《Death Is The Only Ending For The Villain》 Chapter 1 prologue Prologue. Everything was perfect. Even the half underground house for one person which is the size of the bathroom of the house I lived before. The fact that I had to work starting next was also not a matter to me. Ive finally escaped from that hell-like house and got my freedom. I could live happily just from that one thing. But . Im pretty sure I told you to live as quiet as a mouse without any fuss, with not even your breathing sound could be heard. A man opened his mouth. His hateful gaze on me seemed as if he was seeing a hideous bug. I heard that you acted like an mad dog at the crowned princes return ceremony banquet. Those icy deadly gaze seeming like it wants to kick me to death was familiar to me. It was the kind of gaze I always got from that house. However it didnt mean I was fine even though I had experienced it a lot. What was your purpose for acting like that? I couldnt breathe right at his aura. My lips started to tremble in fear. It was then. A white chart appeared in front of my face. And I could see the words written line by line in the chart. 1. How do I know? 2. I didnt have a purpose. 3. (With a pitiful tone of voice) Well Um, thats . What is this? I was going to ask what this was, however as if something was stuck in my throat, I couldnt let out a sound. The mans voice threatened me when I just stood there without speaking a word. You better speak. I felt the deadly aura to the point it hurt my skin. Ill die when I dont give an answer. I unconsciously pressed the number 3 on the white chart. Well Um, thats . The same words on the chart automatically came out my mouth without my wills. What the. Whats this?! My mouth opened idiotically, still not believing what I just said. I couldnt take guess what kind of situation I was in right now. I was in an unfamiliar place when I woke up, and came to face these unfamiliar people whom all held deadly aura. I couldnt think a thing as if I just woke up from sleeping. Well um thats, next. The man didnt seem to like the incomplete answer as he commanded me for the actual answer with a scary face. It was then when the new sentences eventually appeared in the chart. 1. Im sorry. Ill act properly next time. 2. A stupid maid was the one to start all the fuss. 3. The lowly ones treated me low. The me who is the only daughter of Eckart! I didnt have time to sit around, thinking of what was going on right now. I hurriedly picked an answer while taking hint of the mood here. Even though I know nothing, I must speak of something in this situation. This was the result of my reaction from all the painful experiences back then. Im sor . We wouldnt have met each other like this in the first place if it was something thatd all be solved with a simple apology. My line was cut by him right away. My heart reached the bottom from the stabbing tone of voice he used. I curled my body up instinctively. Then the man spoke in an icy tone. Penelope Eckart. Penelope Eckart? Well withdraw our name Eckart from you for some time. The line and the name was very familiar. I raised my head in a lightning speed. Then I could clearly see the face of the man I couldnt see well before. The man who was some distance away from the bed was not one of the people of that house, but a foreigner who Ive never seen before. The blue eyes that reflects the ocean, and the black hair that reminds me of obsidian. Above them was a long bar that was similar to the phones battery sign, with the white word that sparkled. In terest? If my eyes are perfectly fine, then the white sparkling words above the mans head definitely said Interest. Definitely no parties or banquet during that time, and your absolutely not allowed to leave the room. You think over what you did wrong, and think of what youd do from now on during . . Where are you looking at? The mans emotionless face turned to a frown as if he was unpleasant with me staring at something else than where I was supposed to look. However I couldnt react to that and only kept on checking the bar above the mans head. [Interest 0%] No way . I unconsciously shook my head couple of times. It was really unbelievable. Really. The rumours saying that you went insane was true. The man glared at me for a moment from my weird actions before turning away from me. He walked toward the door with big and fast steps as if he didnt want to stay in the same place with me for even a second more. [Interest 0%] Is moving away from me. What did I do wrong? It was the time I think about what this situation was about while staring at the back of the leaving figure. I felt someones eyes on me with the aura seeming to mock me with a smirk. I turned my head to see another person with pink hair, standing with his arms crossed in the shadow by the door. He had the same blue eyes as the person who just left. His face held a smile that seemed to ridicule. [Interest -10%] The white word sparkled above the boys figure. Its even a negative. Fool bitch. Serves you right. Unlike how he has a pretty face, he swore some nasty bad words and left the room following the man who previously left. Thud-! The door slammed. I stayed seated with my head blank for a long while in the room where only I existed. My head didnt work well and I still couldnt figure out the situation I was in currently. I thought for a while and realized that the place I was in and the two people I just saw were both somewhat familiar to me. Its a lie, right? I could finally speak what I wished to speak when I was left alone. But I didnt have time to notice that. I couldnt believe this. This was not something that happens everyday for me too. Theres no way though. It cant be that the scene from a game I was playing before falling into sleep was replaying like its reality. And with me as one of the characters in the game. Im dreaming right now. There didnt exist another case for this other than that. However no matter how much I pulled on my hair and pinched my face, I still couldnt wake up from this dream. N, no No, no! No! I say no-! Penelope Eckart. She was the villainess of the most popular game for girls these days, and the heroine of the difficult mode. _______ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only -CatLovesTowels -Lizette^^ Hello! Im the translator who is currently translating Suddenly Became A Princess One Day. Ive been in a huge break these days and will be gone for the end of August. This novel is my favourite novel of all the other novels Ive read up until now, and thought it would be a novel that should be known to more other people. ^^ The release date, I dont know yet. Sometimes, I wont update in a while but sometimes, Ill update 3-4 chapters a day. Thank you, and enjoy ~ Important Note: Please notice me if theres a scan doing this novel for less consequences. Proofreader is my sister, Celina Chapter 1: Prologue Prologue. Everything was perfect. Even the half underground house for one person which is the size of the bathroom of the house I lived before. The fact that I had to work starting next was also not a matter to me. Ive finally escaped from that hell-like house and got my freedom. I could live happily just from that one thing. But . Im pretty sure I told you to live as quiet as a mouse without any fuss, with not even your breathing sound could be heard. A man opened his mouth. His hateful gaze on me seemed as if he was seeing a hideous bug. I heard that you acted like an mad dog at the crowned princes return ceremony banquet. Those icy deadly gaze seeming like it wants to kick me to death was familiar to me. It was the kind of gaze I always got from that house. However it didnt mean I was fine even though I had experienced it a lot. What was your purpose for acting like that? I couldnt breathe right at his aura. My lips started to tremble in fear. It was then. A white chart appeared in front of my face. And I could see the words written line by line in the chart. 1. How do I know? 2. I didnt have a purpose. 3. (With a pitiful tone of voice) Well Um, thats . What is this? I was going to ask what this was, however as if something was stuck in my throat, I couldnt let out a sound. The mans voice threatened me when I just stood there without speaking a word. You better speak. I felt the deadly aura to the point it hurt my skin. Ill die when I dont give an answer. I unconsciously pressed the number 3 on the white chart. Well Um, thats . The same words on the chart automatically came out my mouth without my wills. What the. Whats this?! My mouth opened idiotically, still not believing what I just said. I couldnt take guess what kind of situation I was in right now. I was in an unfamiliar place when I woke up, and came to face these unfamiliar people whom all held deadly aura. I couldnt think a thing as if I just woke up from sleeping. Well um thats, next. The man didnt seem to like the incomplete answer as he commanded me for the actual answer with a scary face. It was then when the new sentences eventually appeared in the chart. 1. Im sorry. Ill act properly next time. 2. A stupid maid was the one to start all the fuss. 3. The lowly ones treated me low. The me who is the only daughter of Eckart! I didnt have time to sit around, thinking of what was going on right now. I hurriedly picked an answer while taking hint of the mood here. Even though I know nothing, I must speak of something in this situation. This was the result of my reaction from all the painful experiences back then. Im sor . We wouldnt have met each other like this in the first place if it was something thatd all be solved with a simple apology. My line was cut by him right away. My heart reached the bottom from the stabbing tone of voice he used. I curled my body up instinctively. Then the man spoke in an icy tone. Penelope Eckart. Penelope Eckart? Well withdraw our name Eckart from you for some time. The line and the name was very familiar. I raised my head in a lightning speed. Then I could clearly see the face of the man I couldnt see well before. The man who was some distance away from the bed was not one of the people of that house, but a foreigner who Ive never seen before. The blue eyes that reflects the ocean, and the black hair that reminds me of obsidian. Above them was a long bar that was similar to the phones battery sign, with the white word that sparkled. In terest? If my eyes are perfectly fine, then the white sparkling words above the mans head definitely said Interest. Definitely no parties or banquet during that time, and your absolutely not allowed to leave the room. You think over what you did wrong, and think of what youd do from now on during . . Where are you looking at? The mans emotionless face turned to a frown as if he was unpleasant with me staring at something else than where I was supposed to look. However I couldnt react to that and only kept on checking the bar above the mans head. [Interest 0%] No way . I unconsciously shook my head couple of times. It was really unbelievable. Really. The rumours saying that you went insane was true. The man glared at me for a moment from my weird actions before turning away from me. He walked toward the door with big and fast steps as if he didnt want to stay in the same place with me for even a second more. [Interest 0%] Is moving away from me. What did I do wrong? It was the time I think about what this situation was about while staring at the back of the leaving figure. I felt someones eyes on me with the aura seeming to mock me with a smirk. I turned my head to see another person with pink hair, standing with his arms crossed in the shadow by the door. He had the same blue eyes as the person who just left. His face held a smile that seemed to ridicule. [Interest -10%] The white word sparkled above the boys figure. Its even a negative. Fool bitch. Serves you right. Unlike how he has a pretty face, he swore some nasty bad words and left the room following the man who previously left. Thud-! The door slammed. I stayed seated with my head blank for a long while in the room where only I existed. My head didnt work well and I still couldnt figure out the situation I was in currently. I thought for a while and realized that the place I was in and the two people I just saw were both somewhat familiar to me. Its a lie, right? I could finally speak what I wished to speak when I was left alone. But I didnt have time to notice that. I couldnt believe this. This was not something that happens everyday for me too. Theres no way though. It cant be that the scene from a game I was playing before falling into sleep was replaying like its reality. And with me as one of the characters in the game. Im dreaming right now. There didnt exist another case for this other than that. However no matter how much I pulled on my hair and pinched my face, I still couldnt wake up from this dream. N, no No, no! No! I say no-! Penelope Eckart. She was the villainess of the most popular game for girls these days, and the heroine of the difficult mode. _______ -CatLovesTowels -Lizette^^ Hello! Im the translator who is currently translating Suddenly Became A Princess One Day. Ive been in a huge break these days and will be gone for the end of August. This novel is my favourite novel of all the other novels Ive read up until now, and thought it would be a novel that should be known to more other people. ^^ The release date, I dont know yet. Sometimes, I wont update in a while but sometimes, Ill update 3-4 chapters a day. Thank you, and enjoy ~ Important Note: Please notice me if theres a scan doing this novel for less consequences. Proofreader is my sister, Celina Chapter 2 Them feeling regret that they bothered their sisters and the protagonist attacking their hearts little by little was enough for me to dive into this game and drown in it. Me, who once chose to take a look at the game, was now drowning into the game. Reaching the ending was easy even though it was my first playing these kind of game. It was fun, I agreed on that, however the normal mode was way too easy even for a beginner like me. From the start, all the male leads interest towards the heroine started with 30%. It was to the point it could be called easy mode, and not normal. I saw every characters ending within 3 hours of time. Then a card popped on the screen which said the Hidden Ending with a drawing of lock on it. A hu, hundred dollars? Are they crazy? Why is it so expensive? To see the hidden ending, you needed to either pay a crazy high prise for it or finish the hard modes of each characters. Shit Its already midnight though. I thought about the class I had early in the morning. However that didnt go for long. Ah, whatever! Lets get it done with! I was insane, being controlled by the game. I wouldnt have done anything like this usually. My fingers excitedly clicked on the hard mode button. The different prologue video played, this time, with a grand BGM. Ooh. The heroine changed to her. It was unexpected that the heroine changed in this mode. She was the villain from the normal mode, the fake mistress of the duke family. The story was set before the heroine of the normal mode appeared so it felt like a whole different story from a different game. Maybe this is why this games so popular. The detailed illustration of the heroine in the hard mode appeared on my screen that woke me up for good. The unique system of this game was not like any other game. This made me be more interested in this app. The villain who was evil to the angel-like heroine was the one who was winning the hearts of the strictly love-barriered male leads now. That gave me the excitement and heart flutters that I couldnt quite explain. I proceeded to the main story of the hard mode. I was overly confident about this since I finished all the normal mode routes. Even though it was called a hard mode, I expected that the choices of lines would be just a bit more difficult to choose. However, that was just my mistaken guess. Ack! Ack! Why did I die again! Hard mode was extremely difficult. The heroine who was the villainess from the first place. It was set that raising the characters interest was freaking hard. It wasnt only that. The interests raised with my hard work all dropped down to game over after just one smallest mistake. Not just a normal game over thing, but very disturbing death of the heroine. Why did this have to be so extreme. The illustration was also so realistic and cruel. I frowned at the illustration of the heroine getting sliced on the neck by the crowned prince. This mad game . I died several times due to the hard choices I made sincerely in the game. Frustration filled my heart at this horrible system. What was the producer thinking, making the difficulty setting like this? I died so many times that I started to feel the stress playing this. Please let me live for once, please! My goal was to unlock the Hidden Ending, however it was long ago since that goal was forgotten. I will have to see this poor pitiful villainess not die and live happily with at least one of the male leads. What makes the villainess the guilty one? Honestly it was the author who made her the villainess! Unlike the heroine from the normal mode whove gotten everyones love no matter which choice I made in, the villainess who was only abused and mistreated no matter how much she begged for love reminded me of my life before. Im seeing the endings to this no matter what. I was killed again due to the older bastard brothers. The sound of me gritting my teeth was heard in the room. I dont remember how much I died here now. My two hands which clenched my heated up phone, trembled. I thought that I was getting too emotional to this, but I couldnt stop my fingers clicking the reset button. I started all over again, from the start. I chose the lines, slowly raised their interests, and gotten fame, glamour, and money to open up the new route. Ack! Why! Why! But I died again. I was annoyed to the point I had a thought of just buying the interest using money. If the producers goal was to make others pay for the damn thing, then they succeeded greatly. Since they made me, who treasures money like no one else does, want to use up my money for this. I didnt use my money till the end, but I was on fire the whole night to see the ending of at least one of the characters. Die, and start over. Die again and start over. Die, Die, And die again. I only died until the sunrise. However, I wasnt able to see the ending of any of them till then. Fuck Again . Me, who was going to press the reset button again, couldnt handle it anymore as I fainted to sleep with my phone in my hand. And when I opened my eyes. Penelope Eckart. Said the man with the blank gauge bar above him with the sparkling letters written Interest 0%. Well withdraw our name Eckart from you for some time. I was the villainess in the game which I never got to see the ending of. _______ -CatLovesTowels -Lizette Chapter 3 “Lady. Wake up now.” Lady. Wake up now. I heard someone whispering above me. Even though I was fast asleep, I was able to wake up even by the smallest presence of someone. I refused to believe in what had happened to me which kept me awake all night, hoping that this was all just a dream. I wished so hard for me to wake up from it, and I think I fell asleep during the process of that. Lady. The cautious voice was heard again. Is she calling me? The two man with blue eyes left already, and from what I remember, no one was in this room except for me till the very last moment I was awake. For that reason, the one who could be called a lady was me alone. . I was drowsy when I was lost in my thoughts that I couldnt answer the call right away. It was a moment later when I heard a rustling sound from the back. I was somewhat awake from sleep now. I was about to put my strength to my body to get myself up from the bed. A lightning-like pain was felt on my forearm from outside the comforter. Ack! My eyes automatically flashed open. I screamed as I got up from the spot, kicking the comforter away. Next, I pulled my sleeves up. It was to check my pained forearm. Th, this . I was shocked to see the flesh shown under the light sky blue pajama sleeves, making my jaws drop. The thin forearm was covered with blue bruised scar of the needles. If it werent a human flesh but some kind of fabric, it wouldve had lots of visible holes on it. It was when I was still shocked by the sight of a drop of blood on one of my forearm. Youre awake now. Unconcerned casual voice came from beside the bed. I turned my head towards that direction to see a brown hair girl with lots of freckles. She was a maid. In the illustrations, every maids had no faces drawn and all wore the same maid outfit. Including the girl standing in front of me. I dont know where she hid the needle she poked me with, but there was nothing in her hands. She was observing me with the face of mockery and some kind of satisfaction. Whats up with her, doing this kind of thing to a person who was doing absolutely nothing! I opened my mouth in desire to snap at her. ! However, no words came out of my mouth no matter how hard I tried. Why isnt anything helping me out in this kind of situation? Damn it! When I only glared at her with no words said, the maid acted as if nothing happened. Ive prepared the bathing water for you in the bathroom so go and wash yourself first, lady. An evil smile was reflected on her face as she started to make the bed. She seemed to be used to doing this to this body. I sat still, biting on my lower lip, but was forced to enter the bathroom due to the maids push. She told me she prepared the bathing water, but the only thing in the empty bathroom was a bucket filled with cold water. It was freezing cold like ice water that it gave me goosebumps just by dipping my finger tip in. I didnt expect any service in helping me bathe but this, this is just too extreme. There were some stories about how the villainess got the worse ever treatment, but nothing explained something this specific. I was once again, forced to realize from the overflowing feeling of reality. That Ive actually entered the game. I pulled up the sleeve to see the scar with dried blood covering it again, and when I did, I sort of teared up. Whats this. Nothing like this was shown in the ga . Suddenly, an image popped up in my head as a reminder. It was an illustration of the villainess with a open-shoulder dress. Unlike the other illustrations that had not the smallest mistakes in it, on the illustration of the villainess had several small dots drawn on the one forearm. Nuts. I thought those were actual birthmarks! If it werent, then, maybe it was something important that would be mentioned in one of the stories I failed to unlock . Who knew those were the traces proving all the abuses. Though this was unbelievable, I was once again surprised of how detailed the story was plotted. Lady. Breakfast has been prepared. Are you done yet? The maid urged from the other side of the bathroom door. Ugh, says her who isnt a match for me. I felt annoyed but with no choice, I dipped my hand into the freezing cold water again. To me who suffered the worse for years from my step brother bastards, this was not even tickling. I was the villainess anyways, so while I was at it, I wanted to make needle marks on that bitch as she did to me but I had to give it more time for me to investigate everything first. Because unfortunately, I was in a state where I couldnt even speak freely of what I wanted to speak. The moment I stepped out the bathroom, drying my face with the towel, I could see the table all set with some food on it like the maid had said. Seemed like I even had to eat my meal in the room. Probably because I was grounded by the first son of the duke. Take a seat, lady. I was pulled by the maids hand and sat on the seat by the table. As soon as I did though, I couldnt do anything but to frown. The food prepared as a meal for a human didnt look edible at all. On the plate was a piece of blue moldy bread and on the bowl was a kind of thick grey soup with undefined solids floating around. Hurry up and eat. I know youre hungry. The maid smiled widely as she urged me to eat. I clenched my teeth and glared at her. A white square screen popped into view right in front of my eyes. (Flipping the table) Whats this? You crazy?! Bring me the chef right now! Right now! (Shove the fork in the maids mouth) You tell me to eat these that not even the dogs would eat? Then how about you do it first! (Eat.) Ive experienced the game over twice at this scene. When I chose 1, every one of the workers ran to the duke acted pitiful and poor to confess the villainess troublesome actions. The son who grounded the villainess hears about this and grows so furious that he prohibited anyone offering a single drop of water to me during the grounded days. So I died in hunger. On my next turn, I chose 2. Then the son of the duke who was just coincidentally passing by, jumped in to get the villainess off of the maid. During the process, the villainess who was pushed roughly, fell, and the fork which fell on her afterwards stabbed her neck. It was really a ridiculous way to die. In the end, theres only one to choose. This scene is probably the episode which held the story about the relationships between the villainess who became the heroine and the workers here who worked in the mansion for a long time. However, me who didnt want to see the scene where the heroine is mistreated from the start, just skipped the episode to the next one after dying twice. It was because there were tens of episodes I had to unlock anyways even if it werent this one. Right now though, in front of my eyes, there were no Return buttons that would take me to the page that enabled me to choose the episodes from. Damn . I sorrowfully glared at the maid standing next to me as I powerlessly clicked the number 3. Once I did, as if someone was controlling my body, I started to move automatically without my wills. My hands held onto the spoon and scooped up a spoonful of rotten soup. My wills of me not wanting to eat this may have affected my movements as my hands with the spoon started to tremble on its way to my mouth. The drops of grey liquid fell on the table. No matter how strong my wills were, I couldnt stop my body from moving on its own. In the end, the spoon with the soup was shoved into my forcefully opened mouth. Ugh. The warm sensation of the grey liquid was felt on my tongue. At the same time, the horrible taste of it was sensed. This wasnt food. It was the taste of the boiled cup of organic garbage. My body continued to act on its own as it forcefully gulped down the garbage water which has entered my mouth, down my throat. Gasp! The maid who watched, gasped, as if she didnt expect me to really eat it. Urgh, I feel like Im going to vomit! I gagged. I was trying so hard to forget the feeling I was currently feeling. Im guessing that once is enough. I wouldnt die just by consuming a spoonful of organic garbage. I let out a sigh of relief since Ive safely got over an episode. It was my misunderstanding. My hand which held the spoon with didnt stop. Whats it doing! WhatsC! Even afterwards, I had to keep on shoving the moldy blue bread and the grey soup in my mouth. It was not due to my wills. The maids face paled at the sight of me forcefully eat the overdued foods. My body which repeated those crazy motions came to a stop when the dukes son happened to come in. Whatre you doing? Y, young master Reynold! The maid came to panik at the sudden appearance of a figure. Urgh, ugh! Me, on the other hand, didnt have the time to focus on that. I had to cover my mouth with both my hands so fast. I gagged so much. I felt as if everything Ive consumed today was going to come flooding out any moment now. Why do I have to experience these things? Ive already experienced these things enough even before entering the game. How many time did I have to suffer all the pains given by the two bastards in that hell-like house. But I have to experience these things over again even in this fictional world? Uhh, ugh . A strand of salvia escaped my mouth, out through my palms. I felt myself tearing up due to this unfair situation and the disgust. I groaned like a person who just drank poison. Seeing that, the pink hair approached me with a shocked expression on his face. Hey, are you oka . He stopped in his words. He froze still with more shock shown on his face as he looked at what was set on the table. This . Moldy blue bread, rotten soup. It was a mess. No one would be able to guess that this was served to a lady from the duke family. Not even the commoners would eat these garbage for breakfast. The sight of the half of those foods gone and his pale younger step sister covering her mouth. The face of the pink hair who turned his face to look back at the maid, changed to a horrifying frown. Hey, what did you just feed her? Y, young master! Th, this is, well . The maid turned pale at the deathly aura and started to shiver in fear. He obviously wouldnt have guessed. How would an extra who was just passing by, have guessed that the fake lady who was always making a fuss of one or another would be eating the rotten food, purposely prepared, without any complaints. The pink hair snapped at the maid who wouldnt properly answer. This is more than enough humiliating to dare mock our family! A mere maid like you, doing these things to the one shes serving! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Young master! That, thats a misunderstanding! Young master! Get lost!.Scram from this room! Y, young master! Ill kindly explain this whole thing to my father and brother. Is there someone out there? Butler! _______ -CatLovesTowels -Lizette Chapter 3: “Lady. Wake up now.” Lady. Wake up now. I heard someone whispering above me. Even though I was fast asleep, I was able to wake up even by the smallest presence of someone. I refused to believe in what had happened to me which kept me awake all night, hoping that this was all just a dream. I wished so hard for me to wake up from it, and I think I fell asleep during the process of that. Lady. The cautious voice was heard again. Is she calling me? The two man with blue eyes left already, and from what I remember, no one was in this room except for me till the very last moment I was awake. For that reason, the one who could be called a lady was me alone. . I was drowsy when I was lost in my thoughts that I couldnt answer the call right away. It was a moment later when I heard a rustling sound from the back. I was somewhat awake from sleep now. I was about to put my strength to my body to get myself up from the bed. A lightning-like pain was felt on my forearm from outside the comforter. Ack! My eyes automatically flashed open. I screamed as I got up from the spot, kicking the comforter away. Next, I pulled my sleeves up. It was to check my pained forearm. Th, this . I was shocked to see the flesh shown under the light sky blue pajama sleeves, making my jaws drop. The thin forearm was covered with blue bruised scar of the needles. If it werent a human flesh but some kind of fabric, it wouldve had lots of visible holes on it. It was when I was still shocked by the sight of a drop of blood on one of my forearm. Youre awake now. Unconcerned casual voice came from beside the bed. I turned my head towards that direction to see a brown hair girl with lots of freckles. She was a maid. In the illustrations, every maids had no faces drawn and all wore the same maid outfit. Including the girl standing in front of me. I dont know where she hid the needle she poked me with, but there was nothing in her hands. She was observing me with the face of mockery and some kind of satisfaction. Whats up with her, doing this kind of thing to a person who was doing absolutely nothing! I opened my mouth in desire to snap at her. ! However, no words came out of my mouth no matter how hard I tried. Why isnt anything helping me out in this kind of situation? Damn it! When I only glared at her with no words said, the maid acted as if nothing happened. Ive prepared the bathing water for you in the bathroom so go and wash yourself first, lady. An evil smile was reflected on her face as she started to make the bed. She seemed to be used to doing this to this body. I sat still, biting on my lower lip, but was forced to enter the bathroom due to the maids push. She told me she prepared the bathing water, but the only thing in the empty bathroom was a bucket filled with cold water. It was freezing cold like ice water that it gave me goosebumps just by dipping my finger tip in. I didnt expect any service in helping me bathe but this, this is just too extreme. There were some stories about how the villainess got the worse ever treatment, but nothing explained something this specific. I was once again, forced to realize from the overflowing feeling of reality. That Ive actually entered the game. I pulled up the sleeve to see the scar with dried blood covering it again, and when I did, I sort of teared up. Whats this. Nothing like this was shown in the ga . Suddenly, an image popped up in my head as a reminder. It was an illustration of the villainess with a open-shoulder dress. Unlike the other illustrations that had not the smallest mistakes in it, on the illustration of the villainess had several small dots drawn on the one forearm. Nuts. I thought those were actual birthmarks! If it werent, then, maybe it was something important that would be mentioned in one of the stories I failed to unlock . Who knew those were the traces proving all the abuses. Though this was unbelievable, I was once again surprised of how detailed the story was plotted. Lady. Breakfast has been prepared. Are you done yet? The maid urged from the other side of the bathroom door. Ugh, says her who isnt a match for me. I felt annoyed but with no choice, I dipped my hand into the freezing cold water again. To me who suffered the worse for years from my step brother bastards, this was not even tickling. I was the villainess anyways, so while I was at it, I wanted to make needle marks on that bitch as she did to me but I had to give it more time for me to investigate everything first. Because unfortunately, I was in a state where I couldnt even speak freely of what I wanted to speak. The moment I stepped out the bathroom, drying my face with the towel, I could see the table all set with some food on it like the maid had said. Seemed like I even had to eat my meal in the room. Probably because I was grounded by the first son of the duke. Take a seat, lady. I was pulled by the maids hand and sat on the seat by the table. As soon as I did though, I couldnt do anything but to frown. The food prepared as a meal for a human didnt look edible at all. On the plate was a piece of blue moldy bread and on the bowl was a kind of thick grey soup with undefined solids floating around. Hurry up and eat. I know youre hungry. The maid smiled widely as she urged me to eat. I clenched my teeth and glared at her. A white square screen popped into view right in front of my eyes. (Flipping the table) Whats this? You crazy?! Bring me the chef right now! Right now! (Shove the fork in the maids mouth) You tell me to eat these that not even the dogs would eat? Then how about you do it first! (Eat.) Ive experienced the game over twice at this scene. When I chose 1, every one of the workers ran to the duke acted pitiful and poor to confess the villainess troublesome actions. The son who grounded the villainess hears about this and grows so furious that he prohibited anyone offering a single drop of water to me during the grounded days. So I died in hunger. On my next turn, I chose 2. Then the son of the duke who was just coincidentally passing by, jumped in to get the villainess off of the maid. During the process, the villainess who was pushed roughly, fell, and the fork which fell on her afterwards stabbed her neck. It was really a ridiculous way to die. In the end, theres only one to choose. This scene is probably the episode which held the story about the relationships between the villainess who became the heroine and the workers here who worked in the mansion for a long time. However, me who didnt want to see the scene where the heroine is mistreated from the start, just skipped the episode to the next one after dying twice. It was because there were tens of episodes I had to unlock anyways even if it werent this one. Right now though, in front of my eyes, there were no Return buttons that would take me to the page that enabled me to choose the episodes from. Damn . I sorrowfully glared at the maid standing next to me as I powerlessly clicked the number 3. Once I did, as if someone was controlling my body, I started to move automatically without my wills. My hands held onto the spoon and scooped up a spoonful of rotten soup. My wills of me not wanting to eat this may have affected my movements as my hands with the spoon started to tremble on its way to my mouth. The drops of grey liquid fell on the table. No matter how strong my wills were, I couldnt stop my body from moving on its own. In the end, the spoon with the soup was shoved into my forcefully opened mouth. Ugh. The warm sensation of the grey liquid was felt on my tongue. At the same time, the horrible taste of it was sensed. This wasnt food. It was the taste of the boiled cup of organic garbage. My body continued to act on its own as it forcefully gulped down the garbage water which has entered my mouth, down my throat. Gasp! The maid who watched, gasped, as if she didnt expect me to really eat it. Urgh, I feel like Im going to vomit! I gagged. I was trying so hard to forget the feeling I was currently feeling. Im guessing that once is enough. I wouldnt die just by consuming a spoonful of organic garbage. I let out a sigh of relief since Ive safely got over an episode. It was my misunderstanding. My hand which held the spoon with didnt stop. Whats it doing! WhatsC! Even afterwards, I had to keep on shoving the moldy blue bread and the grey soup in my mouth. It was not due to my wills. The maids face paled at the sight of me forcefully eat the overdued foods. My body which repeated those crazy motions came to a stop when the dukes son happened to come in. Whatre you doing? Y, young master Reynold! The maid came to panik at the sudden appearance of a figure. Urgh, ugh! Me, on the other hand, didnt have the time to focus on that. I had to cover my mouth with both my hands so fast. I gagged so much. I felt as if everything Ive consumed today was going to come flooding out any moment now. Why do I have to experience these things? Ive already experienced these things enough even before entering the game. How many time did I have to suffer all the pains given by the two bastards in that hell-like house. But I have to experience these things over again even in this fictional world? Uhh, ugh . A strand of salvia escaped my mouth, out through my palms. I felt myself tearing up due to this unfair situation and the disgust. I groaned like a person who just drank poison. Seeing that, the pink hair approached me with a shocked expression on his face. Hey, are you oka . He stopped in his words. He froze still with more shock shown on his face as he looked at what was set on the table. This . Moldy blue bread, rotten soup. It was a mess. No one would be able to guess that this was served to a lady from the duke family. Not even the commoners would eat these garbage for breakfast. The sight of the half of those foods gone and his pale younger step sister covering her mouth. The face of the pink hair who turned his face to look back at the maid, changed to a horrifying frown. Hey, what did you just feed her? Y, young master! Th, this is, well . The maid turned pale at the deathly aura and started to shiver in fear. He obviously wouldnt have guessed. How would an extra who was just passing by, have guessed that the fake lady who was always making a fuss of one or another would be eating the rotten food, purposely prepared, without any complaints. The pink hair snapped at the maid who wouldnt properly answer. This is more than enough humiliating to dare mock our family! A mere maid like you, doing these things to the one shes serving! Young master! That, thats a misunderstanding! Young master! Get lost!.Scram from this room! Y, young master! Ill kindly explain this whole thing to my father and brother. Is there someone out there? Butler! _______ -CatLovesTowels -Lizette Chapter 4 ‘Thinking that this life was a gift from the god for the pitiful me…… .’ Thinking that this life was a gift from the god for the pitiful me . However I succeeded in enduring and finally escaping the dang house. I was accepted into the famous university that everyone in the world knows about. There was a house I could fully relax in even though it was small and dirty. There were nothing left but things that would help me on the way to the brightest future after I left the 2 bastards. What Im trying to say is that Penelopes life which every littlest mistakes takes me to my death, isnt any better. Never mind. Far worse. It would be a different matter if I at least was the heroine of the normal mode whose every decision lead her to walk the flower path. But why? But why, to me, whove j.u.s.t succeeded in escaping the hell-like house. Just why! Slam-! I screamed, slamming on the sink. The girls beautiful face reflected on the mirror showed a horrifying expression. The sight of her looking more furious than sad, certainly made her look like the greatest villain in the game. Hah . I sighed deep and ran my hand through my hair to flip it. I thought of things about Penelope. Penelope Eckart. A villainess of one game, the heroine of the hard mode. Penelope was actually a commoner with no surname. [Penelope who grew up going from place to place with her poor mother, catches the interest of the duke who was desperately searching for his lost makne daughter. When her mother who suffered an illness, passed away, she was adopted to the Eckart duke family.] There was only reason she was able to turn into the lady of the duke family. It was thanks to her appearance that matched the lost daughter of the duke. The pink hair inherited by the dead duchess, and the clear blue eyes which symbolized the Eckart family. I thought of the second son of the duke whom I just saw not too long ago. His hair was the colour of the lovely pink. However the hair colour of the women in the mirror was more towards flame colour than pink. And the turquoise coloured eyes that slightly differed from the rest of the family members. He shouldve continued finding the his daughter, why did he have to take in a random kid? As Penelope grew, she did not to look like his daughter anymore. The duke soon lost his interest for her and locks her out of his sight. All that was left for Penelope who lost the dukes interest was her two step brothers and the workers abusing. Its so similar to my life to the point it feels unpleasant . Penelopes life and the treatments she got was awfully like mine. It was something I didnt notice when I was playing it as a game. I suddenly started feeling down. Fake lady. Every workers working in this mansion called Penelope, fake. Penelope herself was breathtakingly beautiful, but to others eyes, she was only a mere clone that didnt even look like the original. Maybe the story flowed differently if she acted cute towards others, but her personality hit the bottom even though she was only a girl who just coincidentally happened to enter the family. Flashing back to the prologue of the story, it was explained She was always on guard towards everyone like a hedgehog with spikes up, and always caused trouble where ever she went to no matter the place or the situation.. I wondered why the choices of lines were all something that would surely cause a fuss. I nodded my head, finally understanding why all the choices I had to choose from were that insane. Penelope was actually a villain who seemed powerful just by her name. Unlike how naive the normal mode heroine looked like, she looked so keen and sharp. But I sort of understood Penelope. Just today. No, just a few hours. Ive experiences the treatments she got for only for few hours, yet I think it was enough for me to understand how her life mustve been. Even though shes called a fake. How could they wake her up, poking her with needles? Even so, shes a girl picked up by the duke himself. Not even one maid would wake the other maids that way. It was when she was 12 when Penelope was adopted to the duke family. If she was abused from that day and on . There werent that much things a little kid could do to the adults who wouldnt even listen to her words no matter how hard she shouted. Is this a proof trying to prove shes a meant-to-be villainess? Nothing could change the fact that she was abused all the time even until today. No characters were the least merciful towards Penelope, and the motions that killed Penelope inside were rough and insane. I feel a bit sorry for her. I raised my hand and stroked Penelopes fragile soft cheek. The figure with strong shade of pink hair reflected in the mirror looked sorrowful. However, I got rid of the feeling of pity towards the other. Ha, whos sorry about who. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It wasnt the time to think about things in peace. I was Penelope now. It meant that I could die in the male characters hands anytime like that Penelope did in the game. It was fear that I felt when I reminded me of that. _______ -CatLovesTowels -Lizette ^^ Chapter 4: ‘Thinking that this life was a gift from the god for the pitiful me…… .’ Thinking that this life was a gift from the god for the pitiful me . However I succeeded in enduring and finally escaping the dang house. I was accepted into the famous university that everyone in the world knows about. There was a house I could fully relax in even though it was small and dirty. There were nothing left but things that would help me on the way to the brightest future after I left the 2 bastards. What Im trying to say is that Penelopes life which every littlest mistakes takes me to my death, isnt any better. Never mind. Far worse. It would be a different matter if I at least was the heroine of the normal mode whose every decision lead her to walk the flower path. But why? But why, to me, whove j.u.s.t succeeded in escaping the hell-like house. Just why! Slam-! I screamed, slamming on the sink. The girls beautiful face reflected on the mirror showed a horrifying expression. The sight of her looking more furious than sad, certainly made her look like the greatest villain in the game. Hah . I sighed deep and ran my hand through my hair to flip it. I thought of things about Penelope. Penelope Eckart. A villainess of one game, the heroine of the hard mode. Penelope was actually a commoner with no surname. [Penelope who grew up going from place to place with her poor mother, catches the interest of the duke who was desperately searching for his lost makne daughter. When her mother who suffered an illness, passed away, she was adopted to the Eckart duke family.] There was only reason she was able to turn into the lady of the duke family. It was thanks to her appearance that matched the lost daughter of the duke. The pink hair inherited by the dead duchess, and the clear blue eyes which symbolized the Eckart family. I thought of the second son of the duke whom I just saw not too long ago. His hair was the colour of the lovely pink. However the hair colour of the women in the mirror was more towards flame colour than pink. And the turquoise coloured eyes that slightly differed from the rest of the family members. He shouldve continued finding the his daughter, why did he have to take in a random kid? As Penelope grew, she did not to look like his daughter anymore. The duke soon lost his interest for her and locks her out of his sight. All that was left for Penelope who lost the dukes interest was her two step brothers and the workers abusing. Its so similar to my life to the point it feels unpleasant . Penelopes life and the treatments she got was awfully like mine. It was something I didnt notice when I was playing it as a game. I suddenly started feeling down. Fake lady. Every workers working in this mansion called Penelope, fake. Penelope herself was breathtakingly beautiful, but to others eyes, she was only a mere clone that didnt even look like the original. Maybe the story flowed differently if she acted cute towards others, but her personality hit the bottom even though she was only a girl who just coincidentally happened to enter the family. Flashing back to the prologue of the story, it was explained She was always on guard towards everyone like a hedgehog with spikes up, and always caused trouble where ever she went to no matter the place or the situation.. I wondered why the choices of lines were all something that would surely cause a fuss. I nodded my head, finally understanding why all the choices I had to choose from were that insane. Penelope was actually a villain who seemed powerful just by her name. Unlike how naive the normal mode heroine looked like, she looked so keen and sharp. But I sort of understood Penelope. Just today. No, just a few hours. Ive experiences the treatments she got for only for few hours, yet I think it was enough for me to understand how her life mustve been. Even though shes called a fake. How could they wake her up, poking her with needles? Even so, shes a girl picked up by the duke himself. Not even one maid would wake the other maids that way. It was when she was 12 when Penelope was adopted to the duke family. If she was abused from that day and on . There werent that much things a little kid could do to the adults who wouldnt even listen to her words no matter how hard she shouted. Is this a proof trying to prove shes a meant-to-be villainess? Nothing could change the fact that she was abused all the time even until today. No characters were the least merciful towards Penelope, and the motions that killed Penelope inside were rough and insane. I feel a bit sorry for her. I raised my hand and stroked Penelopes fragile soft cheek. The figure with strong shade of pink hair reflected in the mirror looked sorrowful. However, I got rid of the feeling of pity towards the other. Ha, whos sorry about who. It wasnt the time to think about things in peace. I was Penelope now. It meant that I could die in the male characters hands anytime like that Penelope did in the game. It was fear that I felt when I reminded me of that. _______ -CatLovesTowels -Lizette ^^ Chapter 5 I searched for a pen and a piece of paper as soon as I got out of the bathroom. I searched for a pen and a piece of paper as soon as I got out of the bathroom. I needed to figure out a way to survive as long as Ive become Penelope. In this hard mode, it was hard to raise the interest of one, and a drop to a negative leads to death. It was even worse for the dukes second son. His interest was already in the negative. It would be death thatll come for me if his interest didnt rise to a positive soon. There was a need for me to organize some information about the game. It was fortunate that the fake lady at least had some things she deserved as a lady. In the large room stood a luxury bookshelf and a desk. I didnt hesitate to go to it and take a seat. I dipped the end of the quill into the ink. Characters first. There were 5 male characters in total in the game. The 2 sons of the duke and the crowned prince, the wizard, the knight. The hard mode started with their interests at 0% or negative unlike in the normal mode where it started with 30% of interest in each one. I started to write down everything I remembered, on the blank sheet of paper. First, Derrick Eckart. (Korean Pronunciations: Derrick Eckart) He was was the first son of the duke, technically the young duke of the family. Derrick was a typical noble man. He was generally uninterested towards Penelope as he was too busy preparing to be the next duke of this family. However there were strong and intense contempt and hatred towards her for taking his blood-related sisters place. In the game, Derrick killing Penelope himself was rare. However, he didnt forget to punish her whenever she made a fault. Then the player will be given a penalty and their choices of lines to choose from would be restricted. Just like today, I cannot leave the room due to the punishment given yesterday. Anyways, next. The youngest son of the duke, Reynold Eckart. (Korean Pronunciations: Re Nuhld [Rennald] Eckart) This kid, well, theres really nothing much to explain. A very wacky and active guy with a bad -temper, having a critical personality and is always picking a fight with Penelope on every single thing whenever he encounters her. As hes the leader to those who abuse Penelope, him being first to abuse Penelope is not even surprising. What is surprising is that hes always the one who brings Penelope to her death through some unexpected weird ways. Now that I see, these two are somewhat similar to the bastards in our house, arent they? I clicked my tongue, going over the information of the two that Ive written down. These two had the easiest routes to master in normal mode. It was because these two had family love and not lovers love for her since they were blood related. That being said, Penelope was not the least related to the two through blood. Therefore, it had the higher chance of having a different ending than in the normal mode. However I shook my head. I scribbled a big X on their names Ive written. They have no answers. These two are hopeless. Adding to that, Reynolds interest starts at a negative. Not even a 0, but a negative. Why would negative be a negative. This was what the producer was telling me: Theres no hope in the first place, so just give up on an ending with Reynold. Besides, I was a person who go nauseous even just hearing the word Oppa, so I decided Id fully give up on them. Next, the crowned prince. Callisto Rglus, the crowned prince. (Korean Pronunciations: Callisto reguleuce) The only information I have about him were all from the normal mode. The crowned prince who depreciates his life due to his unfortunate childhood events, meets the angel-like protagonist and heals his heart before he punishes the villainess Penelope. That was a justice-has-been-done but from Penelopes perspective, the crowned prince was a grim reaper. He was the one who killed Penelope the most in the hard mode. I pressed the reset button so many time during his route that I dont even remember what happened in the whole game. Lets not even go close to where this guy is. I remembered the illustration with Callisto slicing my neck several times. I felt chills down my spine. Criss cross. I drew X on the crowned princes name many times. Then I quickly moved onto the next. The next was Buinter Verdandi. He was a wizard and a marquis. (Korean Pronunciation: Vuinter [Bwinter] Berudandi) As a wizard, he works with his identity as a marquis, hidden. He exchanges information and mysterious objects, and thanks to that, he is able to find out that the protagonist is the dukes lost daughter. After that, he gains information about the villainess making evil plans. He either warns the protagonist or blocks the danger himself. Besides that, he was a character who was the most helpful in getting her honors and glamors. He presented romantic magics in normal mode. He was a sweet man who helped the protagonist from behind. But I dont know how he was in the hard mode. I was already busy, dying from the crowned prince and the 2 sons of the duke before Buinters route even started. Anyways, he had some high possibilities and hopes unlike the three previous brats so I decided to let it be for now. And last, Eclipse. (Korean Pronunciations: Eclise) Being a knight of the duke family, Eclipse was a commoner. The duke, who went out to the town at night, happened to see Eclipse who was outstanding in swordsmanship, bought him at a high price to bring him in and make him into a knight-in-training. Later, he becomes the youngest sword master and is given a status as a noble. He wins the title of young and handsome guy. Eclipse was the one character you can most expect an ending from, out of the five males. He was the only one who felt sympathy towards Penelope until the end. Penelope was his last master he had served, and I think thats why he was the one, least to stop Penelope from bullying the protagonist. Even though I never even met him in the hard mode . Hahh Theres nothing much thatd help me at this point. I let out a deep sigh, looking at my finished list. I didnt know much about the hard mode since everything blocked the way in it. Even if I did, I dont know if itd be useful or not since I dont know how the system may differ from the game in reality. The one thing I know for sure though, is that I die when the male characters interests reaches negative and that theres a time limit I have to reach an ending in. Penelopes coming-of-age ceremony. I must finish the route of at least one of the capture characters before that day. Thats because it is that day when the protagonist makes her debut in the story. Poor Penelope. She loses everything due to the real daughter of the duke appearing just when she becomes an adult. That was the start of the normal mode. If I didnt end up with anyone until then, then I was most likely to die from one of them even if I dont act like a villainess. Of course, there wasnt a guarantee that I wouldnt die before that even starts. I cant die. I clenched my teeth thinking about my sorrowful future. Yes. I cant die. Ive just escaped from that rotten house. I cant just die in a game like this. Ill not die no matter what. My morning class at school is waiting for me. Ill live and go back to where I belong. I decided, blankly staring at I dont know what, that Id live. It was then. Knock knock-. I heard the knocking sound from the door, twice. Before I even had the time to hide the papers with the information Ive written down, the door opened abruptly. Lady. The person who appeared in front of me was an old white hair butler. He didnt come in but stood by the door as he spoke. His grace is commanding for your presence. I knew that the words written on the paper wouldnt show in his eyes, but I felt unpleasant at his rude attitude. There was a manager when I lived at a house. Even though that manager didnt seem to like me, he didnt open the door like the butler did just now. Moreover, this world wasnt based on democracy but classism. (Democracy: Citizens vote for who gets the power over them.) (Classism: Power is by social class- Duke, Marquis, Commoners, ect.) I was deciding on rather I should just deal with it or do something about it. But before I decided on what to do, a white box appeared in front of my eyes. 1. (Throwing the objects in the room) You dare open the door to my room without my permission? Do you wish for death, oldie?! 2. If he has something to say, tell him to come himself! 3. (Glares at him for 5 seconds, then gets up) Okay. Ah. I forgot about it again. That Im not in the state where I can get angry over things however I want . However I also didnt want to act like what any of the three choices that are given to me are forcing me to do. I thought while choosing the third one as my option, annoyedly. Interest or whatever, I need to do something about this option chart. Okay. It was fortunate that the duke was calling me at this time. I hid the papers I wrote on, deep in the drawer before getting up from the spot. Then I followed the butler out my room. I only knew about this mansion through just a few illustrations, so I took this chance to carefully look around the places. The mansion was gigantic in size just like some buildings you can see in a movie that showed a castle in Europe. Penelopes room was on the second floor. Inside the mansion seemed busy. I met quite a lot of workers while walking through the halls. The gazes of the workers who glanced at me when I walked by, didnt seem kind. However I ignored them without any fuss. These kind of gazes dont even bother me the least since Ive felt these gazes way too much before I even came here. The butler who was leading the way, got down to the first floor and soon arrived at the well-decorated door. It seemed to be the dukes office. Knock knock knock. Your grace. I escorted the lady here. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Come in. Creak- The door opened with the butler opening the door. I stepped in the room, feeling a bit nervous. _______ -CatLovesTowels -Lizette ? Thanks to Salty Pretzel-Buying Day for the proofreading^^ Chapter 5: I searched for a pen and a piece of paper as soon as I got out of the bathroom. I searched for a pen and a piece of paper as soon as I got out of the bathroom. I needed to figure out a way to survive as long as Ive become Penelope. In this hard mode, it was hard to raise the interest of one, and a drop to a negative leads to death. It was even worse for the dukes second son. His interest was already in the negative. It would be death thatll come for me if his interest didnt rise to a positive soon. There was a need for me to organize some information about the game. It was fortunate that the fake lady at least had some things she deserved as a lady. In the large room stood a luxury bookshelf and a desk. I didnt hesitate to go to it and take a seat. I dipped the end of the quill into the ink. Characters first. There were 5 male characters in total in the game. The 2 sons of the duke and the crowned prince, the wizard, the knight. The hard mode started with their interests at 0% or negative unlike in the normal mode where it started with 30% of interest in each one. I started to write down everything I remembered, on the blank sheet of paper. First, Derrick Eckart. (Korean Pronunciations: Derrick Eckart) He was was the first son of the duke, technically the young duke of the family. Derrick was a typical noble man. He was generally uninterested towards Penelope as he was too busy preparing to be the next duke of this family. However there were strong and intense contempt and hatred towards her for taking his blood-related sisters place. In the game, Derrick killing Penelope himself was rare. However, he didnt forget to punish her whenever she made a fault. Then the player will be given a penalty and their choices of lines to choose from would be restricted. Just like today, I cannot leave the room due to the punishment given yesterday. Anyways, next. The youngest son of the duke, Reynold Eckart. (Korean Pronunciations: Re Nuhld [Rennald] Eckart) This kid, well, theres really nothing much to explain. A very wacky and active guy with a bad -temper, having a critical personality and is always picking a fight with Penelope on every single thing whenever he encounters her. As hes the leader to those who abuse Penelope, him being first to abuse Penelope is not even surprising. What is surprising is that hes always the one who brings Penelope to her death through some unexpected weird ways. Now that I see, these two are somewhat similar to the bastards in our house, arent they? I clicked my tongue, going over the information of the two that Ive written down. These two had the easiest routes to master in normal mode. It was because these two had family love and not lovers love for her since they were blood related. That being said, Penelope was not the least related to the two through blood. Therefore, it had the higher chance of having a different ending than in the normal mode. However I shook my head. I scribbled a big X on their names Ive written. They have no answers. These two are hopeless. Adding to that, Reynolds interest starts at a negative. Not even a 0, but a negative. Why would negative be a negative. This was what the producer was telling me: Theres no hope in the first place, so just give up on an ending with Reynold. Besides, I was a person who go nauseous even just hearing the word Oppa, so I decided Id fully give up on them. Next, the crowned prince. Callisto Rglus, the crowned prince. (Korean Pronunciations: Callisto reguleuce) The only information I have about him were all from the normal mode. The crowned prince who depreciates his life due to his unfortunate childhood events, meets the angel-like protagonist and heals his heart before he punishes the villainess Penelope. That was a justice-has-been-done but from Penelopes perspective, the crowned prince was a grim reaper. He was the one who killed Penelope the most in the hard mode. I pressed the reset button so many time during his route that I dont even remember what happened in the whole game. Lets not even go close to where this guy is. I remembered the illustration with Callisto slicing my neck several times. I felt chills down my spine. Criss cross. I drew X on the crowned princes name many times. Then I quickly moved onto the next. The next was Buinter Verdandi. He was a wizard and a marquis. (Korean Pronunciation: Vuinter [Bwinter] Berudandi) As a wizard, he works with his identity as a marquis, hidden. He exchanges information and mysterious objects, and thanks to that, he is able to find out that the protagonist is the dukes lost daughter. After that, he gains information about the villainess making evil plans. He either warns the protagonist or blocks the danger himself. Besides that, he was a character who was the most helpful in getting her honors and glamors. He presented romantic magics in normal mode. He was a sweet man who helped the protagonist from behind. But I dont know how he was in the hard mode. I was already busy, dying from the crowned prince and the 2 sons of the duke before Buinters route even started. Anyways, he had some high possibilities and hopes unlike the three previous brats so I decided to let it be for now. And last, Eclipse. (Korean Pronunciations: Eclise) Being a knight of the duke family, Eclipse was a commoner. The duke, who went out to the town at night, happened to see Eclipse who was outstanding in swordsmanship, bought him at a high price to bring him in and make him into a knight-in-training. Later, he becomes the youngest sword master and is given a status as a noble. He wins the title of young and handsome guy. Eclipse was the one character you can most expect an ending from, out of the five males. He was the only one who felt sympathy towards Penelope until the end. Penelope was his last master he had served, and I think thats why he was the one, least to stop Penelope from bullying the protagonist. Even though I never even met him in the hard mode . Hahh Theres nothing much thatd help me at this point. I let out a deep sigh, looking at my finished list. I didnt know much about the hard mode since everything blocked the way in it. Even if I did, I dont know if itd be useful or not since I dont know how the system may differ from the game in reality. The one thing I know for sure though, is that I die when the male characters interests reaches negative and that theres a time limit I have to reach an ending in. Penelopes coming-of-age ceremony. I must finish the route of at least one of the capture characters before that day. Thats because it is that day when the protagonist makes her debut in the story. Poor Penelope. She loses everything due to the real daughter of the duke appearing just when she becomes an adult. That was the start of the normal mode. If I didnt end up with anyone until then, then I was most likely to die from one of them even if I dont act like a villainess. Of course, there wasnt a guarantee that I wouldnt die before that even starts. I cant die. I clenched my teeth thinking about my sorrowful future. Yes. I cant die. Ive just escaped from that rotten house. I cant just die in a game like this. Ill not die no matter what. My morning class at school is waiting for me. Ill live and go back to where I belong. I decided, blankly staring at I dont know what, that Id live. It was then. Knock knock-. I heard the knocking sound from the door, twice. Before I even had the time to hide the papers with the information Ive written down, the door opened abruptly. Lady. The person who appeared in front of me was an old white hair butler. He didnt come in but stood by the door as he spoke. His grace is commanding for your presence. I knew that the words written on the paper wouldnt show in his eyes, but I felt unpleasant at his rude attitude. There was a manager when I lived at a house. Even though that manager didnt seem to like me, he didnt open the door like the butler did just now. Moreover, this world wasnt based on democracy but classism. (Democracy: Citizens vote for who gets the power over them.) (Classism: Power is by social class- Duke, Marquis, Commoners, ect.) I was deciding on rather I should just deal with it or do something about it. But before I decided on what to do, a white box appeared in front of my eyes. 1. (Throwing the objects in the room) You dare open the door to my room without my permission? Do you wish for death, oldie?! 2. If he has something to say, tell him to come himself! 3. (Glares at him for 5 seconds, then gets up) Okay. Ah. I forgot about it again. That Im not in the state where I can get angry over things however I want . However I also didnt want to act like what any of the three choices that are given to me are forcing me to do. I thought while choosing the third one as my option, annoyedly. Interest or whatever, I need to do something about this option chart. Okay. It was fortunate that the duke was calling me at this time. I hid the papers I wrote on, deep in the drawer before getting up from the spot. Then I followed the butler out my room. I only knew about this mansion through just a few illustrations, so I took this chance to carefully look around the places. The mansion was gigantic in size just like some buildings you can see in a movie that showed a castle in Europe. Penelopes room was on the second floor. Inside the mansion seemed busy. I met quite a lot of workers while walking through the halls. The gazes of the workers who glanced at me when I walked by, didnt seem kind. However I ignored them without any fuss. These kind of gazes dont even bother me the least since Ive felt these gazes way too much before I even came here. The butler who was leading the way, got down to the first floor and soon arrived at the well-decorated door. It seemed to be the dukes office. Knock knock knock. Your grace. I escorted the lady here. Come in. Creak- The door opened with the butler opening the door. I stepped in the room, feeling a bit nervous. _______ -CatLovesTowels -Lizette ? Thanks to Salty Pretzel-Buying Day for the proofreading^^ Chapter 6 Actually there wasnt anything to be nervous about. Its only a single scene from a game . Even so, my hands continued to quiver a little. It was due to me subconsciously being reminded of my blood-related dad, remembering the attitude of the duke towards Penelope in the game. I was fully in the room now but the duke didnt even raise his head. I hesitantly approached his desk and stood. I hid my quivering fingers and bowed down for a greeting. There werent this much details within the game. However my voice didnt come out so there was no way I could show my presence through speaking. Also, I felt like this is what I had to do, judging by the aura. Youve come. The duke finally took a glimpse of me by slightly raising his head. He had the same black hair and blue eyes as those that Derrick had. His face showed no emotions just like the high-status -nobles shown in the illustrations in the game. At the same time, a white box popped up in my view. 1. Why have you called? 2. Im busy. Please get straight into the point. 3. (Glare without any words said.) I pressed on the choice number 1 out of the rest of the insane answers. Why have you called? I heard there was a fuss today morning. As soon as his sentence reached the end, the choices in the box quickly shifted to some new choices. 1. Your grace has nothing to do with it. 2. You probably want this fuss happening. 3. It wasnt my fault. This was all that stupid maids doing! I lost control of my mentality reading those choices. Ha These insane choices . Of course, this was something Ive experienced once before. When I was playing the game in the other world, I was happy to press on the second one as my choice, my plan being I will make Penelope a Sassy Chic Femme Fatale!. However thinking that this came back to me in this reality left me speechless. Even though I still am titled as a villainess . Which father on earth would treat his not even blood -related daughter so well. Shit. Tap-. When I didnt speak for a while and just stood on the spot, the duke put down his pen he was holding and lifted his head up to see me. He held a sharp and keen aura within his eyes as he looked at me. I hope this decision does no harm to making a death flag . I chose number 1, trembling inside. I clenched my teeth to try and not say that word out. Your grace has nussing tu du with it. However I couldnt stop that word in the end, and instead, came out really weird. Penelope. The duke opened his mouth. His voice was as cold as ice, holding no warmth what-so-ever. There was no change of the story flow no matter how much I tried like this. Has it already been 6 years since you came to this house? I went back in my memories, searching for the right information about the game setting. The heroine on both normal and hard modes were at the same age, 18. Penelope had been adopted to the duke house when she was 12. That meant that, yes, he was correct. I remembered the one thing Ive forgotten about the game. The 18th birthday is when the coming-of-age ceremony is held for everyone here. That means that there were not much time left until the day of the coming-of-age ceremony for Penelope, right? Then how long do I have? It was when I was working my brain at the suddenly remembered information. Thankfully, the duke continued with his words without me having to choose one of the 3 choices. I dont know if you know but its not easy to step a foot in this house. Only the ones whove proved that they can be of use to our house can go through the gates of our Eckart mansion after several strict inspections. . I didnt hesitate or save anything to provide you support. I accepted everything, even after seeing you in your luxurious life, doing inexcusable things. . However, I cant seem to figure out what good you have brought to our family these past six years. True. I wouldve held a sliver of his interest if I at least looked like his blood-related daughter in appearance. However Penelopes hair and eye colour turned into a colour too different from the right shade of pink and the colour blue. I wanted to nod while saying that his words were all true, however my body didnt move an inch after the duke started speaking, from the system controlling my body. The white box, which had disappeared from my silence, popped up again. 1. So what do you expect me to do? Are you going to kick me out of this house now? 2. Im not the one at fault! 3. (Kneel down.) Finally! I was glad to see an actually normal answer I could choose without hesitation. It was an excitement Ive never felt since coming to this place. I knew it wouldnt but just in case they disappeared, I quickly pressed on 3. Thud-! My body was automatically moved to kneel down from some kind of force kicking my back side of the legs hard, and pushing my shoulders downwards. Ack! Why is it so strong! I was expecting this but it hurt more than expected that my eyes slightly watered. You, what are you doing? The duke seemed more shocked from the thud sound than I was. His eyes widened. I never chose this as my decision when I was playing this. I mean, it didnt make sense. Why would a cheap gourd kneel down? I dont know if the producer was lazy or thought it was a waste of time, but they made the next decision overlap with the choices in normal mode. 1. Is me kneeling down the only way to make you satisfied? 2. (Glare with no words.) 3. Im sorry for everything, father! I hurriedly pressed on 3 like I did before. Im sorry for everything, father! The voice that came out of my mouth was loud, probably because I chose 3 as if I was certain and confident 3 was it. What? The duke asked as if nothing made sense. It was then the white box, which was now familiar to me, popped up. Hidden Quest [The Lost Title Of A Father] Mission Complete! As a reward, the function [Choices ON/OFF] is given. Do You Want To [OFF] The Choices? [Yes. / No.] With nothing holding me back, I clicked on the [Yes.] without hesitation. The Choices Is Now [OFF]. If You Wish To See The Choices Again, Shout [Choices ON]. And finally, that annoying white square box disappeared completely from my view. Awesome! I celebrated inwardly while clenching my hands into a fist. The hidden function [Choices ON/OFF] had permitted me to call the duke, father. If I choose [OFF] for the choices in the game, the lines are gone and only the number 1, 2, and 3 are the only ones shown on screen. At times, the simple replies or the answers could be typed with the phone keyboard. By simple answer or replies, I meant YES/NO, the characters names, and etcetera. It was an easy function to gain in the game when its played on normal mode. I think the purpose of it is to prevent the repeating situations depended on by the lines chosen, and also to project the flexibility of the game and the encouraging speedy play. However, even with the given function, I rarely used them. There was no use of using it. That was how easy and fast the normal mode was. Thats why I didnt pay much attention to this scene in the hard mode. It was because I only chose the aggressive lines. I didnt know the hard mode would work the same as the normal mode. I wasnt able to get the [Choices ON/OFF] function due to me choosing the wrong lines, but it wasnt a needed function to me who was addicted in choosing the right lines for the villainess. I didnt know back then. That the addiction would become a poison to me later on, and that later on would be right now . I heaved a sigh at my foolishness back then, as I recited the words by my will, and not from the 3 lines I had to choose from before. Fa. Th. Er. Hearing the words coming out of my mouth by my will was so touching to me that I could cry. The tears literally lingered in my eyes from that. And the duke who never seemed to have heard the word father from Penelope, didnt seem to believe that I had just said that as his already widened eyes widened even more. I continued with my words, not the least effected by the dukes reaction. I apologize for making a fuss during my grounded days. I wasnt able to show the manners as superior to the lower ones and that caused this scandal to occur. . I will deeply reflect on my actions for the remaining time Im grounded for. There wont be a fuss like this happening next time so please forgive me this once, father. I begged, kneeling on the ground. When you think of it, the fuss made in the morning wasnt my fault. A maid bullied me. My fault my ass, it was the situation where I had to beg for help from someone. However the past actions that Penelope had made before I became her had forcefully made me do this without a choice. I was in a situation where I couldnt live without kneeling down. My life wouldnt be in danger right away even if the duke doesnt like me. However if I dont take this situation seriously just because I got the function to turn the choices off, therell be a high possibility of me taking the route where the penalty would be the only thing waiting for me. It was an obvious thing. Penelope was already grounded right now after creating a fuss, and made another one during it, too. The so called young master (AKA Derrick) was the one to ground me this time, and I know that acting stubborn and aggressive right now would only lower his interest towards me. I understand how immature Ive acted up until now. . If you give me another chance, Ill do my best to show my use to this family until the day of my coming-of-age ceremony. I didnt move an inch from the ground even after I was done talking. Ive never begged, kneeling down on the ground even to my real birth parents. This proves just how shitty this game is. Im begging with my body down to the ground. Just hurry and say okay already. I was slapping myself mentally straight after waking up while I was tired. I needed my rest. You . The duke looked down on Penelope as if he was seeing some stranger. He wasnt able to easily let out words. His jaws moved but didnt mumble out a sound for a while before he managed to let out a sentence. I get what youre saying. Get up from the floor now. Yes. I got up without hesitation. My legs were too tired to the point that I couldnt keep my position any longer. The words spoken by Eckart family are heavy, Penelope. The duke spoke in a low tone, still looking at me. Those words had a lot of meaning to it. Thank you. I wont let you regret forgiving me today, father. You should leave now. I hurriedly moved my body at the same time his words ended. It was due to me worrying what if the route changes because I acted slowly. _______ -CatLovesTowels -Lizette Chapter 7 Death Is The Only Ending For The Villain Chapter 7 CreakC. I felt a sharp gaze behind me from when I turned the doorknob and until when I got out to the hall. I felt a refreshing emotion realizing that he gave a different reaction than when I entered the room earlier. However, I decided to not mind any of that. The duke wasnt a character I needed to raise the interest within, and he was an existence that I wont have to deal with until the ending at the coming of age ceremony. Clack, I gently closed the door behind me and turned away from it. It was then. Im certain that I told you to live like a mouse without causing any commotion. Gasp! A cold toned voice entered my ears. I turned around from the surprise. There by the hall where the shadow took over stood a figure in an unpleasant position. In the dark I could see the shining letters written to show [Interest 0%]. The barely seen black hair, and ice blue eyes. It was the first son of the duke family, Derrick. Emily. . A loyal maid who worked for this family for almost 10 years. Step, step. Derrick walked out from the shadow. The man who came across the large hall within a second arrived in front of me in a short time. He looked down at me with a sharp aura held in his eyes. It was as if he was looking at some trash. I didnt do anything wrong but I had to cower myself from the hatred and disgust I was getting from him. No one wanted to be your personal maid even though weve said well pay extra. Out of all those maids, the one maid volunteered to serve you. . And I guess todays the end of that. Since you went crazy and chased out your one and only personal maid, not knowing your place. I felt unfairness rise within me from Derricks words. When did I go crazy to chase her out? The one who went crazier than I did was that pink head. And it was me who was almost chased out of life, eating those rotten food! I wanted to shout due to the annoyance of this situation. What stopped me from doing so was the [Interest 0%] above Derricks head. Hold it in. If it goes any further down than that, Im dead. I inhaled and exhaled a couple of times and calmed down. Interest 0%. 0% . I was already tired after talking with the duke. Also, since Ive only focused on trying to off the choices, I didnt remember much of what happened in this scene in the game. Thats why I decided to use some help from the system. Choice ON. Ha! Guess she served you at night in bed, huh? Maybe sheve been chased out because sheve done something that was worth being chased out. (Glare without saying a word.) Scanning through the choices, I hurried and mentally shouted. Choices OFF! OFF! Do You Want To [OFF] The Choices? [Yes. / No.] I hurriedly pressed [Yes.]. If I chose one of the 3, I would be heading to hell. The time seemed to have passed a lot from me doing all that, that Derricks gaze grew more colder. Ha. Looks like my words arent like words to you anymore. His gaze was so sharp that he even looked like he was going to kill me. I opened my mouth with no choice. I apologize for the fuss. How many times would I have to beg like this even though I did nothing wrong? I was also a person that I had a thing called pride, so I felt disgusted and bad to bow my head down like a slave. However this was nothing if the purpose of it was to live. Besides, these people arent real but just some fake characters from the game. That bitch scratched me and left a scar here, father! Brother! Of course, a mouse-like bitch acts like one like a beggar. I begged for forgiveness countless of times before I went out to live on my own in my previous life. This was the same situation of that time. In my previous life, it wasnt that my life wouldve been in danger if I didnt begged for apologies like in this game. However I was pretty young that time that every situation seemed killing to me. Thats why I lived begging on the ground to the point my hands seemed to become feet. Comparing that to this, this wasnt something that I could find unfair of. Penelope did create major fuss unlike I did. I dont know if its due to my experience in my past life that apologizing all my life to live seemed really easy to me. This is annoyingly similar. I opened my mouth, thinking about the time in my past life. Just like you said, I didnt know my place up until now. What? It is my fault that I wasnt able to handle my situation well in the first place, so you dont need to fire her. I was just on my way back to my room after apologizing to father. hearing my words, Derricks expression changed to a weird one. His slightly wider blue eyes was refreshing to see. It was the similar reaction to that of the dukes. I opened my mouth. Repeating these dialogues werent that hard since Ive already said these lines multiples of times. I will live my life so quiet from now on that you wont even notice to mind anything. So please forgive me this once. I bowed my head. Was I too lifeless while talking? I came to realize just how insincere my tone was that it started to worry me now. But he wouldnt slice his sisters neck out of nowhere even though its in a cruel game. I waited for an answer with a light mind, trusting my thoughts that this wasnt a situation with the cruel psychopathic crowned prince involved. I wanted this to end quick and go back to the room. Even standing was a torture now. Now that I think about it, my bodys not in the best condition due to the incident in the morning with the maid, and I didnt eat anything after that. Derrick spoke after more than 5 minutes unlike my desire for this situation to end quickly. This once. . Ill forgive you just this once. Without giving me a chance to thank him, he added, However, keep in mind that this will be the last time Ill be forgiving you behaving that way. It was a more unpleasing reply than the dukes reply. I felt relieved that it wasnt an answer related to death like how I expected. But no words of thanks came from my mouth no matter how I tried to force it out. Yes, yes. This is only for my safety. I bent my back forward and bowed with a disgusting feeling like how I did to the first bastard in my last life. After that, I immediately turned to head back to my room. It was then. Ah . My head started to hurt as I felt dizzy and nauseous. My sight was blurry. I dont know if it was this sudden relief that came to me from the fact that I didnt die, but all strength left my legs. I soon lost my balance and stumbled. Im falling! I was getting closer to the floor. Tak-. Someone roughly grabbed onto my one shoulder. Hey. I felt the force pulling me back up. I turned my head and saw flaming blue pupils right before my eyes. Derrick had caught me from me falling. Ive heard that you eaten rotten food. I felt my mentality swooshing back to me as I heard his emotionless voice. He asked when I just stared at him in surprise. Dont you need a doctor? My complicated mind settled down in an instant. He knew. He knew that it wasnt Penelopes fault. He knew but he still tried to push all the responsibility to me, and even the maids wrongdoings. If I didnt ask for forgiveness, hed probably jump to kill me with no hesitation. I felt like Ive just been dumped with iced water. No, young master. Tak, I snached my hand out of his. It was an unconscious movement that came from my survival instincts. But soon after that, I regretted it. He probably wouldve felt unpleasant, so I forced a smile on my face. Ive already told you just earlier that Ill do my best for you to not mind me at all. So mind your own business. Then. I politely bowed once again and quickly walked away. I would look ridiculous as I was walking down the hall so fast that probably looked as if I was running away from something. However that is correct. I was scared if hed take out his sword at me. I couldnt notice from hurrying down the hall towards the stairs. The look on the face of the man remaining behind me. *** The first young master, huh. Derrick unexpectedly repeated what Penelope said before she left. The bitch couldnt even call the duke father, but always called him and Rennald brother. The image of her pale face when he caught her from falling wouldnt leave his mind. The blue eyes flashed as he watched Penelope leaving as if shes running away. But soon, he turned away as if hes disinterested. [Interest 5%] Over his head sparkled the letters written in white which Penelope failed to notice. _______ -CatLovesTowels -Lizette ~~ Chapter 8 Chapter 8 I hurried up the stairs into my room. After abruptly closing the door behind me, I straight on jumped onto my bed. Whew . My stiff body melted as soon as the soft and squishy mattress came in contact. It was only almost lunch but it felt as if a whole day has gone by. I inhaled and exhaled a bunch to calm my heart down which was beating hard due to the nervousness I felt when I was with Derrick. A little later, absurd laughs escaped from my mouth. Hah. Look, Im still alive. It wasnt a useless thing to do when I continuously repeated the game after failing each time. Judging from me being able to call Derrick the first young master even though I was panicking a lot at the time. A while later, the images of the game popped up in my mind. When I first tried the game in the difficult mode, Derricks interest bar was one of the major concerns, unlike the other characters. When Ive increased the interest of his on me by a little through some carefully made decisions, it would go down more on the next choice Id make. I really didnt know the reason why. Why does his mood change so much in the game? My question was only answered through countless of deaths. Derrick hated Penelope so much that he was terrified when she called him brother. Thats why whenever I chose one with the word brother in it, the interest would just sink lower. How picky. Hes even worse than our oldest bastard. I frowned and complained. Anyways, thanks to that, I was able to keep myself alive. Lets never call him brother from now on. I repeated that over a few times in my head. Of course, Im going to try and not face him but I had to keep that in mind in case some things happen. Thinking about this and that on the bed, I started to feel hazy. I need to eat something. Food is the main source needed for everything. It was lunchtime now. However, from the shock Ive gained today, I didnt really feel hungry. Ah, whatever. Feeling lazy now, I closed my eyes. Sleeping was the first thing in my mind. Maybe it was because I wanted to escape from reality. Soon after closing my eyes, I drifted to sleep. *** Why is this in your room? A voice colder than the crystals in the mid-winter could be heard over the head. Then a loud shout was heard from the side. Answer, you sneaky bitch! You stole it! Rennald. The duke warned Rennald who was spitting out swear words. He didnt seem to hold his anger in with his mouth closed that he started to stomp. Whats this? I blankly looked around the space and lowered my head. Small two hands. I could tell right away, this was Penelopes dream. Speak, Penelope. How do you have the gong-nyuhs necklace? I thought I told you that you cant enter the room. [Gong-nyuh: Its a Korean word for a duke noblewomen/girl. It means the same thing as lady but gong-nyuh is informal and for dukes daughter only while a lady is formal and for all noble ladies.] Father. I told you, that bitch stole it with no doubt! Even with the dukes warning, Rennald didnt hold his fury back. Penelope glared deathly at him as she shouted. I didnt steal it! I didnt do anything! Shut up! Stop lying! Then why did the gift father gave to Yvonne come out the drawer in your room? Rennald shouted with the dangling necklace in his hand. It was her first time ever seeing that accessory. Without a doubt, Penelope shouted and refused to admit anything. I dont know! I never went into that room! I saw everything. It was then. From the crowd came out a man, budging through people. The duke and Rennald turned around to face him. Butler. Ive seen lady Penelope going up and down the 3rd floor often these few weeks. Ive checked just in case but lady Yvonnes room door wasnt locked. Everyones gaze, including the dukes, turned to the little girl. Even Penelope couldnt see ignore all these gazes, treating them as its nothing. It, it wasnt me. She stepped backward. It was true she went up the 3rd floor often. It was the floor where the least amount of people walked around, and it was also because it was the floor that connected to the pathway to the attic. She only went up there because she didnt want to be with her abusive maid, but not with the intention to steal anything. Even more so if it was something that belonged to the real lady of the duke family. I really didnt, father! I never once went into that room! Penelope shouted, looking up at the duke. She looked at him with the gaze of affection and trust. He was the one who brought her to this place himself after all. However, the duke would only ignore her with an icy cold gaze. You, butler. Lock every room on the 3rd floor securely. Especially Yvonnes room. Of course, your grace. Also, bring the jewelry maker to the mansion tomorrow. F, father . Penelope froze in place, her face pale as a white sheet of paper. The duke didnt say a word to her as he left the place. You shouldve left the mansion when we told you so, stupid idiot. Rennald whispered after making sure the duke left. Then he pushed Penelope roughly and followed after the duke. Trash. Derrick coldly muttered, watching Penelope roll on the ground like trashed garbage. The scene changed. After that, Penelope visited many stores and bought a monstrous amount of jewelry and accessories. She spent so much of the money that Derrick and Rennald would go crazy saying A bitch who doesnt know her place. And after that, she never called the duke father any longer. Knock knock. The small sound was enough to bring me conscious. I sleepily opened my eyes. Knock knock knock. Another set of knocks came after getting no reply from me. The knocking seemed to be rushed which made me realize the anger and impatience of the person knocking. I slowly sat up and opened my mouth. Who . Click-. Before I even finished my sentence, the door burst open. Lady. Its me. A bright light came shining in the room from where the door was opened. It was dark in the room, and judging from that, it looked like the sun has already set. My eyes burned due to the sudden light shining in the room and frowned as I turned my gaze to the person who opened the door. Butler? I came here because there was something urgent I had to do. There werent many times when the butler came to find me in such a hurry. Then I thought I felt my heart drop. Even more so from the dream I just had. What urgent thing? Did those brats blame me again? What am I guilty of now? My voice came out shaking very much when I asked the question. The butler explained why he came bursting into my room. I thought it would be best to pick ladys new personal made before dinner, so . My mind went blank from the words that came out so casually from the mouth of one man. Wait. I raised my hand and stopped him. The butler paused. However, he seemed to be displeased with me stopping him because he faintly furrowed his eyebrow. Is that all? The first thing I felt when I heard what the butler said was ridiculously relief. Soon, however, rage started to take over the feeling of relief. The reason why he opened and entered through the door to my room without my permission was just to pick a new maid ? I was left dumbfounded at the reason the butler has stated. Butler. I called him with a deep, low voice. Yes, lady. Whats your name? Pardon? He asked as if it was an unexpected question. I decided to be big-hearted and repeated my words for him. What is your name. Its Pennell, lady. Then what is my name? Lady. Why are you asking these questions all of a sudden . He seemed to dislike me asking questions totally not relating to the topic here. His crease between his eyebrows dug deeper. Answer what youre asked. What is my name? Youre Penelope Eckart. He answered, having no other choice. Yes. Penelope Eckart, a noble. I nodded and applied force when I spoke my name out. Then I continued with my words. Ive never heard of any mannered rules that allow others without a last name to just burst in the nobles room without permission. Have you? (A/N: If you dont have the last name, they are likely to be commoners, but if they do, they are usually nobles.) Stupid Penelope. If she was angry with these ignorances and hatred, then she shouldnt have screamed and made a fuss, but use her title and rank as a noble to show the lower ones their place instead. So that they dont see you easy to mistreat you again. Formally adopted noble by the duke family. And a gong-nyuh at that. What a good title to use in these sorts of cases. It was better than one rich familys unknown whoreson. Adding to that, a story of a man bursting into a young noble girls room however they want seems like one case that would happen to commoners. . Arent I right? I smiled innocently after finishing my words. Of course, as expected, the effect was great. L, lady! The butler shouted in panic, hearing my words which cannot possibly be heard by anyone else. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 The gaze that once looked down on her trembled, and that was one satisfying sight to see. I erased the smile Ive put on my face and spoke with a low voice with a serious face. Do I need to point out every single thing? You know my throat hurts. This was an expression mostly used by the high class nobles who have no higher class nobles to look up to. For an example, the sword of the empire duke Eckart who doesnt have to look up upon anyone excluding the royals. I, I apologize, lady! The butler seemed to have understood the meaning of this as well. He kneeled to the ground immediately, as if him standing stiff and confidentially in front of me just now has never even happened. That, I have made a mistake from the urgency in my mind. Please forgive me . Watching this scene made me feel refreshed. The feeling I had since the morning till before I went to sleep was now covered with the refreshing feeling. For a brief second I had a thought maybe this was too much to treat a person this older than I am, but I still didnt tell him to get up. That was because Penelope mustve looked up to this person whos been ignoring her the past 6 years. I think Ill be displeased if I had to face you for a little while from now. I said, coldly looking down on the butler. Of course I dont think its only me who feels that way. I could only let the words I actually wanted to speak when I turned around so my back faces him. So if you have anything you wish to accomplish that involves me, sent someone else instead of coming yourself. But lady. The idea of picking the new maid wasnt my . Yes, or no. I coldly cut through his line. All I want to hear from you are either the two words. Yes. I understand, lady. The butler replied with a noticeably creased face. But what about the dinner . I dont need it so get out. Taking that as my last words to him, I turned on the spot without even seeing the butler rise from the floor. Soon, I heard careful footsteps leaving the room. Creak-. The door closed in a different manner that it was opened. The room was filled with darkness again. I felt a wave of worry going through me right after, thinking back to what I just did. What if he reports every single thing to the duke? Well what can he do anyways. Even so, there would be nothing he could do. There were nothing I could do right at this moment, and I could repeat what I just did over and over again if it was to help reduce Penelopes feeling of unfairness. Besides, it was just some scolding with words. I didnt make a fuss and throw anything and scream. You could raise your fame while playing the game by improving the relationship with the people around you. That later on helped you to unlock all 5 characters endings. However I had no intention on doing it like how you would in the actual game. Since I didnt need to see all the endings, it would be a waste if you waste your emotions on the people that had nothing to do with any of me. Fame, my ass. Im already busy trying to maintain the current interests of the 5 characters to survive. All of these could only be done playing the game. Its too much work when its reality. I closed my eyes once again, setting all my thoughts aside. It was time to regain my sleeping time that has been interrupted by the butler and Penelope in my dreams. *** Penelope seemed to be a diligent person judging from how my eyes opened so easily early in the morning without the help of a maid. This was a surprise when you think back to the personality Penelope had. I got up from the bed and did a light stretching move. Just then, someone knocked the door to my room as if they were waiting for me to wake up this whole time. Knock knock-. For a while, I sat still on the bed and stared at the door. It was because I was curious if my warning last night had actually taken effect. It became certain that it wasnt the butler knocking because the room door bursting open even after a while of no reply, didnt happen. Who is it? I finally opened my mouth and checked who came in. Lady, its Reina. It was the head maid. It seemed like my method I used yesterday had worked. It was a satisfying result. Come in. Click, the door opened and a mid-aged women entered my room. Have you slept well? Why did you come? Ive come for the lady picking the new personal maid. Do you have someone in mind by any chance? Theres no way there would be one. I didnt give an answer to the head maids question. Then she opened her mouth again to speak as if this was expected. The next words that came out her mouth was of course not someone volunteering again. If you dont, then picking a new . Who was the maid who served me before? Are you speaking of Emily? Ah, yes. Emily. I asked, pretending to be curious. Was she fired from the mansion? No, she wasnt but . Then what is she doing now? Her eyes held questions seeming to ask why I was asking her such questions. She was punished to do the laundry for 3 months from now, due to her not being able to serve the lady well. Is that so? But why are you . Anxiousness started to show on her face as her mask of confidence started to fall apart. Looks like she knows briefly what happened then. Or maybe she was the real agitator hiding behind that maid. I calmly spoke, setting these suspects aside. Tell her to just continue being my personal maid. Pardon me? Its uncomfortable since I dont have anyone to serve me this instant. Even though I pick one, theyll be amateurs until they learn things. If this is the case, the previous one who has experiences would be better. If it was Penelope, she wouldnt have bothered to include these extra information. However since this is my request, I decided to be more caring to this matter. If you understand, then Ill ask you to bring her up. Ill leave that to you. I smiled at the speechless head maid whos jaws were dropped. H, however lady. The second young master Rennald also punished that child from her mistreatment to the lady, so . So. You cant? . I stopped her from her excuses and asked. Then the head maids mouth shut, being once again speechless. This was going well. Its only been 2 days, and people in this house never did as I told them to do right away. I had to either scold or warn them. Is it always like this? The play with the ranks and titles were a must in a novel or a movie. However in the normal mode, it wasnt really like that when you remember how all the people in the mansion would just listen to the heroine and does whatever she asks for. I started to feel annoyed not even a minute after I decided to think of this as a positive change. Its best if youd just do as I say when I tell you to . I even said Ill ask you to and Ill leave that to you in the sentence. These words added the meaning of trust and plead in the sentence. Did I really had to behave like how Penelope did? I told you that this is uncomfortable. If I told you to, then bring her up here. Or does the head maid want to serve me personally instead? Then Ill bring her up after I ask for his graces permission, lady. It was a statement that she wouldnt do as I say till the end. I laughed from the ridiculous situation. No, you dont need to. Ill go see father right now myself. I stood up from the spot. While Im at it, Ill tell him on what exactly happened yesterday in detail, then Ill reveal that Ive forgiven Emily. . Where is father right now? L, lady! The head maids eyes widened when she saw me ready to go out anytime. The case that had happened yesterday has been taken care of with a small punishment of one maid but if I were to get involved, then things could get complicated. She abused the gong-nyuh. And one of the sons of the duke witnessed it. H, his grace has left to the royal palace earlier. is that so? Then later when he comes back . Ill bring Emily right away! The head maid spoke in a panicked voice, worried if Id go find father. I wasnt able to understand ladys mercy right away, being so old. I apologize. Watching the bowing head maid didnt make me feel refreshed but rather bitter. I wasnt going to raise my fame points by getting closer to people around me, but I felt like the fame I had right at this moment was reaching the negative. Should I bring Emily right now, lady? The head maid suggested, panicked but carefully. I hope this kind of thing doesnt happen again, Reina. I spoke to her, thinking about how my days already ruined. Leave. *** Emily came into my room with breakfast in hand. She mustve heard something intense from the head maid because she came up so soon after Reina left. L, lady. Ill prepare the b, breakfast . Emilys hands that was setting the food in front of me, shook badly. She seemed to have suffered a lot mentally from what happened yesterday. It seemed like my crazy action of eating the rotten food last time was worth it because the food on the plates looked okay today. Fresh salad and juicy steak. Looks okay on the outside. I didnt feel like eating it though, probably because of the shock my body felt eating the rotten food. I slowly brought the food to my mouth, staring at Emily who was standing stiffly beside me. Her eyes couldnt meet my eyes. Is she feeling any guilt though. She probably is dying to know why I chose her to be my personal maid again. Without even finishing half of the food given to me, I called for Emily. Emily. Y, yes, lady! She, who was deep in her thoughts, jumped in surprise as she answered in a loud voice. I reached one hand out to her. Hand me the needle. Huh? What . The needle you used to poke me with every morning. Gasp! Emily reacted a second later she figured what I was talking about. She would inhale sharply, then kneel down with a pale face. L, lady! I, Im sorry! Forgive me! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thud, thud. She apologized while smashing her head on the ground. Really. Why did she do such thing if she was going to apologize like this? I felt ridiculed and at the same time, disgusted that I wasnt the person she should be apologizing to right now. I felt my mindset of trying to treat her better, being cast off and when it did, a dangerously sharp voice came out my mouth. Didnt you hear from the head maid? I hate speaking of something twice. L, lady . Hand me the needle. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Emily who was trembling so hard looked as if shed collapse any minute. However she started to go through her hair which was tied up. Soon, a giant needle was seen in her hand which came out of her hair. Oh ho, nicely hidden now, was it. Of course Penelope was always the victim. They were this intense. She wouldve wanted to scream at the maid whod always abuse her but couldnt due to her having no evidence. H, here . Emily handed me the needle with her trembling hands. I stared down at the object that had continuously hurt Penelope up until now. It was a mere metal piece that wasnt even that big. However, yesterday I realized how painful this thin and little needle could provide a person. How painful would it have been for her. No one wouldve noticed even though your arms go weak with bloody scar marks due to the pain youd feel every morning when you wake up. Raise your head. I clenched my teeth and commanded. Emily hesitantly raised her head. Despair could be seen in her wavering eyes as she was probably thinking about things she would experience now from the violent gong-nyuh. Watch this closely, Emily. I reached my hand without the needle out in front of Emily. It was one fragile looking milky white hand without a scar. It was flipped so the back of the hand was facing the ceiling. Then I planted the needle on it with the needle Emily handed me without hesitation. Ack! Lady! It was me who was poked deep with the needle but it was Emily who screamed as if she was the one who got poked instead. Then I plucked out the needle that was planted halfway in my hand. Ugh. Blood drops started to from on the piercing. Ive prepared myself for this but it really hurt. It was to the point I would get teary eyed. But I didnt show it on the face as I smashed the needle back into my hand, close to where I poked myself a moment ago. Ah! This time, I couldnt endure the pain as I let out a sound. L, lady! Emily breathed hard as if she was having a panic attack. Emily, not knowing what to do, let out tears at my reckless actions. It was a scene quite funny to watch. Whats she so scared about when she did things far worse than this before. Lady, hic! Lady, why are you doing this! No need to cry like that, Emily. Since this is the scars you made on me. I replied in a gentle tone. Then her face expression went blank. Huh? It may be two at this moment but it could always become three, four, and five. Maybe even more. . Emily stopped breathing at my words. Her trembling stopped as well. Im going to accept whatever youll do to me without having a single doubt on you from now on. The bathe water youll be preparing, clothes, food. Everything. L, lady . The more you do, more the scars thatll appear on this hand. Itll be totally visible someday. If then, wouldnt a day come when someone notices it? . There would be people wondering who could be the abuser who doesnt know their place to ignore the member of the Eckart family. To give an example, just like brother Rennald. I verbally attacked Emily while smiling like a blooming flower. Im only saying that all these depends on your attitude. My personal maid didnt give an answer to my threatening words. Her face was so pale to the point even I thought she was choked by someone just now. Get up now. You must do your job now that your master has finished her food. I took back the arm that I reached for her. I then turned my gaze to the big window by the table. Emily stood up from the spot abruptly after a while more of kneeling down. Then she started cleaning the table with the robotic speed and skills. Shes fast to learn, it seems. It was fortunate. I think I could easily use her now and in the future. The way people will look at me wouldve been the same even if I did get a new person to be my personal maid. I couldnt stay still doing nothing forever so I decided to make allies who I could use. My personal maid who lead abuse on Penelope. And at the right timing, a chance was given to me. I also liked Emilys personality of straight on doing what shes told to do without any question. I was watching Emily with such thought until she finished organizing the table fast. It was then. Thud-! The door opened all of a sudden with so much force that I wondered how the door didnt break from that. I turned my gaze in surprise. The hair with the lovely shade of pink fluttered in the air. Rennald Eckart was glaring at me with a frown on his face. You. He hurried in the room. The bar that showed [Interest -3%] was so close to me. Just what are you planning on doing? Rennald who was approaching me with, creating a dark aura, frowned even more and gave a deathly aura when he witnessed Emily standing by the table. You ! Y, y, young master. Emily froze in spot, her face pale. I hurried looked at the table. Every dishes were on a tray and only a fork was still set in front of me. Hiya! I had a terrible feeling about this situation so I grabbed the fork and set it on the tray. I looked around me if there were anything that could be used as a weapon, and spoke after I confirmed that there werent anything that dangerous. You should leave now, Emily. She abruptly raised the tray from the table as if she waited for me to say this. However, Rennald shouted when she did so. Dont you dare leave! Hurry. I said, looking at Emily as if telling her to leave before the aggressive young master starts to fuss around. Emily seemed to have understood the meaning of my words, because she hurriedly left the room. She looked like me yesterday, running away crazily from Derrick to survive. Emily finally left when Rennalds displeased gaze fixed on me. Answer. What are you planning that you do this? I thought of what to say for a moment. Penelope always talked informally to Rennald in the game. Rennald was 2 years older than Penelope. It was understandable if they fought like a cat fighting a dog since the two didnt have a major age gap. Just like how the second bastard in the house and I are like. To be accurate, he abused me and I was always the one getting beaten. I considered talking formally to Rennald like I speak to Derrick due to him being older than me, but that thought came to an end. It would funny if a person who spoke to him informally just yesterday speaks formally to him now. Did you decide to straight on ignore my words? Rennald asked displeasingly when I didnt reply. Look at that, how impatient. I replied him like how Penelope would. What is this that I did? Why are you saying that youre going to use that bitch as your personal maid again! [Interest -3] sparkled dangerously above the fluttering pink, pretty hair. What should I answer with to avoid the death flag? I thought on switching the choices on, but decided not to. No. Even if I do, there would only be useless lines. I gulped, staring at Rennald huffing in fury. If it was Penelope, she would definitely say either Not your business. or Get out of my room. which would bring her closer to her death. Thats nothing to worry about. You dont have to worry about that. However, I wasnt Penelope so I slightly sugarcoated those words. Rennlad wouldnt take in anything I say, nicely anyway. I sugarcoated those words though, so I thought it was going to be enough to deal with the situation. What? However it seemed to have done the opposite effect of what was expected because the emotion in Rennalds gaze turned from dark to deathly. Feeding her master rotten food is, nothing to worry about to you? No, thats There are boundaries of annihilating an Eckart. How dare she, a mere lowly one not knowing her place! . We dont need that kind of maid in the mansion. There are countless others who are begging to work here until they die, even without being paid! Rennald shouted. I, who was going to conclude all this by saying this is nothing to make a fuss about, became speechless at his unexpected reaction. Looking at him being angrier than I, the victim, was, made me laugh. How dare you, a mere lowly one not knowing your place. It was always the line Rennald would say to Penelope. Do you laugh in this situation? He said, frowning when I smirked for a brief moment. Just how lowly were you being seen by others that you are going through these insults? Yeah, thats right. Just like you asked, how did people see the dukes daughter so lowly that none of the workers here would right away listen to a single word I say? I calmed myself down, knowing if I said that, I would be dead. I met father because of the incident yesterday. I looked at him with a stage colder eyes. Yes. Father probably agreed. Since I told him we had to fire that bitch immediately. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Rennald confidently added with a puffed chest as if he was proud of his actions. Did he want a compliment or something from his fake younger sister who he hated up until now? Unfortunate for him, I didnt plan on doing so. Father and the older brother desired not to fire Emily. What? Rennalds blue eyes widened when I continued with a calm tone. Father and brother did? _______ Chapter 11 Chapter 11 And you arent going to be the male lead Ill choose see an ending with so dont you worry. I once again told him to take his mind off this matter. So you dont need to mind my business, Rennald. Ill take care of my business myself. Just take your mind off my things, insult me or whatever, and leave. I have to take a shower. Can you leave now? I said, glimpsing at the room door. Rennald frowned. I was surprised because it was an expression Ive never seen in the game before. And at the same time, my heart dropped in a sudden thought that was brought up in my mind. Wait, is the interest level going to drop lower now? No-! I didnt act like how Penelope did in front of Rennald. Instead, I carefully chose the words he would accept, but why! It was then. The empty gauge bar above Rennalds lovely pink hair started to sparkle . [Interest 3%] What the. My mind went blank. Why did it just rise? It rose 6% at that. I was dumbfounded as I kept looking back and forth at the gauge bar and Rennald. It was then when Rennald opened his mouth and muttered. Im the idiot here to show consideration for you even for a short moment. The blue eyes that glared at me seemed to hold heavy sadness. He walked towards the door after finishing his sentence. I was probably seeing things. I decided that it was me seeing things while watching him leave the room. Thud-! The door slammed shut and silence followed soon after that. I supported myself leaning an elbow on the table, and started to think. Something felt weird. It was not bad seeing the characters, whom I thought I had no hopes in, interest rate rising with my own two eyes. Are my lines better now with the choices turned off? Since not all of the interest rate of the brothers who hates me dropped to a negative. I should keep it off all the time. I stood up from the spot after deciding on that. It wasnt a lie when told Rennald that I had to shower. While pulling on a string that signals the maids to come up, a thought went through my head. That I couldnt call Rennald a negative anymore. *** The timeout that seemed as if it would last forever, stopped sooner than I thought it would. An invitation from the palace? Yes, lady. The eldest young master told me to tell the lady to prepare for it. The eldest youn No, the eldest brother did? I stopped myself from calling him the eldest young master like how the workers here calls him, and reminded myself to call him the eldest brother in front of them. I was this familys daughter, the youngest member after all. Anyways, to think Derrick actually told me to do so He didnt tell me directly but this meant the end of my timeout. This is the invitation, lady. Emily handed me the invitation in mannered way. The name Penelope was written the paper that had the golden dragon that was the symbol of the royals drawn on it. The second princes birthday ceremony. It was tomorrow. I should hurry and prepare for it . Even while muttering that, I still didnt feel so glad that my timeout was over. The days were so nice during the timeout without having to face the 2 brothers, and being served well by Emily. Basing on the game plot, Derrick, Rennald and I would continue to intervene with each others business . Wait. I was thinking about the events that will occur in the future when a sudden thought interrupted. If Im going to the palace Then I might see the crowned prince! No, not even might, its certain. There wasnt a scene that showed Penelope going to the palace, but I was sure about the fact that Ill be meeting the crowned prince because it was the first episode of the crowned prince route. I subconsciously screamed as I remembered the illustration where the crowned prince sliced Penelopes neck multiple times. No-! L, lady? Emily looked back at me in surprise. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only I mustnt go. Should I just say that Im sick so I cant go? That was the only choice left if I were to avoid that crazy brat. I panicked as I asked Emily who looked down, probably thinking if she did anything wrong. Emily. Is father also attending the ceremony tomorrow? His grace is busy with work tomorrow so the first young master is escorting the lady there. Shoot . _______ Chapter 12 Chapter 12 I felt depressed. If I didnt want to go to the ceremony, then Ill have to talk to not the duke but Derrick. But if I do, then theres a risk of his interest rate decreasing. I wouldve tried gambling if it was Rennald instead. I let out a sigh, thinking back to Rennalds interest rate that just rose from a negative. I was busy enough already even trying to keep it at 0%. I shouldnt even think to take risk by gambling against Derrick. L, lady Are you okay? Youve turned pale. Emily cautiously asked, glimpsing at my serious facial expression. Leave the room. I have something to think about. I gestured with my hand, sounding annoyed. I let out a sigh as soon as she left the room. Ha . Ill die when I dont go, and Ill die when I do go. How insane is this game? I started to miss my heavenly days during my timeout. Itll be fine if I avoid him the best I can, right? I thought back to how the story flowed. But there were nothing much to remember. Meet the crowned prince at the maze in the palace garden, then die before a proper conversation starts. Again, and again. Im not exaggerating when I say I had to press the reset button every 5 seconds. I think just not attending saying Im sick would be the best ch . Ah. It was then when a smart idea popped up in my mind. Should I try dying? It isnt a bad idea when you think about it. I mean, no one knows. I might be able to go back to my world if I die in this world. What is the system going to do about it when the player reached the game over? Giving up fast would be better than trying to reach the ending of the game with one of the characters who I have no hopes in. Also, this game has the reset button. It even sounds angelic. re.set.but.ton. Of course, there arent back button or other icons visible even though it did on the phone screen when playing the game. The only thing I could see at the moment is the square chart with the choices. But wouldnt a reset button exist when the [Choices ON/OFF] system exists? Why didnt I think of this before? As long as theres a reset button, its best if I take everything face to face. Awesome. Lets see the crowned prince and die! *** I was half dead from waking up earlier than usual and getting all the treatments. I took a bath in a tub of water mixed with milk and fragrance extract, then got some massages, and did both a face and body mask. This boring steps were repeated multiple times. I was half dead when I got out the bathroom and was sitting at the makeup table. However that wasnt all. Lady, how is this dress? This was bought last time and werent worn once so its new. How about this earring? This should go well with the dress. I think tying half of your hair would be better than tying them all up. What do you think? How do you want your makeup . They kept on asking, holding me down. Do they actually hate Penelope?! They were more excited then I was. I raised my head and looked in the mirror. It seemed like all the treatments I got this morning did their work because my face was glowing even more than usual. Well. It surely would be fun to decorate a face like this. I nodded, understanding why they react this way, and spoke. Take that dress back and bring the one that covers all my neck. Ill wear the least amount of accessories I should wear and take it easy on all the others too. Ehh?! The maids jumped in shock from my words, then added. But lady. Its a party. The one at the royal palace at that . The words also seemed to ask wont you need to dress up the prettier than others. The red-ish pink dress that would widely make my neckline visible that the maids brought, surely would go well with Penelopes crimson pink hair. And the accessories that looked like it was a set with the dress would compliment Penelopes splendid beauty. But I wasnt going to the palace to show off the beauty like a peacock would. But then I couldnt possibly say that I was going there to die, so I just babbled things out like how Penelope would. You dont need to try too hard. Just do as I say. The maids couldnt convince me longer after hearing my cool tone of voice as they walked towards the dress room with a saddened face. The 3 dresses that the maids later brought were all decorated calm unlike the last dress. This one. The dress I picked was the dark green evening dress. It covered my collarbones and it was the colour of dark green which didnt pop out much. I wore the dress and forced the maids into do my makeup as lightly as possible. I wore small emerald coloured earrings that resembled Penelopes eyes, and called it at that. After the makeover, I looked in the mirror and saw a girl so virtuous that I thought I was going to the church to pray instead of going to a fancy party. This would be enough to be almost unseen. Unlike me whos face was bright with satisfaction, the maids expressions were all dark. Only Emily stay and the rest can leave now. I ordered them to leave, then I asked for one more thing from my personal maid. Emily. Could you prepare the gloves that are the same colour of the dress? Lady, youre going to wear the gloves as well? If I do, then itd be perfect. Emily fidgeted as if she wanted to stop me from that also. Then what, I cant go showing this to everyone. I said, showing the needle marks on my hand. The needle marks were faint, and it was now hardly visible. However, there could always be some nobles with keen eyesight to notice this. Emilys face went pale as soon as I showed her. Hurry and bring it. O, okay! I clicked by tongue, watching her leave in panic. There were moments where she became a little hesitant after treating her a little well these days. There were needs to make her feel nervous when facing me. Later, the preparation was done with me putting on my gloves. *** Derrick scanned me from my head to my toe, and made a face seeming to say this is rare. It seems like youve turned more human-like these past days of your timeout. It was our first meeting each others in days but his attitude on Penelope still stayed the same. However I didnt have time to get upset about it. It was because of the shining gauge bar over his head. [Interest 5%] What the. When did it go up? His interest on me has risen without me even knowing it. 5 percent at that! I was a little dumbfounded. If his interest towards me rises when he didnt see me, just how much does he hate Penelope? If I knew about this earlier, then I wouldve spoken to him about not going from being sick. I started to regret my decision. But it was too late. The fancy carriage with the symbol of Eckart on it was standing in front of the main entrance. I bowed slightly as a greeting, then reached my hand out to the bodyguard standing nearby. It was because the carriage was higher than I thought. I couldnt see what Derrick was doing since I was busy with lifting my dress up to get on the carriage. It was when I successfully got up the carriage and turned around to look at Derrick. He had his hand stretched forward, looking at me with a stiff face. Whats up with him? I tilted my head in confusion of what he was doing. But we needed to hurry up and start going if we want to be at the ceremony on time. There was no way hed ride the same carriage as the carriage I was on, so I waited for the carriage door to close. But then, Derrick who was frozen in place got in the carriage. What the, whats happening! Why is he climbing up in here! I searched through my memories to see if Ive done anything wrong. However nothing came up into my mind. It was obvious because we met today just now and only just said hello. While I was doing that, Derrick sat down on the seat on the opposite side of where I was sitting. Y, youre riding with me? His brows creased from my questioning. You have a problem with that? N, no. Its not that . Whats wrong with you! Youve never done anything like this before! I shook my head, making sure I didnt say that out loud. But even though I said that, his crease didnt leave his face. If you have a problem, you ride the other carriage. He said with a cold tone. I glimpsed out the carriage window, actually considering to do as he suggested. However he already closed the carriage door while he was coming in, so it would look funny if I opened it again and left. I dont dislike it. I looked back at Derrick and forced the half-hearted words out of me. I like it? And then I carefully glimpsed at Derrick to see his reaction. He, who glared at me for a moment, turned his head to the side. I mean, if you dislike this that much, why are you making it awkward and uncomfortable for both of us? Is this a new way to annoy Penelope? I was dumbfounded at his figure letting out all the cold aura. But that soon changed when I took a look above his head. [Interest 6%] It went up by a percent. I was staring at it wide eyed when the carriage started moving. Yeah. What could possibly happen in the carriage. I had the whole 6% interest with me. There wouldnt possibly be a case that will make this 6% drop in such a short time in the carriage. Remembering the words if you cant avoid it, enjoy it, I decided to take it in as a good thing. However soon after departing, I regretted riding the same carriage with Derrick. Its suffocating! Save me! *** It seemed like eternity until we finally arrived at the palace. It was only a moment of time where I could just watch the cold handsome man sitting with his arms and legs crossed. In the silent carriage existed only silence which made me super self conscious to even breathe properly, I decided to try opening the window when I couldnt take it anymore, but Derrick stared at me as soon as I started to move so I couldnt do a thing. When I flinched even just a little after that, he would open his closed eyes abruptly and glare at me. Ah, why are you looking at me like that! I sweated, glimpsing at the [Interest 6%] once a while. I shouted in delight mentally when the carriage stopped at the palace. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only I could finally escape this carriage of death. Ill hurry and get out, then take in some fresh air. Click. But before that happened, Derrick got up so suddenly as soon as the carriage stopped. After, he would open the door before me and get out. Then . Take it. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Derrick reached one hand out to me who got up with my dressed held up with my hands. Did you eat something weird? I blankly stared at Derrick , who was trying to escort me, with wide eyes. After a while, he frowned. What are you doing? Arent you going to get down? I came back to my senses and looked around me. The gazes of the nobles who also just arrived were all looking this way. Thank you. I hurried took Derricks hand, and got off the carriage. With my hand on his,we walked up the stairs to the ball room. Entering young master Derrick Eckart and Gong-nyuh Penelope Eckart from the Eckart family! It was around when the giant door to the ballroom opened following the loud shout of the servant. Dont be rash. Derricks cold words reached my ears. You didnt forget that youre timeout has just ended yesterday, have you? . If you make a fuss again, then it wont end just with some timeout. My feelings of excitement disappeared from his words. I wanted to talk back to Derricks displeasing words, but I held it back. Okay, Ill be careful. I put my effort in making a smile while I spoke. After my reply, Derrick turned his face away from me. Tsk. I pouted at the time he wasnt looking. The party held at the palace went by really smooth. In other words, it was very boring. Right after we entered, Derrick left my side and was now busy greeting other people. Compared to that, there were no one coming to talk to me. It seemed like the rumours of me making a fuss did a great effect. I looked around to see the noble ladies of Penelopes age dancing and whispering as a group. I watched the scene in a corner where not much people passed by. Im not lonely. This is definitely not brainwashing. Really. I had a clear reason why I came here, and I might be able to escape this horrible place if I succeed. Ack! Just when is that damn crowned prince coming! More people were glimpsing and gossiping about me as time passed. It was when I thought I reached the limit of taking in all the stares. Entering her majesty the empress and his highness the second prince. It was finally the start of the actual event that happens in this chapter of the game. The nobles who were giggling and talking all either bowed kneeled to the ground, facing the entrance. I also bowed, following what all the others were doing. The empress and the second prince did power-walking in a confident pose down the red carpet and it seemed like they were saying we are the royals. The golden hair which was the symbolism of the royals shined under the bright light of the ballroom. They walked cross the ballroom to the stairs, then walked up. Up the stairs were the seats where only the royals had the rights to sit. I, who was watching the whole scene, was surprised at the sight of the second prince sitting on one chair. Isnt that the seat for the crowned prince? The seat the second prince sat on was the seat in the middle which was located higher up than the other chairs. The golden throne with a fancy golden dragon decoration. It was the seat for the emperor. However the emperor almost never showed up in the game, so normally the crowned prince would sit on it instead. But why is it the second prince? I was dumbfounded with the empress and the second prince being so calm when they did something like that. It was as if it was totally a normal thing to happen in the first place. Is it allowed because its the second princes birthday> Everyone may rise. The second prince who sat on the seat, commanded. The people rose up as commanded. I thank you all for attending to my birthday ceremony even when Im sure everyone must be busy. Theres not much prepared for today but I hope everyone to have a great time. With the second princes speech finished, the party officially began. No, it was going to be, until Thud-! A loud noise came from the entrance all of a sudden. What the? Wh, whats happening? The nobles all turned to face where the noise came from and started to chatter. A figure walked through the crowd, into the ballroom. Step, step-. The sound of the footsteps could be heard. At the same time, the sound of something being dragged was also heard. I, its the crowned prince! Someone shouted. I hurriedly turned to look at that shout. Elegant blonde hair that seemed like it was made with real gold, swayed in the air. The shining golden hair of the empress and the second prince now seemed to be a joke. The blonde, golden haired man with a red cape fluttering behind was the one who really was shining to the eyes. Is, isnt that isnt that a person? Gasp! Th, thats! People who stood close to the crowned prince started to scream. Drag, drag-. I didnt realize from being distracted by the crowned princes appearance. That that something he dragged in here with him was a person with absolutely no movements. Happy birthday, dear brother. The crowned prince who reached the stairs, tossed the person in his hand. B, brother! C, crowned prince! The empress got up from the spot and pointed at the crowned prince. W, what disgraceful thing are you doing! How is a big brother attending his little brothers birthday ceremony a disgraceful thing to do, mother? Youre a crowned prince and yet you do this horrible thing at a place where youre not even invited! The empress face ignited bright red and trembled, not allowing herself speak about a person who was dragged in here. What do you mean I wasnt invited. Those words are saddening. Who are you to come to a place like this! Its because I was invited that I set aside all my duties to come running here. The crowned prince shrugged sarcastically. He didnt look sad at all judging my his face. I couldnt understand the situation of the two. Is the empress not the crowned princes brith mother? While I was thinking that, the crowned prince added, But the servant who brought the invitation was too immature. The crowned prince then bent down low, and got up as he forcefully pulled the dragged body by the hair so that he was half way standing. His face wasnt shown due to the black mask. However seeming from the dark and fitting clothes he was wearing, he seemed like a murderer. Hed not give me the invitation I told him to give but do other things instead so I taught him a little lesson. . Why didnt you pick more proper servant, little brother. It was then. Srrr-. The crowned prince used his free hand to slide his sword out, the right away sliced the neck of the murderer. Splatter-! Blood started to spurt out like a water fountain. Ill replace my gift to you with this. The crowned prince tossed the head to the second princes foot. Aaaaaack-! The ballroom was filled with the loud scream of the empress. The head of a persons what was rolling like a ball on the floor. The second princes face was pale as if he was going to faint any moment and couldnt speak a word. Send the servant like him again with the invitation if you want a gift from me again. The ballroom filled with shocked people. Only the crowned prince smiled within all those people. His keen and sharp smile resembled the lion from the hell. He left the room as quickly as he did when he entered the ballroom. Only leaving us with shock and fear. The crowned prince was completely out of sight when the people letting out their breaths that they were holding back until now could be heard. It was the same for me. What. I shuffled through my memories, grabbing onto my chest. Something like this really never happened in the game! No matter how much I thought back about the game, this kind of huge incident never once happened. It was too huge for it to be not mentioned in the game like about the needle marks on Penelope. [The crowned prince who was not in a great relationship with his brother the second prince, leaves the ballroom, displeased with the small incident.] This was all that was mentioned. How is this a small incident, you crazy game! I panicked mentally, looking at the servants cleaning up the blood and the corpse. It was then when a white box popped into view. The episode [The Crowned Prince With The Iron Blood, Callisto Rglus] has begun. Would you like to go to the Maze Garden? [Yes./ No.] I thought about it for a while. The crowned prince I saw was far crazier than how I imagined him to be which made me doubt a little. I think Id get sliced the second we meet. However the fear for death is only a second long. I came here to die anyway. If I endure it once this time, then I might be able to go back. And I also had an insurance with me called reset. If I really do die and not go back, then I can always click the reset button. Thinking that, I calmed down my trembling hand and pressed on [Yes.]. Then everywhere around me turned white. The moment I opened my eyes again, I was standing at the entrance of the Maze Garden. This is useful. I was actually quite worried because I tend to get lost often, but I didnt know it had the teleporting system just like the game. Now, lets march to death. I stepped in the Maze Garden, already prepared. Thankfully I didnt get lost at all in the maze. Maybe its the system being mannered because the lights only lit up on the path I should be taking. I walked through the big maze for a while, following the lights. How much longer? Ive walked for quite a long time but the lights didnt seem like it was going to turn off somewhere. About when my foot was starting to hurt from wearing the high heels. A light on the far distance from me that was sparkling more than the other lights were, could be seen. It was finally the end. I reached that end, then took a turn. The place was very spacious with a small water fountain with a bench you could sit and rest on. What the. Where is he? Looking around me, I could see no other lights that were on. I was pretty sure that this was the end of the maze. However no matter how much I looked around me, there were no hints of the crowned prince. I tilted my head, then hesitantly walked towards the water fountain. Then. Srr-. I felt something cold and heavy by my neck. Gasp! I wondered what mouse it was that was wondering places. The crowned prince walked towards me, his sword circling my neck. Sting. With the sensation of my flesh being sliced, something hot dripped down. But I wasnt able to realize that Ive been cut. Huh, isnt this the Eckarts crazy fuss-maker dog? Brilliant golden hair with the moonlight reflecting on it, and the crimson red eyes that seemed to be soaked in blood. The crowned prince who was staring at me in interest, smiled with a ghostly expression. However that only lasted a moment. To think youd come and follow after witnessing the scene at the ballroom. Seems like you have a death wish? I felt goosebumps from the crowned princes expression suddenly turning emotionless. Speak. Why did you follow me like a sneaky mouse would? The sword dug deeper into my skin. But what felt more stinging was the deathly aura directed at me. Then I realized. That the crowned prince is going to kill me right now. Reset button! I wandered around with my eyes, trying to find the reset button. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Though Im going to die anyway, it would be nice if I knew where it was before I die. Judging from you having no answer to my question, shall you start your last farewell to your brothers? However wherever I looked. Ill be nice and deliver them, the Eckarts, your last words. The reset button was not seen anywhere. Reset! Wheres the reset! Reset-! _______ Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Theres no reset button! I felt like I was about to faint. The reset button wasnt at anywhere I looked. Meanwhile, the crowned prince seemed like he was actually planning to kill me because he raised his sword up. W, wait! Wait! I shouted in panic. Then the crowned prince spoke, tilting his head. Looks like now you have the mindset to speak. Thats right! Ill tell! I, I will tell you! I nodded my head crazily. The sword he has lifted up was now once again was set by my neck. Go on. W, well . I did say that I would tell him because I was panicking but my mind went blank now that I was going to tell him. I mean, what do I say really. I cannot say I followed because I intended to die, and I shouldnt die as long as I knew that the reset button didnt exist. Should I turn on the choices? However it wasnt guaranteed that I could live even if I do turn it on. It was actually because it was not on that I survived until now. I can hear your brain rolling to come up with something from here. It was then when the crowned prince smirked coldly, not being able to wait a moment of me crazily trying to come up with something. Im very excited of what youll say. The interest gauge bat shined dangerously over the top of his head. Itll have to be a reasonable excuse, gong-nyuh. . I really dislike someone blocking my way in the middle of anything. He muttered, bringing the sword to my skin with a little more pressure than before. Warm blood streamed down my neck. Fear of death and pain. That took control of my brain. I, I like you! Therefore, without thinking anything anymore, I spit out the words that even I found was stupid. What? His crimson eyes widened. I shut my eyes closed tight, and shouted. My mouth was already out of my control. I, Ive been liking you the whole time! . I thought I could comfort you from the previous incident because I thought you would be hurt by it . This was a totally idiotic dialogue that didnt appear in either the hard or the normal mode. It was true that in the normal mode, the heroine faces the crowned prince and comforts him, but that was only possible because the heroine didnt witness the scene where he sliced the murderers neck off. Shit. Even though I didnt know what to say, why did I have to say that I liked this insane brat? But if you think about it, there could only be one reason why a noble lady would follow a man into this kind of creepy maze is what you could say IF its a talk between a normal man and a women. Bye, you crazy game. Im (possibly) going back home because Im going to die now. Itll be a one star review with me curing it. I closed my eyes and trembled, prepared to feel the pain thatll come down on me soon. But no matter how much Ive waited, the sound of a sword slicing through the air couldnt be heard. Hm. A duke familys crazy dog in love with the royal familys wretch, huh. The night breeze tickled my nose bridge. I carefully opened my eyes, listening to the low mutter of a crowned prince. That is . . Such an unexpected excuse. The blood-like red eyes was right in front of my eyes. I was not breathing sinceI didnt know when. He stared at me with his face filled with interest. You probably didnt see me that lot though. You probably just took a glimpsed at me for the first time at my safe-return ceremony. Actually, I didnt see him then either. I only saw him today for the first time in my life. It was obvious since it was after that ceremony that I reincarnated into this body. I replied, my body tense. I, I fell in love at first sight that day. What part of me do you like? Well . I was speechless for good this time. What could I say? No, HOW could I. I remember drawing X several times by his name when I reorganized the novel last time! I glimpsed at him and forced a reason out my brain before he loses his cool. Your facials make you very attractive . To think my only charm is my face, this is making me sad. Y, you are very brave, and is very skilled with your sword . Youre reasons are just things that could come out inside any box. Do you not have more original and interesting reasons? Thats Well . I was now about to faint from all the replies and questions I was getting. To be honest, I was barely able to stand up right now with my shaky legs. The cold and keen sensation on my neck scared me very much. Uhh I . The crowned princes smirk grew bigger and bigger each time I tried harder to hold back my tears. I was crazy for a moment there. It was crazy for me to try and die from this kind of horrible creep. It was right when I was about to faint backwards. Alright. Though Im not so satisfied, Ill let you free for today. The blade of a sword that was digging into my skin was removed with those words. I raised my head in surprise when the crowned prince spoke in a voice filled with excitement, his crimson eyes glowing. However, youll have to explain specifically why and how you came to like me the next time we meet. I nodded my head like an insane person. Go and leave now. Srr, he spoke while sliding his sword in its sheath. At that moment. The interest gauge located above the brilliant golden hair, started to shine. Then. [Interest 2%] I stared at it for a moment, dumbfounded. Not because I was happy and relieved but because it was very, very. Ridiculous. What are you standing there for? Looks like you want to play draw-the-red-line game again? The crowned prince spoke while looking at me stupidly standing, his thumb motioning a slice on his neck. N, not at all! I jumped on the spot, then drew back. I turned around completely and started fast walking just when it seemed like Ive arrived at the entrance of the maze by back stepping. At that moment, I couldnt think of giving a proper farewell greeting to a royal like how I should. Walking fast and not running when I could feel the crowned princes gaze on my back was the best manner I could provide. I started to run like crazy just when I turned to a corner. The cold air grazed passed me, stinging my cut neck, but I was too busy in my head to even feel the pain. Theres no reset button. It was that fact that scared me the most just before the crowned prince was going to slice my neck. The fact that my insurance Ive trusted up until now doesnt exist. (NOTE: The reset button seems to appear a few moments before she dies so that she could tell if it exists or not when she is about to die.) It meant that I cannot die like how I wanted to. What if its really the end when I die? What if I dont go back to where I came from, but really just die? I was just a normal female student. I didnt have the biggest guts to deal with these kind of dangers. The only choice left for me now was to reach the ending with one of the characters. But how? Just how could I endure and reach an ending with one of the characters who tries to kill me the moment I make even the smallest mistake? The fact that all the male characters interest went up wasnt important to me. That kind of thing, even though you try hard to raise them up, theyll always drop in one go like a sand castle would. What if I work my butt off trying to raise their interest on me, but it all just drops in a go like it did in the game? Then its death. But I didnt want to die. Why should I. When I survived, risking my life trying to escape from my blood-related brothers. Why do I have to die that ridiculously in a crazy universe like this when all Id do is curry favour with the bastards I dont even know! Hnn, mm. Tears fell from my eyes and the sound came along with the huffing but it was all out of my control. Thanks to me running all the way back by following the lights, I found myself back at the entrance of the Maze Garden faster than I reached the centre of the maze. I was only a few steps away from actually exiting the garden for good. Bump-. I bumped into a person in front of me who I couldnt see from the dark. Ah! Me who wasnt mentally stable at all, felt immense fear rushing over me from the thought that the crowned prince may have chased my back. I was going to start running again when my wrist was grabbed. Let go! I screamed, scared for life. Let go of this! Lady? Why do I have to die! I dont want to! I dont want to die! Lady! Lady! I, who was shaking the hand I was caught, came back to my senses at the sensation of someone grabbing tightly onto my shoulders. Are you okay? The ultramarine blue eyes that were wide with surprise came into view. Then I saw the silver hair shining under the faint light. Then I came to see the shining [Interest 0%] above it all. Ahh, hnn . Shh, calm down. I am not going to hurt you. I gasped from crying when the guy spoke with a pleasing voice, making me stiff. Is it one of the main character again? I felt despair when I realized who it was that I bumped into. Buinter Verdandi. He was a sorcerer and a marquis. Im Im fine now. I calmed down quickly just from the fact that it wasnt the crowned prince. I raised my hand up shakily up to my eyes and wiped the tears down. I wanted to go back home. I didnt want to be here at this place even for a second longer. Adding to that, I didnt have any mentality left in me to face Buinter either. Ive caused a trouble to a person Ive never met before. Please forget what happened right now. Then. I spat the words out after roughly wiping my face. I bowed as a greeting, then tried to walk pass him. But then I was stopped again. Youre bleeding a lot. He said, pointing at my neck. Youre also so pale. Ill take you to the doctor here. Its fine. I need to hurry back somewhere . Then at least take this. Unlike me who didnt want to deal with this right now any longer, Buinter didnt let me go but took something out his breast pocket and handed it to me instead. Lay this over your wound and press on it. It will stop the bleeding. It was a white handkerchief. I stared at it for a moment before accepting it. I couldnt walk back into the ballroom when I was bleeding like this anyway. I bowed once again, and opened my mouth to speak. Thank you. I will be sure to return the favour. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There is no need for that. He rejected as he reached his hand out towards me. Then. Instead, I wish for the sadness to be gone in these beautiful eyes the next time we meet. The warm hands were so close to touching the areas around my eyes that I could faintly feel the heat. [Interest 9%] I was all too focused on the letters shining above his head that I couldnt check to see how he was looking at me. _______ Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Ive actually stopped bleeding by the time I arrived at the door to the ballroom with the handkerchief pressed against my neck. No one knew if Buinter secretly casted magic on it knowing that he was a sorcerer. I flinched to a stop when I was about to enter the ballroom to check on myself. I didnt know wearing a dress with such dull colour would be this much of a help today. The blood stain on the dress I was wearing were hardly visible due to its dark colour. Thanks to that, I only had to give my hair a little touch before I went in. Finding Derrick was very easy. Our mister capture target with cold aura was shining alone out of all the people surrounding him. He told me to just stay quiet and not make a fuss Hed be mad if he saw my neck cut. I was too focused on thinking back to the warning Derrick gave me when we arrived at the royal grounds that I didnt notice the gazes of people all looking at me. Didnt notice that I wasnt fine just because my dress was fine. Brother. I called him out quietly. Fortunately, he heard this quiet call that was close to a whisper from all the way in the crowd because he turned to look at me right after. I think Ill be leaving now, Im not feeling too well. Derricks blue eyes widened when he spotted his pale little sister who looked like she was about to faint with a blood-soaked handkerchief pressed against her neck. Right now. Everything turned black that moment in an instant. The last thing I saw was Derrick running towards me with a pale face as I fell unconscious. *** I didnt remember anything after I fainted at the ball. Lady-! Quick! Hurry and bring a doctor! Urgent shouting and rushed footsteps could be faintly heard. The fact that I was lying in bed for days, suffering just from a small cut on my neck, made me laugh. It was as if all the stress Ive ignored, due to the fact that I was busy trying to survive, exploded all at once there. Ive dreamt of lots of things during those days. I thought I was going to dream about Penelopes past now that Ive become her, but it was all my past that Ive dreamt of. It was not too long since the day I entered a highschool which only the rich familys kids goes to, after I was taken into that house. I was packing my things up after class when someone tapped on my shoulder. C Hey. Youre brother is searching for you. He told you to come to the gym storage room. He was one of the kids who favored the second bastard who basically had the central power and controlled the school. I headed to the storage room without thinking much about it. I did notice that the second bastard was sort of involved with bullying in school, but it wasnt that serious to be thinking about. C Brother? I carefully stepped into the storage room, quietly opening the door. I couldnt see anything from the dark. Then something was abruptly put over my head when I was wandering in the place. It seemed like a plastic bag. C Wh, what Ack! Me whose face was covered, was thrown deeper into the storage room, then was beaten up badly. Tens of foots kicking and stepping on me. I didnt have a second to recover consciousness. All I could do at the moment was screaming from all the abuses coming at me while cowering. C Wow, now this is refreshing! Where did this beggar thing even come from? Shes not in the level to be attending the same school we go to. C Hey. But arent we in big trouble if her brothers know? C Nonsense. Her brother hates her to death. I followed my father to a meeting and she was brought up in their conversation. Their brothers just shivered in disgust. They grinned and said those trashy words while watching me trying to get back to my senses with the energy I have left. Those words hurt more than their actions on me just a moment ago. C Hey. From now on, make sure you dont come into our view, hmm? And dont say a word about today. With that said, I heard the footsteps of people leaving out the storage room. I was lying there, on the floor, completely still for at least one hour after that. It was because I was in so much pain that I couldnt even move. It was long after that when I could barely stand up again. I took the plastic bag off my head and saw both my bag and my uniform, ruined. I headed to the washroom and started wiping all the footprints on my uniform until I realized that it wasnt the uniform I should be worrying about. In the mirror, I saw blue on my eyes. From that, I could know that I was kicked not only my body, but my face as well. A laugh escaped my mouth at the sight of me seeming to say Ive been beaten. I didnt remember the feeling of when I was being kicked at, because I was out my senses and because my mind was blank then. I trudged my way to that hell-like house. I hated the house so much that Id rather die than to go in, but there were no place to go to other than that house. I was unfortunate when I entered the house. There had to be my step-dad and my two step-brothers all having a little snack time in the living room at the time when I did. C Im back. Since I wasnt someone who could join them, I hurriedly bowed to greet them and hastily headed to the stairs. C Wait. Stop there. Usually, they wouldnt care if I came back or didnt. But that day had to continue to be a bad day because the second bastar called me out. C Hey, I told you to stop! I ignored him and continued walking. The second bastard got up from the spot when I did. I was grabbed by the wrist before being able to reach the stairs. C Hey, whats all this? Why do you look like that? C Nothing much. I just fell. I answered with my head shook. It was intended to hide my blue bruise on the eyes with my hair. C Hey, look at me. Were you beaten up?! C No. Like I just said, I fell. C Ah, I told you to raise your head! I wanted to go up to my room and rest for today, but he had to block me from doing that and pulled my hair up. C You, whats up with that bruise? Which bastard did this. Who in hell! My messed up face was revealed by the brats hand. C Its nothing. C Oh, this is nothing? How is this n! C Its really nothing, seriously! Its nothing, I told you its nothing-! I think I was out of my mind because I shouted at him and also shook his hand off me without my wills. Even my step-dad and the oldest step-brother widened their eyes. It was probably because theyve never seen me angry for me to act like so. That moment, I thought I couldnt get more miserable than this. The fact that they were having a nice time eating fruits while I was being beaten up in the gym storage room. C Since when did you care for me! That view of the three having a family time in the living room when I walked in through the door made me envious. Jealous. And me who couldnt join them was. C Please just leave me alone! Did I ever ask for you to do something for me before? I didnt even do anything but why! Why are you guys keep! Silence filled the living room that could make one have goosebumps. I always thought that crying meant loss and failure but I couldnt stop myself that moment. All the tears I held back up until now flooded out my eyes like a waterfall. I cried like a little kid, not knowing what kind of face they made while watching me. A few days later, by the time the bruise on my eyes disappeared, the second bastard came to me and spoke. C I caught them all and beat them up until theyre half dead. Those were the words he spoke without even saying hi. I already sort of knew from the rumours saying that some of the troublesome kids were hospitalized all at once. C Just how much did those bastards look down on you to do that? He muttered, looking at me who shook my head. C Anyways, those things wouldnt happen again, just so you know. Even though, I wasnt thankful to the second bastard at all. I became even more isolated in school. Nothing got better, in fact, theyd bully me more sometimes. C Thank you, brother. I wanted to scream that it was his fault Instead of forcing those thanking words to him. Why do I need to thank you when youre cleaning up your own mess? I just, really . Just really . is what you said it was, but why isnt she waking! Loud shouts were heard but I couldnt figure who and what they were saying. My head hurt. I opened my eyes that wouldnt easily open. at least do that. Obviously you along with that insane bastard the crowned prince! So loud. Someone immediately came to me as I squeezed my voice out. Hey, are you awake . Everything was blurry. I couldnt see the persons face too well. But I could immediately tell who it was, thanks to that familiar voice. It was the second bastard from the house. I hate you. I forced my voice out into saying the words I couldnt before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Really, I hate you so much. I hate you a hundred, a thousand times more than you hate me . . I hate you more than anyone in the world. I closed my eyes, finishing my words, feeling a little refreshed. And I wasnt able to see because I was falling back asleep. The blue eyes trembling like it would during an earthquake, and the pink haired person as stiff as one can be. (A/N: Just in case you guys are confused, he is Rennald but Penelope mistook him as her second older brother from the house, before she fell back asleep.) Chapter 16 Chapter 16 I was able to get up after 4 days has passed. Lady Youre okay now, right? The first thing I saw after opening my eyes was Emily with teary eyes. Yeah. Im fine. Thats really fortunate! Do you know how worried I was? His grace the duke and the young masters were also really worried about you, lady. Is that so? I replied half heartedly because Emily also probably didnt meant any of those she said. Then Emily nodded her head in big motion and spoke. Of course! The first young master was pale when he ran to the mansion with lady in his arms! My oldest brother did? Yes! His grace the duke ordered and brought all the talented doctors in the capital while the butler was barely able to stop the second young master from leaving to the royal palace. I was quite surprised at her continued words. She might be exaggerating a little, but set that aside, them giving Penelope a care at all was unexpected. I thought something might happen to you, lady.. . You mustve had a hard time, Emily. A hard time, my foot! Dont say that. Im ladys personal maid. It seemed like quite a lot of things had happened when I was unconscious. My mind was a little blank staring at Emily because she was the girl who was in tears, mentioning personal maid in front of me when she was also the one who poked me with a needle before. Ah right! This is not the time for some chit chats. Ill be right back that you, lady is now awake! Emily got up from the spot in hurry when I nodded my head and spoke. Bring some melon sherbet on your way. *** I checked the mirror directly after I got up from the bed. My face looked horrible from four whole days of being unconscious. My neck which was scratched with the crowned princes sword was wrapped thick and securely with bandages. Why did they wrap it around me so thick? If someone were to see this, theyd think I broke my neck instead of thinking its just wounded. I felt trapped by these bandages so I thought of taking them off me but I decided to just let it be for a little while longer. It was because I thought it wouldnt be that bad to act like a patient for a while. It was around when I was resting on my bed after finishing the clam soup and the melon sherbet that Emily had brought to me. Knock knock-. A knocking sound on my room door was heard. Lady, its Pennel. The visitor was Pennel, the butler. He didnt do things such as coming in without knocking anymore after that incident the other day. However that couldnt stop me from frowning. I thought I told him to let others come to visit me if he had business with me. I sent Emily out my room instead since I didnt forgive him completely yet. Go and check the reason why he came here. Emily did as told without any further question. What came out her mouth after she came back was unexpected. Lady, the butler said that his grace is calling for you. Father? It was not allowed for anyone to deliver the orders from the owner, aka. the main power of this mansion, to the others. I could understand why the butler had to come himself this time for that reason, so I stood up from the bed. Emily, bring me an outerwear. Are you not going to change clothes, lady? Emily asked as if it was rare for me to not do as so. currently, I was in a white one-piece that I woke up with. It wasnt too formal to wear when seeing an adult. Have you seen a patient dressing up before? I replied, taking the outerwear Emily had brought me. Did he really have to call for me when I only regained consciousness today? It wasnt intended but it was true that I created an incident at the ceremony in the royal palace. I was punished with timeout last time. I wonder how much Ill be scolded today. If I wanted to avoid at least a bit of the blame for that incident, I had to act as if Im in pain. Thanks to being unconscious for a while, my face was already like a face of a patient without even me trying to look like one. Whew, my life . I let out a deep sigh as I left the room. The butler who has been out by my room door for a while, readjusted his posture the moment I came out my room. Shall we go now, lady? Then he set one had on his stomach and reached his other hand out in the direction where we were going to go. What the. It was not like I didnt know the way to where I am supposed to go. Also, hes never done any of these up before to me, up until now. The butler bowed and opened his mouth at my suspecting stare on him. I cannot walk before the master I am serving when Im a mere servant working here. I searched his face to see if he was trying to fool with me, but there were no traces of insincerity shown on him. Instead, he seemed like a prepared knight whove waited for this moment. Please take the lead, lady. His well-mannered words were heard differently in my ears: Ive been waiting for you. Ill be serving the lady well today. Just like the owner of a store, treating a regular who havent visited for a long time. The aura of the mansion was noticeably different today. Why is everyone acting like this today? All the servants who used to be busy glimpsing at me, were all bowing in manners whenever their eyes met with mine. That time, I didnt know that it was all thanks to the butler walking behind me, giving them a warning with his glares. Lady, please wait a moment. It was when I arrived at the door to the dukes office. The butler who was silently walking behind me, walked passed me to the door. Knock knock knock-. Your grace. Lady Penelope has arrived. Let her in. The butler opened the door for me, also in a very well mannered way, after the duke spoke from inside. Please head inside, lady. I felt a bit awkward, entering the room. It was as if hes been training his manners when I was sick. You came. The duke was sitting on the sofa today, located on the front side of his work desk. Have you called. I greeted, bowing my head. He nodded at my greeting and gave me his permission to sit. Have a seat. I sat down on the sofa across from where the duke was sitting. Then in my brain, I went over the excuses Ive come up for this conversation. The duke slowly opened his mouth to speak after a while of silence. The reason I called for you today . Father. May I quickly say something first? I quickly cut through his line. Then I stood up from the spot I was sitting on, then kneeled down on the ground next to the sofa. I apologize for everything. This was my plan. Apologizing before everything. It seems like I didnt look back on my actions during my timeout enough that I caused such a fuss again in the royal ceremony and brought shame to the family. The words Ive prepared came out my mouth like a spilling water. I mean, would he go far as to kicking his daughter, who just woke up from being ill, out the house when shes confessing like this? No, wait. It seemed like my plan has worked because the shock he mustve felt was noticeable on his face. Ill not dare bring up the words for you to forgive me. I know the best that Im at fault here. What do you . Ill take on any punishments you give without opposing. So . Enough! I was about to ask him to spare me a little, but him shouting with his one hand in the air made me shut my mouth before being able to ask that. Penelope Eckart. The duke called my name with a low and deep voice. Gasp. Does is not work anymore after I used this strategy once already? I started to feel worried. I replied, gulping. Yes, father. Rise. Pardon? That was unexpected that I had to question it again. When I did, the dukes one eyebrow flinched. An Eckart doesnt kneel down on their legs no matter what the reason is. So dont lower yourself so easily like that, Penelope. . No one can make you kneel to the ground as long as youre an Eckart. Even though that someone might be one of the royals! The duke raised his voice when he said the word royal. Following that, he commended: If you understand, then rise from the ground right this moment. A, alright! I abruptly got up from the ground and once again, sat on the sofa. My heart beat at the dukes impressive charisma that I wasnt able to witness while playing the game. Did I say something wrong? I was thinking that when the duke started speaking again. Penelope. The reason I called for you here is not to scold you or anything. Huh? Then . It was to hear about what happened in the royal palace in more detail. . Now tell me. What happened between you and the crowned prince? I looked back at the time before fainting the other day, at his words. I followed the crowned prince, intending to be killed, then almost got my neck flown off my body from his sword. Then I saved myself from dying by talked about how I liked that insane bastard. I felt chills down my spine, thinking about that again. Well . I came up with an excuse, not noticing that the duke was intensely staring my face which was getting paler by each moment. I was going to get some fresh air in the Maze garden and happened to meet his highness there. But then, it had to be when he was in a bad mood, so . It was far different from what had originally happened. It felt like I was becoming into a professional liar since the day I got here. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But what else could I do? I cannot speak the truth, and it wasnt all a lie. So. . The crowned prince messed your neck up like that just from him being in a bad mood? Huh? No. Not messed up my . If its not messing your neck up! Then whats that on your neck! Hes not a coyote or anything, but he had to point his sword to a noble girl just because he was in a bad mood! _______ -CatLovesTowels -Lizette ^^ Chapter 17 Chapter 17 The duke shouted in anger for some reason. I thought I could hear the crown prince saying things such as how noisy somewhere. I quickly responded. It, it was me who got into his nerves in the first place. Good job. Pardon? We could demand the crown prince for a favor, using how he was a harm to you, as a threat. Youve become a great member of an Eckart, Penelope. I was about to go crazy at the dukes unexpected reply, each time he spoke. We needed to take down a peg or two of his someday anyway. He became way too prideful after gaining the title as a hero of the war. F, father. Those were the words that could bring chaos to this family if anyone else were to hear them. Those were an insult to the royals. The duke continued with his speech as if nothing happened, unlike me who was flustered inside. Penelope, you should know that us Eckarts arent on anyones side. We are just sitting on the fence, neutral. Yes, of course. Nope. I didnt actually, not at all. Though thats the case, its hard to resist anything if we dont have a backup. Her majesty the first empress has passed away, and people who supported the crown prince have decreased in numbers. (NOTE: The first empress is the first wife of the emperor, also the deceased mother of Calisto [the crown prince]. The current empress is the second wife of the emperor, the second princes mother.) . No one knows who would become the next emperor at the moment. I didnt know the crown prince had this kind of a backstory. It was because that damn game was about nothing but capturing the heart of the male leads. Of course. He had a reason for acting like a mad dog at the banquet. I didnt understand why the empress and the second prince sent a murderer to the crown prince at first. So, you continue to be you onwards as well. With that said, the duke put on a smile of satisfaction as he changed the topic of the conversation. Youve acted well in this case, so I shall reward you than to punish you. Do you have anything in mind to ask for? A reward? I came here, expecting to be punished. I didnt think Id be rewarded like this. I just sat there, staring blankly at him when he slightly nodded his head once. Do you want a jeweler to visit again? Or do you perhaps want to throw out all of your dresses and order some new ones since this seasons coming to its end? My jaw dropped at the reward options of a different scale of what I could think of. What a windfall. However, Penelope already had so many of both the jewels and dresses of those she bought before that those that the duke offered werent really needed. I thought of what I wanted as my reward, and soon answered thoughtfully. Ill tell you what I want as my reward later, after giving it some more time to think about it. Ca-chak, the duke and I were finished with our talk, and I just closed the office door behind me when a white box appeared before me out of nowhere. Your fame has been +5 due to the reformation of your relationship with the people working in this mansion. (total : 5) Ha. A feigned laugh escaped my mouth from the ridiculousness of this situation. Just what did I do for me to earn this? I really didnt try and improve my relationships with the people around me. If I had to think of one thing I did, then itd be threatening them a little so that they dont look down on me . Was me being wounded a little by the crown prince really that of a big deal? I was fascinated by many things flowing in an unexpected way, including the way the duke acted. While at it, I also somewhat felt a little proud of myself in a way. Since, be it interest or fame, plus (+) always meant something good here. Great. Lets continue with this flow of things onwards as well. *** Lady, youre back. Emily welcomed me who just stepped into my room. I nodded my head half-heartedly as I hurried to my desk and sat on the chair. It was because I had a lot to think about besides thinking of what I want as my reward as well. Lady. This . Emily followed along and handed something to me. The thing you held against your neck on the day you fell unconscious. The first young master told me to just throw it away, but I washed and kept it just in case. Ah. I stared at what Emily handed to me. A white handkerchief. It was the one Buinter Verdandi lent me. I totally forgot about it. Thanks, Emily. I complimented Emily whove done thanks-worth thing. Her expression brightened when I did. The handkerchief that was once soaked in blood was clean white now. I thought of what to do with it as I looked at it. I do need to return the courtesy somehow. It was unwanted care, but I still needed to be polite about it. Besides, there was a need to meet him at least once more since he was also one of the capture targets. Emily, can you tell the butler right now to bring in a jeweler tomorrow? A jeweler? Emily tilted her head from my request that came out from the blue, then clapped once. Ah! Are you planning to buy some new accessories for the upcoming festival? Festival? Emily answered me immediately when I asked in confusion. The festival celebrating for the birth of this country is held next week! I heard that the festival will be held on a much bigger scale due to his highness the crown princes return . Dont mention the crown prince. Emily gasped her mouth shut from my tone of voice that suddenly turned cold. I was sick of even thinking of the crown prince. I motioned my hand, annoyed, towards Emily who started to study my face. Go to the butler now. Okay! Ill be right back! Emily left and the silence greeted me in my room. I tapped on the desk with my one finger and got lost in deep thought. So next weeks the festival, huh . In the game, the episodes specified for meeting with each of the capture targets are unlocked in an order. For instance, I had to get through with some of the episodes in Rennald and Derricks route for the crown princes route to be unlocked. Thats why it was sort of unexpected that I met Buinter right away after I met with the crown prince. But he was a character Id meet in the banquet that day anyway, so nothing much changed within the story as it flowed the same up until right now. All thats left now was the last capture target, Eclise- the knight, who appears after the meeting with Buinter. It was around when the festival took place when the last capture target was brought in to the mansion. What did Penelope did during the festival again ? In the hard mode of the game, I was only notified that the duke brought in the new capture target and was never able to see him. I was too busy dying while playing the episode Festival Day Together with either Rennald or Derrick. I feel my blood boiling thinking about that again. In the end, the result was I was never able to have even just one single peaceful date at the festival with anyone. I hurriedly opened a drawer and took out a piece of paper I hid before. I went threw my writing at a fast speed and muttered. I need to get him before the duke does. I decided on something after almost being killed by the crown prince. To finish one route as soon as possible and get out of this damn place, since I cant try and die anymore. To do that, I need to focus on raising the interest of the most manageable capture target. Eclise. My eyes sparked, looking at his name written on the paper. I choose you. *** I was busy exploring the mansion lately. I wouldnt be exaggerating even if I said that the Eckart mansion was the size of a town. The training area for the knights and their dorms along with a small forest could be seen when you pass the beautifully decorated garden and a wide field of grass. There must be an escape hole somewhere . I was doing this in order to find a secret way out of the mansion grounds before the day of the festival. Though, it wasnt easy since this place was so big. I walked back to the gardens with droopy steps after failing to find an escape hole again today. Then I requested Emily for a little snack and tea setup and read a book under a big tree afterward. It was around when the story was reaching its climax. I heard a little rustle behind me. Emily. Can you hand me a bookmark? I was close to finishing the chapter that I kept my eyes on the book while I reached my hand towards where Emily should be at. No reply came back though, even until I finished the last page of the chapter. Emily? I closed the book and turned my head. Are you okay now? Beside me stood a person holding a tray with some snacks. It wasnt Emily, but someone I didnt expect to see here. Uhh . [Interest 8%] I let out an idiotic sound seeing the interest gauge bar above Derrick who I havent seen in days. It was at 6% the last time I saw him. I didnt know what caused it to rise. Whoosh-. A cool breeze held the faint scent of flowers as it whooshed between me and Derrick. My sight was momentarily blocked by my hair fluttering before me, and thanks to that, I was able to get back to my senses. I realized that I was idiotically staring up at him and stood up. Derrick stopped me when I did. No. You dont need to get up. Its fine. I was going to go back in now anyways. Then do you not want the desserts? Ah . I creased my brows, moving my gaze onto the tray he was holding. It had to be him who brought this out of all the others! Did Emily requested you to do such a thing? No. I told her that Id bring this to you since I had something I need to talk to you about. With me? What does he, who hates Penelope to his death, have to say to me? But that curiosity didnt last long as I figured out what hed meant. Its about what happened the other day, right? Though the duke let it be and even gave me a reward, Derrick would surely not let go of this matter. Haa. Lets just think of this as the continuing of an apology of what I was going to do in front of the duke. I held back a sigh as I carefully chose my words. Then I babbled out the words like a robot, soullessly. I apologize that I made a fuss when you told me especially not to. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only . You mustve been flustered, first young master. I spoke to father and told him that Id give myself a timeout by staying within the mansion grounds. If you think that I deserve a harsher punishment . Thats not. He coldly cut through my line. Thats not what I was going to say. He was faintly frowning when I took a look at his face. _______ Chapter 18 Chapter 18 What the. Its not? I asked, continuously glimpsing up above his head. Then what . Why did it go back to the first young master? Pardon? No, nevermind. I didnt say that right. Derrick changed the topic before I got the chance to figure what he meant by that. I came here to give you this. With one hand holding up the tray, he used his other hand to dig into his breast pocket. My eyes went wide at the thing that Derrick was holding out to me. It was a scarf for women which didnt suit his big hand that well. This is . You cant continue to look like that every place you go now. He muttered coldly, glimpsing at my neck. My neck was still wrapped with bandages so that I looked more like a patient. I must look hilarious like this but Derricks face was emotionless without even a hint of a smirk. There are already so many bad rumors of you going around. You dont know that other rumors will form when you go around with a handkerchief a guy you dont even know the name of gave you. . Always consider your place in the social circle and the weight you have on your shoulders before taking actions. My jaw dropped while looking back and forth at the handkerchief and Derrick. He was talking about the handkerchief that Buinter gave me. Derrick told Emily to throw it out, but it was washed and nicely stored in the drawer in my room. How did he know that a man gave me this? I felt goosebumps on my arms at his amazing insight and perspicacity. I thought hed scold me right when he opened his mouth . I didnt know Derrick would also be like this. I thought of how I could take this in, then spoke. Thank you. I decided to be nice to Derrick and tried my best not to make skin contact with him while accepting the scarf since he hated Penelope so much. Ohh. It looks pretty expensive. It wasnt wrapped or packed like a gift would be, but I could tell this was expensive just by the texture of the scarf when it was passed onto my hands. I smiled at the gift. Ill use it well, first young master. I raised my head from the scarf and thanked him. Derricks eyes wavered for a moment, then his expressionless face suddenly stiffened. Wh, whats up with him? My heart dropped at his reaction. I was looking anxiously at the interest gauge bat above his head. I I forgot something important. He turned his back on me, and with quick steps, he walked out of the garden with the tray on his hand. Why is he acting like that all of a . My eyes widened while looking at him leaving. [Interest 10%] The numbers glowing in white changed above his head. Just whats up with this game . Derrick disappeared in seconds, leaving me muttering behind. I couldnt get a hold of what was causing the interests of the sons of this house to rise. Well, its because I didnt know what caused those interests to rise that I kept on dying in the game. I couldnt help but feel like my days here are gradually differing from the game Ive played. *** Found it. I was finally able to find a secret way out as a result of searching one for days. The wall that surrounded the whole mansion was almost like an iron barrier. Therefore, it was fortunate that I was able to find an escape hole by the knights training areas which I think was used when the knights were skipping their training. It was well hidden with the bushes that there wouldve been no way I couldve found it if not for me tripping on a small rock and falling on top of it. Ha, why wont this damn game provide me of any of these things and infos? I shook the dust off my clothes, then kicked the rock I tripped on. Afterward, I readjusted the scarf around my neck. I moved on from the bandages to the scarf that Derrick had given me. Whew Its fortunate that I found one before tomorrow. Tomorrow was the day the festival begins. I was really anxious up until now. Of course, I would be easily able to leave the mansion for tomorrow if I simply got the permission from either the duke or Derrick, but theres no way that theyd allow a gong-nyuh to go alone on the streets where itll be crowded with people from all over the empire. Even more so when I say that Ill be going to the slave market that secretly opens at night time. Im going through all these to save you, so you better meet my expectations, Eclise. I muttered, staring at the escape hole that I just found. Then I fixed the bush into its original form which was ruined by me falling on top of it. It was when I got up from the spot, finished with fixing the bush. Hey, what are you doing over there? The voice came from behind. I jumped in surprise and turned around. I suspected my eyes after witnessing what was written above the head of a figure. [Interest 7%] I havent seen Rennald in a week, yet his interest has risen 4%. Do these bastards have to not see Penelope at all for their interests to rise? I felt somewhat upset. I didnt know this while playing the game since I had to unlock the episodes. To think you could raise their interests this easily. The time Ive spent resetting the game was wasted. What are you blankly staring at? I asked you what you were doing. Uhh, huh? I got to my senses at Rennalds urging words. I moved my gaze off the interest gauge bar and spoke. You know, just taking a walk. Just taking a walk ? Rennald narrowed his eyes at my reply. You had to be taking a walk at where the escape hole is located at, what a coincidence. . I was barely able to control myself from gasping out loud. Goosebumps rose on the back of my neck. Just how did that brat realize? I covered it well again! I glimpsed at the bush again. There was no difference to how it looked before and after it was messed up. I tried my best to calm myself down as I changed the subject as if nothing had happened. What about you? Why are you here? I was just heading back since Ive finished todays training. Now that I see, Rennalds pink hair was damp with his sweats. I could sort of see his body through the thin and white training clothing he was wearing. Ooh. He has some nice body. Unlike his pretty looking face, his body was hard with muscles which made him look weirdly sexy. Yeah. You want this kind of entertainment, too, to survive in this house. I scanned him once more, then spoke in a prim way. Then you go to wherever youre going. Ill continue with my walk, too. Then I took some steps forward. I was going to continue to walk away until Hey, really know your limits. I heard a voice behind me. I wanted to ignore him, but I had no choice to turn around for his interests. for what? Have you already forgotten that 4 years ago you broke your leg, trying to go over the wall like that one knight who was going to skip his training, which caused the walls to be extended higher? . It would make over 10 books if you were to write down all the words those knights said to defame you. I knew that the wall surrounding the mansion was taller than I expected. Those things really happened?! Ha. This kids really . If it was 4 years ago, it was when Penelope was 14. She wouldve mastered all the manners by then even though she started learning manners later than the others have. I started to get annoyed at Rennalds words that revealed an extreme part of Penelopes past which wasnt mentioned in the game. Im not doing anything like that. Those words I spoke werent at all faithful even for me. Rennald heard what I said as he spoke with a scary tone of voice. Just get permission from father and leave the mansion confidentially. Dont repeat what you did in the past and get defamed at again. I told you, its nothing like that. He didnt say anything further after my words. Instead, he stared at me in disbelief for a moment longer before he left the spot. I was watching the [Interest 7%] getting further away from me. Quest! Would you like to proceed the quest, [Date At The Festival] with [Rennald]?(Reward : Rennalds interest +3% and others.) [Accept / Reject] As expected, a quest appeared in front of me. I have to do this thing again with that brat? And the reward is only 3% of his interest? I snorted, thinking back to how annoying he was a minute ago. While playing the game, I really wanted that 3% that I accepted the quest. Followed by, I had to press the reset button infinite amount of times. What was more upsetting was that I still wasnt able to complete the quest. Im not doing it, no way! I pressed on refuse multiple times without having to think about it longer. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How can I have a successful date at the festival with a guy who growls whenever he sees me? I didnt feel that, that 3% was wasted. I had 10% and 7% with me already! Besides, I wasnt working my butt off like this to simply have a date at the festival. I glared at the spot where Rennald was standing before and thought. Annoying. Hate him. If he said that in such a tone in front of the real Penelope, she would definitely . _______ Chapter 19 Chapter 19 definitely want to give it a try. Huff, huff. I threw down the bedcover that I tied into a rope down my room window, muttering the words that I couldnt say in front of Rennald yesterday. Then I pushed myself up on the window frame using all my strength. That was all I needed to do for me to be out of breath. It was the first day of the festival. I patiently waited until Emily was done with serving me for the day yesterday, then immediately took all the bedsheets I had and tied them together into a rope. It was the most classic way of escaping. Now, lets do this. I got up from the window frame after my breathing became steady again. I already prepared for todays day out. I was wearing a thick robe that covered my face and my hair. I also had with me a few gold coins and a cheque that I got from the duke as my reward for the incident that happened on the other day. What was left now was to successfully get down from my room, which was located on the second floor of the mansion. Ha Why do I have to go through all this. I complained, looking down from the window, and started taking action. I held onto the rope and slid down it with fast speed. It was only on the second floor. Ive concluded that it was possible to safely climb down from my room after wandering around within the mansion grounds a couple of times. Im sure it was possible . Shoot. The bedsheet Ive tied into a rope was shorter than I thought. I couldnt check before as I couldnt see well how long it reached down from my room. I thought it would be fine because the rope was pretty long. I could wake someone up if I were to jump down from this height, and it was possible that I could get injured if I were to make a wrong move. Just ! Realizing that eyeballed length was different from the actual length had made me panic. I looked up to see that the distance from where I was at to my room window was pretty lengthy. I didnt have enough power to climb back up. I was barely holding onto the bedsheet, which was the best I could do. Ha What do I do. I sniffled at the situation where I couldnt help myself either way. It was then. Hey. You, what are you doing right now? A voice came from below me. I glimpsed down below me and met eyes with someone. Ha. A sound of that person feigned laughing followed after those words. Rennald? His pink hair reflected the moonlight. Rennald was looking up at me from below with the eyes seeming to be looking at a senseless thing. Wh, why do you come out from there? Are you kidding? The room below your room is my room. . I closed my mouth shut. How was I supposed to know that his room was the room below Penelopes? Are you Ha, this is so ridiculous that I cant find the right words to say. Are you trying to escape right now? What do you mean, escaping! I was startled at his question. I, I was just going to go out for a walk. To walk? Seems like its a trend nowadays for the girls your age to climb a wall when youre going out for a walk. . I couldnt find the right words to reply with so I stared far into the mountains instead. However, there was one thing that Ive forgotten from panicking. It was that my arms reached its limits to hold on for any longer. All the strength left me at that moment as I slid down the rope. Ack! I shouted grabbed onto the end of the rope just before completely falling down to the ground. Haa, ha . I was now clinging on to the end of the rope, swinging side to side, like a spider climbing its one strand of the web. Hey! Then, Rennald shouted as he climbed up his window frame at a fast speed. His face when he jumped out from his window, looked a little pale. Let go. Rennald, who was now standing on the ground outside, said as he opened his arms. Wh, what? Let go and jump down to where Im standing. Ill catch you. That moment, I was barely able to keep myself from saying how am I supposed to trust you?. If you dont want to, then you can just continue to cling onto that. My hesitation didnt last long at his next words. I had no other choice. Please dont miss me. Catch me well. I ordered. He wouldnt purposely let me die though Im his hated little sister, right? I was finally able to let go of the grip after thinking that over and over again to convince myself that Id be fine. Hupp-! I felt the immense wind blow pass my cheeks. Just when I started to feel butterflies in my stomach like when you ride a rollercoaster Flop-. Caught you. I opened my eyes to see Rennald smirking like a devil would. P, put me down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only I realized that my face was really close with his and hurried down from his arms. Rennald asked while I was fixing the robe I was wearing. Where are you planning to go? Just for a . If you say that youre going out for a walk again, then Im heading for father right away. I glared hatefully at the brat who cut through my line. Why did I have to get caught by him out of all the other people here? Nah. Its still better than having to be caught by Derrick. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 I heard that the best time to be enjoying the festival was when its dark out, and that seemed to be right because the streets were already crowded with people. The busy street was decorated with fancy lanterns and various stands (food stands, gaming stands, toy stands, etc.). Ive seen lots of these sorts of festivals before coming to this world, so I was quick to walk pass everything, disinterested. Hey. Are you sure that you came to enjoy the festival? Rennald asked, finding this rather weird for something that Penelope would do. I glimpsed over at him once before answering him half-heartedly. I am enjoying it. Youre not even asking to buy anything for you. You usually go mad when you see accessories. He commented, pointing at the stands selling kinds of stuff for girls. Then did you actually think I came out here just to have fun at the festival with you? I stared at him for a moment, then speechlessly turned back. Honestly speaking, nothing came into view, be it the whole festival or whatever. I was way too conflicted because I didnt know where to start looking for Eclise. Hey, come here for a minute. Huh, ah! Just then, Rennald caught me by my hand and dragged me somewhere. Derrick wordlessly followed behind the two of us. Look. They sell some fine things here. The place Rennald led me to was one stand that sold some jewels. My my, welcome! Take a look, dear customers! A lot of new things have arrived for today from the East. I stared blankly at the man as I was confused about what I was doing right now. When I did, Rennald shouted at me in frustration. Ahh, he told you to take a look! Look around already! I looked at the jewels at his words. Those certainly were some very unique looking jewels that seemed like it could be seen only during the time of the festival. However, I didnt feel the want to buy any of these. Penelopes jewelry box was already overflowing with accessories. I lost my interest in them real quick. But then. This looks fine. An arm reached out from behind me. Derrick then picked one accessory up. It was a bracelet made of platinum string and with little jewels in the color of a well-ripened plum, hanging. Goodness! I knew you had a great taste on these things, mister. To tell you about this bracelet, it took 3 months of a full day and night using the rare jewels found only in that mine over there in the east . The stand owner started spitting out those words, while literally spitting. I felt a bit weird, staring at the bracelet that Derrick was holding. It was because I felt that the jewels color was similar to those of my hair. Hey, no way. No way hed give that to me. I looked up at the [10%] and thought. Then this one for me. It seemed like Rennald was about to pay any minute, so I hurried and picked up a thing that interested me. The stand owner who once babbled about the bracelet, shut his mouth close this time. Are you serious? Rennald formed a deep frown on his face while looking down at what I was holding. It was the same for Derrick. Yes. This mask. What I chose was a white mask thats been set far in the corner. Only the eyes and the mouth part, which was curved upwards into a smiling face, were the places that were carved through. It reminded me of a hahoe mask (Korean traditional mask). Thinking about it, there was no way theyll let a little girl like me get into the slave market even though I wore a robe. Therefore, it was a reasonable and clever decision to make. Ill buy this. Hey. I wanted to ask you this for a while now . Rennald asked with serious look on his face in response to my conclusion. Are you not well these days? Im asking you if you suddenly feel dizzy at times, or your mind goes blank to find yourself in a different place later when you get back to your senses or anything like that. Just say so if you dont want to buy me this thing. No, its not that I dont! Youre saying you really want this thing? Yes! I ended up shouting at Rennald who was asking me the same question repeatedly. He looked at me in disbelief but ended up paying for the mask as well. Just then. Buzzzzz-! A noise came from the distance. I turned around to see a group of people going down the streets in costumes. Bam, bam! The fireworks started which made the street even crazier with people. It was the start of the parade. People came out from everywhere to see the parade. Push. I was continuously bumped by the rushing people. Hold on. A sleeve that looked like it was a part of some fancy clothes, came reaching out for me from the front. I looked up and found Derrick looking down at me with an emotionless face. Thank you. I really thought I was going to be washed away by all these people, so I hurried and grabbed onto his sleeve. But it seemed like Ive grabbed onto the wrong place on it because something rattled at the part I was gripping on. Buzzzz-! It was then when the parade people went past us. I gripped onto Derricks sleeve as tightly as possible so that I wouldnt be washed away. However Snap-. Uh, uhhhh! Penelope! Derricks panicking face gradually moved further away from me with the sound of something snapping. N, no . I was transferred somewhere by all these moving people and was just barely able to get away from them a while later. When I regained my senses, I realized that I was in the corner of a creepy and dark alleyway. With only a golden button that snapped off of Derricks sleeve and a mask that Rennald got for me in hand. Where am I? I furrowed my eyebrows while looking around me. That moment, a white box appeared in front of me from nowhere and The episode [The Unlucky Slave From A Defeated Country, Eclise] has begun. Would you like to go to the Slave Market? [Yes. / No.] My jaw dropped. This suddenly? Thanks to this, I was able to start Eclises route which I thought wouldnt happen from those two following me. *** I was transported to the entrance of the slave market immediately after I pressed [Yes.]. It was a really shabby building, so you couldnt even have guessed this would be the right place. I saw a few people lining up at the entrance. Each one of them had a mask on. Knew it. I was clever to buy this. It wasnt fancy at all unlike the ones that the other nobles wore, but it didnt matter as long as it hid my face. I put on the mask and lined up behind those people. I didnt forget to check the robe so that my hair color wouldnt show. It wasnt too long after when it came to my turn. Please show me your invitation. A large man reached his hand out to me. You need an invitation to this thing? I was flustered. I didnt expect that you needed an invitation to be able to get in. You didnt inform me about any of this, you crazy game! The man frowned scarily as I panicked without giving him a reply. Dont you have an invitation? This place only operates for the people with memberships so you cannot enter without an invitation. Now then . W, wait! An idea popped up in my head when he said the word membership. I hurriedly dug my hand into my one pocket. Here. What I handed to the big dude was the button from Derricks sleeve. The symbol of the Eckart family was carved clearly on the button. The mans eyes widened when he saw the button in my hand. If its about my invitation, I forgot it at home. This will do, no? I, I didnt notice such a high and noble person. W, welcome in! He rushed and made a way for me to enter. I walked in ever so casually, but I was surprised inside. This is how powerful the duke family is, or maybe even more so. Of course, you never knew if this tricked worked from the duke being the VIP guest who comes sometimes to get some useful slaves. This whole slave thing was bitter to think about for me. Ill escort you to the auction. A server in charge of escorting people in, came to greet me by the entrance and led me in. I followed him down the small stairs from behind. How long has passed since then? The stairs came to its end when an area with a dim light coming from it could be seen. Soon, Ive arrived at a vast and luxurious space that I wouldnt believe that I was in that shabby building I saw earlier. This vast place was hidden here all along? The large hall was decorated like a colosseum so that you could look down at the stage from the grand seats. Have a seat here. And take this. The servant took me to the very front seat where you can see the stage the best, then left after handing me a picket. The picket was for the auction. I sat in my seat, looking down at the stage. Ladies and gentlemen! The auction is finally starting! The auction started not long after. The chained slaves walked up the stage after the auctioneers loud announcement. 10 gold! 10 gold, is there anyone else? Sold with 10 gold! The slaves all wore a gloomy face as they were sold to the nobles. Each slaves worth got better than the ones sold before them as some of them started to do some fascinating tricks and some of them had an incredible appearance. 100 gold! 100 gold, is there anyone else? Ah, 102 gold! It soon became a battlefield in here with all the people reading others face and the atmosphere. And finally. Everyone nows the time youve all been waiting for. Coming up the stage right now is todays last slave! I, who was stared at the stage in disinterest up until now, straightened my body up at the last slave going up the stage. A barbarian from a defeated country! I introduce the slave, Eclise! Grayish brown hair. He was handcuffed and his mouth was also covered shut, yet his eyes shined sharply at the audiences. It was Eclise. Everyone here mustve heard the rumors about this slave, right? The auctioneer smiled and said. I didnt hear any rumors about Eclise. However, all the others seemed to know as they nodded their head. But theres always a large difference from what the rumors say and when you see for yourself! Thats why we hosted a special event for our audiences! Have a look! One servant threw something at Eclise with a hand motion of the auctioneer. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was a small wooden sword that kids used when they learned swordsmanship for the first time. What are they up to? I tilted my head in curiosity. When I did, the sound of a cage sliding open was heard from one corner. Crrrrrr-! Hyenas jumped up the stage. Five of them at that. _ Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Wh, what is that? What are they . I was shocked at the sight. The hyenas walked around Eclise, who was standing still in the spot, and drooled as if theyve starved for days. Both his arms and legs were cuffed. Large movements were restricted from it. A small wooden sword was all that was given to him. Adding to that, all he was wearing was a piece of clothing that covered his lower body. No protection at all. Thats just too much! My heart dropped. It was as if their intention was for Eclise to be eaten by those starved beasts. What should I do? I started to think if I should shout out that Id buy him before anything happens. Crrr-. Just then, the largest hyena jumped for Eclise. At the same time, Eclise lowered and rolled his body over to the wooden sword and stabbed it in that hyenas one eye at a lightning speed. He finished off by giving the hyena a good kick. Yelp-! The hyena cried and fell to the floor. It soon lost its consciousness as it was now motionless. Crrr, growl! The remaining hyenas jumped for Eclise all at once after that. *Gasp* I let out a short scream. He was able to fight them one by one but I was sure it would be too much to handle a lot of them all at once. However, it turned out that all my worries were for naught. Eclise dodged hyenas sharp claws and teeth with his restricted movements and fought them off. With just a wooden sword. Two more hyenas were down in seconds. Only two were remaining. One hyena aimed for Eclises back when he was busy fighting the one in front of him. Eclise twisted the neck of the hyena he was fighting and quickly turned around to face the other one. Yelp-! Then he stabbed the hyena in its stomach. With that wooden sword thats not sharp at all. Flop- The last hyena dropped to the floor, bleeding, leading to the end of the fight. Ha, haa . Blood dripped down the hands of Eclise whose shoulders were heaving. Silence filled the space. Then one by one, people started to give their applause. Thank you! The auctioneer announced the end of the show. Urgh! Eclise went hyper after seeing blood and kept on swinging his sword though the fight ended. He swung his sword dangerously at the people approaching him to restrain him, but he flinched as he fell unconscious before he was able to strike them. Then, he was dragged off the stage. It seemed like they attached something to him, probably to prevent the slaves from acting out. Haha, hes quite an energetic one Its hard to control him in a normal way. The auctioneer laughed and calmed the startled audience down. Now then! Shall we go nice and easy and start the bid with 50 thousand golds? (50,000) The auction for Eclise officially started. The starting budget for him was already on a different scale. I got nervous as I focused on the auction. 60 thousand! 90 thousand! 100 thousand! I see 100 thousand! The price of Eclise increased rapidly. At this rate, I expected the price to easily reach 10 million. 200 thousand! Ah, I see 400 thousand over there! Thankfully, people willing to get Eclise started decreasing in numbers as time went by. There werent too many people willing to buy a slave who came from a defeated country with over 500 thousand golds. Especially when he was too wild to be used as a night partner. (NOTE: Please dont search that word up if you dont know what it means.) Unless there are people insane enough thatd do that. 500 thousand! 600 thousand! I see 600 thousand! You could afford a small house with that many golds. Now there were only two people still betting. I couldnt see their face because of their mask but I could tell that one was an old woman with wrinkles all over her neck while the other was a fat man. Their keenly half-closed eyes sparked in greed. I could tell the reason why they wanted Eclise from that. 900 thousand! The old women raised 300 thousand more to the precious price, which made the price now 900 thousand golds. 10 million! Its now 10 million! However, the fat man didnt back down. The auctioneers jaw dropped as he moved his gaze to the old woman. The woman seemed like she gave up though because she threw the picket to the floor in anger. 10 million! Is there anyone else? 5! 4! The countdown started. I cautiously looked around me. It was to check if there were anyone else who looked like they were going to challenge the fat man. 3! 2! I finally raised my picket in the air when I realized that there wasnt going to be anyone who would bet higher than that. 100 million. (100,000,000.) Dead silence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If there existed a sound for people turning to look at me, then Im sure it was going to be really noisy. 1! The auctioneers jaw dropped again. He tripped on his words a couple of times as if he couldnt believe what he just heard, then soon shouted in joy. 100 million! She said 100 million! Is there no one else! There was no way thered be someone else. Even if there was, it wouldnt have mattered. That was because from the start, I already decided that Id shout out ten times the number that the last better shouted. My life depended on this. Even if it wasnt 100 million but 10 billion, Chapter 22 Chapter 22 My eyes met with his when I called his name. His eyes sparked dangerously. I could tell that he was going to try and kill me immediately after the pain disappears. I couldnt bring him to the mansion if he was going to keep acting like that. I bit on my lower lip, deep in thought, then took the mask off of my face with my free hand. Look at me, Eclise. I couldnt think of another way to calm Eclise down other than this. I could only hope for him to face the facts. Look at the face of your owner who bought you with 100 million golds. My face which was covered with a mask all along was revealed. His grey eyes widened instantly. Probably because of Penelopes breathtakingly beautiful and alluring face which didnt go well with a place like this. I didnt waver at all when I continued to stare straight at his eyes. Its not that I had money to burn that I bought you with that price. Not a single noble, no matter how insane they are, would spend 100 million golds on a mere slave who came from a defeated country, you know? It was true, judging how no one bought a slave spending over even 10 million golds during the auction. You could build a castle in a suburb at the capital of the country with 100 million golds. Say that you escaped by being rebellious and by acting out. But what can you after that? You dont even have a country now to go back to. Eclise clenched his teeth as if I touched a nerve in him. He struggled to get out from my grip, but that only made me apply more strength into my arms and raise it up again. I stared down at him. I really hate those stupid people who dont know their place. I saw a possibility in you and willingly paid that price. Thats all there is between me and you. I didnt only spend an extreme amount of gold on him. He doesnt know what Ive been through just to get him. Therefore, youll have to prove to me what youre worth so that those 100 million golds that I spent on you does not go to waste. . If not, Ill just ruthlessly send you back here. You got that? I asked, my eyes shining dangerously. Honestly, even I didnt expect for me to go this far. I didnt know I was this desperate to survive through this insane game. If I wanted him to calm down, there was no other way than to coldly make him accept the reality. That he was no longer a noble in his country, but a mere slave to be sold. Eclises eyes wavered. He seemed to have realized that I didnt buy him just to toy him around for pleasure. Nod your head if you understand. I need to hurry back home. We stayed like this for a while until he nodded his head just barely enough for me to notice it. Thankfully, there were no changes to his interest gauge bar. That was more than enough for me. M, miss! Are you hurt anywhere?! The auctioneer hesitantly walked up to me when I rose back up with the mask on my face again. It seemed terrified as he held a whip in his hand. Hey. Y, yes! D, do you have something youd like to say . I motioned my head towards Eclise who tottered to stand up. Undo the cuffs. Wh, what? Take off the cuffs. B, but miss! This slave is! Get rid of everything restricting him except for the choker on his neck and the handcuffs. Im going to take him home myself. Having no other choice, the slaver gave one of the workers, signal with his eyes. Eclise soon became free except for the hands. The workers and the slaver backed off immediately, but Eclise didnt do anything but just stood there. And you. I pointed at one worker who whipped Eclise most willingly. M, me? Strip. H, huhhh?! Take off everything youre wearing now, except for your underwear, and hand them all over to him. I threw a moneybag with some gold coins in it at them. Cling-. Do it quick. The once half-naked slave was soon in a shape where he could wander around outside. *** It was almost the end of midnight when I came out of the shabby building. I was very tired from spending the whole night with my guards up. Hahh . A deep sigh escaped my lips as I looked up at the sky. I went through a lot to get here but I had no idea how I was going to go back. Just, follow me for now. I said, glimpsing at Eclise who was standing behind me. He didnt say anything back. It was an impertinent thing for a slave to do, but I didnt have the energy to correct his actions so I just let it be. I lead Eclise and entered the closest alleyway by that shabby building. I was going to head for the largest streets. That way, I can ask for directions from a passerby. It was when I just turned the corner of the tortuous alleyway. Over there! Look, they came out! A group of people who were standing in a distance from us, all came rushing up to us. They blocked the small path of the alleyway. Well, hello. A man who I didnt know walked up to me through the crowd. He was short but fat. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Who? I set my guards up high and questioned. When I did, the man smirked in disbelief and let out a feigned laugh. You dont know who I am? Ha. How am I supposed to know who you are. Im that person who all people call their hope, Clurie! M, master! The servant came rushing out and blocked the fat man who was about to spit out his identity. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 L, lady! It was already morning by the time I arrived at the Eckart mansion with Eclise. The butler and Emily came running to me as soon as they spotted me. Lady Penelope. Just where! Where did you go in the middle of the night! Emily shouted and asked when the butler couldnt continue with his words. From their reaction, I realized that secretly bring Eclise in was impossible. Does father know, too? Of course! Everything was a mess! The young masters both went out with the knights in attempt to find you while a slaver came by in the middle of the night! I slapped my forehead at Emilys words. That slaver bastard who suspected my identity came to get paid as soon as the sun rose. Before I even did. And to think that Derrick and Rennald would go and do all that Shoot I shouldnt have brought those two with me. Emily didnt waste a single second as she pushed me in through the gates. Quickly go in, lady. Hurry! Lady. Who is that? The butler blocked Eclise who was following me into the mansion. Hes going to be my personalized bodyguard from now on. Show him to a room, and prepare it so that he can rest there. L, lady! Thats! Butler freaked out, scanning Eclise from head to toe. You cant do that, lady! How can we allow someone we dont know the identity of into the mans! Butler. Only a few days passed from that day but it looks like you already started to take my words as a joke again. I was very tired, therefore, very sensitive. I wanted to throw myself on the bed right away, but there were mountains of things I had to deal with beforehand. I didnt have the time to argue with the servants here. I ask you to prepare it well so that its comfortable to Eclise. Understood, lady. The butler bowed, having no other choice. After I ask you- was a threat. But thankfully, it ended before I had to threaten him. It was when I stepped into the entrance. Hey! You! Rennald, who was pacing back and forth, was the first to notice me. The duke who was sitting abruptly got up from his chair at Rennalds shouting. Penelope! Father. I unwillingly took a few steps back at the dukes sharp gaze. The duke seemed like he was going to shout at me like Rennald did, but held it back. Instead, Come to my office, now. A huge sigh escaped my lips as I watched the duke leave. Hahhh. How should I beg for forgiveness this time. All this, just so I could get Eclise. I turned to face Eclise in resentment, but that resentment melted in me as soon as I read what was above his head. [Interest 18%] I had to contain myself. He was the only hope I had with me. Meanwhile, Rennald spotted Eclise standing behind me as he muttered in detest. Whats that beggar doing here? Follow the butler, Eclise. I hurried and commanded, scared that this would turn into a fuss. Follow the butler, my foot! This is the Eckart mansion! Rennald made a face that looked as if he had a lot to say right now. But he didnt continue, probably because he knew that I had to get to the dukes office right away. The same went for Eclise. He opened his mouth, seeming as if he wanted to say something, but didnt. Hurry up. Be a good boy. I ignored that he wanted to say something. I didnt have time for that right now. I handed the mask I held in my hand over to Emily, then followed after the duke who left a little while ago. Click, a cold and sharp voice pierced my ears as soon as I stepped into the office. Penelope Eckart. Yes, father. I politely stood in front of him. The duke was sitting, his back facing the desk. Start explaining everything from the very beginning to the end. The dukes heavy tone of voice was as cold as ice. I couldnt see his face from here, so I became less confident if I can get away with this successfully. I didnt care if my fame dropped from it as long as it didnt affect the interests of the two brothers. Thinking hard for a while, I decided to try the method Ive used up until now. I apologize for going outside without even telling you, father. Those are the words I hear the most from you these days. It worked for the first and the second time, but not for the third. I was lost for words. You always apologized like this but it seems like you didnt really look back to it. What do you think. Thats . I bit my lower lip and said the words that the duke always wanted from Penelope. I swear I didnt do anything to bring disgrace to this family, father. I didnt stay up all night, waiting for you just to hear those kinds of words! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thud! The duke slammed his fist on the table as soon as I finished my words. Hic . I gasped in the air in surprise. He was always ignorant towards Penelope, so this was the first time ever seeing the duke get angry like this. I got scared at this unexpected reaction. What am I supposed to do! My mind went blank. I already expect that just apologizing wouldnt work this time. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Derrick. It was the duke who stopped Derrick from scolding me any longer. What are you doing, being rude to just burst in here without knocking when Im talking to her. Derricks eyes wavered for a split second. He let go of my shoulders and backed up a step. Then he bowed to the duke. I apologize, father. My shoulders hurt a little. I rubbed my one shoulder with my hand as I watched Derrick. What the, why wont he leave? Derrick stood beside the desk and stared at me as if it was the most obvious thing to do. It was the same with the duke. They both looked willing to hear me out. Whew Now theres another one I have to deal with . I sighed mentally. Hm. Alright. I get what you tried to do. The duke said after clearing his throat once. It was fortunate that the excuse Ive thought up beforehand seemed reasonable enough to him. But his questioning didnt end there. But if that was the case, you couldve just set him free after you bought him. Why did you bring him here? Eclise is very skilled at martial arts, father. Thats one reason why I bought him with such a price. I started spitting out all the words of excuses that Ive prepared to say. I wish for you to accept Eclise as a knight in training. He seemed quite useful. As our familys knight? Yes. I believe itll be more beneficial to officially train him rather than to make him a servant here where he cannot show off his . I cant stand hearing more of this. Derrick cut through my line. Theres an overflowing number of people who are grateful just being able to work in this mansion as a servant. . But right now, youre suggesting that we train someone whos not even a commoner, but a slave. Besides, what are you going to use him for if hes been trained? The duke also seemed to be agreeing with Derrick. Ah, stop getting in the way and just leave already. I suppressed the tiredness I was feeling and answered. Im going to use him as my personal bodyguard. Your personal bodyguard? I cant forever wander around having not a single bodyguard to guard me. The dukes eyes widened a little. What do you mean by you dont have anyone guarding you? There are over 20 thousand knights working in the Eckart grounds. Yes, but I also know that I have a bad reputation among the knights, father. . Isnt that why you didnt make any of them as my bodyguard? The two both closed their mouth shut. Every noble lady had at least 5-6 bodyguards with them. The number of bodyguards for a noble lady increased from there depending on her familys noble rank. When I asked Emily about it, she answered that Penelope didnt have a single bodyguard. If she had to go out somewhere, a knight who had nothing to do would come with her, but that was all. Just how bad did people think of her? I was just guessing when both of them went speechless. That made me go speechless, too, for a moment. I dont want to entrust my safety to those people who are not willing to protect me. . Its not guaranteed that what happened to me today wont happen again after leaving this place. Leaving?! They both shouted almost at the same time. What do you mean by that. Leaving, I mean. The duke asked in an urgent voice. Its just as what I said. Im an adult now. My eyes widened again at their reaction, then shrugged. Please allow me to choose my bodyguard myself, for my safety. I beg you, father, brother. I shook my head. The two didnt say anything to refuse. More like couldnt than didnt. What happened today wasnt entirely my fault. It was a big problem if there werent a single knight worried enough to willingly follow their master going somewhere alone. Especially when that masters a member of this powerful duke family that can affect the country. To be honest, I wasnt doing this just to get a knight to guard me. I only needed an excuse for Eclise to stay at the mansion. First . Fortunately, my plan worked. Alright. You mustve had a tiring night today. Go up and get some rest now. Ill tell a doctor to come to check on you after you get some sleep. Thank you, father. I didnt need a doctor to check on me since I wasnt hurt anywhere, but I didnt argue any longer. Then I bowed once and walked to the door. And Derrick, you stay. The duke added just when I stepped out of the office. I glimpsed behind me to see Derrick by the door as if he was following me out. Ahh, just whats up with this dude! I hurriedly closed the door to the office. What else did he want to scold me for that hed want to follow me? Hah . The door I closed didnt open back. I was finally able to let out a sigh of relief. But then, a white box appeared before me. [Date At The Festival] with [Derrick] quest failed! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Try again? (Reward : Derricks interest +3% and others.) [Accept / Reject] What. No, never! There were still many days left until the festival ended. However, I clicked on Reject as there was absolutely no way Id go to see the festival with him again. I continued to stare at the disappearing white box, feeling unfair. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Of course, that wasnt what actually happened. One of the worse things can happen when a feeble noble lady goes in an alleyway without a single guard. Do you get it? The reason why Im going to use Eclise as my bodyguard. . Sorry for worrying you, brother. With that said, I walked passed Rennald who was stiff on the spot, to the stairs. Eclise was emotionless and Emily was looking at the ground when they followed my back. Another term for hatred could be onlooking. The people working here who only watched Penelope from afar when she could be in danger anytime There was no way I could There was no way I could think of them in a good light. I couldnt also when I thought of me and what Ive been through before coming to this world. I was walking up the steps. [Date At The Festival] with [Rennald] quest fail! Try again? [Accept / Reject] I clicked on Reject straight away. Eclise followed me like a puppy through the hall until I got to my room. Emily freaked out when he tried to follow me in my room, so I opened my mouth. Until where are you planning to follow me? Eclise was blocked by me from coming in. But . He tilted his head then spoke without much hardship. You told me to prove my worth. I was a little dumbfounded at his reason for acting so well up until now. Seems like he really hates the idea of going back to the slave market. Then I spotted the yellow marble on the choker he was wearing. The ring. That was when I was reminded that I had a tool I could use to suppress him. The excitement I felt when I saw [Interest 18%] was gone as my head cooled down. It was still fresh in my mind. The sight of him killing people after breaking the cuffs in one go. The polite and well-mannered knight, who showed up in the normal mode, who was still loyal to Penelope till the end, even when he knew that his master was like a villain. However, Eclise who wasnt yet trained was even more dangerous than I had expected. I came to think that maybe the choker was the reason behind his loyalty towards Penelope. I cant be fooled by his innocent-looking face. Hes a guy who beat up all those hyenas with just a wooden sword. I opened my mouth after reminding myself not to be fooled. That doesnt include you being my night partner. Then . You heard the conversation, didnt you? That I brought you here in order to use you as my bodyguard. Yes. Eclise nodded. Its your first mission to make all the people here to accept you in this mansion. Mission? Yeah. I cant forever keep on arguing with people to let a useless one in the mansion you know? I said in a cold tone, and it was when I did when I realized that it sounded so half-heartedly. Therefore I added I trust that you wont disappoint me. Right? Eclise slowly nodded his head at my question. I thought I saw his grey eyes sparkle. [Interest 20%] (NOTE: ) His interest percentage changed just then. It was now closer to 30% of interest, which is where all the male leads interests start at in the normal mode. Ha When will I be able to get it up to 30%, and when will I be able to get it up more to see the ending . I felt tired of everything thinking about how I still had a long way to go. Emily, escort Eclise to the room that the butler has prepared for him. Yes, lady. Just then. Master. A dry tone of voice pierced my ears. Ill do my best to be complimented by you. Then I held a hand up and patted his currently dirty hair. Eclise rubbed his head against my hand as if he was waiting for this. But that still didnt make the fears I felt for him to completely go away. Nevertheless, the hope of getting out of this place. Im really happy that it was master who got me out of there, master. Made me determined and willing to make my next move. *** I didnt come out of my room, my excuse for it being that I was going to go for a self timeout after I brought Eclise in this mansion. Derrick and the duke didnt kick Eclise out this mansion after hearing my false explanation that day. They also didnt do anything about me staying in the room, not showing my face for days. But I heard from Emily that the duke was searching through each noble family for any person with the name Clurie in their full name, which made the chills go down my spine. Not only that, but I also heard that the training time and its difficulty for the knights have increased all of a sudden. Theres no way hed go finding that pig . There wouldnt be much problem even if he did, but I felt weird because the things seemed like it was flowing rather strangely. Ah, whatever! I threw the book I had in my hands, then just flopped onto the bed. The warm sunlight at noon came through the window and shined in the room. Thankfully, a short period of peaceful time to relax was granted to the poor me after clearing an episode rescuing Eclise. No one bothered me even if I slept and ate and read books for the whole day. Timeout is always the best. I wanted Derrick to put me on timeout until Im able to see an ending if possible. They wash my clothes, clean my room, give me food when its time. This is like a dream! Knock knock-. Whew, lady! Are you still lying on your bed? You should get up now. Its time for lunch. Whats for lunch? I lied in bed and looked at Emily coming into my room with a tray. Its pumpkin salad and fried chicken legs. Is that all? I didnt try and hide my disappointment. I told the cook about how you wanted to eat something spicy, and he said that he specially invented this sauce. Really? I got up from the spot in excitement. Ive been repeating the word spicy chicken leg in front of Emily for days, and it seemed like those words finally reached the cooks ears. Goodness. I feel like your taste has changed in food. You didnt even look at strong-flavored foods before . Emily tilted her head in wonder while she set the plates on the table. Though she hated and looked down on Penelope. she did work as Penelopes maid for years. She seemed to be finding it strange that the one shes served has changed in some ways. They say that peoples taste in food changes as they grow up. True. Emily nodded. Then she dropped the topic as she told me. Go ahead, lady. Emily, who doesnt play tricks on food anymore, started separating the meat from the bone on the plate. Thanks to that, I didnt need to do that myself. How is it? Chew the food well before swallowing. Even while separating the meat from the bone, Emily didnt forget to check on me from time to time. I came to wonder if she was that maid from before at her whole-hearted serving. But even so, I didnt let my guard down. She wouldnt be able to guess even in her dreams that Im still keeping an eye on her while eating. Anyways, this should be sweeter Its not the taste of that spicy sauce I ate back then. I was able to relax completely on eating after I was certain that nothing was wrong with this food. What I wanted was the spicy chicken I ate with my friends sometimes. The cooks spicy chicken was really just fried spicy chicken. I should start saying sweet-salty now, in front of Emily. It wasnt the desired flavor but still ate it as I liked the spiciness that I havent eaten for a long time. Im full now. I set down the fork when Emily immediately took the plate away and set the desert down. The festivals coming to an end now, lady. Emily said to me who was eating the melon sherbet. Is it? Yes! Youd always go out on the festival days and brought in some new unique jewels each time. Were there none of them that caught your eyes this time? I dont know. I was too focused on a certain something that time that I didnt even get to see what was there at the festival. Now that I think of it, I remember Rennald saying something like that, too. Seemed like Penelope really did go mad when it came to jewels. What a diligent customer she was to a lot of stores. I already felt tired just by imagining her visiting from stores to stores, buying jewels. Ah, right! The butler said that the thing you ordered from a jeweler through the butler, has arrived. Orders? What . Do you remember when you called for a jeweler before the festival started? Ah. Now I remember. I totally forgot about it until now. Should I bring them right now? Emily asked, seeing that my face was getting serious as each moment passed. I lightly nodded my head. Yeah, right away. _______ -CatLovesTowels -Lizette Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [NOTE: Hi~! I just want to tell you guys that whoever the male lead is, probably no one is going to be disappointed.] COMMENTS (On the raw): C Strange but I cant seem to hate the male leads. C I honestly think that real Penelope had a reason for buying all those jewels C Did Eclises brain melt a little already? I thought he was a noble before?? C They really should suffer more. They abused Penelope in several ways before and now theyre sorry. Even if they cry and beg about it, I think Id only be more disgusted. C Sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Emily came back soon after she left with a box in her hand. The pretty velvet colored box looked luxurious. I took the box and opened it right away. Wow! The colors so pretty! Emily said in fascination when the circular ultramarine blue gem was revealed from the box. Lapis Lazuli usually had a hint of gold and white parts to it. It was more valuable when the color got deeper into blue and when lesser of those gold and white colors were included in it. I checked it out by spinning the box in my hand, but not a single white or gold parts were spotted in a deep blue gem. I like it. I put on a satisfied smile as I set the box down on the table. It was worth the money after all. Are you going to give this as a gift to his grace, lady? Emily asked, still looking at the cuff button with a circular lapis lazuli planted in it. Theres no way Id give it to the duke. I answered her question no and requested. Can you bring any one of the jewelry boxes I own? A jewelry box? Of course, lady. Emily seemed curious about what I was going to do but did as requested without further question. Tak-. A moment later, Emily set down a big and heavy-looking wooden box on the desk. I stared down at it for a little while, making it look like I was thinking of something, before speaking at the right timing. I have something Id like to ask someone to do something for me. Ehh? What is it? Do you by any chance know anything about the informant at the upper portion of the streets? An informant . Emily muttered, then spoke. I dont know much about it, but my roommate probably does. She worked at the upper portion of the streets before she came to work here. Is that so? I paused for a moment before continuing. Whats her name? H, her names Renna . Where is she right now? B, but I can do this better than Renna can, lady! Emily added. Sure, she knows a lot, but she also has a big mouth. She said as she studied my face. She seemed scared of being pushed away if I called that other maid over. Emily. This job needs to be secretly and sincerely done. The person will also need to act depending on each situation. The real reason why I chose to keep Emily as my personal maid was so that I could leave these sorts of things to her. There was no one more suitable for the job than Emily was in the first place. You despised me so much before. However, I purposely tried to make her feel more worried to warn her once. And how could I possibly trust someone who despised me? L, lady Penelope! It was a topic that I havent brought up for a long time. Emilys face turned pale in seconds as if she remembered the past. I, I never thought badly of you after that time, lady! I, I tried my best and served you the best I could . Anyone at the mansion could say the same thing, Emily. Emily stopped talking at my cold words. I, I . She thought a little and said: You know that Im sharp with taking a hint and acting depending on the situation, lady. I was amazed by how fast she realized that whining wouldnt work on me, and changed her plan to trying to prove what she can pull off. Quite amazing. I noticed from long before that Emily was smarter and sharper than the other extras here, and seeing it now proved that she certainly is. Thats also probably why she had the idea to abuse Penelope with a needle. Emily tried to convince me with a desperate face on. Think about it. I never once failed to do what you told me to do. . So, please leave it to me. Im your personal maid after all . There was a long silence after that. Tap, tap. The only sound in the room now was my finger tapping on the desk. Before all the hope escaped from the uneasy maid okay. I accepted. Ill try trusting you this time. Lady . Emily looked at me with a touched face. I never thought that she saw me in a good light after I threatened her with the needle. But thinking that ones trust is about to leave for another makes someone vow their loyalty to the one. Thank you, lady! Ill never disappoint you! I half-heartedly nodded at Emily bowing at me. Open the jewelry box. She moved instantly after I commanded. From now on until my timeout is over, you go to the informants after the morning serving. Then youll request them to find a person for me. A person? W, who are you looking for . Ill write down all the things about him that they need to know to be able to find him. All you need to do is just show that paper to them. You can use how many of the jewels in that jewelry box that you need to pay them. There was the overflowing amount of jewels in the box. Unfortunately, Penelope didnt have much money so the only thing I could use to pay them was with all these jewels. It didnt really matter even if I used all of it in that box as there were several more jewelry boxes overflowing with jewels in where they store all of the gong-nyuhs valuables. Okay! I can do that, lady! Youll be able to find that person real quick. But you cant request this thing to an informant whose job is finding someone. Th, then who . Only the places where they trade very valuable information and objects. Only the highly advanced agencies where the high-rank nobles would go to. That, you have the ability to find some on your own, right? Yes! Of course! It was said that Buinter owned one of those agencies, in the game. The base of the agency that he operated was said to be the most well known and the biggest. So shell be able to find it easily. I already knew that he was a marquis, a sorcerer and that he secretly operated an agency. If I wanted to meet him, then I just have to go to the parties that he might consider going. But Buinter was one of the main male characters, and he also had the most possibility after Eclise. I decided to make use of what happened in an episode from the normal mode to have a more dramatic meeting with him. [After coming back to the mansion, the heroine goes searching for her lifesaver who helped her find her real family. All she knew about him was that he was a sorcerer with a rabbit mask on. However, when she encounters Buinter in a party to debut as the real gong-nyuh, realizes right away that he was the one who helped her by just his eye color.] How does that make sense? How do you know a person just by looking at their eyes? I felt embarrassed at me who once was laughing in joy because the normal mode was so easy. I didnt intend to attend every party out there to meet Buinter like what the normal mode heroine did. Ill just make it so that he comes to find me instead. I opened my mouth. And one more thing. Dont make it noticeable to them that youre the maid of a high-rank noble lady. Huh? How . Just make it so that they think that a noble lady is secretly finding a man who she fell in love at first sight. Oh my, lady! Emily jumped in the spot at my whispering words. If its something like that, just asking me would be faster. I creased my eyebrows at her reaction. High-ranked people are what all the maids gossip about together. If its a single, especially handsome, noble man, then I already have them stuck in my . Emily. I cut through her words. Can you do what youre asked to do or not. Answer just that. Leave it to me, lady! Ill be sure to find out who the lady fell in lo! Its nothing like that. I made that clear. I could guess what she was thinking right now. She doesnt know anything. But Emily didnt seem to believe my words as her eyes continued to shine. Looks like springs finally approaching our lady . I had no choice but to roll up my sleeves to bring her back to reality. Act wisely. The existence of your needle will depend on how you do on this job. *Gasp*! This is a chance given to you, Emily. You might actually be kicked out from this place by doing what you werent asked to do. The back of my hand was now all healed so that the needle marks werent visible anymore. However, there was no way that Emily wouldnt know what it meant by me showing the back of my hand as she made a solemn face. Did I develop affection towards her? I felt a little sorry to see that face. Just then. Knock knock-. Lady, its Pennel. (Pennel is the butler if you forgot.) A knocking sound came from the door. The butler never once opened the door without permission anymore. But even so, I always waited a few seconds before allowing him to open it. Come in. The butler cautiously opened the door and bowed. What is it? Theres an invitation for lady Penelope from the royal palace. For me? I tilted my head. The second princes birthday ceremony happened not too long ago, so there shouldnt be any other parties happening at the royal grounds for a while. Yes, lady. It seems like theres a small party on the last day of the festival to celebrate this countrys victory. I frowned. What was up with the royals to plan parties so often? There was already a banquet celebrating the return. Quite a magnificent one at that, no? Its said that this time, his highness crown prince himself hosted it. I turned my head to face the butler in a robotic motion at his next words. The Crown Prince? _______ -CatLovesTowels -Lizette~ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Im really sorry! I finished this and the previous chapter yesterday but forgot to upload it.. But that makes today the day of 2+ updates~ COMMENTS (On the raw): C A leopard cant change its spots. Once the trash is forever trash, but at least the crown prince is better than the brothers. C Penny, theyre not it. Just run with Eclise and those jewels. C Trash, apologize properly first ^^ C If Penny encounters him, she has to tell him the reason why she Bleghhh C All the people who commented these about the crown prince will come back and regret it after reading the future chapters Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Silence The word crown prince was almost like a prohibited word to say within the mansion grounds. Those red eyes seeming to kill me right away. My neck was healed, but it started to hurt again just by thinking of him. I couldnt refuse the invitations from the royals without having a good reason why. My hands formed a fist as it continued to tremble. What did father say about this? Thats . The butler hesitated. It only came to you, lady Penelope. The invitation didnt come to anyone else here but you Therefore, his grace doesnt know yet. Shoot! Thud-! I couldnt pretend like it didnt bother me anymore as I slammed on the desk and got up. L, lady! Both Emily and the butler looked my way in terror from the invitation. But I couldnt mind their stare at the moment. Hes totally out of his mind, that bastard! Hes far more insane than the game showed me! That bastard didnt forget about me. Forget my foot, hes probably doing this on purpose for that. Probably to end my life. C Youll have to explain specifically why and how you came to like me the next time we meet. I trembled in fear as I remembered what he last said to be back then. This wasnt a part of an episode, you insane game! I panicked as I remembered the storyline of the game. But no matter how much I searched through my memories Ah, right, I never came out of the maze garden alive in the game now have I. Wh, what should I do with the invitation, lady? The butler cautiously asked. Hahh What do you mean by what to do. I let out a huge sigh as I ran my hand over my hair. Im sick. I sat back down on the chair and leaned back for support. I actually felt like I was melting from an illness that I didnt have a moment ago. I have a very high fever, butler. I spoke with half-closed eyes. He looked flustered for a moment, but really only for a moment. Its really unfortunate for our lady to be sick like this. Is it because of the cold? The butler was a professional from working for tens of years in this mansion, to immediately ask for the reason. (NOTE: The butler is asking this because he knows that Penelope isnt really sick but is telling him the excuse to use for her to not attend the party.) It would be better to say that I still have the aftereffect from that incident. Understood, lady. The butler bowed politely and left the room. Hahh . I pressed my forehead when my head started to hurt. That was when Emily asked with a worried face. Lady. Are you okay? Should I tell his grace about it to bring in a doctor? No. Theres no need . I was going to refuse but then changed my mind. Actually, yes. Yeah, call a doctor. I should intensify their worries on me so that they allow me to stay in for longer while Im at it. Im not coming out from under my comforter for a while. At least not until the crown prince forgets about me. *** Emily started to carry out what I told her to do for the next few days. It was fortunate that the cuff button was made in time. No one suspected Emily from going outside often since the festival didnt end yet. They were all so disinterested until I brought out the jewelry box. Like, their attitude changed instantly. Emily informed me about what happened during the two days when she went out to seek for the informers. Everything she told me went in one ear and out the other until she said a strange base with no one other than the man wearing a white rabbit mask there. Great. He took the bait. What she said matched with how the game showed it. I stopped Emily from explaining any further by raising a hand. You worked hard, Emily, even though it was raining. You can go back now and rest. Okay. Ill come back when its time for dinner! Emily was energetic till the end even when she was soaked from head to toe. Thankfully it didnt seem like she caught a cold or anything. Clack, the door closed and the silence filled the room. I turned around and looked out the window. The world seemed to have lost its colors as everything was in the shades of grey. Why does it rain for the whole day. The weather made me feel even more down than I already was. I hated rainy days. It was because it was raining on the day I felt the most miserable. I envied my friends who always had their mother come and get them with an umbrella. I couldnt have felt more embarrassed and miserable in my life than when the kids asked me without any bad intentions Dont you have a mom? when I was walking across the school field in the rain. Those emotions I felt never changed even though time passed and when I grew up. People sticking to one of their friends who have umbrellas at the end of the school. And. C Young master! Hurry! C The hell, the weather forecast didnt inform that it was going to rain today. Now Im all wet, how annoying. Secretary Kim, hurry home. C Then what about lady . C Who cares? Shell come back herself somehow! Hurry and start the car. Vrooom- The car getting further away from me. I was left alone at the school gates just in seconds as I then had to . Just my luck. I frowned deep at a piece of memory that popped up in my head. I shook my head a couple of times and tried to get rid of the feeling of sadness. As if I have the time to be sitting around, watching it rain while feeling down. I stood up from the spot. I needed to do something. Anything. So that I can get out of this damn place even a second faster. I left the room with an umbrella in my hand. It was very quiet everywhere. It was as if no one was outside because of the rain, though there were a few people. I slowly walked through the garden. I came out here thinking that I really should be doing something but I couldnt think of anything to do now that I was out here. I was walking to where there will be lesser people. More like a place where I wouldnt bump into the two brothers. Splash, splash. For how long did I walk? I was heading to where my legs were taking me and realized that I was at a very familiar place. This is . It was the forest that leads you to the training grounds. Thanks to my suffering to find an escape hole before, I could realize right away where I was. Its a place where I could bump into Rennald. I already encountered him once here when he was finished with his training and was going back. Not only Rennald. I could also bump into Derrick here. No! Nope! I came out way too far. I turned around without any hesitation. I did come out thinking that I should be doing something, but that didnt include meeting with the two whose interests rises when they dont see me. It was when I was about to take a step forward back to the mansion. Whoosh, swing-! The sound of the wind blowing was heard from somewhere. To be specific, it was the sound of one swinging his sword. They train when its raining, too? I heard that the training time and its difficulty increased for the knights. I felt a bit absurd. Everyone would be able to guess if theyre not stupid. That it was all because of me who took in a slave with no identity as my personal bodyguard. I started walking towards where the sound came from. I was actually curious about the knights reaction. Would they be talking bad about me? It really didnt matter though. It wasnt the real me who was getting badmouthed on. I should check if Eclise is also there while Im at it. But no one was there in the training grounds. Except for one person in the corner, swinging his wooden sword. I couldnt see who it was at first. It was because his wet grey hair looked so much like the monotone sky. I walked slowly and carefully so that he wouldnt notice. I could see the person clearer as I approached him. The man was shirtless while he was swinging his sword vertically like a machine. There were big and small, deep and shallow scars visible on his muscular back and arms. He looked brutal than pitiful. Its cold out though. The man didnt seem to have noticed me approaching him, maybe because of how focused he was. And right when I got to right behind him. Shoosh-. The man turned around in the speed of lightning. Along with the sound of something slicing the wind. I blinked once and noticed something was cold against my neck. Hah, ha . Eclise looked at me while his shoulders heaved wildly. I got goosebumps at the deathly aura aiming at me. It was a great reflective skill for someone who was swinging his sword only up and down to have. He was glaring at me until his deathly aura softened up as he started to realize who I was. The deathly aura disappeared completely as he now seemed flustered. Eclise frowned after noticing that it was me. Mas ter. He seemed flustered to the point that his voice trembled. It was then when I realized that I wasnt breathing at all. My lips trembled a little before I started to speak. Its . The cold wooden sword was still on my neck, but I forced the words out in a friendly manner as if nothing had happened, and also as if I wasnt surprised or scared. Its raining, Eclise. His grey eyes that were looking at me, wavered once again. Followed by that, the interest gauge bar sparkled. [Interest 23%] _______ -CatLovesTowels -Lizette ^^ COMMENTS (On the raw): Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only C Whats up with everyone about her neck? Leave her poor neck alone. C Our cute little 10 million C JUST GO WITH ECLISE ALREADY SIS! C . C Almost 30%! NOTE: I was going through all the comments and I dont know if this is a spoiler or not but (Scroll down if you want to know one thing about Eclise) Hes not M. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 3% of his interest rose instantly, but I wasnt in a situation where I could be happy about it. Why are you . First, can you get this away from me? I asked, glimpsing at the wooden sword by my neck. Its cold. Ah. With a sound of realization, he raised his hand with the sword up in the air. Whoosh-. That moment, a shadow of a long object was shown on me. I instinctively closed my eyes. I knew he wouldnt slash me with it, but it was like I said, instinctive. Crack-! I opened my eyes again when I heard something breaking. I looked down at the ground to find a broken wooden sword that has been thrown really hard. What the . When I raised my head, Eclise dropped down to the sloppy wet mud on his knees. Master. . Im sorry. He apologized, kneeling on the ground. How dare I, to master . The frown on his face resembles a child on the verge of crying. Punish me. Shaaa- It started to rain harder than before. Raindrops dropped on and back down from his nose and his chin continuously. He looked pitiful. But then I noticed where he was looking at right away. The crimson ruby ring I had on the index finger of my left hand. A thin sigh escaped my mouth. I looked at Eclise and at the broken wooden sword. Who knows that he might come at me when I move my finger on him, even though he told me to punish him. The wooden sword was now half-buried under the mud. The sharp end of the wooden sword was still poking out from the mud. If I were to fall on top of it, then it might actually . Ahh . I trembled at the terrible thought. Out of the blue, I was reminded of the line choices that Ive turned off for a while. If I was playing the game, then I wouldve died in such a stupid way in this scene. If then, I wouldve clicked on reset and continue to play this episode until I live through it. I wasnt certain of it though since I never got to this episode playing the hard mode. But I could guess, now that I stayed in this world for a while now. That there wouldve been choices right now at this scene if it were a game. What does Penelope have to say right now if she wants to live. I coldly looked down at Eclise who was kneeling down before me. He did sad puppy eyes as he looked down at the floor, but I wonder what hes thinking inside. A slave who lost his country in a day and fell from being a noble to a being a slave. He must feel terrible about his state right now where he was sold with money that now he has to kill his true desire and act well to a haughty noble girl who he probably hates. It wasnt hard guessing what he is probably feeling. The sight of him swinging his sword even though no one was there, and with that breath-taking deathly aura at that. From that, I could realize just how much anger and fury he was holding all in. There was only one answer to this. Just smile kindly like the heroine of the normal mode, as if you dont even know what a deathly aura is and- Tell him that its fine and that it isnt that of a big deal. But no matter how much I tried to force myself to say those words, it wouldnt come out. Just how can you say something like that? I almost died from that wooden sword. Eclise. I clenched my hands into fists and found other words to say instead. Is someone picking on you? I still needed to act well in order to survive. At least as long as Im still Penelope, the villain of this game. People here dont treat the knights this strictly . Why could it be that youre still training in this kind of weather. . You alone at that. I forced a smile. Studying him intensely in case he tries to kill me. Hmm? I urged him to answer. When I did, his once emotionless face turned into a face of a dumbfounded someone. Youre all wet to the skin. I tilted the umbrella a little so that it covers the rain from him too, though it wouldnt do anything since he was already drenched. His long lashes looked heavy with the small raindrops caught in them. I reached out my hand and swiped his both of his eye area as if to dry them. Tell me. Who told you to do such a thing. Eclise flinched when my fingers touched him as if hes been stamped with a metal stamp heated with fire. Then he answered while exhaling No one. . No one made me do this. Then? I just . He paused. Then he moved his gaze from the ring to my eyes. I wanted to formally become a knight so that I could stay by masters side as soon as possible . . Thats why Ive been training alone, master. I smiled gently at his answer. How highly commendable. The grey eyes that were looking at me werent wavering anymore. I should give you a prize for training so hard. I looked up above his head which was sparkling again. Then I acted my best to hide what I was thinking. Should I tell them to set a cover here so that you can do your training without getting wet? Or do you have something you wanted? . Eclise shook his head no without saying a word. Then I rolled my gaze over to the broken wooden sword. Ah, yes. I should get you another sword since that ones broken. . I should call an armorer. Or would a blacksmith be . I would like. He opened his mouth and cut through my words. I would like for master to visit me often. I was left speechless at his unexpected request. I looked at him with a slightly widened eyes when he continued. Master has never once visited me after leaving me at this place . . I thought master has forgotten me. His gaze on me somehow looked as of he was doting me. Just as if he was begging for love. Ha. I didnt know if that was a horselaugh or a self-helping laugh that escaped my mouth. I was certain of it now. The discomfort I felt from him even when he kneeled to me after beating others like a murdering machine. Just like I was putting on a mask of a kind master for his interests, Eclise was also acting like my loyal dog for his survival. I thought I brought in a puppy but maybe it was a baby tiger instead. Idiotically, I never once suspected that Eclises route was dangerous as I thought all along that his would be the safest. But now I wasnt sure. It was my fault for not trying out every characters route. But, even so, I couldnt stop now. Alright. Anytime, if thats what you want. [Interest 25%] Eclise faintly smiled at my answer. Youre going to catch a cold, Eclise. His breath was visible in the cold air. I told him with a gentle tone when he straightened his back. At the same time, the umbrella was tilted back towards me. The rain started to pour on Eclise again. Stop with your training today. This is an order. I turned to my back with that said. It was when I was about to take the first step forward. Master. Eclise called me. I glimpsed back at him and saw him still kneeling on the ground. He didnt try and avoid the rain as he only stared at me. Arent you going to give me any punishments? . I almost hurt master. No. Not just almost hurt me . You almost killed me. I forced a smile even with my trembling lips. Punishing a loyal knight for only some small matters is something that only some idiotic storytellers would do, Eclise. . You didnt do that on purpose. Right? I didnt give him the chance to reply to my words as I quickly walked away. I felt the gaze not leaving me until I was completely gone from the place. My one and only bodyguard who didnt receive an order to get up again, nor was ever forgiven for his actions by me. Thankfully, he didnt try and stop his master from leaving again. I walked at a fast speed, not caring whether or not my dress got wet. Everything passed by me so quickly due to me walking so fast. I was moving in a completely different manner than how I was walking earlier. It wasnt that Eclises route was safe. My mood dropped to the very bottom at the truth I just realized not too long ago. Actually, it wasnt entirely unexpected. Every male leads interests started from either a 0 or at a negative. I kept on dying before even being able to reach the middle of the story of the routes playing the hard mode. There was no way thered be an easy route to take. What was I thinking? What did I trust so much that I approached him without any fear? The wooden sword that sliced through the rain to my neck before I even got to him. I flinched just by thinking about it. Ah . I stumbled to a stop at the sudden dizziness from a headache. I didnt have the mentality to realize that my clothes were wet as I reached out for the wooden pillar next to me for support. My trembling legs felt like it was going to lose all the strength at any moment. I glared at somewhere on the other side of the fog until the dizziness left me. Then I muttered the one thing that came up in my head. I should hurry and meet with Buinter. _______ -CatLovesTowels -Lizette ^^ COMMENTS (On the raw): C Child. Do you think Buinter will be normal at this point? C Ah, Eclise was acting all this time? I like him better now though. Still our precious puppy. C Acting?? His interests are rising though. C I have a feeling that thats all Pennys misunderstanding. About Eclise acting and all that. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only C I read the future chapters. Eclise? Acting? No interest towards Penny? LMAO!!! NOTE: Lets get this straight, people. I did NOT mean male nor male lead by M I wrote in the previous chapter XD If you dont know what it means, I ask for you again, please dont search it up. I didnt give any spoilers of who the male lead is in this book. Spoilers can be found on a different website if you search it up~ I read the spoilers and saw that the spoilers were missing quite a lot of interesting points. Ill save that so youll find out later, but let me tell you that EVERYTHING that happens in the novel has a reason. (Even the reason why she reincarnated.) But you really wish for spoilers, I will post them on novel updates for you ^^ (I really prefer you dont read them. I love spoilers, too, but really. Not on this one.) Btw, Buinter plays a pretty important role in the novel. Of course, he is important because hes one of the male lead, but there is a little different important adding to that. ALSO! (Scroll down for another fact on Eclise) My goodness, hes not S either, people!!! XD Chapter 29 Chapter 29 25% Eclise had the highest interest out of all the others. However, something blocked me from getting excited over it. Derricks and Rennalds rose only around 2-3% each time, and 5% at most. But as of Eclise, who Ive met not too long ago, his interest was rapidly rising. The faster something rises, the faster it drops. Looking back to the time I played the game, the interests in the hard mode often dropped at unexpected scenes. Thats why I cant fully depend on Eclise for my escape. I should go for another in case things go wrong. I felt the cold rain, drop onto my arms which helped to cool my head. Yeah, thatll do. That now wasnt completely unexpected so no need to panic. I calmed myself down. My rushed breathing gradually turned stable again. Nausea I felt washed out with it. Emily will freak out. I looked down, feeling something cold, and saw my shoulders wet. Tsk, I clicked my tongue and started walking. I started to feel cold and tired now that Ive calmed down. If I didnt hurry back in the mansion, I was sure that this weak Penelopes body would fall ill tomorrow. *** All the informants that Emily went to find, finished what Ive requested them in less than 2 days. Lady. Here, these are about what lady has requested them. Emily set down the black tea and a piece of cake that I asked for on the table, then set down envelopes on the same tray the cake and the tea was set. Each envelope had some beeswax to seal it, and it was stamped with their group symbol. I closed the book I was reading and opened all the envelopes. In each of the envelope was a single piece of paper with many names and the noble family names written on it. A single or two names were the only differences between each paper. Is this all? I asked, scanning the paper lists. Emily straightened her posture. She seemed to have thought that I didnt like the results she brought with her because she panicked and started explaining. They said it would be helpful if lady explained a little more about that person. That way they can be more . Emily glimpsed at the lists as her voice grew quieter by seconds. Of course she would be freaking out. She left, so confident that shell find the person in no time, but a list with so many names came in return. This wasnt Emilys fault though. [A nobleman who attended the 2nd princes birthday banquet with a white handkerchief.] The information Ive written on the paper I gave to Emily wasnt enough to be able to detect a person. It was a basic of the basics to always have a handkerchief with them at a party. I, Ill go find some other informants, lady. No, its fine. This is enough of lists. I shook my head at Emilys words. It wasnt like my real intention was finding a person. Its the numbers of the informants you went to. You said that youve visited many places. Ah . Emily finally softened her once tensed expression. Now I see, theres one missing. She tilted her head, finding it strange. I checked the envelopes again. None of the symbols were representing the White Rabbit. I thought theirs would come immediately. I was left in vain at Buinter not taking action. There was only one way left as long as he didnt show himself. I had to attend every party that he might attend and find him myself just like the heroine from the normal mode did. How annoying. I sighed. Should I go to them again? Emily asked me cautiously, noticing my disappointment. No need. Anyways, how did the paying go? Right. I gave all of them the right amount of gem. Good job. I said, thinking about the upcoming parties that opened in the normal mode. Youve worked hard for a past few days, so you have the remainder of the gems. Th, thats! Emilys jaw dropped as if she thought the reward was too great. No, Im fine, lady! Ill bring the box back after the cleanup. Why? Dont you like gems? Then Ill give you some gold coi . No, no! Emily shook her head in big motions as she refused. I! I dont want any of those, lady. Those words made me stop thinking about other things and turn around to face her. She didnt look so well. Dont people usually get excited and accept the rewards? Emily didnt seem excited at all but rather looked as if she was victimized. I dont need those rewards, lady. Instead . Ah. Then I remembered something I promised with Emily. No need to worry. Ill get rid of the needle just as I promised. Y, you dont have to! Lady can just keep it. Hm? I raised an eyebrow in confusion. A person who freaked out about the needle, now wants me to keep it? I slightly frowned at her unknown intentions. Out with it, what do you want. Emily hesitated at my cold gaze as she started speaking what she wanted. I I, want to be ladys real personal maid. . I gazed at Emily to try and detect if this was what she really wanted, then spoke uncaringly. You already are my personal maid. I cant do anything more about it. Lady! Emily kneeled to the floor. I, Im sorry! . Ive done so many bad things to the lady up until now. How dare I Not knowing my place Its obvious for lady to not trust me. Emily. B, but if you give me just one more chance, then Ill prove it to you! Ill prove how useful of a maid I can be! I was lost for words at her reaction. So what youre saying is, you want to be my right hand? Yes! I couldnt understand. Up until now, Emily was always out for abusing Penelope. That was how much Penelope was looked down on in this mansion. An existence worse than the workers here. That was the fake gong-nyuh here. Is she thinking maybe shell get rewarded bigger than this if she sticks with me from now on? If thats it, then shame on her because Penelope wasnt given an allowance on money since she liked to waste them on unnecessary things. She could only buy the jewels by calling over a jeweler and purchase through the butler or the duke depending on the situation. Emily would know about this the best since she has been working as Penelopes personal maid for years. What is she planning? Emily spoke confidently when I stared at her, suspicious. You can keep the needle with you and show it to the duke when you find me doing something suspicious. Do you mean that? Emily powerfully nodded her head at my question. I didnt examine her face too hard but it clearly wasnt the face of a person lying. I thought about it for a moment with Emily kneeling before me. This was an unexpected situation. To think an extra, who I thought would take action if I gave her a reward worth it, would voluntarily say that shed side with me. Is this one of the game episodes? To be honest, this was something that wouldnt make sense if it were to happen in real life. However, it wasnt something that would negatively affect me. Whatever it is, having one loyal maid would be useful. My thinking didnt last for long. Then take the jewelry box with the remaining gems back to where it was before. Lady! Emily rapidly rose from the spot with a touched face. Thank you! Thank you, lady! Ill do my best to serve you from now on, too! Take your leave now. Emily didnt stop thanking me even when I hand-motioned her away annoyedly. Click-. Just when Emily left my room, a white box appeared in front of my eyes. Your fame has been +10 due to the reformation of your relationship with the people working in this mansion. (total : 15) Interesting. I casually read the sentence in the white box. My fame that Ive already given up from the very beginning was surprisingly rising. *** Brilliant sunlight was shining into my room through the big window in my room. The table that was once set by the window was pushed off to the side and I was sitting on the floor as dozing off. I thought of going out for a walk, but I was restraining myself from it since I didnt know where, when, and how I would meet the two Xs. But sitting like this with the sunlight bathing me made my mood in place for going out for a walk. How peaceful . Actually it wasnt the time for me to be like this. Ive waited for around two more days since I got the reply mails from the informants that were delivered to me through Emily, but still, no reply came from Buinter. Thats why I had no choice but to request something to the butler. C Gather all the party invitations that high-ranked young noble men would attend to. Just like that. The butler seemed uneasy at the news that I was going to start participating in the social circle again. (NOTE: Social circle, for example, will be things like parties/tea parties and other social meetings.) Just how much of a fuss did Penelope make before that he would reflexively make a face like that immediately? Phew, my happy timeout life. Now the peace have come to an end . I pitied myself who was now about to attend all the possible parties to find Buinter. Just then. Creak-. The window I opened a little, suddenly opened wider, until it was open all the way. Soon after that, a strong wind came through the opened window, into my room. Foosh-! _______ -CatLovesTowels -Lizette^^ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only NOTE: Sorry for making you guys wait for so long. I am going to be busy these days but I will do my best to upload this as much as possible within the shortest amount of time. COMMENTS (On the raw): C If people who bullied Penelopes also a victim, then all the people who committed crimes are a victim. They cant be a victim. C Whatever happens, Id hate for all the people who bullied Penelope to make bonds with her in the future. C I started to notice Emilys route. C I wonder how crazy Buinter would be. C Just kill them all and lets see the happy ending. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Wh, what the! I opened my eyes in surprise. But I couldnt help but close them again at the strong wind that hurt my eyes. Whoosh-! My hair swayed and made a mess on my face. Ehhh! That only lasted for a moment though. The strong wind that blew so suddenly has stopped just as suddenly. The area was calm again to the point that no one would believe what just happened. I slowly raised my head. Just what is . Kyu? That moment, a weird crying was heard. Dumbfounded, I turned my gaze to where the sound came from. On my dress that I was wearing. A white fluffball . Kyu! No, a rabbit. This, whats . I couldnt continue with my words at this unbelievable situation. A strong wind blew, and then a rabbit appeared in my room. I rubbed my eyes to see if I was seeing things, but still, I could see the white baby rabbit in front of me. Kyu kyu! The rabbit tilted its head while staring at a human before it. Then it would hop its way to me. In a flash, the white fluffball was on my legs. Ha. Where did you come from? This is the second floor . Kyu? Theres no way you have been taken from the wind. The rabbit blinked its red eyes and tilted its head again as if it didnt understand a word I said. Well. If you actually understood my words, then it would be more of a horror than this. Just then. The rabbit that stared at me for a while, opened its mouth. Two cute front teeth were visible from that. But at the same time. Mission is completed. A male adults voice came out from the cute rabbits mouth. Ack! I was frozen for one second before screaming and backing away. Because of that, the rabbit that was on my leg was thrown off to the floor. For a moment, I thought I made the wrong move, but fortunately, the rabbit landed perfectly on the carpet. Then it looked up at me as if nothing had happened. Kyu? Wh, what was that? Just now . Didnt a mans voice come from that rabbit? It was a mere animal that was of the size of my fist, but I still put my guard up, scared. I waited for a while but the rabbit still didnt speak. I muttered, unable to think of anything. What the. Was I just hearing thi . Mission is completed. If you want to hear the requested, please come find our base yourself. Oh my gosh! Just as I thought I was hearing things, the rabbits mouth opened once more with a mans sound coming out of it. I freaked out again as I backed away from the rabbit. I backed away so fast that my back was touching the pole of the bed. The rabbit didnt intend to scare me further as it didnt come any closer to me. This is the White Rabbit informant group. Farewell. With that said, the strong wind started to blow into my room again. Whoosh-. The wind stopped and I raised my head, combing my messed up hair. The rabbit with a great presence was gone from my sight. Just what is . I stared blankly at the carpet where the rabbit was a moment ago. Then I remembered the way Vinter contacted the normal mode heroine. (NOTE: I decided to go with Vinter rather than Buinter since the author told me thats how she spells it. Ill edit the previous chapters, too soon.) It was very rare for him to make a move himself in order to hide his identity. He usually used birds, mouses, puppies, and other small animals to deliver messages, but I remembered the most used animal was the white rabbit which represented his informant group. I also remembered the time I thought this was quite romantic. But the reason why I was this surprised was. It wasnt said that the animals delivered messages by talking . The game wasnt voiced. I only read the messages he sent to the normal mode heroine through letters, so I didnt expect that the animals would speak out loud the message. Ha. A low mans voice that came out of a small and cute rabbit. I let out a sound at the dramatic thing that just happened to me. Why does he do that when theres mails you can send and the co-workers you can deliver them through? Hes not crazy like the others, too, is he? I shook my head side to side at the thought. I was already stabbed in the back once by Eclise who I thought I was going to go all-in on. I was doing this to raise his interests in case Eclises interests drop suddenly, but if hes not trusted either, then . No. Theres no way all five of them are crazy. I shook off the thought as I thought back to the normal mode story and the time at the party where I met Vinter. He was a well-mannered man who would lend his handkerchief even to a villain. His interest might be easier to raise. First, Ill go find him. I rose from the floor after I calmed down. When I did, I realized how far away I was from the spot I was dozing off a while ago. I felt a little embarrassed that I ran away all the way here, scared by a fist-sized animal. He wasnt watching all that, was he? Anyways, it was great news that he contacted me. I didnt have to go to parties to find him now. A white box appeared again in front of me when I was thinking that. The episode [A strange sorcerer, Vinter Verdandi] has begun. Would you like to go to the White Rabbits base? [Yes. / No.] Wait. It wasnt like the system could actually hear me, but I still ordered as I turned around. I rushed to get ready. I needed a little preparation if I wanted to sneak out and in again without anyone knowing. First, I wore the robe I wore when I was off to get Eclise. Emily tried to throw it away multiple times, but I secretly got it back and hid it in the closet. Then I took out a sapphire necklace from one jewelry box. That was what I was going to pay him with. I also packed the gift I ordered to give him later, just in case, along with his white handkerchief. Should I bring this with me, too? I held the mask that Rennald bought me and thought. He sent the rabbit into my room already. If he has done that much, there was no use in hiding my identity. But I was going with the high ranked noble lady secretly finding a man concept right now. Ill stick with the concept for a while. I put on the mask, then took a look in the mirror before dashing to where the system chart was. All done. Lets go! *** With the white light flashing and disappearing, I found myself in an alleyway with only a few people passing by. Is this it? In front of me was a shabby building. On the old door to the building was carved a white rabbit, not too noticeably. Ive already seen this place through the game so I knew that this place was Vinters base. I walked up the stairs and was about to knock with no hesitation. But when I raised a hand to the door, the door opened automatically before coming into contact with me. What the . I felt the chills down my spine as I thought of someone might be watching me. I stared at the dark space behind the door through its opening, then opened the door wider and went in. Inside was the same as what I saw through the game. A desk and a bookshelf, and a sofa for greeting the customers. It was one normal looking office. However, no matter how much I looked around, one person I was seeking for wasnt seen anywhere. Did he go somewhere? I came here almost immediately after the rabbit came by. I thought if I should go back to the mansion or not, but I decided to wait a little since I was already here. I was going to go back to the mansion by a carriage that the White Rabbit group used since I didnt know a way back. The carriage here was the same as the taxi in the other world. But there were no workers working here where they sell more valuable information than the others did. What kind of an informant does not use a co-worker? I thought but soon guessed the reason. Well, its probably because of it that he sends a manly talking rabbit that brings up the goosebumps . I closed the door and sat on the sofa. I was going to rest here while waiting for him since I was a guest invited to this place. I once again took a look around the place. Bammmmmm-! A noise came from somewhere, and I could feel the vibration from it. Wh, whats happening! I jumped up from the sofa. The shaking of the building calmed down immediately. Was it just me? I tilted my head, and was about to sit back down again. Crrrrr-. Once again, I could feel the strong vibration enough to make me lose my balance. Ack! I stumbled but was able to hold onto the sofa as I screamed. I only came here to see Vinter but whats this! The vibration stopped immediately like the last one did. E, earthquake? I held tightly onto the sofa and prepared myself for the next shake. I waited like that for a while, but nothing happened after that. I took that chance to go and check the outside from the window. I didnt know about the natural disasters in this world. I looked out the window to see how the people here covered for themselves. Hm? But the outside was surprisingly peaceful as if nothing had happened. No one came out from wherever even though the floor shook twice. Even though there arent many people, theres more than this building in this alleyway . The festival was still ongoing so it should create a fuss if a natural disaster was to occur. I frowned and leaned my ear against the window. No sound could be heard so I thought maybe this place was soundproof. But. Bam-! The sound came from somewhere else. In this building, behind my back. _______ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only -CatLovesTowels -Lizette~ COMMENTS (On the raw): C System: Choose one between (the no-answer crown prince) (mad sorcerer) (slave out of his mind) and the (realistic older brother 1 or 2). Penny: Log out! System: There is no logout. Welcome to the Einkras castle. C Pikachu with a Deadpools voice?? C I thought it was Vinter who transformed into a rabbit for a second. C Nope. No ones normal. That maid was suspicious, too. C A prince with an anti-social personality disorder who is currently progressing due to post-traumatic stress disorder. The 3 family members with no answer who has been a domestic violence activist. An a.k.a bodyguard whos ready to slice your neck with a possibility of 10000%. A mad sorcerer who seems to have lost his awareness as a civilized sapiens who has sent rabbits that speaks in a loud voice of an adult man and turned the genre of this novel into thriller/horror. Get lost yall. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 *Gasp*. I jumped in surprise and turned around. Then I noticed something strange on the wall. Whats these lines for? A rectangle was formed on the wall. I approached it. Thud! That sound once again ringed in this space again. I was finally certain of it. That the sound was coming from the wall where the rectangle was formed. I reached my hand and touched the line. This is . I looked at it closely to see that it wasnt a line but a crack. That was nothing other than a door. A door seeming to lead down to some secret pathway. Oh ho. Is it trying to prove that he is a mystic sorcerer? My heart skipped a beat in excitement. This was something that could be seen in novels or movies. In the game, Vinter always appeared like a ghost in front of the heroine if she was feeling down, and showed off shalala pretty magic. The producers intentions were pretty clear on this Vinter character. Your one and only healing man who appears and makes your mood whenever youre sad! is probably what they aimed for, for this character. The normal mode was really easy but Vinters was the easiest. Unlike the other tricky male leads, he started pouring his interests to the heroine from the start. Thats why I didnt cross his name out on the list I made. Hes caring. Just in case. Even though now Im trying to raise his interests on me. I stopped thinking and started examining the area. How do you open this? It didnt have a doorknob, and it wasnt the kind of a door that you could open without a knob. It was only a crack with the shape of a door. Definitely sure its not just some kind of office interior. I rubbed my chin and stared at the door seriously. Then I tried laying my hand on the door again. Who knows, there might be a hidden button. Just when I was feeling the door with my hand. The white square box appeared. Hidden Quest! [Reveal the sorcerers secret!] You have found the sorcerers secret space. Would you like to enter? (Reward : Unknown something.) [Accept / Reject] I widened my eyes at the sudden quest. What? It was a quest that didnt appear in the normal mode. I checked the reward and frowned as soon as I did. Argh! The quest was just like it said, hidden, so it didnt tell you what the reward was. Just like the [Choices ON/OFF] system. Do I need to? I considered for a little on the spot, glaring the accept button. Vinters interest was the only thing that mattered to me, and I didnt really want to know his secrets. Every people have their privacy and what do I gain from revealing it? Interests not the guaranteed reward. What if something bad happens? Ha! I was just about to hit the reject button. Bam-. Once again, the loud noise filled the room. The wall vibrated. This time, I was watching with my own two eyes. But if this is Vinters secret base, then it means that Vinter might be in there. Now I realized that Ive waited for quite a bit. He still didnt show up. I shouldnt think this shortsightedly. This could be one of the hard modes routes that I failed to unlock while playing it. I carefully read the letters in the box again. It only had the reward and there were no penalties for fails. Even if I fail this quest, there wouldnt be anything much happening afterward. Probably. Yeah, you know what? Im here already, Im going to see him today before I leave. I changed my mind and pressed accept. Then the door opened with a somewhat large sound. The secret pathway was revealed. I entered without hesitation. Behind the wall was dark and large hallway. From the outside, it wasnt a place big enough for a pathway this big and long. I felt like a heroine in a movie which made me feel excited. Thud, bam-! The loud sound continued to come from in the pathway. I raised my hands to my ears and covered it. Just what is he doing? The noise seemed to be coming from the space in the other end of the pathway. The bright light was coming from the place as well. I walked down the hallway with my ears covered and stopped in tracks when I arrived. An extremely large, about the size of the Eckart familys mansion field, was revealed. Each wall had so many bookshelves with so many books stalked on them. The Eckart familys library in the mansion was extremely big but this place was the level of a National library. Wow . I blankly looked around the magic space that I didnt even get to see while playing the game. There were so many other things to see besides all the shelves and books. Glass cages on the floor. And inside it, filled with varieties of accessories and jewels that Ive never seen before in my life. Or are they fossils? There were giant bones of many unknown animals on the other side of the room. This place is like like a museum. I muttered, looking around the dreamy place. Goodness, this place is great. To think there are more secretive things in the already secretive place in a secretive place! I was going walk around to see them more closely and took my hands off of my ears without me realizing it. And when I was about to take a step. BAM! THUD-! The loud sound that I forgot about for a moment there, brought me back to my senses. Hey, idiot! I told you to aim for that thing! L, like this? Like this! Thud, crack! Ack! Be careful of the fragments! I saw little kids scatter from each other in one corner. At the same time, sharp ice fragments started raining down. Each kid had an animal mask on. Lion, cat, squirrel, puppy, pig . Ahh, gosh! Be careful! Were dead if one of the boxes get ruined! The sir sang-dan-ju will kill us! (sang-dan-ju: A term to describe the informant groups owner.) (NOTE: By the way, it says the informant group but usually theres only one informant in each group and others are co-workers. In Vinters case, Penelope said it before that there arent any co-workers.) The kid with the lion mask barely managed to avoid the ice fragments and rose and shouted. Okay. Ill carve the area carefully then . One kid muttered sorrowfully as he picked something up. A staff? Are they sorcerers? The other kids who ran away from the fragments came back and raised their staffs, too. This time, you do the left! Im doing the right! The 5 kids surrounded the giant ice that was higher than their heights. I studied the ice. I saw something stuck in the middle of the ice, frozen. That didnt look too strange for me. If I remember it correctly, thats . The ancient sorcerers relic! [Ancient sorcerers relic earned! This necklace is one of the ancient remains that Vinter discovered in the North, and is an artifact that the ancient sorcerers used. It changes color if poisonous things are near . The other relics are destroyed during the departure, therefore it is the one and the only relic left in the world which if you earn this item, the scarcity is acknowledged as Vinters interest .] I didnt remember what percent of Vinters interest rose. There is a reason why theres only one relic left in the world! Just then. Nom Perdanyong Pero Ssoom! One kid with a pig mask on shouted a weird spell. At the same time, a white light brimmed from the staff and the light was shooted like a laser. And, thud-! It caused an explosion as soon as the light touched the ice. Ack! Get away! The kids ran away from the ice again. The white fog was soon lifted and through it was the ice with a small hole that almost reached the box in the ice. Wow, guys! We finally created an edge! We did it! We really did. Lets try it once more! I was shocked while watching the kids jump from happiness. Those reckless kids! You treat the ancient relics like you treat a newborn baby! Judging from what they are doing, theyre surely going to break the ice but the box inside it, too. Hey kids! I hurriedly rushed over to the kids. Nom Perdanyong . Kids, stop! I stopped the kids who were casting that weird spell again. Just what are you doing? 10? No, 11 years old? The kids gaze turned to me. The lion mask moved his staff from the ice and pointed out to me. *Gasp*! Who are you, auntie? (NOTE: In Korea, auntie and uncle could also mean middle-old-age people a.k.a not too young but rather old.) What do you mean auntie?! I turned serious. But youre wearing the mask that looks like some noble aunties! Yeah, yeah! Scary noble aunties face! It was when they commented that I realized that I was wearing a mask. But why a noble aunt? I tilted my head and kind of understood. Maybe a white mask with a smiling face reminds them of a noble women. Im not a noble aunt. I came here as a customer. I calmed myself down and explained, acting mature. I asked. Who are you guys? We are the sir sang-dan-jus top pupils. (In case you dont know what pupil is or think its the eye thing, a pupil in this case, is like a student/disciple of a master/teacher.) Idiot! Youre not supposed to say that! Hey, the customers are not allowed in here though! They cant come in here! How did she come in? I couldnt think straight with all the kids talking all at once. I wasnt good with kids even back in the world I belonged to. I was flustered of what I should do when this kindergarten line popped up in my head. Kids! Stop, stop! Hocus pocus, everybody focus! _______ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only -CatLovesTowels-Lizette ^^ COMMENTS (On the raws): C Clap 3 times! C I remember my kindergarten days C That works for like a second but like, kids start chatting again 3 seconds later. C This just became childish. C Lmao, whats up with the spell. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 The kids closed their mouths at my shout. I quickly added onto that before one of them says anything. Who I am and who you guys are arent important right now. The problem is that you guys are trying to break that precious relic! . Dont you guys have pegs and hammers? Did your master ordered you to break that ice like that? I was asking from pure curiosity but the kids lowered their heads, taking my words as a scolding. Then they muttered. Actually, sir sang-dan-ju gave us this before he left . The kid showed an awl and the hammer small enough for them to use. The other kids saw that and showed me theirs, too. The ice was too thick and hard that it was impossible to break with these! And the ice has a spell cast onto it so that the broken spot regenerates back to its original shape after a few minutes! I thought we could quickly pull this off since we can use magic like sir sang-dan-ju can . The kids let out all their sorrows. I sighed and reached my hand out to them. Hand that over. I approached the giant ice with the awl and the hammer in my hands. The kids followed after me, clearly curious. Its true. The carved place on the ice started to grow back to its original shape again. I stared at the process. I watched to the end and saw that the regeneration had a limit. The carved place wasnt completely covered back. I might be able to do this if I do this right. I asked the kid with the lion mask. Do you have some hot water? Yeah! We can make some with magic! Can you spray a little around the edge without it touching the edge? Since the relic could get worn out. The kid powerfully nodded and pointed the want out to the ice. Water pishon! Water started to come out from the end of the staff. A moment later. Now stop. Wait until I tell you to and spray it again when I do. Okay! I stopped spelling out what they did wrong and instead, helped them. The surface of the ice melted a little because of the hot water. I set the awl on the ice and hammered it, careful to not touch the box. Crack-. A long crack was formed on the ice around the box. I hammered around the crack a few times and got rid of a lump of ice. The edge of the box was revealed again. I didnt touch anything further and stared at it. It was just as I thought. The ice regenerated far slower than the first time this exact same place was curved. Theres only one way to use if I want to break the ice without damaging the relic. What is it? Precision method. I announced to the kids whose eyes were shining. Im saying that we shouldnt use magic but slowly carve and melt it ourselves. Hnnggg . The kids were very disappointed. They probably thought that they could easily break the ice apart. But the place that was already carved and regenerated once, regenerates slower than before. Then we should keep carving the same spot, right? Yes, thats right. I nodded my head. I will carve the ice with the lion mask, and the remainders carve that spot continuously after that. Kay? Okay! I started to feel bossy at all the shining gazes on me. I also felt excited since this was something I was good at and well-knowledged of. I started working with the ice with the kids. To be honest, I read a lot about this from a book, but never once tried it myself. I thought I was going to do this kinda thing until I get sick of it when I get into university . I smiled bitterly. I didnt think that I would be doing something I wanted to do in my life in a game. Now. Hammer this part. Dont make the pointy part point on the box. Itll leave a scratch if you do. I want to try! Me, too! The kids I thought were reckless were more cautious and detailed than I was while working on this. I didnt know how much time has passed after that. The box was half out the ice when I and the kids were about to faint from tiredness. I thought the floor would be a mess with all the water, but it was just as clean as before. It was because the ice didnt melt that easily with the magic casted. Ahh, my back . I got up from crouching on the floor. It looked like the kids were also in pain because they were muttering complaints while punching their sore spots with one hand. Im tired . Me, too. But we made it through half! One of the kids shouted while looking at the relic. Youre right! I also moved my gaze onto the relic and smile, finding that there wasnt a scratch on the relic. Good job, guys. Its all thanks to auntie! Yeah! Its thanks to auntie who showed us how to do it! The kids gathered around me and clapped. I told them that Im not an aunt. I felt the sorrow rising in me, but I clapped along. It was only a mask anyways. Just then. You, who are you. Behind me, I could hear a very cold voice enough to give me goosebumps. I froze on the spot with my hands in a clapping position. I totally forgot about it. The reason I came here. What are you doing here? I turned around like a robot that needs some oiling. Not too far away from me stood a man with a white rabbit mask. I cast a spell so that no normal people could come in or even notice this place. The ultramarine blue eyes which were visible through the small hole on the mask was as cold as ice. He reached a hand towards me while he said that. A big and prosperous staff incomparable to the ones that the kids had was pointed directly at me. Judging from you wearing a mask, are you a sorcerer? A white light started to form at the end of his staff. It looked like it was going to shoot me at any moment. I gulped and tried to think of something. I couldnt straight on say I came here to complete the hidden quest. Just what should I do in this situation? Should I take my mask off right now? And just show him who I am? I was hesitating. [Interest 9%] The bar shined dangerously, and then . Interest -1% Interest -2% Interest -2% Interest -1% My jaw dropped at the small letters appearing suddenly above the bar. What the? Whats that! [Interest 3%] No! No, please-! His interest that was 9% suddenly started to drop. That wasnt all. It didnt completely stop at 3% as the letters were still dangerously shining as if itd drop more. I bit my quivering lower lip. There wasnt any penalty. The system didnt say there was going to be any penalty, but why! It was fortunate that my face was covered with this mask. If I didnt, I wouldve cried while staring at the interest bar. Vinter didnt move an inch, waiting for my answer. It would be best for you to start explaining how you got in here, immediately. Th, that . My mind went blank at the sudden interest drop that Ive never experience since I came to this world. I couldnt think of anything to say because I was too flustered. My mouth would move to try and say something but nothing came out of it. We took her in! The kids dashed over in front of me and shielded me. Auntie seemed to know a lot about relic excavation that we brought her in and asked for help! Yeah! We almost finished it thanks to aunties help! Look, sir sang-dan-ju! The kids covered for me and pointed the ice behind us. Vinters eyes widened for only a moment before scolding the kids. Didnt I tell you guys so many times that you guys should never bring an outsider in here? Auntie said that she wasnt an outsider but a customer! And the homework you gave us was too difficult . I didnt know that the kids I met just a few hours ago would cover for me like this. But I didnt have the time to say thank you right now. Vinters cold gaze changed at the word customer. He looked at me and the relic back and forth a couple of times before setting his staff down and politely bowing. I was impolite to a person who helped the children. I apologize. No one can usually come in here. This was the first apology from one of the male leads after Eclises insincere apology. No one apologized to Penelope here. However, it wasnt like I was happy to hear an apology for his impoliteness. I found myself pathetic to carve some ice from being excited at the excavation scene that Ive never really seen in my life before, and because. I was scared to die. _______ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only -CatLovesTowels -Lizette^^ COMMENTS (On the raws): C Why did you have to make the happy Penny, who can be happy with only an awl and a hammer, all sad? C Every day is a deathmatch for Penny C Its not really Vinters fault though. Its his secret base after all. And he finds a stranger in there. C Cute kids. C R.I.P (Vinters 9%) Chapter 33 Chapter 33 I thought I was going to die there. The fear and the horror I felt when the interest started dropping so fast. This world was scaring me. I didnt even have the time to be happy from all the dangers around me. I moved my quivering hands behind me and held them together. Then I opened my mouth to speak. I didnt know it was a secret place. Excuse my rudeness. (Penny spoke in an informal way since she was pretending and also is a high rank noble lady, while Vinter was speaking formally like any store owner would speak to their customers.) I forced my chin up with even though my head was wanting to shook so badly from the fear. I needed to act like an arrogant noble lady who doesnt know what fear is. It was terrible. Vinter seemed a little surprised at such a light and sweet voice and my confident attitude. Please come this way. This is not the place to talk about requests. He politely tried to escort me out of this place. It seemed like he wanted to get me out of here as fast as possible. I walked slowly as I could, to see if the system chart appears. I did enter the mysterious and secretive place as the quest has explained, but the white box showing me if I failed or not didnt appear yet. Seeing how Vinters interest fell, it seemed like entering and coming out again without being caught was the hidden quest. If thats the case, then I failed for good. Does all the hard mode quests not inform me about anything like this? What a crazy game. Quest or whatever, Im never accepting it again. I decided that multiples of times in my head as I approached Vinter. As soon as I got to him, he turned around and moved to the hallway. Am I a monster who harms kids to you? I felt awfully bad about this. It was my fault for sneaking into this place, but I didnt really do anything here but to help the kids out and play with them. Just then. Noble auntie! Good bye! Lets play again next time, auntie! I looked behind me and found 5 animal masked kids waving their hands at me. The lion mask who tried to cover for me first, brought a finger to the mouth and winked with a sh. Cute little ones. I felt a little sorry that I had to leave like this without having the chance to thank them. I waved my hand back. Though my face couldnt be seen through the mask, I still smiled at them. Then I noticed the rabbit mask who stopped in tracks and was watching me and rushed to him again. We didnt speak a word while walking down the hallway. How did things turn out like this . I stared up at the [Interest 3%] with depressed eyes. I probably died from the laser beam from his staff if it werent for the kids who defended me. Vinter was going to be my insurance for just in case Eclises interests drop, but now I was in a state to be thankful for Vinters interest not falling anymore. Ha . I let out a deep sigh mentally. The hallway was a lot shorter when we walked back out. Vinter stood by the open door and waited for me to exit first. I walked past him, shivering inside, but perfectly fine on the outside. Vinter exited the place right after I exited and turned his back to me to ticked his staff to the door we just came out from. Creak- The door that opened sideways, closed. Huh? I blankly stared at the door that just closed up. The rectangular creak was completely gone from the wall as well. I didnt think Id be able to locate the door if I was to come here again next time. Vinter didnt give much of a reaction. He seemed to be locking the door several times using magic with his staff. After that was done, he lowered the staff and moved his gaze to me. Thank you for taking care of the kids. . But it is too late to hear out your request, so please come again next time. (Again, Vinter is speaking formally.) Honestly, I thought he was going to ask more about how I got into this place. But he didnt and spoke well-mannered. I looked at the window in his words. It was noon and the sun was starting to set. I havent focused like I did today in a long time that I didnt realize how much time has passed. Emily probably realized that I was gone long before now. Im screwed. A conversation with the duke confirmed . I wanted to cry. Now that things have come to this, I decided to go stubbornly. I didnt come here to request anything but came here because the white rabbit came to me and delivered the message that I should. (Penny is speaking informally.) Ah . I waited for quite a long time since there wasnt anyone here. I couldve gone back and come back next time, but Im quite busy to visit again. Truthfully, I had more than enough time, but I spoke in a way that I was too busy to come again. This was the pride of a gong-nyuh. I was waiting when those kids came out from that place and asked me for help. Do you get it? This isnt my fault but your fault for coming late. I pointed at the wall where the door was before with a brazen face. Vinter seemed flustered ever since I mentioned the white rabbit. It didnt seem like he had the power to see if the outsider who entered his secret base was the customer he contacted today. He bowed his head and apologized. I am sincerely sorry. People usually come a day or two after they get the message I didnt think youd visit us this soon. I am to blame. My face went red. It was fortunate that my face was covered with a mask. What the, they had this kind of convention?! How was I supposed to know that the nobles usually come a day or two after they get the message? Ive turned into a person who impatiently went to get the result of my request as soon as the message was delivered. And the summary of the requested is. Desperately finding a man I saw in a party! Vinter couldve realized that it was him who I was trying to find right after he got the request. Since I aimed for that when I was writing the word handkerchief. I couldnt look up at his face after thinking that far. Pretend that I never requested anything. Well call it even for you making me wait and me intruding that place. I babbled out any words from embarrassment and turned around. I dont care about the plan or the additional request now. I was going to think about all of that again after getting out of this place. I was just about to exit the White Rabbit base. Wait. His desperate voice kept me from walking to the door any further. Please wait a moment. What is it? I turned around, unable to take another step towards the door. The ultramarine blue eyes stared straight into my eyes. I cannot let a life saver who took care of the kids for me leave like this especially when I was impolite to you by making you wait. I felt a question mark pop up in my head. Why all of a sudden when he was strongly wanting me to leave just a moment ago? I denied his exaggerated words. Its fine. Also, I didnt do much to be called a life saver . Please give me a chance to make up for failing your trust, lady. Vinter cut through my words and pleaded. I was going to reject his offer and was about to tell him to make up for it the next time we meet. I had to hurry back to the mansion before things get too complicated. Also, I had to change the plan that was ruined by me accepting the hidden quest. But in that moment, the letters above his head shined and. [Interest 6%] I changed my mind. Then lets hear the result for my request. I moved to sit on the sofa. Soon, Vinter walked over and sat on the seat across from me. He motioned his hand in the air. Then a teapot and two teacups came flying here out of somewhere. That caught my interest as I watched the teacup pouring the tea onto the cups by itself. My face was already covered with a mask so it wouldnt show that I was interested. Have a sip. He lowered his hand and the teapot gently landed on the table. I held the teacup and took a sip of the black tea that was at a perfect temperature. Vinter opened his mouth to speak. I dont know if the lady knows, but only a very few people know that this informant group is operated by a sorcerer. I know that youre a marquis, too. I nodded white muttering mentally. Adding to that, people who saw that place never went back with their own two feet. I almost spit out the black tea I was sipping at what he said. I asked in a cold tone, setting the cup down. Are you saying that youre going to try and kill me right now? What? No. Thatd be committing a crime. Vinter answered, flustered. What Im saying is that the magic that erases someones memories takes away the persons energy that they fall asleep. Therefore, they cannot go back with their own two feet. Hmm hmm! I cleared my throat, feeling embarrassed. I am supposed to erase ladys memories as well, however . Vinter, on the other hand, calmly continued with his words. _______ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only -CatLovesTowels -Lizette~~ COMMENTS (On the raws): C What the (Lol) I thought he would be a worse person than that,, C Youre not crazy in a way that the others are. Then did you politely go insane? C Interest falling to Penelope is the same as a game characters HP falling. How scary C Is he normal??? Weird. C Lolllll what ARE you??? Chapter 34 Chapter 34 I couldnt possibly, thinking about my rudeness towards you earlier. . The informant groups top priority is the trust between them and the customers. If I were to erase your memories, then Ill have to erase everything, including you sending us a request, but I do not wish for that. I frowned when he said erase your memories. I almost had to attend parties to pretend to find him. Thank goodness that didnt happen. So. What is it that you want to tell me? Please keep what you saw today in that space as a secret. . In return, I will provide you with anything you want to know about that person you are seeking if I can. I was surprised at his offering. Just whats so important about that place that he goes this far? What is so important about the kids in there? Are they like, the descendants of the traitors? They are the rescued imprisoned and abused orphans of the semi-magic organization. Semi-magic organization? Were there such an abstract setting to this game? I wet through my memories but couldnt remember anything like that. Vinter explained in a somewhat bitter tone. At around the time when the magic started being commercialized, people who pretense of being faithful Christians started to strongly suppress the sorcerers. Saying that it was secretly dark magic that went against and messed up the doctrine. . The royals culture is also linked with the divine messages from the god so the way people treat on the sorcerers is getting harsh these days. Vinter paused for a moment then continued. There are some heathen groups announcing a false statement that: only when the time comes to when all the existences which cast those kinds of magic will the true emperor that the god chooses will be born. . The lady probably knows that the remnants from the Reilas new country, which lost in the war that was lead by the crowned prince not too long ago, are making many troubles these days, right? Of course. Nope. Not at all. But even so, I nodded my head, pretending that I knew it all. It is such a false statement that nobody would agree to, but surprisingly, there are many nobles who thinks the same. The nobles? Why are they doing that kind of thing? Usually they are the nobles who operate a business with magical tools. Sure, they use the sorcerers to produce magical tools, but they do need to erase their existence if they wanted to monopolize all the markets that use magic. While playing the game, I didnt understand why Vinter hid the fact that he was a sorcerer. I just thought it was just because . I didnt know there was this kind of reason behind it. I thought it was just some simple story setting but the crowned princes along with Vinters background held the reason behind everything about them. The more I stayed in this world, the more I came to compare this to the game. I plead to you, lady. Vinter bowed his head as he pleaded again. The childrens life depends on this. The [Interest 6%] above his head shined as he worried about the children. I realized immediately. That Vinters interest will rise or fall depending on how I answer him here. I opened my mouth to say that I will keep it a secret. But wait . I felt like something was out of place. How is the interest related to this? Everything happened so suddenly today. Especially the hidden quest. Requesting something to the White Rabbit informant group wasnt something that happened in the game in the first place . Then a light sparked in my eyes. It was because Ive found a big error in my thinking. The story setting I knew so well was when the game was set as a normal mode. I dont know Vinter in the hard mode. Vinter was decent and a person with good nature in the game. He would help out poor people and would take care of the orphans. [The sorcerer who was walking in the slums to help people there, meets the real gong-nyuh who was adopted and was being raised by one poor commoner. The kind heroine, who was able to come back to the mansion with the sorcerers help, started to donate her things generously and take care of the unfortunate children along with him.] A question came into my mind while thinking of the story setting. But why did kind and good-natured Vinter bring the heroine to Penelopes coming-of-age ceremony? The time where the fake gong-nyuh gets the most attention. No matter how much I try to think of some other reasons, nothing came up in my mind except that he may have wanted to piss Penelope off. lady? Vinter called me when no answer came back from me. Something was strange. The hidden quest that appeared out of nowhere. The downfall of Vinters interest. I, who didnt know too well about the hard mode storyline, have been twisting the story from how it was supposed to flow while trying to avoide my death. But what if all of my actions were one of the route included in the hard mode, only that I didnt notice? I held onto my quivering hands and turned on the choices that has been off for a while now. Choices ON. I needed to check, now. A white box immediately appeared in front of me. Would you like to [ON] the choices? [Yes. / No.] I clicked on [Yes.]. Then the choices appeared in front of me. 1. Why do I have to? 2. I wonder I dont think thats a good deal. Dont you have some rare gems? 3. And what if I go on, telling everyone about the kids here? Then what are you going to do? Ah . I sighed mentally. Why are my bad feelings always right? These sorts of situation were everywhere in Penelopes life. She was the one who was hated by all the capture targets in normal mode, too. I chose one of the three with my shaking hands. And what if I go on, telling everyone about the kids here? Then what are you going to do? Its been a long time since my mouth moved on its own. As soon as my sentence ended, the eyes visible through the holes on the mask stiffened. The aura coming from him was now totally different from before. Then even your trival noble rank will be at risk, dear customer. He whispered in a shrewd tone about by identity. It wasnt him asking for a favor just because he had his head shook. It was a warning. So he knows. No wonder. Theres no way he wouldnt know who I am as long as I told him that I got the white rabbit from him. Penelope in the normal mode thoughtlessly babbled about everything despite Vinters warning. Choices OFF. I turned the choices off and spoke, this time, with my wills. Ill make sure to watch my mouth. His deathly aura disappeared after hearing my answer. And. [Interest 8%] The decreased interest rose to close to where it was before. I felt so miserable to feel relieved about this. I stood up from the spot. Are we finished with the conversation? I need to get going now. Its gettig too late. I was too tired on doing a masquerade party on my own. I wouldnt have come with a mask on if I knew this was going to happen. Vinter stood up, following after me, and looked at me curiously. What about the information about the person that lady is finding . I dont need it anymore. I raised my hand to stop his sentence. I coldly spoke, already done deciding in such a short time. I know who it is thanks to the other informant. He flinched and stiffened. It was probably an unexpected blow to him. But that wasnt refreshing to me. He was fairly normal comparing him to the other capture targets, but my plan to raise his interest in case something goes wrong was a fail. It was because of that damn system that I was forced to know his secret and because of that, everything got twisted. And at that, Vinter was going to find the normal mode heroine soon. A lovely lady who he meets every once a week at a ghetto (somewhat like a slum) and the crazy bitch from the duke family who has his weakness. Now I couldnt even aim for Vinters kindness that Ive had hopes on. Id rather go for capturing other capture targets who has yet to meet the heroine and wont for a longer time. I gave up to care about how he sees me now. I coldly ignored the [Interest 8%] as I walked passed him. Ah. Then I remembered something. You guys offer an information in return for keeping something a secret, if I am correct. Then I walked back to the spot I was at a moment ago and took something out of the pocket of the robe. I dont need any information but instead, give these to that person. Since the reason for coming here was to add a request. I set the white handkerchief and the old-fashioned velvet box by the teapot. What message should I deliver these with? Reciprocate, is all he needs to understand. The ultramarine blue eyes slightly widened. At that moment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Interest 13%] _______ -CatLovesTowels -Lizette ^^ COMMENTS (On raw): C So, Normal Mode was after the hard mode. So if you reach the ending in hard mode and proceed, the story of normal mode can change. C The game is crazy In the end, hard mode was not based on raising interest, but based on quests to provide the reason to why the characters would hate Penelope. So the sacrifice to lead the normal mode heroine to her happy ending is Penelope The heck?! C What if the hard mode does not to provide a reason to hate penelope? Maybe it is hard mode that allows users to change the future after seeing the normal mode? So if you unlock the hard mode endings, you can see the hidden ending. If the heroine resist with the interests high, the hidden ending will be opened after you see the routes. C So thats why the normal mode heroine started with everyones interest towards her at 30% C Commenters: Conan Me: Welp whats going on??? Chapter 35 His interests rose high. Despite that, however, I didnt hesitate to approach the door. Then Ill be leaving. With that, Ive paid back all the debts I owed him before. I should hurry home and cross out some things on the paper. I was opening the door, but just then. Click, the door shut back closed the moment it started to open. Hm? I was flustered when I saw an arm above my head, his hand against the door. The men who approached me from behind so fast was keeping the door closed with his arms out. I was in a position where I was trapped between him and the door. Lady. A low voice ringed throughout the room. I was visibly flustered from the unexpected position I was in. Wh, what is it? Do you still have something to say? Vinter replied after a moment of silence. I want to return the favor as youve watched the kids for me. Its fine. I wasnt supposed to enter in the first place . Im the kind who cannot live on when I have depts to pay back. He lowered his head dow towards me while speaking. The two masks were now a level closer. Is he perhaps threatening me to make sure that I keep my mouth closed? My throat felt dry. Even if he didnt act this way, I was still going to watch my mouth as I didnt wish to get involved with him any deeper. I leaned against the door on my back, trying to get even a bit further away from him, but still tried to look calm and relaxed as I shrugged. I dont really need anything specifically. Debt my ass, your name will be crossed out from the paper when I get out of this place. Vinter waited a moment before stating something out of the blue. Im a sorcerer. . I have a skill where I can do things that most of the others cannot. I suffered as I couldnt understand where he was getting with this. So is he saying that others cannot kill me but he can or what. I was trying to find the words to reply to his threats. Please visit us whenever you need help. That moment, a white box appeared behind Vinters head. Hidden Quest [Reveal the sorcerers secret!] Mission Completed! You have successfully figured out his secrets in the sorcerers secret space. [The Sorcerers Help 1 use] is given as an reward. Would you like to accept the reward? [Yes. / No.] Ha. The reward was so absurd that made a feigned laughter come out from me. Fear, decision making, and the fierce worries that I had to experience due to the unexpected quest. Isnt the reward too ridiculous thinking that it is given to me who is currently running away from the situation, thinking in mind that Ill never going to see him again? How cruel. Pardon? Vinter asked when I muttered to myself. I softly pushed him away from me. I didnt use my strength in pushing, but he backed away anyways. He was how completely behind the system box. Then I secretly pressed on [Yes.] while pretending that I was taking my hands off him. Ill visit again when I need something. I was in a position where I had to accept even those kinds of rewards that seemed to ridicule me. It was because I didnt know when and how Ill come to use it if a moment comes where my lifes in danger. Though theres no way thatll happen. At least, there shouldnt be. You have received [The Sorcerers Help 1 use]. Shout [Favor] to use. I checked the system box for the last time before I turned around and opened the door. And when I was finally out of Vinters base, the sky was already dark above the alley. Ha, shit . I felt despair as I walked down the short stairs from the entrance of the base. What am I thinking, forgetting to ask for a carriage to take me home, idiot . I completely forgot about it as my head was spinning back in there. That I couldnt teleport back home. Should I go back in and ask for help? I thought, looking back at the door I came out from. However, the thinking didnt last long. It was me who confidently acted as if I didnt need your help. How wierd of me would he think when I enter back in and ask for a carriage. I couldnt handle any more ridicule today. Ha Its too long to get back. I hope the duke is still working when I get back. I stared at where the end of the alleyway. Thankfully, the end of the alley was bright with lots of lights, still shining due to the ongoing festival. Even the crowded sounds could be heard from all the way over here. Lets head to the main street first. Then Ill be able to find some place I could rent a carriage. I quickened my steps as I thanked that it wasnt a maze-like alleyway that I went through to save Eclise. I got out of the alleyway to soon be greeted with the main street. The place was very similar to the streets I visited with the two sons of the duke last time. I had to rent a carriage but not a single one was visible as people were the only things moving. I frowned as I looked around. Then I saw it. An armour with a very familiar symbol shown on it. Show us your identification card. The two knights with silver armours on from not too far away, approached a not too kind-looking man and asked for his identification. Why are you asking for my i, identification card? There has been an order to crack down the hidden criminals during the time of the festival. Hurry it out. Th, thats . A small conversation went between the man and the knights. Ive seen those armours before. I was trying to remember, then I widened my eyes. Wha! Thats the symbol representing the Eckarts! I looked around once again to see the knights from the Eckart everywhere with a small space between each one of them. Why are they here? Are they perhaps here to find me already? I felt my eyes wavering. Emergency. The one who is currently in charge of the Eckart knights was Derrick. It meant that Derrick could be here somewhere. Im dead when I get caught sneaking out secretly. It was me who said that Ill be in a timeout. I looked around me once more. I needed to get back home without being caught by Derrick. But then. Whats going on? A familiar voice was heard from where the man and the two knights were. Commander, have you arrived! The knights bowed as they greeted someone in a strict manner. I looked that way, hoping what I was thinking isnt correct. Black hair. A man walking with a fancy black cape on a pure silver armour with Eckart symbol on it. It was Derrick. He instantly arrived at the scenery. My heart beat fast, nervous of if Id get caught. But fortunately, I was wearing a robe hood and a mask which hid my face completely. Theres no way hed recognize the mask, is there? It was a week ago. Derrick who hated me wasnt a person caring enough to remember the mask I bought back then.42 The street was crowded with people so he wasnt able to spot me. I crouched down as much as possible. I was thinking of moving carefully while hiding myself in the crowd. Great. Thats the group! Talk about timing. There was a group with people wearing mask coming my way. I was waiting for the right timing to move while glimpsing on Derrick every second. He, who was listening to a guard, suddenly tilted his head up. And the direction he tilted his head towards to was directed exactly at me. I back stepped from surprise. And that moment, our eyes met. He held a curious look a second ago until it gradually changed to one frowning. You . Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shit. I turned my back towards him before he could fully recognize me, then hurried back to the alley I came out from. However, the end of the alleyway was blocked by several buildings that looked almost like Vinters base. If Derrick were to follow me in here, there was no doubt that Id be caught. I raced up the staircase without having much of a choice. And. Thud! Favor-! Chapter 36 It hasnt even been 5 minutes since I decided that I wouldnt use this so-called [Favor]. Ha, haa . . An awkward silence corrupted the space. Surprisingly, Vinter was standing on the same spot I last saw him before I left. My face lit up bright red at his surprised ultramarine eyes. Thank goodness Im wearing a mask. Please come in after you close the door. Vinter who was staring at me in surprise, soon moved out of the way so that I could enter. Ehem. Shoot, how embarrassing. I cleared my throat and quickly closed the door from the embarrassment. I looked at the door to see the dark alleyway, but Derrick was nowhere to be seen. Did he lose me? Even if he did, it was too soon for me to relax. Im doomed if he goes back to the mansion and finds me missing. Sorry that I changed my mind so suddenly, but Im still allowed to make one wish, correct? Of course. That wish, Ill use it now. I want you to take me to Hamilton street. Right now. I got straight to the point. I had to get home before Derrick does. Vinter should have a way for that as he can use magic. If its the Hamilton street . He seemed to be thinking where it was. Where, huh. It was a street a block off from the Eckart mansion. He already knows who I am, so itd be much easier if I asked him to take me to my room. But I decided to continue to act as if I didnt know he didnt. I wasnt going to see him again after today anyways. Its hard to reserve a carriage due to the crowd. I spat out an excuse a second after that. Didnt you bring a bodyguard with you? I could see that his eyes have turned serious through the small holes on the rabbit mask. I thought of my one and only bodyguard at the mansion. Eclise is a bodyguard by the title, but I wasnt going to use him like one. I need to treat him more carefully and seriously as if I treat a baby, now that hes the only hope I have. I shrugged and answered him with a lie. Theres always a secret or two that every ladies have. He erased the curiosity in his eyes. Vinter seemed to have understood a little of what I was saying. Then he took out his staff from his clothes and he reached his other hand out towards me. May I ask you to lay your hand on mine? It looked like he was going to teleport me there as expected. Thank goodness. I laid my one hand on his, feeling relieved. The squeezed my hand soon after. That moment, a white box appeared right in front of me. You have used [The Sorcerers Help 1 use]. Teleporting to [Hamilton street]. It may be a little dizzy.6 With that said, the white light blinded my eyes. *** Vinter and I were standing in an alleyway with very few people that was located by a familiar street. We moved instantly to Hamilton street with magic. Great. Ill get to the mansion earlier than Derrick does now. I smiled when a question popped up in my head. We used Vinters magic to teleport, but the feeling of it is . similar to when the system teleports me. I tilted my head in curiosity. You can let go now. Vinter spoke from beside. Hm? What . My hand that youre holding onto. I lowered my gaze at his words. I saw my fingers interlocked with his. Ack! I shook his hand off, jumping in surprise. What the. Since when was I holding onto his hand this tightly? I only freaked out for a short moment until I saw his hand returning back to its spot and realized that I may have gone too far with my reaction. Ignoring that, I sincerely thanked him since he did help me out. Thank you for your help. Vinter shook his head politely. Its nothing. I am happy to be able to return the favour. I guess the trust is rebuilt between us again. I let out a small laugh. Vinter was a marquis, a man with a high rank. Seeing that he can lower himself like this for his informant group proved him to be loyal to his character title as the odd sorcerer. Vinter stared at me with an absurd look at my joke. Then are you going to visit our base again? I wonder. My smile faded as I looked straight into his eyes. Will there be a reason well meet again in the future? There was a moment of silence with a cold breeze. The two of us hiding our identity with a mask on, staring at each other, even though we both know who each other are. Though hell never be able to guess that I know who he is. It would be the best to continue to act as if I dont know who he is. For him who will soon encounter with the heroine, and for me as well. Since we both hold the secrets of each other that will benefit neither of us. Bye. I turned my back towards him with my farewell. Then I was just going to step out of the alleyway. If a reply comes back from the person who the lady sent the gifts to. Vinters voice made me stop in my tracks. After I deliver them to that person for you . . Is it fine to deliver those to you? I slightly tilted my head towards him in the spot. The man wearing a rabbit mask standing in the alleyway creeped me out a little.3 No. I couldnt imagine what kind of expression that the face under that mask would be making right now. However. [Interest 15%] The rising interests despite my cold rejection was a little unexpected. *** I immediately headed to the mansion after parting with Vinter. More specifically, to the tall mansion walls that were surrounding the mansion. Im sure it was around here somewhere . I was focused on searching around the walls. It was to find that escape hole. The wall wasnt only tall but wide, too, which made it harder to find it. Around when I was starting to panic with the thought of Derrick might come soon. Found it! I was finally able to find the hole. I crouched down. The hole was small so I had to crawl in through it. And the moment I started to shove my head through. Step, step. With the sounds of the footsteps-. Penelope Eckart. The icy cold voice ringed in my ears from behind. So, it was you. I froze in spot. Please . I called out to all gods I knew in a single second. Please say that Im hearing things. But there was no such thing as gods in this crazy game. Get up immediately. I jumped back up at the sound of him gritting his teeth. His eyes that gave me a deathly glare was shining more clearly than the [Interest 13%] did above his head. I wasnt able to think of the words to say at this situation. Ho, how . Theres no way I wouldnt realize it when theres only one girl to walk around, wearing such a hideous mask. Derrick, being sharp, understood right away what I was questioning him, as he answered while smirking. How dare you call it hideous! I felt my anger rise at the mockery, but soon lowered my head. It was because the bar above his head has started to glow. Just, why are you doing all this? Derrick frowned and forced me for an answer. Speak. . I let go of the case of when you complained that you wanted to go to the festival late at night. I even let go of the case of when you brought a slave, who we dont know what his goal is, to be your bodyguard. . But just what is the problem for you to act this way again? The act this way we mentioned meant me escaping the mansion without a single guard. Sadly, Ive got nothing to tell him no matter how he forces an answer out of me. Im sorry. I apologized to him. All this felt unfair to me but there was no other choice. I couldnt tell them that I was doing this to find a way to live through all of you. Ill take any punishments you give me, first young master. Punishments, punishments, punishments. Unfortunately, this method didnt seem to work on Derrick any longer. Derrick, hearing my words, frowned deep. All you ever do when you see me is ask for punishments. That is . Do you want to be punished that bad? I panicked at Derricks furious look. Who in the world would be wanted to be punished like this. Of course I didnt want to be punished. He took my hand roughly before I could say anything after him. Follow. Huh, uhh . I was almost dragged by him when he started to walk in a fast speed. Whats up with him! J, just what is the punishment hes going to give me! I felt fear at the scary aura he was letting out. I never knew this kind of contact would be made with him, who hated Penelope to death, and me. Where are we going? . First young master. I asked, staring above Derricks head in unease. No answer came from him though. Ha. Whats up with todays luck . Do I need to kneel and beg now? I was deep in thoughts now at the unexpected events happening. No way. Though I am his hated step-sister, theres no way hed stab me like the crown prince would just because I left the mansion for a little.26 I tried to think it positively. But that didnt last long. Well, probably now with a sword, but he would kill me in other ways, isnt he. For instance, dragging me into the mansion and introducing the hideous looking-me to all the people in the Eckart mansion. Making the smallest mistake I made into something big, and chasing me out from the mansion. Even more so on the duke who was the one who brought Penelope here in the first place. These sorts of things were what they were good at when I made the wrong choice in the game. Whew. Yeah, do what you want. I decided on giving up. Its not like anything would change even if I were to beg now. I was used to all this things from the incidents in my previous life, so this sorts of things, I always dealt it this way.4 Unlike Penelope who didnt know how to control her angers. I gave up on everything and followed Derrick. As expected, the place he lead me to was the mansions main front gate. The guards who were guarding by the entrance, spotted Derrick and bowed. Until then, I definitely thought that hed drag me in. Huh? However, Derrick straight on passed the metal gate. Just wheres he taking me? I stared at his back with wide eyes. The unease that I trapped within me has started to explode within me again. _______ -CatLovesTowels -Lizette^^1 COMMENTS (On raws): C Didnt we just pass something important? That the system and magic was similar to one another.35 C She used [Favor] yet she was caught! C Are yall perverts? Why does your interests rise whenever she rejects them? Youre the first women to slap me. So new. So fresh. C Thank you to all the readers who have read . Continuing in the next chapter is . C Mmm. Suspicious. Suspicious system Some answers to the Q&A (You can still ask questions in Chapter 35)1 Q: Why did she reincarnate as Penelope? A: This is a big spoiler so Ill only say some key terms: System/Penelope/The world/End of humanity Q: Are there more twists? Will the real daughter come back? A: The real daughter (not really) will come back. But the really real daughter will come out in the after story.47 Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Q: When is the prince going to appear? A: The next upcoming event happening in the story is the Hunting Competition. Penelope will have a time with the prince there.18 Q: What chapter will Eclise appear again? And does he have a lot of interaction with Penelope? A: In the next 10 chapters. Will Eclise finally completely open his heart to Penelope? ; Q: Is Penelope waifu material? And who is the ML? A: Lol no, the male lead is the waifu material (?). The ML, you guys already know, the crown prince. You may all like Eclise right now, because I did too, but now I like the crown prince better. ^^ Q: Single or Harem? (Ending) A: She ends up with the crown prince, but good question, because the author has said that she might make an if ending with all the other characters as well. Q: How will all these interactions connect with the heroine? (Vinter is the one who will first contact with Yvonne, so what will happen to Penelope? Will Vinter still do the same thing in the game? Is the way for Penelope to have an ending is longer than expected?) A: Due to Penelope being someone else now, her actions leads to different plot of the story than what happened in the game. And yes, her way to the ending might be longer than expected. Q: The hard mode was set to be three (?) years before the normal mode so I was expecting the trouble she faces during those times will be a lesson for her in decision making. Even so, the ending for the hard mode was supposed to be when the heroine shows up and is it only the end there with the help of the system or will she be able to use the system even during the normal mode too? A: There will be the help of the system even after, and youll know why when you get there. ???? Q: I expect the normal mode heroine to be a villainess in the story. So when Penelope met the heroine later on this date, will she somehow be able to know about the existence of the system because of it? A: Penelope will know the truth about the system, and the truth about Yvonne, the real daughter. Yvonne, however, wont know. PS. The normal mode heroine DID NOT reincarnate like Penelope did, nor is she stupid like all the other vilainesses. Chapter 37 We walked a while to the main street, then slipped into another street with barely any people. We passed by some buildings and met with the pathway up. Through that, we could see the flourishing trees and grass fields. The road wasnt your ordinary road as it was decorated with several very detailed small lamps that were brightening up the area. The beautiful sight reminded me of fireflies. Then I took a closer look at the grass and the trees to see that they were all treated with care, just like the ones in the well-cared garden. Then I spotted the sign with East Hill written on it and because curious. Why are we here all of a sudden? I dimly knew of this place. This was a walkway made by carving a mound owned by the duke family. It was also the usual date location for the normal mode heroine and the capture targets.35 Of course, it was my first time here as I was never in a situation to date any of them.7 The walkway was luxurious, however, access to it was strictly controlled. It meant that ordinary commoners could not enter. Are you planning to stab me where there are no people?!24 I stopped in my tracks after I passed the sign. J, just a moment! Then Derrick coldly turned towards me. What is it? Wh, why are we going up there? Didnt you say you wanted to be punished? Follow without complaining.55 he turned back again and started walking again. In a flash, we passed the entrance and climbed onto the ramp. I couldnt talk back to that as there was something I said before. I also couldnt predict what he would say if I were to say I didnt want to go. I followed him without having much of a choice, but this body got tired too fast even when we didnt walk that much. And I had to almost run rather than to walk at his fast speed. Ha, haa . I breathed heavily behind the mask on my face as I thought. Is the punishment hes going to give me perhaps, climbing up this hill?15 If thats the case, then he really was a cruel bastard.4 Not being considerate for a lady, Derrick continued walking fast without looking back. Without holding back any longer at that sight, I spoke. Haa, wait! What again. He didnt stop walking this time as he replied annoyedly. And that was enough to make me feel scared again. Even so, I couldnt continue to be dragged like this by him. The robe I was wearing was was already dirty on the lower ends. Its hard to keep up if you walk that fast. I protested with a timid voice. I thought hed ignore me to be honest. Or if not, hed at least spit out insults like he did every time.4 Surprisingly, however, his steps began to slow down.2 And soon, there was a constant distance between him and I. Im fine, right?1 I glimpsed up above his head. [Interest 13%] was shining brightly like an indicator even in the dark. For how much longer did we walk in silence. A beautiful gazebo was seen from afar. At last, we reached the top of the hill. I looked inside and frowned. What the, I thought this was the date spot! It was mentioned as a place for a secretive meeting between a guy and a girl in the game, but it was empty inside when I looked in it. Im scared of being alone with this dude .21 I moved over to the bench, powerlessly. I was out of energy coming up here. I was desperately in need for a break.2 Come this way. But before having to take a step, Derrick dragged me again.4 It was only after we reached the top of the hill that he stopped walking. Look down.2 I did as he said, having no power at all to protest. But. Huh . My eyes grew wider at the sight. Youll miss a lot if you were to underestimate this place just because of the hill. Under us, we could see the spectacular view of the capital city where the festival was in full swing.17 Night streets embroidered with colorful lanterns, antique buildings, and countless people streaming through. There was no festival episode in normal mode, and I wasnt able to get far enough to play the festival episode in the hard mode. Therefore, the scene right now was something I didnt get to see even in the game. Wow . I looked down the hill, fascinated. I didnt know it was this of a beautiful world down there when I was in the streets myself.5 I couldnt even think about feeling the beauty of the city then. I was always so full on guard, and always stressed out thinking of plans of things that may happen just in case. It was the same on Earth, too. I didnt have the chance to look around me in my entire life.10 But now that I take a step back and look at the world . Why does it feel so realistic? This was a weird, way too weird, feeling. My heart it felt weird. Its nothing more than a scene in the game . It was then. Derrick raised his hand and pointed it at one place. Look over there, Penelope. I got out of my imaginations and moved my gaze at where he pointed at. The place wasnt far from this hill. It was a large street where a lot of people were walking through. There were two knights in their silver armour, running in a fast speed in the middle of the crowd. Thats . A man was running away from the two knights who were chasing him. But it was only a moment after that he came to a stop and was caught. It was because the place was too crowded for him to get away. It seemed like he stole something, which was a pretty common thing that happens especially during the festival times. Reality or in the game, people are all the same.1 I was thinking that when Derrick who was staring at the same scene I was, opened his mouth. Those robbers are nothing. Many culprits of much harsher crime appears from everywhere around you during the festival. . There are probably much harsher things happening at where we cant see from here. There was a murder incident yesterday at a bar by Hamilton street. Though you, whos always been in your room, wouldnt know.37 Are you slagging me off right now? I looked up at Derrick, curious. I didnt get why he was telling me this all of a sudden. Things are like this even in the areas the duke family watches over. What do you think itll be like in the small streets on the upper portion, where many culprits and dangerous people roam around?3 His continued words made me realise that this was a conversation continuing from the scolding from before we came up here, by the escape hole. If so, then is this an admonition or a mockery? Now all theres need for me to do is figure out his purpose on leading me up here. Are you planning on befriending those people and start hanging out with them now?30 Heres an immediate response to my last question. Its a mockery. Whew. What did I expect. I sighed once and spoke, leaving a moment of silence before I did. I swear, I didnt do anything that would bring down our familys reputation. Its not you who chooses whats good or bad for the reputation. Reputation is what follows after your actions. That is why I wore a mask. I shrugged. Then Derrick icely glared at me. What if there are people who recognizes you immediately like I did? No, before all that, do you think that the people who find out that youre a girl would leave you be with your mask on? Im not a little kid, first young master.6 I replied without hesitation. It is true I have made a lot of scenes up until now while not knowing my place but even so, Im not an idiot who enters a dangerous place with my own wills.6 I was scared of how hell answer me with now that Ive said this to him, but it was something I had to go through anyways at least once. I didnt have a chance to properly confront Derrick as I was busy handling the duke up until now. So I had to draw the line between us that we both shouldnt cross, just like I did with Rennald. You say youre an idiot. Are you saying that not even an idiot, but a gong-nyuh would crawl through the hole to escape?2 The reason why I went out secretly without telling anyone about it is . I worked my brain to come up with something while buying me some time by slowing down my speech. An excuse thats not exaggerated, but enough to make Derrick, whos more harder to deal with than the duke, understand. I told you that Ill live like a non-existent person so that you wouldnt have to mind at all. And the first master also wanted this.6 .9 So I only went out and came back quietly without making a scene. Yeah, thats right. You told me to live as quietly as a mouse would, so I quietly went out and quietly came back.2 A brilliant excuse. But it didnt seem to satisfy Derrick as his expression hardened up even more. Whats your purpose on going to that place?4 He didnt stop his interrogation. And that made me tired.1 Do I have to tell you that, too? You better answer me.7 I was going to search for a person by requesting an informant. I knew that an excuse such as its a ladys secret would only work on Vinter. I held in a sigh as I took a portion of truths and lies to make something up. It was something I did everytime in front of Derrick. Theres a person who helped me out at the royal palace, and I wanted to apologize as I lost his belonging he has lent me.21 .1 Derrick, who was making things difficult with all those questions, shut his mouth as soon as I finished my sentence. I felt refreshed at that sight. It was because I was talking about Vinters handkerchief that Derrick had ordered the servants to throw away.38 _______ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only -CatLovesTowels -Lizette^^ COMMENTS (On the raws): C You said to throw it away! I pretended that I lost it! And so its your fault in your perspective! Get it?? Hahaha!!5 C Its because you guys kept on mentally killing her that she secretly left! You bad bastards!8 C She said it didnt feel like a game but more real. I sense some foreshadowing here.. What if she didnt come into the game, but a different world? And the reason why she said that the system is like magic is maybe because system itself is magic.10 C Youve got nothing to say, NOTHING to say, right? Kekeke1 C Penny is a pro at making excuses lmao Chapter 38 Derek kept his mouth shut for a while, then opened his mouth heavily. Derek kept his mouth shut for a while, then opened his mouth heavily. if it was necessary, we could have them do the things below us. The rumor that a nobleman, a lady, who hasnt been married yet, is looking for a man of unknown origin is a disgrace to this family. I made a wedge with a smooth recitation. Penelope, seen from Dereks point of view, also needed a change. Its not a parasite who yells at me every time and makes nonsense and stubbornness, its just a little bit of a thought. So whatever I do, wont you mind me completely? I looked at [a good 13%] with cold eyes. Ive lowered myself as low as I can and said it politely, so there wont be a fall. But he didnt even have a rise. Penelope. But why. Derek opened his mouth with a deep sigh. Youre an adult soon, so I wont bother you until you dont want to know your destination. .. But if youre going to go out, dont use the doghole, just use the front door proudly. Ill tell the butler. [Favorite 17%] Or you can dragged out the slave you bring in. Dereks favorability has risen. I didnt understand. Not only his favor, but also his words to me. If Ill die in your hand without knowing what my mistake is, then why do you do me a favor? Considering Penelope in the past, his questioning of a secret outing was justified. And if you go anywhere and run around like a crazy dog, then its all up to him! However, it was an unexpected scenario that he would continue to admit to going out like today. . Wont you punish me? I asked with a puzzled look. Derek frowned instead of answering. You didnt walk all the way to the mansion wearing that stupid-looking mask, did you? what? He suddenly reached out to me. Then he grabbed the mask he was wearing on his face. For lowering Eckarts status, this is confiscation. Uh. The mask came off without a moments. A cool night breeze touched my face, which had been tightly covered all day. Looking up from a narrow view, Derek seemed very cold and angry. But when I saw him holding my mask of Hahoe mask with open eyes, I felt somehow. This is todays punishment. Is it an illusion to look happy? Leonard bought it for me.. I mumbled absentmindedly, looking alternately at his face and my mask taken away. take this. Then he popped out something to me. I carved magic on the jewels. When you wear it, you can activate the protective magic and the appearance change magic. .. The wizards who carried it said, Its going to look like a boy your age from the eyes of someone else. On his large palm, a handkerchief with a platinum string bracelet with finely scarlet gems showed up. The things that were originally attached were broken because they were cheap, so I changed them into the best garnet. Derek added. He sounded like he was grumbling. I looked down at his big hand in a big way. On the first day of the festival, sneaking out to save Eclipse, it was the bracelet that Derek picked out when I picked up the mask. Looking at the ripe plum-colored jewels, I thought it was similar to my hair color, but I didnt think he would give it to me as a gift. Because it was enough pink. I thought youd keep it and give it to the FL later, but Its already the second present. Expensive-looking scarves and magic bracelets. When I looked up and saw Dereks blue eyes again, I felt strange. why? Thats how. The words popped out earlier than I thought. .what? Why do you give me this? I glanced down at the bracelet again, asking so. When I switched to a top-class Garnet, the small gems of crimson glowed brightly in the dark. Even I, who was not very interested in accessories, had such a fine figure. But rather than gratitude for giving the bracelet, they were ahead of questions and doubts. He and Leonard have had a history. -The vulgar thing- The eyes that looked like dirt on Penelopes memory. You didnt like me being extravagant. .wasnt it that you liked accessories? Derek seemed a little embarrassed for some reason at what I said. I like it. I admitted mildly. Even in the game, Penelope couldnt use any fancy accessories. But it was the only way to fill solitude and sadness. My complete jewels that I didnt steal or steal from others. I dont know why youre giving me this because you despised me so much. I didnt know how far Derek had figured out what I was saying. Im sure hes got a stiff look on his face because he remembers what I said. If you dont want it, .. Get rid of it. He easily flipped the handkerchief he had put on thw bracelet. A sparkling platinum string crashed to the ground. And he rolled over the dirty dirt. Struggling with his absurd behavior, Derek turned and quickly walked down the slope. It was a moment when I was wondering if I should follow. [Derick] and [Festival View] quest success! Would you like to get a reward for SYSTEM? [Yes. / No.] Suddenly, a white square window popped up in front of my eyes. Huh I was stunned with laughter. Is this quest still not finished? I definitely pressed refuse when asked if I would do it again before, but why is it a success? I frowned and nervously pressed [Yes.]. The writing in the square window changed rapidly. I got [favorability +3%] and [magic bracelet] from [DERICK] for SYSTEM rewards. Oh, this is a guitar reward? I remember it saying, Favorite guitar, but not like it. I didnt really care because I didnt need anything. I looked down at the bracelet rolling on the dirt floor with cold eyes. a mean bastard. Eventually, he crouched on the floor and picked up the fallen bracelet. So you really throw it away? When I was shaking off the soil that was covered by the wind, I suddenly felt sad because I was in such a desperate situation where I had to be rewarded and receive something like this. Whats the use of a gift? [Favorite 20%] I whined dissatisfiedly as I saw the white writing getting smaller and smaller. ******** The last day of the festival, which had been long and long for nearly a month, has come. Emily made a fuss that there would be more spectacular parades, acrobatic troupes, fireworks and other attractions than ever since it was the last day. She meant to go out together. But I didnt want to do that at all, so I ignored it lightly and overslept. Having just got up and had a sandwich for breakfast, I sat down in front of my desk after a long time. Its been a long time since I came here. Seeing that they all clashed one by one throughout the festival, it seemed like it was time to turn over a big episode of the game. But its still stuck. When I first came, every single day was like a dying crisis. Of course, Im still at the end of my tightrope. I couldnt do it. There is a long way to go. Ill have to do an interim check. I opened the drawer and pulled out the paper I had kept hidden deep. It was the basic setting of The Male Leads, who first came here and wrote it down so as not to forget it. I took out a new piece of paper and began to write down my earlier favorability and recent developments. [ Derrick Eckart 0% to 20% Leonard Eckart -10% to10% Callisto Legoules 0% to 2% Eclis 0% to 25% Vuinter Verdandi 0% to 15% ] As I wrote it down at a glance, the difference from the beginning was clearly noticeable. Unexpected. Looking at Derek and Leonards favorability, I opened my eyes round. Especially Leonard. It was a far lower favorability than other male leads, but considering that it started in negative territory, it rose by as much as 20 percent. So was Derek. Is it because you ran into him most often? I tilted my head and thought about their unexpected good defense. Just by looking at the paper written down at the beginning, I had put an X in their names without any sign of consideration. However, the twos favorability was not something to be happy about. Because I had a slight increase in my favorability, when I dont meet .. It was highly likely that Penelope was eased from being extremely hated to just disgraceful. Because I didnt act recklessly like the original fake princess. If we keep running into each other like this, we can maintain it. Both were not stable, considering that the basic favorability given in normal mode was 30 percent. But I didnt have a reset button so I didnt even intend to take risks and raise my favor. Squeak C I firmly drew an X on Derek and Leonards names as before. Next, Crown Prince. This guy is, well, not even a moments consideration. I hit the X several times without a break and moved on to the next. But soon after, the hand holding the pen stopped. Eckliss As planned, Eckliss was currently the number one favorite. Now, if you raise just 5 percent, you will fill the basic favorability of Normal Mode. It was not as difficult as other Southerners. Ecklisss favorability was very wide of the increase. If it goes on like this, it would be quick to see the ending. Well, Ive been so busy since last time that I havent been able to meet him. Around the name of Eckliss, sharp nib constantly drew a circle. In fact, I said I was busy by mouth, but nothing else was so busy except the day I met Vuinter. Nevertheless, I did not come and find him. ..Why do I feel so uncomfortable? I still remember that day clearly. A wooden sword aimed in the blink of an eye, a ghastly look as if it were an enemy at any moment. Chapter 39 ‘Ugh.’ Ugh. Reflectively shuddering, I strove cynically, caressing the ruby ring in my left hand. The moment the dog bites its owner, you just pull the leash. Of course, the moment the leash strangled the dog, he had to endure a fall in favor. I thought it was the only breakthrough, but why do I feel like Im going to do something if I dont get it? I shook my head away from my anxious thoughts. And then I went on to the next one. Vuinter Verdandi. He was the first character to taste the fear of a plunge in favorability. I already decided not to look back at that moment, but when I saw the figure of 15 percent, I was a little worried. Although Vuinter had the biggest drawback of having the fastest contact with the FL, he also had the advantage of being the one of the top person of the five. The speed of printing paper with the tip of a tap, tap, tap, and pen gradually increased. Ha. I threw my pen in the air without making a clear decision. Why isnt there easy route? It was then. Knock knock on the door. I was extremely sensitive because I was scribbling down important things that others should not see. Therefore, my voice stretched out sharply unintentionally. Who is it? This is Pennel, miss. It was the butler. ..wait. I grinned, and relaxedly arranged the papers lying on my desk and put them deep in the drawer. He allowed the visit only after putting the pen I was holding on to the pen stand. Come in. krieeeett. Carefully the door opened and the butler came in. Whats going on? Im here to tell lady that the Duke wants to have a luncheon with lady after a long time. Lunch? I blinked my eyes. It was an unfamiliar remark. Ever since I came in here, Ive been eating alone in my room. Compared to the dinner of a nobleman I know, it was honestly a series of absurd diets, but I was satisfied in my own way. It was better than eating rotten food or starving like the first time. Emily, who never bumps into the Duke and his sons for nothing, and who is often stabbed by me, is attentive. How perfect a self-meal it is. I didnt want to go all the way down to the dining room on the first floor and face an uncomfortable person for lunch. Moreover, I was already feeling bloated when I imagined that I was eating under the eyes of employees who hated me for being a princess. . I dont mind eating alone in the room as it has been. I wanted to avoid it if I could avoid it, so I gave a moderate refusal. The period of self-reflection is not over yet. The Duke said he have something to tell to the lady, so lady must attend. If its youre saying that all my brothers are joining too? Of course. Im doomed. I managed to catch a crumpled look. It was foolish to show a blatant dislike in front of the duke and Dereks closest aides. Huh, mind control, mind control I breathed a deep sigh inside. Butler. I have one thing to order before I go to the dining room Give me your order, lady. At my words, he looked different. If you have any digestive medicine, will you bring it to my room after lunch? you mean the digestive medicine? He asked back as if he was curious about the unexpected digestive medicine, even though I had not eaten yet. Yes. I nodded strongly. Because Im going to rush from now on. I followed the butler out of the room. It was because everyone was waiting for me downstairs after all the preparations for the luncheon had been completed. There was no time to procrastinate on the pretext of preparation for one-sided notification that could not be rejected. The Duke seems to be very busy with the royal palace these days. As I was walking down the hallway in silence, the butler suddenly talked to me, adjusting my stride. I had no idea that the Duke was busy. He seemed to be coming home late, but I wasnt very interested. I think he did. But I responded with a silent nod of the head with an expressionless face. For some reason, I felt the butler carefully watching my face. In the past, every time the Duke was at home, he attended the dinner table regularly. By any chance, did you have any inconveniences at the dining room? The question that followed quickly crumpled my forehead. was Penelope like that? A brim is also good. What good there could be stuffed food in my throat in that position? If you see it, youll only receive nothing but despised or ignored . Shes really, uh oops. However, I couldnt blame her thoughtlessly because I thought I could see why she attended the Dukes dinner. In the past, I, who was always quick to give up, never acted like Penelope. But that wasnt less miserable either. The sound of tableware coming from the dining room, the simple greeting of a day asking each other, the flawless family without me.. .. Lady Penelope, Lady? I blinked at the voice calling me. Pennel, who had already reached the front of the stairs, looked at me with an unanswered eye. .I didnt feel uncomfortable. I answered casually as I went down the stairs ahead of him before he found Ive been on my guard for making a mistake, so its a good idea to take care of my meal in the room. I really think so. No. No, Im not. I made a slip of the tongue. Perhaps it was surprising that Penelopes mouth said such a sound, but the butler made a slip of the tongue. He hurriedly stopped talking and changed the subject. The Duke was very lonely because miss didnt come out of the room. .. Youre not going to blame me for participating in the dinner. The butlers words made me laugh. If your dog doesnt come out of your house, youll have to look into it. The head of the household feels lonely, but there seems to be no sincerity in looking into whether his youngest daughter, who he adopted himself, eats or starve in the corner of the room. Well. Would my first brother think so, too? Thats At my self-help question, the butler tried to say something, but I was a step faster. Open up. Before I knew it, I had arrived at the dining room. **** He stood respectfully next to the tightly closed door to serve the meal and gave an arrogant nod to the waiters. I bowed and complied with my orders, but the eyes that shed to me were not beautiful. It didnt matter. I couldnt afford to care less about the little extras. The door opened, and through it the faces of the humans I really had to deal with. Middle-aged man with the brusque face at the top of the table and [likes 10%] sitting side by side on his right, [likes 20%]. Do you have a sense of time or not? Why are you so late? As soon as I entered the restaurant and saw me, [10% likable] started a quarrel, frowning. It was the beginning of a dinner in hell. I naturally moved to the left because they were sitting on the right side of the duke. The butler, who followed and pulled out the chair, withdrew after confirming that I was perfectly seated. I walked on my feet and felt as if I had become a sinner who had been sent away. You said its luncheon, but your table is broken. It was a feast of sumptuous food that had never been seen since coming here. Of course, it would be difficult to eat these much-needed foods because we have to solve them in a room on the second floor, but I realized the location of Penelope. By the time he was dazed, a heavy voice fell from The Duke sitting at the top. prepare it. A full-fledged meal has begun. In fact, I didnt know much about the order of tableware use by the nobles. But Penelope wasnt always so common-sense. Therefore, even if you dont use proper etiquette, you wont be much flawed. Its a good thing you dont have a reputation to lose. I looked down at the tableware set in front of me to make sure everyone was holding a spoon with a side glance and to follow. .ha And then a cool smile immediately popped out. All the dishes I was given were for played by young children who had just learned how to use the fork. Whats the matter? Perhaps he heard my laughter, but the sharp eyes of The Duke right next to blossomed into me. Its nothing. I shook my head in a hurry. And I listened to the tableware casually. Come to think of it, they wouldnt care what kind of spoon I was eating with anyway. If you cared a little bit, youd already know The Duke right next to you. Someone in the kitchen dared to play this prank on a princess table. Chapter 40 I held up the biggest spoon in the mood of playing with dolls. It was the biggest of all that lay, but smaller than a teaspoon. I tried to scoop up the soup with it, but it was only a rats tail. Fork couldnt even lift the lettuce from the salad. The knife, which is good in size, was so slow that it could not even penetrate the surface of the meat that was baked smoothly. This is interesting. I took turns lifting the utensils as if I were playing a joke. And I touched the steaming food in front of me with them. I wanted to see if I cant eat it. How on earth did Emily fly the food so hard when the kitchen was in such a bad situation? Come to think of it, it was. Even if rotten food is distributed, employees working in the kitchen are poorly treated. Emily has brought me a whole bunch of healthy food since I threatened her. In addition, sometimes when I talk about the food I want to eat, she even made it awkwardly. I should give her a prize when I get back to my room. In the meantime, I felt a little sorry for Emily for setting up an iron wall. In addition, I thought, looking at the dishes that had been randomly shriveled on the plate with my eyes. Youd better kill the flag. After all, I couldnt eat a single bite properly. As expected, the Duke and the two brothers had no idea whether I was eating or playing with food. This was Penelopes position. The festival is already over. It was when the meal time was somewhat ripe. The Duke opened his mouth with wine. But I was the first target. Youre not going out on your last day? Yes. In a state of irritation, I answered bluntly. Penelope must have been out on the last day of the festival. I didnt want to do that, and I didnt want to please the Duke because I couldnt even touch these delicious things in front of me. However, my cold attitude instantly turned the eyes of the first and second. Im blinking in favor Oh, you swordsmen. I looked back at The Duke with a smile that had not come out. Im on probation. Well, Hes been using his word of duty for a long time. The Duke kicked his tongue as if my answer was disapproving. Ive never seen a cripple claiming to be on probation because of a single slave. Leonard was sarcastic. No one responded as if it were ever happening. I didnt even expect anyone to shut his mouth, so I didnt care and threw a stop to myself. Theres other reason why I called you to have lunch today Meanwhile, the Duke told me the real reason why he even called me here. Because of the upcoming hunting competition. . Hunting Competition? I pondered over the contents of the game. It didnt immediately occur to me whether there was such a thing. Its going to be held again in the northern forest of the palace. In the meantime, The Duke gracefully laid down the tableware and continued to speak. As you all know, this hunting competition is significant. The crown prince decided to release rare animals representing each country, including royalty and aristocrats from the country that was subjugated by the war. The eyes of those who support the crown prince for not participating in the war are not favorable. At times like this, it would be better to consolidate our status. So, last night, at a meeting of the nobility, Eckart also expressed his intention to attend the hunt. They were words that had nothing to do with me anyway. While half-heartedly listening to The Duke, I suddenly remembered the hunting contest in the game. [The Inca Empire holds a hunting competition every quarter. To impose indirect pressure on rare creatures or slaves in each defeated country.] I have seen a brief background explanation while playing Normal mode. However, FL was not able to attend the hunting competition at this time. This is because Penelope secretly fed poison to the returning real princess who was jealous of the attention of the male leads. FL, who couldnt go to the hunting competition because she was wandering, instead raised Ecklisss favorability left in the mansion. It was the moment when Penelopes last hope left. Since then, the hunting competition has disappeared as a woman like a relative who has failed to see the evil deeds of the cruel empire persuaded the crown prince. And at the end of Crown Prince Root, Penelope is simply tortured as all the atrocities she committed against the FL are revealed. It was a torture of freezing the heart alive so that it could not die and feeding the poison that had been fed to the FL one by one. Penelopes face, which had been cruelly melted by the poison. Ugh! I shuddered reflexively as a series of vivid illustrations emerged. It was then. The Duke, who talked about the aristocratic meeting, suddenly turned to me. Penelope. Yes, yes? I didnt listen at all to what he said, but I was stunned and stuttered like a fool. Fortunately, The Duke take it lightly. A vote was made at the meeting to lift the ban of woman participation. Participationbanned? Yeah what are you think about it? I couldnt answer the Dukes question right away. Whats that about? I didnt know what kind of violence Penelope had in the hunting competition. I felt uneasy. As I hesitated, The Duke asked me again whether I would participate. If youre going to participate, Ill tell them to trim your hunting gear as well. Father! It was then. Boom, pink hair pounded the table violently and shouted violently. That crazy bitch, no, that girl, she did something last year, and shes going to do it again! Leonard. The Duke kicked his tongue and called out his second son. When I think of the time when aristocratics daughters were flocking around and begging me that its like keeping them in prison at every hunting contest. But despite the Dukes dissuasion, Leonard stared at me furiously until the end and shook his teeth. His eyes were looking at the bandwagon. First of all, we need to figure out what the situation is. I went out as brazen as Penelope. What did I do? Do you ask because you dont know? Then if I know, do you think Ill ask? The words I wanted to shoot at Leonard, who had a sneaky answer, filled my throat. But I had to put up with it. We need to know the whole story by provoking him. But the answer I really wanted came from an unexpected person. I asked other ladies to make a crossbow that they didnt care about. The calm voice compared to Leonard made me turn my head. The first one stared at me with blue eyes and whispered softly. You must have already forgot, even though it was dangerous, you took it with you, overpowered the guards like a beast and running around to shoot and kill Countess Kellin and her flock at the tea party. So for a while there was a rumor that someone was teaching the crossbow to a crazy chimpanzee in Eckart. As soon as Derek was finished, Leonard smiled coldly and sarcastically. Im going to get ruined I couldnt answer anything back because of the enormous violence that I couldnt get rid of. But it wasnt as surprising and shocking as I was prepared. Yeah, shes the worst villain in the game, and she should have done that. It was not as drunk as some of the truths you see at the opening meeting, but it was a sufficiently manageable line. Stop it. Im sure she had regretted enough. While I was silent, the Duke stopped two men who peeled me off in a quivering voice. It was not a bad timing, even though I had already been reprimanded. As the two sons shut up, the Duke looked at me with a grave look and warned. You still remember that Eckarts mouth is heavy, Penelope. Yes, you wont be disappointed this time, Father. I answered promptly. I heard the sound of grinding my teeth from one side to see if the medicine was getting better. Okay, thats all Im going to say. The Duke lightly struck the bell on the table, as if all the words had been said. Then the door of the dining room opened and an servant with a cart pulled in. It was a dessert. I didnt even eat, what kind of dessert is that? I looked at the servant with gloomy eyes, each laying down a different dessert. A middle-aged woman named Mrs. Donna has long been in charge of the Dukes kitchen. And thats how much they understood their taste in food. In front of Duke and Derek were tea cups with black tea, and in front of Leonard a plate with handmade cookies. It was my turn next. I didnt mind anything because I originally like desserts. What is it? However, I had no choice but to frown at the plate placed in front of me. It was a mellow milk pudding. Chapter 41 “Pffftt….” Pffftt. The woman who was putting down my dessert laughed at my clean dishes without any sign of eating. It was such a small sound that only my ears could hear. The eyes met. Her eyes were full of ridicule as if she were dying of joy. OhoraLets try it shall we? I quickly dropped the smallest spoon on the floor before she left. Ddalang Marbles and iron bumps into each other and makes quite a lot of noise. Naturally, everyone in the dining room looked at me. Oh, sorry. My hand slipped. Will you pick it up and take it? I gave the floor a big wink of apology. Mrs. Donna was also nonchalant about my unexpected behavior. She looked very familiar, as if she could do anything about it. Sure. Dont worry about it, lady. If it were Penelope, would he have thrown a spoon over Mrs. Donnas head and already got up? No. I asserted myself. The old woman, whom I learned from the butlers words, has been a regular participant in the meal of The Duke for an uninvited seat. In other words, no one else has dealt with her except on a time like this. Its a family dinner where she only left out while a pleasant conversations are exchanged. It is a position where she forced herself to sit in while enduring alienation and misery. However, if the duke did not like the dishware, he would never have tried to share it with her again. Penelope knew this well. Therefore, she would have endured hunger and anger desperately. If she couldnt even participate in this event, shed never run into this family. But not me. I looked down at Mrs. Donna, whose face was so expressionless that I was embarrassed by her fuss. And. Ddalang-! Oh, my God! Sorry. I slipped again. The second smallest spoon fell in front of Mrs. Donna, who was just getting up with the spoon I had dropped. The attention of the humans, who were drawing attention, was drawn back to me. The Duke kicked his tongue disapprovingly. What are you doing? Im sorry. The pudding is so soft that the spoon keeps going off. I replied with a shrug. Dereks cool blue eyes fixed on me. Leonard was no different. Its all right, lady. Mrs. Donna also picked up the second spoon that fell beside her without complaint. Well, have a good time It was the moment when she was raising herself and greeting. Ddalang, lang, langC I threw the last spoon right on the floor. Penelope Eckart. The Dukes face and voice froze in an instant. Ha? What are you doing? Leonard laughed as if he was dumbfounded, and Derek glared at me with a frown on his face. The white letters on their heads began to flicker. I got up from my seat, dragging my chair noisily. Im afraid I cant eat dessert because I dont have any more spoons. Sit down. If youre finished with what you want to say, Im thinking of going up to my room. The Dukes face was gradually filled with anger. Whats the point of doing this at a luncheon after a long time? Im so hungry, Father. I overpowered my stomach. My unexpected words wriggled the eyes of the Duke and the Sons. what? Im not as good at using tableware as I am three years old, so I cant eat a bite of these foods. As if I were a real child, I looked at my face with a gloomy look. The untouched food had not cooled yet. If I go up to the room as it is, it will be all up to the employees. Stupid Penelope would starve his people to death every time. Right, maam? I smiled innocently and asked Mrs. Donna for her consent. Oh, lady. Her face went black and white in a moment. It was funny that the previous confidence and ridicule disappeared from nowhere. A cool silence fell on the dining room. Main dish with no small toy utensils and no signs of touching. The white plate without a single sauce was so clean that it was hard to do so without complaining about the seat. I now knew well without having to see where everyones eyes were. Im going to go up and ask Emily to get me a sandwich. So I can eat it with my hands. . Have a good time, Father, brothers. No one held me this time. As I opened the closed door and left the dining room on my own, I suddenly burst out laughing. I threatened everyone Id shoot them with crossbow. Yes, Id say yes.. Isnt it really funny? Such a wicked woman was being held captive because she couldnt do such a thing. But nevertheless, I was not the only one who could laugh at such Penelope. I feel so sorry for her who sat there till the end enduring hunger. For pitys sake Coming straight up to the room, I took out the book I was reading from the bookshelf and sat down at my desk. I confidently left the dining room saying I was hungry, but I wasnt that hungry. Rather, I was honestly worried that it would affect MLs favorability after I came out of the mess. At the end, there was no change. I was worried that I couldnt check their faces properly because I was paying attention to the Duke and Mrs. Donna. Youre not going to lose your favor if you throw your spoon in a rude way. I thought so, but soon I decided to take it easy. Well, if youre a little far away, thats not much. It may be a relief, but it didnt matter how much change was made because they were X-rated anyway. As long as its not a deathly plunge. I tried so hard to focus on the contents of the book. It was that moment. Knock knock. I heard someone identify herself. Lady, its me. Come in. Emily gladly allowed herself in. Opening the door, she carefully stepped inside, holding a lidded tray. Are you reading? Whats that? As I asked with a glare, she put down the tray she had brought on the desk and opened the lid. Steamed soups, steaks and sandwiches were neatly laid out. I immediately frowned. This is because the Steaks plate was the same plating as the one at the dinner. Its a new one because the Duke ordered it, lady. Maybe she heard the whole story, but Emily slowly took a look at me and added. And this is what the butler told me to bring you.. A small brown bottle, a digestive medicine. No thanks. I dont want to eat much, so take it out. Fortunately or unfortunately, I had nothing to eat, so I had nothing to upset my stomach. Emily cried when I told her to take it back. I heard you wanted to have Sandwiches. Youre hungry. Hurry up and eat. Lady Its okay. And I ate earlier. You havent had a proper meal all day. So, just a little bit Not just today, its always been. I threw down the book and grazed my brain irritably. Was there any food you brought that could be called a proper aristocratic meal? Oh, lady. Emily was at a loss what to do with my cold look. I knew it was a useless vent. Emily has been good enough to me as long as I can. It is not that I was very dissatisfied with the meal, which had only one or two dishes and desserts. I never starving. But still in my situation. No, this situation and background facing Penelope was irritating and driving me crazy. Stop carrying that and go out. I dont really want to see your face right now. Emily eventually took the tray back with a somber face. I thought I was too much for someone who took care of me because I was worried, but I didnt feel very sorry. From the moment I left the dining room, I opened the book again, pressing down on my rising emotions. But soon after, I threw it back down as if I had thrown it back. Im annoyed. Standing up in front of my desk, I went to bed and lay down. A luxurious, antique room ceiling was visible. The owner of the room couldnt even get a proper meal, but it was funny because it seemed to be wrapped up in a plausible way. .why should I come all this way and go through this shit? I couldnt understand it at all, so I muttered to myself If someone other than me was possessed by this game, I might be happy to see such a spacious and lavishly decorated room. But I wasnt particularly impressed with these things.It is because the place where I stayed at my parents house was also luxurious and spacious enough to live in. But ironically, living in such a fancy room, I was worried about eating the next day. After the second son of a bitch graduated, bullying at school reached its peak. It was basic to keep getting cut in line and eat the last meal of the day, and it was usual to deliberately hit the shoulders and make them spill the plate. Even if I starved all day and went home, I couldnt eat right away. Except for me, They did attend a nice family meal. Where is his pride? Now that we have succeeded in escaping, it was truly foolish. I should have had enough food to last. Unlike Penelope, who has a maid, I didnt have anyone to feed me. She used to leave work right after finishing the dishes. I held my stomach tightly and went to the kitchen only when the men of the house finished their meal and went into their respective rooms. Then I put rice in a cold soup or poured the leftover side dishes into a large spoon and rubbed them to eat them. However, I often spits it out without a bite, more than when I can eat it whole. -Wow! The rest of the soup or side dishes tasted terrible, mixing vinegar, sugar, salt, salted fish, and sometimes unknown things. It was the second son of a bitch. -A beggar. So why are you sneaking around like a rat? He sometimes hid and watched me like that, and then giggled out and sarcastically. So I had to suffer from malnutrition and chronic gastritis until I escaped from that damn place. Chapter 42 “……I was really like a beggar.” I was really like a beggar. Looking back on the past, I smiled weakly. I thought maybe it was much better to be a fake princess now, which I thought was no better than me. Thats enough, its nothing more than past. I jumped out of bed. At times like this, I had to move my body. Staying still will only erode you into gloomy thoughts. I took out a shawl and went out of the room. I was going to take a walk. I was just going down the stairs across the hall. ..lady. I happened to run into the butler who was coming down from upstairs. He asked with astonishment. Where are you going? Outside the house. Youre going to East Hill to see the fireworks? East Hill? As I asked back, I immediately remembered where it was. Not long ago, it was a small hill where I was taken by Derek and came down alone. Penelope must have been out to watch fireworks on the last day of the festival every year. I found out why the Duke asked such a question at the dining room. No. I shook my head straight away. I wasnt romantic enough to go all the way there just to see fireworks. What are you doing this time Im bored. The butler put on an awkward face. It may be quite embarrassing to see a kid who had been going steady until last year suddenly change her attitude. But it didnt matter. A wicked woman is bound to boil with whims. To celebrate the victory, the finale of this festival will be much bigger than last year Fireworks will be everywhere. I dont know why the butler is holding me back and telling me this story. It was very uncomfortable to face him because he was also at the luncheon earlier. Good luck, then. I brushed right past him. Lady Penelope. But I couldnt go down the stairs because of the urgent voice that held me. why? Down a notch, I stopped and looked back at him. The old butler hesitated for a while and managed to open his mouth. .Im on my way back from organizing the attic under the direction of the Duke. . Im on my way to deliver it to you. To me? I wondered why the butler told me that. The passage to the attic was at the end of the corridor on the third floor. So Ive never been there. Why? dont you often go up when youre young? When you first came to the dukedom, you saw fireworks in the attic. The Duke probably told me to clean up the attic because he remembered it. You have to say what you want to say right away, butler. I cut off him coldly, with a sarcasm, burst into laughter. Ive been in a position where I couldnt go up even though I wanted to. Thanks to someone who felt uncomfortable for me climbing up there often, the third floor was closed, and I couldnt get near the attic. His mouth shut. I wouldnt have been this aggressive if I were normal. The butler happened to have a bad time. It was because he caught me who was on my way to calm down my anger because of the strangely overlapping situation with the past. My sharp point carved deep wrinkles on the butlers forehead. Mrs. Donna was fired immediately. Miss. He carefully opened his mouth again with a darkened look. The Duke was so angry that she was kicked out naked without a penny of severance pay. .. There was no more punishment for this woman, who had been a duchess for a long time, and who was a fallen family, but who had enemies in her own writer. I opened my eyes wide at the unexpected news. Looking at the butler with a puzzled look, he calmly continued. But Master Derek has come forward and burned his employment contracts and letters of recommendation, so she wont be able to find a job in the aristocracy. So? Do I owe you a toast? I blinked and asked back in a cold tone. It was a little surprising, but it wasnt exactly a pleasant story. Why didnt you take any action last time to solve a problem that can be solved right away? Whats with the measures? I would read about how long Emily had worked and threaten her to live quietly. When I recalled Derek at that time, I felt even more pathetic. You dont have to give me all that stuff. Its not my responsibility anyway. The Duke was heartbroken by the day. He seem to keep worrying about your skipping meals. So what do you want me to do? Pressing down the words that filled my throat, I forced up the corners of my mouth. If I go down to the dining room and eat now, will my father feel better? Princess. It was then. Its all my fault today. The butler suddenly bowed deeply in front of me. I opened my eyes wide. My biggest fault is that I havent been able to faithfully support you under the pretext of being busy. If you punish me separately, Ill take it sweetly. By the way, my lady. could you please accept the Dukes sincerity? I looked at the butler with a strident glance, bowing before me. After leaving the dining room like that, the Duke thought a lot about how to get rid of your hurt feelings. Then he came up with what you liked when you were young. You know its very rare to withdraw an order once youve given us. What the butler said was true. It has already been six years since he locked up all the doors on the third floor and banned her from entering due to a small commotion that took place shortly after she was adopted. But now that you want to withdraw it, it must have been shocking in many ways to see your abused foster daughter who showed you her broken heart. The butler stooped more closely, seeing me thoughtless and silent, thinking that there was hope. The old man opened the third floor, which was closed himself, and arranged the attic with all his heart. So lets get out of here, lady. I looked at the butler with a dull face without an answer. If it was really Penelope who was here now, not me, she would have been so happy. One of the humans who led the bullying was fired and the familys attention was drawn. How satisfying would this situation be for the deacon, whom I have always felt sorry for, to nod his head to me? But Its late. I wasnt Penelope. Why didnt you do this for her at least once before I came into this body? If so, this stupid, pathetic little girl would have forgiven everything unlike me. Its too late. At the moment, the butlers pupils, which found my face distorted in a mess, expanded greatly. Oh, lady? when the embarrassed man raised his back completely yes. How can I ignore my fathers sincerity? I had a quick look on my face. I was just on my way out for a walk, so it wouldnt be a bad idea to go there after a long time. When he look like he was going to cry, I went back to my arrogant Penelope and said, Take me to the attic. It did not seem to have fully opened the third floor. Crossing the hallway, a large two-door was tightly locked with a chain wrapped around it. Thats the ladys room, isnt it? Penelopes room was pretty good, but the FLs room was different from the size of the door. It wasnt offensive or upsetting. How can a real daughter and an adopted daughter be treated the same way? You need to know your place. As I passed in front of it, the butler looked at me with a particularly. Of course I didnt show anything. When I opened the small door at the end of the corridor on the third floor, a spiral stone staircase came out. It seemed to be a turret built in preparation for the invasion, but it was poorly managed compared to other places, perhaps because it had not been used for a long time. Be careful with the high stairs, lady. The butler went up first and warned me. I grabbed my skirt and carefully climbed the stairs. The attic at the top of an old, narrow stone tower. Its definitely a secret place for kids to like. He climbed and climbed spiral stairs with no end in sight. After a long time, the stairs broke as if they had finally reached the end, and an old door came out. The butler opened it up with familiarity and went inside. After that, I honestly didnt have much expectation. Even the attic was made by roughly removing the place used as a warehouse. Oh. But the place I entered was surprisingly good. Like a small study, on one side of the attic was filled with books, and on the other was a cozy couch and a fireplace. There was a large, round window in the middle of the window. through an open window gap A cool breeze came in and tickled the bridge of the nose. Do you like it, my lady? The butler asked me with a satisfied face when I looked around. I answered mildly. This good. May I bring you some refreshments? No thanks. Id rather stay here till late in the evening. Of course you can. The Duke has already allowed us to spend as much as we want. I liked it. Feeling a little better, I spoke in a softer voice. Thanks for your guidance, butler. Dont mention it. Then make yourself comfortably, lady. The butler bowed to me and went down to the attic. I walked slowly inside, looking around the quiet interior once again. .Penelope deserved to go up a lot. Comfortable; desolate. She was just adopted as a Duke daughter and was perfect for a hated child to hide without knowing the reason. I arrived in front of a large open window. Then I glanced out. The site of the duke was very large. Therefore, the city streets were not as visible as when I followed Derek on the hill a while ago. Instead, it was good to see the endless sky and scenery as there were no buildings high enough to block the view. I left a couch covered with blankets and flopped down on the bare floor in front of the window frame. The sun was setting outside the window. It was when I was staring blankly beyond the horizon, where the red sunset was overflowing. dalkak- Suddenly, I heard something behind my back. What.? Chapter 43 Someone with the pink hair just opened the door coming in and met my eyes. Someone with the pink hair just opened the door coming in and met my eyes. Why are you here? After finding out that it was me, Leonard stopped making a gesture and frowned. First, do you think Im happy to see you? I glanced over his head and answered back calmly. Im here because the butler showed me around. Im not talking about that. Leonard glanced up and down at me, then laughed. Youre off the third floor, arent you? Oh, my God! Whos the reason keeping me out? Out of nowhere, I snapped at him with a coy smile. The entry ban has been lifted from today. My father gave me permission. Oh! Thats why he suddenly asked me about the attic I didnt use So why are you here? Im not off-limits like some idiot. He walked in sarcastically. The figure was frowned upon. I didnt want to be disturbed alone by an unwelcome uninvited guest. I was irritated to death. I came first. So I was telling you to stay away from my seat. But he was not a man wholl listen to. Who said something? Leonard came into the attic without any distance and lay down on a fluffy couch. And stared at me with languid, downcast eyes. Youre sitting on the ground there. thats a perfect seat for you. Why do you want to stay here not in your room? Its because the second master of this house wanted to. Oh man, just. The fist trembled. I wanted to put flowers in the face of a mean fellow, but I held it back desperately. 10% favorability, 10% favorability Its just 10 percent earned. Only maintenance was the answer. Trying to ignore Leonard, I concentrated again outside the window. But he wouldnt leave me alone. What are you going to do sitting there like a rock? Ill just watch the fireworks and go right away, so dont worry. Sad, I cant see the smoke field from here. He giggled and said nonsense. Its the last day of the festival, so everyone else left early, and the slave boy you dragged will still be hit and run. . What? My mind went blank as if I had heard something I couldnt hear. I slowly turned my head towards him. what does that mean? Surely, hes stay alone, training himself and die. Leonard grinned and replied deftly. I was speechless for a long time. I stammered and barely asked. why on earth? Because I had him do it. You crazy bastard! Ttuk, ttuk. I hear Eckliss favorability dropping vertically. What nonsense is going on while I didnt care? No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no I jumped out of my seat to check his favorability right away. And I was about to leave the attic in a hurry. Tak-. Are you going to see him? He caught my wrist roughly. Lovely pink hair fluttered before my eyes. Before I knew it, Leonard, who had risen like lightning, was holding me. I frowned at my nervousness. Let go of me. Its late. Hes been watched by me the moment you brought him in. Ha. Leonard said playfully, winking his eyes. My eyes were stunned. With a deep sigh, I forced out his hand and recited nervously. Why are people so childish? Be kind. Its creepy to hear such a thing coming out of your mouth, man. He rubbed his arm too hard. I glanced sideways at [favorability 10%] above his head. What did he eat wrong today? Todays luncheon, which only I couldnt eat, was excellent. In other words, there is no reason for him to act like a man who is so impatient after having a meal. Of course, he did that every time I ran into him, but today he was unusually serious. If you dont like me here, just say yes. .. Ill give you a space. I finally sighed and decided to step down. I was the only one to suffer more. It was best to avoid it. So tell me to get out of here quickly. Ill get myself out of here. I was quietly waiting for his answer. Dont you have any conscience ? A man who stared at me suddenly uttered nonsense. . What? How dare you crawl in here? ha. I couldnt help but laugh. You look like a grumpy daughter-in-law who doesnt like it. I didnt mean to laugh at Leonard. However, I could see a spark in his blue eyes that heard my laughter. I quickly lowered my eyes and answered back obediently. what do you mean by that Youve been doing things you havent been doing lately, and youve been stuck in you room, so I was wondering if youd finally come to your senses.Im crazy. .. I think this shameless little bitch has changed a little bit. I swallowed a sigh that leaked out into the temple. I dont know why Im here to get rid of my anger. I, who used up all my anger during the conversation with the butler earlier, honestly felt tired and burdened by this situation. Along with the crown prince, Leonard was a time bomb that should not be touched as much as possible. I sweetened him with a tired voice. Leonard, dont spin around and say anything you want to say, do it right away. Why are you doing this all of a sudden? You were going to make a wish here again, seeing if it was fireworks or shit, right? But before my words were finished, he stole them. I hope Yvonne never comes back to this house again, no . I wish she could disappear or die forever. . The wish you had made here six years ago, knowing that you had lost Yvonne on the last day of the festival. Leonards face before his nose was reddened by the glow of the sunset that leaked through the window. He was laughing furiously. The eyes were livable. Penelope did that? I had no choice but to stare at him in surprise. I didnt know that I lost FL at the festival. Come to think of it carefully, it seems to have come out as if it were in the games prologue, but it was not particularly memorable because it had nothing to do with the storys progress. ..you became a princess overnight in the common people, so you might wish that the real princess would not return. Anyway, I was convinced of her behavior because I was in the position of Penelope. In fact, it may have been easier to understand because she has already experienced the situation of becoming a daughter of a rich family overnight. However, FLs second brother,Leonard, seemed to hate the fact that she climbed up to the attic again and again, which she had done in the past. How do you feel? As you wish, Youve been in Yvonnes position for six years. Leonards momentum was terrifying enough to believe that the dead ending flag had blossomed. I looked at him staring at me as if he were going to kill me and picked out what to say. Whats there to say without messing with that dirty temperament? On a miserable day when she lost her only brother, she even encountered a wicked woman who was taking her place. If you behave like the original Penelope, youll be in big trouble. I started by rolling my eyes reflexively to see if there was anything around that would kill me. There was no sharp object in the attic. But it was useless to find such a thing. If Leonard, excited, pushes me out of the window, or chokes me, Ill die. I was very young back then. Once I fell from the window, I opened my mouth with difficulty. Im sorry. I apologize now. Ive been reflecting on myself a lot, so please forgive me. Self-reflection? Ha. But Leonard didnt let go of his anger at the apology that I had chosen for my pains. Okay. Its all in the past, so lets ask. .. Why did you do that? Even if Yvonne came back, I wouldnt have kicked you out right away. It was the most difficult situation Ive ever faced him. Even a mild apology doesnt work! What should I say now? I was running out of words because I didnt even do it. I was sweating profusely. Answer me. Im sorry. I shouldnt have come up here, but I wasnt thinking straight. Is it easy for you to say sorry? .Leonard My father didnt tell me how he change toward you. Tell me how to seduce a Duke at that young age. Ill learn, too. The situation was getting out of hand. His likability gauge began to glow dangerously. Leonards eyes glared at me. It was not clear whether it was because of the sunset pouring out the window, or whether he was bloodshot with so much anger. It was unfair and my mood gradually subsided, but I tried to judge coolly. This situation was dangerous enough, and should have been avoided quickly if it could not be defeated. I slowly opened my mouth. Im so sorry I did that when I was immature. I sincerely apologize. But losing your sister has nothing to do with me. .. I came here today because the butler asked me to watch the fireworks show here. Just I heard my father gave me permission, so Ive been here for a long time, and Im going back soon. Youre noisy. Chapter 44 Leonard suddenly rubbed his fingers through his ears as if he were bored. Leonard suddenly rubbed his fingers through his ears as if he were bored. You were brought here as an substitute of Yvonne.I thought youd be good at mimicking. I prayed with all my heart. youve made a rumor about crossbow chimpanzee, and youve brought in a slave boy who dont know his origin of, and youve already lost your reputation It was always the back of prudence and disregard. I dont know how long youre going to make a chisel in this mansion. Someones face overlapped with Leonards face, which he scoffed at by twisting the corners of his mouth. -Why do I have to come all the way here and see the beggar walking around? An auditory voice rang out in my ears. Ive never said I didnt want to see anything like that. Im afraid Ill be kicked out. a substitute? But why did it make me think of what happened earlier that I managed to calm down? Have you ever treated me as a substitute? My mouth chattered on its own, as if The Crossbow Shooting Chimpanzee had become my switch. Leonard, who didnt even listen, growled straight at my question. Then you dont even know the root of it. I picked you up and made you a princess. How much better do I have to treat you? Or should I treat you like a queen? Yes. Be nice to me at least once. what? You know what? If I feel good, Ill give you a copy of your missing sister. I clenched my teeth, sarcastic, and laughed with a messy face. On the other hand, the sarcastic corners of Leonards mouth slowly went down. I felt the temperature in the room getting colder every minute. If it was just such a quarrel a little while ago, the present-day Leonard was ferocious enough to tear me apart and kill me right away. Hey He called me in a subdued voice. And Favorability -2% Something that I was worried about happened. Be careful of what you say, dont be so rude. How dare you. Why? Because were on this on topic, just better to speak up. You. You think youre the only one who hates me, right? Twelve-year-old Penelope was pictured in front of my eyes. I knew I couldnt do this anymore, but I couldnt stop myself. So am I. If I had known Id starve with a great Duke, I should never have come no matter how much you asked me to come with you. Penelope Eckart, How did I seduce him? Its nothing, just like you said to me, its just a bunch of crap. Stop right there Leonard warned grimly. Favorability-1% The favorability has fallen again. He looked angry but inwardly embarrassed. Its always been their privilege to look scornfully at and sarcasm. Penelope would be surprised to see him like this, because when he got angry, he rushed in with a groan. Perhaps I was surprised by the sudden change in my apology for not going against my feelings as much as I could. Either way, I felt sick and tired of it. Ive been starving for days and days without my mothers funeral because I dont have any money, and one day your father called me a daughter and said to go with him. Have you ever tried the rainwater falling next to a decaying corpse? The 12-year-old Penelope, painted before my eyes, gradually turned into a 14-year-old myself. What about the leftovers of someones? Have you ever mixed up what you put together to buy food that tastes like trash? Youve never had one, have you? you Why did I wish your sister would never come back? Favorability-1% [Favorite 4%] Leonards favorability dropped in an instantaneously. If I didnt want to die, I had to shut up immediately and at least boil his knees. Im afraid Ill go back to that time. But instead of praying that I was wrong, I chose to reveal the fear and desperation that I hid desperately. Because Penelope would have done that at that time, and I would have prayed to God that the real princess wouldnt come back. Im afraid Im going to go back to my life, looking on the streets all day, begging someone to drop some food. Penelope. Say it, Im listening. Leonard called me in a stifling voice. My still cry is over. I faced him, breathing heavily. The fear that favorability would fall and die has disappeared. Even if I die right away, I wont regret it. For Penelope, who grew up in lost anger and disgust. And Im.. It was just a moment of silence and quietly waiting for the end to come. His head flashed like a flash. [7% likability] I, uh, thought you wereC Leonard was speechless with a stiff, frozen face. He deserved it. Its a story of those low-down lives that hes never heard of before. After a long pause, he managed to broach a word. I didnt know you had such a hard time. In an instant, things turned around. I felt indescribable when I saw Leonard puzzled, who had no idea what to do, just like me who was sweating and choosing what to say. You must havent know Penelope. You think that I, youve always thought I was, in fact, so clever that I twisted the Duke of Eckart and took your sisters place. Thats If so, I hope you know now. I stared at him with cold eyes and I felt a prick of my brain When you accused me of being a necklace thief, I was a 12-year-old commoner who couldnt even write properly. Leonards mouth, which was opened to answer something, was as sweet as a lie. I could see the blue pupil slowly being colored by shock, but none of it was refreshing. It was then. Piyu Woo Yong-Pyong! Beyond Leonards back, a loud roar rang through the sky out of the open window. During the meaningless war of attrition with him, dark darkness lay outside, even with the sunset. Piyu Wu, Phuong-Pyong! Fireworks have begun. Leaving behind the beautiful sight of colorful fireworks embroidered in the black sky, we both looked at each other silently. Every time the firecracker exploded, the colorful shadow of light shone on Leonards face and repeated that it would disappear. Maybe thats why. His expression staring at me, I thought, seemed a little bit nervous. At that moment, the top of the pink hair glistened once again. [14% likability] The favorability has risen sharply. It was almost at the same time that a white window appeared before my eyes. [Festival View] Quest success with [Leonard]! Would you like to receive a reward for quest? [Yes. / No.] ha. I smiled disheartened at the quest window, which suddenly appeared in a situation that should not have appeared. Whether or not the favorability is broken, will you succeed if you meet the requirements of the quest? But in the end, [Yes] .This situation, which had to press Yes , made me shudder. reward [Favorite +3%] and [Crosboww] of [Leonard] for has received Looking at the sensitivity of rising straight away, I felt the steam ahead just subsided like a dying embers. Poof! Piyu, Phuong-! Unlike me, a brilliant fireworks display was still in full swing outside the window. Even if I get kicked out of this house, Im just going back to being a poor commoner. Its weird. I muttered to myself through the loud firecrackers. You always make me miserable, like a beggar worse than a slave. Leonards wobbly face was completely distorted by my voice. Perhaps, it was from this point on. What I began to imagine after I left the Dukedom. I looked at him for a moment with my burning eyes like ashes and turned around. Penelope! Leonard called me and tried to catch me with an urgent gesture. But I left the attic without even pretending to look back. Coming down the dark stone steps alone, I alternated with Leonards likes and impulsively non-talking conversation. [Favorite 17%] It was a really generous result for a person determined to die. Of course, the past of Penelope I poured out was all a great lie. I dont know her past that didnt even come out of the game. He said he ate rainwater next to the dead body, and that he ate leftovers and leftovers. All those nasty, nasty stories, He must have been like this. Its just an assumption I want to make. not my story. ****** Other rewards earned by completing the Leonard and the Festival quest were paid shortly after that. Chapter 46 The sky was sunny. It was the perfect weather to go out, seducing ML. The sky was sunny. It was the perfect weather to go out, seducing ML. Arriving at the military field gently waving the fan Emily had brought, I did not go straight in and checked it far away. Eckart, the Sword of the Empire, could not interfere with the knights time because he considered it very important, as the title. I dont even want to get stabbed like last time. Fortunately, this idea was right. Training was done under the Maritime Affairs Department. I hid among the trees and peeped at the military field. There were also groups of people training in pairs, and some of them dragged heavy metal blocks around the military field to death. He also held a wooden sword and practiced cutting a scarecrow. Most wooden swords belong to apprentices. I looked around there for Eckliss. And when I finally found him, my expression immediately rotted. Why is he alone in such a miserable mess? Unlike other apprenticeships lined up in a row, he was training alone in a faraway place. I expected that he was being ostracized, but when I saw him with my own eyes, I felt mixed up. Watching him train, however, made me think so. Tak, taak! The men who had just become boilers practiced stabbing and hitting the vital points of the straw scarecrow. But unlike them, Eckliss was not just stabbing and hitting, but almost mopping up the scarecrow. Parthole, perch! Every time he swung a wooden sword, a scarecrow as big as a human was chopped up like a radish. The straw powder splashed in all directions. He didnt cut it with a sword, but it seemed to break off because he hit it with force. Oh, is that the quality of the Sword Master? Of course, I just admired that I didnt know much about swordsmanship. It wasnt long after I realized it was a long way off. The pole revealed by the completely dug straw and the blind sword wielded by Eckliss touched. Pawak-! With a loud rupture, the wooden sword he was holding broke in half. Eckliss looked stunned at the two pieces of wood, standing still. Hey! It was then. How many times do you break it, damn it! Are you going to pay for the wooden sword, you son of a bitch! Puck-! Someone came up quickly and kicked Ecklisss belly mercilessly. That bastards trying to shorten someones string! I managed to squeeze myself out of the way. This is because I decided that it would be better to watch the situation first than to go forward recklessly. Indeed, like an ML, Eclipse did not fall backward. I just took a few steps back. But the guy who hit him seemed to be even more annoyed by the look. Hey, arent you going to get out of here right now? Im sorry. Im going to be more careful in the future.. Did you break it once or twice? Every time I order a new wooden sword, I know how much you can see! Forget it, stretch out. get out, you bastard! its training time now. I will take the punishment after the training is over. Eckliss replied, bowing his head down. It sounds to me that the quarrelsome man was an engineer in charge of managing public items for training. Ecklisss words were valid. It was common for training tools to be broken. Therefore, people usually buy and use cheap products in bulk. Therefore, it was very unfair to embarrass everyone and discuss punishment in front of them for breaking that cheap wooden sword. However, Ecklisss response to punishment after training seemed very familiar. Looking at his expressionless face, I just thought, Oh, its gone. Ha, look at this son of a bitch. Youre a slave. Youre not training! Dont you get out fast? . Wow, youre a believer, arent you? Perhaps he is getting more and more angry because of Eckliss, who doesnt listen to him, he now slapped Eckliss on the cheek with his hand that was hitting his shoulder. You got the wrong line, you piece of shit I thought you caught it, I thought you were a rotten bastard. .. If our Lady Yvonne come back and kick that fake girl, do you think she will care a mere slave? I dont think you can handle your future properly. Dont insult my master. It was that moment. Eckliss, who had been staring at the ground all the time, raised his head and said. The man, who was hitting him, burst into laughter. Why? I even swears at the country when hes not around. Cant you just put yourself in here and swear at your master who doesnt show any sign in front of you? Huh? If youre an article, you shouldnt insult the Lady. Yes, yes. Thank you for the loyalty confession of a tearful slave. Forget it! Stretch out, quickly. .. Fuck you, youre still holding out! Hey! Get him! He shouted at the other knights who had already gathered around him. Those who watched with interesting eyes as if they were all in one group caught Eckliss. He did not rebel. Im just looking into the air with dead eyes. I noticed why Eckliss did that. I told him to make everyone admit him to staying at the Dukedom. If he rebel here, he afraid Ill hear that he caused trouble. Thats why he worried about going back to the slave market. The men who caught Eckliss knocked him to the ground violently. Several others dragged the jackstones from somewhere. Hey! Step on him! Step on him I moved at the point when the first one to pick a fight shouted with excitement. The only weapon I had was a fan. Coming up silently, I folded the fan I was holding and hit him on the head. Oh, damn it! What kind of son of a! Hello. My voice rang low on the noisy field. Huh, heok! Pri, Princess The eyes of the man who had just giggled with a despicable look have become big enough to roll over. As soon as he shouted for the terminal, all the drivers holding Eckliss stopped moving. Some people who found me late opened their mouths. My gaze, which had been scrutinizing those funny things, touched Eckliss, who was lying on the dirt floor. I was surprised to see him myself, but his gray pupils slowly grew bigger. [Favorite 27%] I was relieved to see the rising favorability. It seemed to show up on time. Checking all the faces of the men, I opened my mouth with an indifferent look. Youre having fun with my escort! .. Someone, explain what youre doing. Naturally, no one was willing to answer. The field, which had been noisy a while ago, quickly calmed down, as if it had poured cold water on it. I could feel even those in other areas looking at me with a pause in training. I pointed to the guy I just hit in the back of my head with a fan. You, whats your name? Well, do you mean me? Yes. What part of you do you belong to? 1st Division? Im Mark Albert, the 2nd Platoon of the 3rd Division. I burst out laughing at his answer. I said, How high because hes catching a child like a rat? In the capital, where there was no chance of war, the 3rd and 4th divisions were like guards guarding the house. It means hes a nobody. You explain this situation. Yes, yes? As I watched, you seem to be the first one to start. Well, thats When he heard I was watching, he was in a daze. It was nowhere to be seen sarcastic, calling me a fake. From the tense images of the knights, I noticed yesterday that news about Mrs. Donna had spread throughout the mansion. What are you doing? Why dont you explain it quickly? Yes, yes! The, the, the, the slave no, Eckliss had an accident during training. At my urging, he opened his mouth. What accident? He He broke a a wooden swordthe price of a wooden sword has gone up a lot these days, and he had broken it once or twice So. Well, I was admonishing him. But then, he suddenly came up against me, a senior, and it was. Really? Yes, yes! He broke his head and nodded hurriedly, as if he had gained hope that I had been convinced by his gentle voice. But, what if there is? yes? In the absence of it, I am insulting the country and also the masters, and if there is. His expression was dazed. I rolled up the corners of my mouth and smiled brightly. Is it okay if I kill you right here now for blasphemy? A chilling silence fell upon my words. Uh, uh The guy in front of me just stammered with his mouth open. Pri, princess In a chilly atmosphere, one of the less-than-expected articles stepped out. Compared to others covered in dirt, he seemed to be more of a superior than a small group. First of all, calm down. Ill bring the captain right now, and then Ill take care of him. Eckliss. I called Eckliss without even listening. His eyes, which still sat on the floor and looked up at me, changed. Kill this bastard. I pointed at Mark with a fan. At that moment, Eckliss sprang up from her seat. Chapter 47 “Pri, Princess!” Pri, Princess! Mark was bewildered and called me out loudly. But when there was no answer back, this time he chattered to Eckliss. .What, whats wrong, Eckliss! Perhaps he felt unusual coming to me, he looked around asking for help. A superior stepped forward again. This time, other articles also joined forces. Eckliss, stop it. Its an order! Yes! I, I was just a little too much. Ill apologize Quaduk-. But Mark finally couldnt talk. This is because Eckliss, who grabbed the back of his head, quickly pulled him toward me. Kk, kkk, kkk! Embracing the blinding Mark in his arms, Eckliss began to strangle him dreadfully. Marks suffocated eyes opened wide. Eckliss! What are you doing? Stop it! The knights called him in full of astonishment, but Eckliss remained adamant. Even though they saw a slave strangling his colleague, none of them rushed forward. Even though there was an order from me, but a great deal of life was leaking out of the slaves had ignored. Oh, no Meanwhile, Marks tongue stretched out of his mouth. The saliva ran down his chin. Dirty fluid soaked the strangling arm, but Eckliss didnt budge. Princess! You cant do this! The knights, who were watching their breathless colleague, eventually boiled their knees in front of me. Were sorry. Ill report this to the leader without fail, and all of us will volunteer to receive a reasonable punishment. Dear Princess, murder is strictly prohibited within the Knights of Eckart! I poked at my ears, wondering where the dog was barking. It was something I learned from Leonard yesterday. Princess! When Marks eyes finally turned upside down. Stop. I raised my hand and ordered him to stop. Eckliss, who seemed busy strangling him, immediately unfolded his arms as if he had waited for my hand. Flop-. Kuh-hyuk, boo-hoo! Huh-ok, haha A man who fell on the floor grabbed his neck and coughed violently. I was inwardly surprised as I looked down at it with an expressionless face. Because I didnt know Eckliss would immediately fulfill my orders. I thought youd try to kill me this the whole time. Of course I didnt mean to kill Mark. It was an order issued with the determination to use a ruby ring on his left hand. After youve strangled the bully, I wont be offended by using the controls. However, Ecklisss unexpected departure from Mark was immediate. I put my orders before my personal opinion. I was more than satisfied with it. Didnt you say that if the real princess come back, she will kicked out the fake and cant take care of him? I glanced around the frozen area. The expression of the knights, which had already been hardened, became more rigid in my words. But would it be faster for me to be kicked out, or would it be faster for you to be fired? I laughed as if I were joking around, stretching out the end of my words. It was then. The Dukedom has -5 reputation due to deteriorating relations with the neighbors. A system window popped up before my eyes. Unfortunately, fame has fallen. But the knights were not the targets, so it was none of my business. I turned to the real target. Eckliss, come here. He came up to me immediately. Lets go. I held Ecklisss wrist slightly with his unarmed hand. And led him out of the military field. [Favorability 32%] It was still an inorganic look, but the rising favorability was just like a shaky dogs tail. Lady When I went to the front door of the mansion with the Eckliss behind me, the butler who was waiting with the carriage welcomed me. You are very beautiful today. Are we ready to go out? Yes, I have prepared a carriage with defensive and tracking magic. Youve already got the escort The butler glanced sideways at the Eckliss behind me and continued. Ive assigned you a magician of the Mabuman Clan. In case of an emergency, well teleport you to your mansion. Like Vuinter, the wizards did not reveal their identities well. Therefore, the price used was very expensive. Its rare for a royal family to use a wizard as a horse when going out. Are you sure youre a duke? I was delighted with the treatment that was getting better, but I pretended to be insignificant. Good work, butler. And this Whether there was anything left, the butler took something out of his arms and handed it over. The Duke told you to have a good time because its been a long time since you went out. It was a blank check. I looked at it in surprise, not knowing that the Duke would care so much about yesterday. If you knew I was on my way back from throwing a bomb at the military field, you wouldnt give me something like this.! I hesitated whether I should take it willingly. It was the butler who instigated me like that. Take it, miss. You havent even called the merchants these days. yes, well. I cant help it. I gave up my hesitation and gladly accepted it. Tell him Im very grateful. Of course. I turned around and walked to the carriage that stopped. Eckliss, who had been standing without saying anything until then, suddenly followed me. Standing in front of the open carriage door, I reached out to him silently. He just stared at my hand. Maybe its because hes been left unattended for too long since I brought him here. Eckliss didnt seem to even think about escorting me like a real escort. Fool, this is when you have to escort Lady. I winked at him. Then the gray eyes shook slightly once. but Im a slave. No. I corrected his words immediately. Youre my escort now. .. Then what should we do now? I gently waved before him. It was a left hand with a ruby ring stuck in it. Suddenly, Ecklis smiled quietly. He held my hand, and leaned slowly. He kneeled on the floor with one leg bent, and even the butler did an amazingly perfect job. And looking through my eyes, he said. Please crush my leg and get on to the wagon, Master. Lady, can I take you to the dress shop first? WhenEckliss already sat on the wagon, the horseman asked. No. Go to the arms dealer. I answered indifferently, with my chin resting on the window frame. Soon the carriage started. The magic is on, the ride was as good as a car. I was looking interestingly out the window that passed by quickly. Why? Suddenly, I heard a small murmur from across the seat. I turned my head and met Eckliss, who was staring at me. He looked at me with unknown eyes and opened his mouth again. why havent you been looking for me all this whole time? It was an unexpected question. I looked over his face, wondering if he was blaming me for something like today, but I couldnt figure out what he was thinking. are you upset? I asked openly. In that case, he intended to apologize. But You promised. what? I hope you will come to me often as a hard-trained award. Oh, I managed to swallow the groans that burst. I forgot why I didnt find him. The memory of the rainy day, the eerie. Ive been waiting for you every day. Not knowing what I was thinking, Eckliss muttered in a whisper. Would it be because of the mood if the expressionless face just now looks a little sullen? I tapped on the window frame and picked an excuse that didnt find him. Im so disgusted. ? You lied to me, Ecklis. What His eyes were round. Except for the look of a dead body, he looks so fine that I thinks hes a well-made doll. You said no one was bothering you, but you had this on your pretty face I reached out my hand and stroked his cheek. He flinched noticeably and bit his upper body backward. As if embarrassed, I smiled briefly, looking at the fluctuating gray eyes compared to other times. At that time .. It was really not there. Eckliss made an excuse in a rather hasty tone. there must be quite. I inwardly denied his words. You wielded a sword as if you were going to kill someone, and nothing happened. The more I saw him, the more awkward he was. Anyway. You didnt tell me about this first, so the prize is invalid. But Shh. Im here to give you another prize, so dont whine and wait a little bit. I tried to appease him by blocking his retort. Ecklisss cheeks blushed faintly, perhaps because my words, Dont whine, were shameful. And [Favorability 33%] Chapter 49 The arms dealer handed me the handle with his index finger and thumb and urged me to hold it. I couldnt believe it was easy to turn sword like a babys toy. I asked, still with a doubtful look. Then it doesnt mean that those who dont have magic cant use it. The long-trained knights are bound to operate mana little by little. Otherwise, you cant use the magic sword. Hmm! He also made it obvious that he didnt know much. I quickly turned the subject around with a dry cough. I dont know if Eckliss has magic. Dont worry, miss. Ive been selling weapons in the capital for decades. I assure you, that slave.. While he was talking in a sly manner, he changed his words in a hurry at the sight of my eyes. not, but the spirit of the escort was great. Ive been running the arms dealer for 30 years, but I cant believe Ive ever seen someone whos been spouting such a horrible aura. Really? Yes, of course! I was itching to brag, Hes going to be the Sword Master, but I held back. In fact, this sword is so rare that weve been trading on the black market for a very high price. But its also too expensive, and knights usually look for fancy swords first. The arms dealer whimpered, My poor baby. Although this sword doesnt have any special enhancement magic, it is made from a rare minareal. How the hell they make it, was made of steel from the mines of the extinct Dwarfs a long time ago. Is it good? There is still no way to make it same. Its their secret. This is good one I didnt understand the half, so I just nodded silently. In addition, when it gets smaller, the size of the mana engraved on it becomes smaller. Even if youre in a place where youre not supposed to be armed, no one will notice youre carrying a sword. even in a palace, for example? The arms dealer nodded and looked around for no one, then whispered secretly. Thats perfect for assassinations. It was too much. In common sense, who would assassinate with a small, growing sword, other than a poison or a citation? I didnt show up my though. Because I liked the sword itself very much. You cant show it to anyone else, but you can always have a sword. I actually thought of a small type of dagger, but I thought this would be better. If Eckliss is anyway, it will be used as a weapon as soon as it is lifted, whether it is a magic sword or a toy necklace. Well, Ill take this. Thank you, miss! I cant believe my baby finally found such a worthy guest! The arms dealer immediately asked with tears in his eyes. Do you want to send this to the mansion together? No. Give it to me now. After a while. As I was about to leave the arms dealer, I suddenly stopped walking on the glistening thing that caught my eye. What is this? To be sold at the top of the weapon, it looked quite glamorous and elegant. There were letters carved inside a circle as small as a token, and there were glittering jewels in between. It was the first time Ive seen it. Oh, its a kind of amulet. Amulet? Yes, its a hunting competition soon. It is the most popular product among women these days to give as a gift to lovers and family members who participate in hunting. Really? What effect does it have? The magic is automatically activated in case of an emergency because we have a magic stone embedded in the original sheet. What kind of magic? That depends on the order. Most of them are defensive magic, but some teleport to a safe place. Oh, thats good. These days, detachable magic is built in, so you just have to stick it anywhere on your body. The merchant, who recognized that Im listening with an exciting face, immediately threw the bait. Would you like to take a look? I nodded. Not long after I came out of the top, I had Ecklisss necklace and three colorful amulets of gold, silver and bronze. Did you have a good time? Instead of the reticent Eckliss, the horseman rushed in and took a shopping bag in my hand. It was an amulet. I hid a present for Eckliss in my inner pocket. Where shall I take you now, miss? I heard theres a quiet lake on the west side. Oh, you mean Lake Calia. Ill take you there. The carriage left without a sound. Actually, I was thinking of buying a lot of new dresses and accessories since I came out, but I was already tired because its been a long time since I went out. I wanted to go back to the Dukedom, but I still have a present to give. I should give you what I promised. I was going to put an end to the grief and resentment accumulated in Ecklisss mind today. Miss, were here. Soon after, the carriage stopped. I got off the wagon with the help of Eckliss. He naturally stood a few steps back. It was to fulfill his duty as an escort. Please take a walk with me. Wouldnt it be lonely to walk alone? I looked back at him like that and reached out my hand gracefully. Eckliss hesitated for a moment and then slightly caught the edge of my hand. It was such a feeble force that I didnt even feel like I caught it. I kicked my tongue and I clasped the hand first. I felt his twitching fingers. I glanced sideways and saw him bow his head down. Unfortunately, however, the favorability remained unchanged. We held hands and walked along the well-made promenade for a long time without a word. We finally arrived at the Observation Deck built on the lake. Its a place like a dating spot, but there werent many people because it was daytime on weekdays. He laid his arms on the railing and watched the view of the lake for a while. There was a gentle breeze from a far accompanied by the scent of water. I glanced back at the man who stood there, neither looking at the scenery nor trying to talk to me. Are you feeling better? The gray eyes that were facing to the air moved toward me. As if to what he was saying, he was wondering. Youve had a bad day since this morning. Eccles did not answer immediately. In the end, he answered my question, Huh? as if he was reluctantly making excuses. it wasnt a big deal I asked as carefully as I could because I had committed a crime. How many more things like this have happened? Its the first time.'' Eckliss. I called him out like a sigh. Dont try to trick me with a blatant lie. I told you, make everyone admit you staying at the mansion. .. Im not going to scold you for not doing it right now. Its beyond your control, so Im coming forward. .. Does Leonard take the lead in harassing you? Eckliss looked at me with a strange look and silenced. I was getting more and more upset. Tell me how Leonard has been doing to you. Ill figure it out myself. How? Eckliss, who had been silent until then, tilted his head sideways. what? What can the master do to the Knights? I lost my words for a moment. It seemed sarcastic about what you could do with your subject, but there was no expression on your thin face like a wax. No matter what, nothing will change now that Im a slave, Master. .. If its for me, just pretend you dont know. Because I dont care. I was embarrassed by the unexpected answer. However, the hidden meaning behind it was not immediately understood. Ill stick with you, so dont make me get kicked out for nothing. Unexpectedly, he may have adapted to the Dukedoms mood faster than I thought. And thats how much you know about the princess position. [Agreed 33%] I glanced up over his head. Only 33 percent. It has barely surpassed the basic level of favorability given at the start of Normal Mode. Eckliss was a tough opponent even in normal mode, where the difficulty was easy. I thought it was because Penelope had a little loyalty Now I get it. His original personality. Was the truth just a close tug-of-war for ones own survival? Seeing the favorability of over 30 percent, I seemed to be feeling better without even realizing it. After the morning incident, frankly, hope has swelled. At this rate, I thought I would be able to see the ending quickly, and I felt funny when I was dragging myself to the arms store. yeah, youre right. I dont know how hard the reality is. I replied in a weak voice. Now you know. My position in the Dukedom. Why didnt he think that while I was weighing all the bread for him, he was also measuring whether I was a lifeline or a rotten rope? I dont have the power to dismiss you right now. .. As long as youre a slave, theres no fundamental solution to bullying. There wasnt much I could do, as Eckliss pointed out. You can go to the Duke and say that bullying is rampant in the knights, but you have already put the wrong button for the first time. A duke whos not happy with what Ive brought would never care about the bullying of slaves I gave up the idea of trying to calm him down. But Ill keep you on the knighthood. I gazed at him with a blank face, and my brain was as arrogant as usual. Your sword must be worth a little bit to catch the Dukes eye. .. So bear it even if youre sad. Note, keep training and improve your skills. .. Sometimes Ill go and play with you like I did today. Chapter 50 Even if I could step on the little ones, I couldnt handle it to Leonard, who led the bullying. So I didnt say any more things about the solution. I was also walking on thin ice day by day in the midst of their leading abuse and contempt. you and I, weve had a nasty life. Suddenly, a laugh burst out. How could I choose ML, who is at the bottom of the line even if he was all out? Come to think of it, Im the one choose this situation. I knew that it was easier to win favor of the one who had nothing than the one who had a lot of things. Come on. Take this. It was impossible for me to give a surprise gift with a lovely face like a woman in normal mode. I relaxed my grip on the necklace, and held it out to him. This is Its like a toy, but its a sword. Hold on to the handle and give it a try. Eckliss looked down at the necklace that came out of nowhere at me with a puzzled look. I couldnt believe it was a sword. Quickly. At my urging, he reluctantly lifted the sword with his thumb and index finger. It was that moment. A bright light came out of his hand, and at one point Eckliss had a long-sword in his hand. Ah. Eckliss looked at the sword protruding out of nowhere with his big eyes. Unlike other swords, it looked rugged without a single jewel or ornament, but the light flowing through the blade was unusual. I thought I could get a 10 times refund if I got cheated, but it was real? Whether its because he is an ML, Eckliss, wearing a new training suit and standing with a grand iron sword in one hand, is quite stylish. No one can imagine him being a slave. I could feel the occasional crowd around him glancing at him. This is, why Eckliss asked, looking down at the sword in his hand. The voice from him sounded somehow clogged. I opened my mouth with a hint of his majestic iron sword. In the Inca Empire, it was unreasonable for a defeated slave to wear a sword. .. But if you dont change your mind to take me as your master, the article Im going to keep next to.. .. Youre the only one. Ecklisss pupils expanded even larger than when he found the necklace turned sword. What will you do? Originally, I was not planning giving him sword and threatened him like this. Like the FL of Normal Mode, I intended to recite a touching line, saying, No matter who you are, you are a knight to me forever. Haha. Im so touched by my subject that Im frozen to death. From the time I brought up the subject of bullying, I swallowed my tears in a tumultuous atmosphere, culminating in threats. Choose whether youll get the sword I give you or keep being enslaved. .. Eckliss only glanced at me, and there was no answer. I had given up halfway. If he didnt take it, I was going to take it back and give it to him as a Duke or Derek as a gift. It was then. Suddenly, the sword with Ecklisss was lifted high. And Kwajik-! The sword was thrust into the wooden board floor. What, what are you.. The moment I stuttered at his sudden action, he slowly boiled his knees in front of me. And he rudely grabbed my hand, which had been lying at random, and clasped it tightly in his grasp. As your only sword, I pledge eternal obedience and loyalty. Eckliss bowed slowly, muttering the words. The dry lips touched the back of my hand. The first touch with ML was a slight temperature that was neither cold nor hot. But I didnt even feel him right. -I swear eternal obedience and love as your only sword. Wasnt it too early for the two for a loyalty confession? In normal mode, Ecklisss vows to the FL were distinctly different. Anxiety swept over. But- [Favorite 40%] The soaring popularity weighed down on the unknown anxiety at once. The situation is just different. So comforted, looked down at Eckliss, kissing on the back of my hand. I could see the neat top of the grayish hair dont betray me, Eckliss. I mumbled my heartfelt words for the first time to my naked man. Betrayal Only mean death. ***** Everything bought from the arms dealer was delivered to the Dukedom the next day. When the workers saw the boxes piled up like mountains in front of the gate, the employees opened their mouths and signed. Lady Penelope! Well, whats all that? It was only after I just got up and washed my face when the frightened butler hurried to the room. What? You said youd been out for a long time, but. The butler was unable to speak at my question. What weapons did you buy so many? In particular, there are more than 60 boxes full of wooden swords. Well, it doesnt seem enough. I shrugged, recalling what happened yesterday. The butler was silent for a moment. He looked at me with a look as if he were looking at an immature child and sighed, and then he opened his mouth again. you have such a beautiful mind for worrying about the knights, Miss. .. The Duke dont spare money on the knights. And so are the wooden swords. Theres still a lot left, so you dont need to buy a new one. Who cares about who? Listening to him, I tilted my head. Meanwhile, the butler added with a look of regret. Its been a long time since youve been out and you should have bought more jewelry than that. Or a dress or something Butler, something must be wrong. I corrected his idea with a frown. They werent bought for the knights of the family. What? Then Its a gift to my escort. He stammered back to see if my big actions were unbelievable. Well, then, all that stuff The butler must have heard about yesterdays commotion. The butlers face, which had been stained with embarrassment by my words, suddenly darkened. Well, then people who swear at me will say I somewhat pretty and asked to buy weapons? I snorted inwardly at his reaction. And I drove a wedge so that there would be no one in vain. I bought it for Eckliss because he didnt seem to have enough training items to use. Why? Theres no room to store it? No, no. The butler shook his head in a hurry It was ridiculous that there was no place to store them in the Dukedom where there was space left. Of course, the butler would not be at all embarrassed by it, but I answered deliberately by distorting his question as something else. I meant not to ask further questions. Im sure lady got an idea. Soon the butler nodded slowly and agreed with me. Unexpectedly, I thought you were going to complain one or two more words. I reminded myself of my position a few times, but the attitude of treating Penelope as an ignorant had not changed. I opened my mouth with a curious look at him, who had clearly turned into an apology two days ago. Im good enough to care about him, so I dont have busy butler. to pay attention to him Then Just watch as you have been. Sometimes when something like yesterday happens, you inform it to me. Okay, Ill arrange the gifts you bought in a warehouse where only your escort can. Thank you. I smiled briefly at him, who responded politely. It felt good to communicate with each other in this house for the first time in a while. Some time after the butler left, Emily came to visit with breakfast. Miss, I heard the morning stuff was your escorts gift. She chatter wildly, setting the tableware on the table. Rumor spread quickly.. You should take me with you.. Emily made a pretty sad appearance. A maid in charge of the nobility is an inseparable. Since the trust of her owner leads to the power of her servant, I understood her grumbling that she decided not long ago to become my hand. Take this. I handed her what I had taken out beforehand. This, its It was an amulet of the same color bought from the arms dealer. Emily didnt take it easy, but she just looked down at my hand with her big eyes. What are you doing, not take it quickly. What is this what is it, miss? Its your gift. Gift? It protects you from unknown dangers. Amulets gift to Emily was not so valuable because the spell of vision was so comprehensive and vague. But its a universal gift for dear people. I have a lot of enemies. Youre now my person, and you never know when or where bad things will happen, so keep them in your body all the time. As a way of venting my anger the other day, I had a word of apology for Emily. Moreover, she had once refused the expensive jewelry I gave her, so I honestly didnt want to test it. If she refuse even this, I thought she might have another plan. Miss But Emily, who raised her head, cried and called me. Well, Ive never received a gift like this while I was working for The Duke. Really? Its so pretty. Ill treasure it. Thats a relief. I will serve you harder in the future! Really! She swore her allegiance several times with a determined look. When I saw it, I felt a long way off when I first came here and was stabbed by a needle. It was then. has gained a reputation for +5 due to improved relationships with his neighbors of the Duke. A white square window popped up in front of my eyes, and my reputation, which had fallen not long ago, was restored. Thank you, miss! Thank you so much! I thought about it every time, using Emilys back-stretching voice as the background sound. If its going like this, how good it is. Chapter 51 Once in the morning, the butler visited my room again in the afternoon. with a message that the Duke is calling. my father? Yes. I was in agony for a moment. I was not the agony of why the Duke called. Because theres so much things to call about. Its because I havent prepared for the biggest fuss yet. The fight with Leonard? Or the one with the Military Field Assaults or is it because I bought me a bunch of weapons with the paper check? In fact, the second one was the most suitable. Leonard wouldnt have told him that he had a fight with his sister at that age. I used the money I gave you as I wanted, but I was wondering what to say. You dont need to feel so bad . Perhaps my thoughtfulness seemed to be worrying, the butler insinuated. He gave me an indication of the status of his work. Lets go for now. I got up without thinking more about the words. Father, I heard you called me As I entered the Office with a light tension, the Duke, who was sitting on the sofa, welcomed me. Yes, sit down. Pointing to the opposite sofa, he said. What changed so much after I became a princess in the game was that the Duke no longer condescend me. That means I dont have to kneel down and beg. Without hesitation, I walked and sat opposite the Duke. He took out the cigar he was smoking and asked. Would you like tea? Id appreciate it if youd give it to me Shortly after the Duke rang the bell, the maid brought a simple refreshment and a light steaming tea. Thats enough. Get out of here. The maid, who was about to pour the tea in front of the two of us, bowed politely to the Dukes dissuasion and went out. Again, there was an awkward silence in the office. Come to think of it, its my first time having tea time with a character. Every time I came, things were clear. To err, save lives, and leave this place quickly. But apart from my innermost thoughts, no one treated me as an equal person. Now a slightly better attitude was reassuring, but on the other hand, bitter. During this thought, the owner of the mansion took the initiative and poured tea into the cup with a kettle. .Thank you. I mumbled my thanks but didnt willingly lift the teacup. The Duke, who took a sip of peppermint tea with a pungent smell, took a little pause and opened his mouth. Penelope. Yes, Father. There was a commotion on the military field. As expected, the reason the Duke called was because of a assault. Is it fortunate that they didnt call him because he fought with Leonard? yes, there was some friction with the knights. Im sorry. I nodded my head gently and put my apology in my mouth as I used to say. Click-. The Duke put down the teacup and shined his eyes sharply. Explain the whole story. Im sure its just what you heard. I didnt want to make a mistake, explaining things that were not related to my life. The Dukes eyebrows wriggled, as if my answer was not good enough. I know what Ive heard. You mean that I showed up on the military field without any hesitation and made Eckliss strangle a knight. He recited in a trivial way. It was obvious without the militarys eyes that they would have given testimony in their favor, leaving out all my faults. Of course, shes an adopted daughter, but how can she say we got caught cursing in front of the Duke? If you called me to check if its true, yes. Its true. I proudly declared the Duke face to face. As a lady, Ill accept your orders for self-reflection because you cant stay quiet for this matter. I wont participate in hunting competitions either. Unusual, I didnt say I was wrong. It was because I did it with my full will, and I didnt think it was very wrong. Instead, I secretly revealed my purpose. Lets avoid the hunt if we can! Having fully established Ecklisss Favorability, I was not going to participate in the hunting competition and decide to imitating the FL at Normal Mode, and was going to raise his sense of attraction or popularity. When I heard about the hunting competition at the luncheon, I didnt think deeply about the situation. It is customary for all proud aristocratic men to participate at the hunting competitions. So its a day when all the men get together except for Eckliss, who is a slave and cannot participate. No matter how hard I tried to avoid it, the forest was too dangerous. Its a perfect episode to die without knowing the reason or the cause. Moreover, it will be held in the royal palace, so with a high probability it will be linked to the crown prince successively. He was so interested in me that he sent me invitations separately. If youre setting fire to the curiosity guy who just went out hunting and barely turned it off No-! I screamed with a shudder. But I never think I was wrong, Father! A cold silence swept through the office. The Duke asked back coolly with a lower voice. You asked to killed a family guard, and youve done nothing wrong? Yes. I answered straight away without changing my face. Then the Duke sighed shallowly. Okay. Then why did made you escort to do that? Why are you asking me so persistently today? I tilted my head. The Duke had a very high status and trust in the knights. Ignoring Eckarts articles is ignoring Eckart. Im ready for some punishment, as Ive done the ignorant act for strangling the knight. I thought youd get mad like a thunderbolt if I went out shamelessly with I didnt do anything wrong. I, in need of spirit, was considered a surprise to the Dukes reaction. dont you think what the knights say is more reliable than what I say? Penelope Eckart. The Duke called my full name with a serious look, overshadowed by his agonizing words. I am asking you why you did such a thing with the surname of Eckart, so be sure to answer with caution. .. You wouldnt say you was bored for no reason. You, who have never been in the direction of the Secretary of State, have never been in. The suspicion of the duke was justified. You know, shes a mad dogs bitch, but she wouldnt go and fight with the knights who train for no reason. And before you went out, I asked the butler in detail about the treatment about your issue in detail. Well, thatsC I raised my head in amazement at the added Dukes words. As soon as I tried to ask how he knew reflexively, I closed my mouth. The butler is the only one who asked that question, so of course its him who went out of his mind. Phew, such tactician I resented the butler for misbehaving. The Duke, who recognized my hesitation, looked at me. Do you have any thoughts of speaking now? Its all my fault, Father. I just went to the military field with a simple whimper, and I didnt like the way the knights greeted me. The stories of the knights will determine the punishment of the slaves you brought along. .. Will you speak or Ill kick the slave out of his position as an apprentice, who caused a disturbance without knowing his subject! I was rapidly depressed by Dukes voice who become increasingly angry . Even with the word simple whims, didnt made him believe it. It seemed to him that there was a different reason. Tell me every detail of the day. Otherwise, Ill hold the slave responsible for all this commotion. I couldnt help but open my mouth at the mention of Eckliss. I took my escort from the field to go out. .. Ive seen a knight named Mark punish him too much for breaking a wooden sword during training. It was like a childish child complaining about nothing. The Dukes eyes were grimly frowned upon. He shouted as if he had intuitively guessed that was the reason. It isnt uncommon to see severe punishment in the top-down relationship of knights for military purposes. Im not old enough to say I dont know it. In the meantime, he insulted me, the owner of Eckliss. Wha what? When he heard my answer, the Duke, who was in the rain who was going to scold me again, groped his words with open eyes. As expected, it must be the boat they were talking about. My escort was furious, and the top knight was trying to beat him up with his colleagues. .. So I told Eckliss to fight the knight who defiled Ladys honor. I meant to kill him, to be exact. I was not foolish enough to confess such vulgar words to the Duke. The Duke kept his mouth shut at my words for a long time. I looked down at my teacup, blankly without a bite. The contents that were steaming up suddenly cooled down. Neither the Duke nor I, however, tried to pour a new tea. ..Im sick of it. While glancing sideways at the hardened Duke, I suddenly felt that this situation was boring. How many times do I have to repeat this until I escape? HesC The duke made a deep, deep-seated sound after quite a long time. What did they insult you? They say Im a fake that I cant even cover him if Im kicked out So he told him to realize as soon as possible that he serving a master as a rotten cord. I recited it without a single exaggeration. It wasnt because the knights who had reported their atrocities were reprehensible. If I had known now, I wished I would have care about whatever I did. But the slowly distorted Dukes face was unexpected. why didnt you come to me and Derek immediately and tell them? He asked, breathing loudly as if he were enduring something. Obviously Penelope would have stormed into the Dukes room and yelled at the him first, saying the knights had despised her. I pondered for a while and just told the truth. ..I punished him right away, but I thought he was not worth it. What do you mean, he wasnt not worth it! The answer was terrifying, and the duke burst out. Chapter 53 I opened my mouth wide. What the hell are you talking about? The dukes words sounded like he was allowed to shoot people. Oh, Father. What does that mean? I stuttered, and carefully asked if I understood. Then the peacock kicked his tongue loudly. Ck, dont try to blot out like a foal in front of everyone elses eyes as before! .. Theyll lose my memory after they faint anyway, so dont just leave a witness who said you shot them. Do you understand? He seemed to be trying to appease his immature daughter, who was about to get into an accident. I heard I were banned for a year because you said Id shoot and kill with a crossbow?! But instead of telling me not to do it, He even change the arrow into a faint bead and cast a spell that makes people lose my memory. Oh, my God, the Duke is so powerful. Or should I say he thought that Penelope, who has reached a point where he cant control her that much, is great. Why arent you answering me The Duke looked at me, who was silent, vaguely, and the Duke was full. Oh, yes I mumbled back in a dazed mood. I couldnt bear to say that I wouldnt hunt people and stay calm. The participation in the hunting competition I wanted to avoid has been confirmed. okay, Father. Ill use it well. Hmm. Im alright if you get it. When he answered again in a sullen manner, the Duke coughed his words. I was trying to give it to you after hearing the whole story from your side, not to scold you. It was an unexpected consolation. I opened my eyes wide and looked at the Duke. Ehm, if you understand, lets stop here, go up to your room. Weve had a long conversation. He smiled a little awkwardly and hurriedly arranged his seat, as he himself didnt know how to say such a thing. He ordered the maid to bring the crossbow to my room without a break. I hesitated for a moment, looking at the table that had become neat in an instant. Oh, I, uh The Duke looked at me with a puzzled look, still sitting. Hmm? Ah, I dont know. Ill give you what I brought. I have something for you too, Father. I plucked out what I had roughly covered next to my skirt. It was a box wrapped in luxurious velvet, contrary to what was given to Emily. I opened it and carefully stuck it out before the Duke. A brilliant silver lining embroidered the Dukes big eyes. He was very surprised at the sudden gift. Isnt this amulet? Its engraved with an order that activates emergency teleport magic. ThisWhy are you.. As expected, the Dukes reaction was like that he had never received a flower in the garden from his youngest daughter. I shook my head to the foolish Penelope and explained in a gentle voice. These days, Its the most exchanged gift among the nobles who attend hunting competitions, Father. Gift? Yes, I heard that this hunt will involve guests from other countries and release the rare animals they brought. Yes, thats right. Just in case, I want you to keep it with you throughout the competition. who dares to attack me in this empire? There no one dare to attack, but we dont know what kind of forces will approach Eckarts political position. In my reply, the Duke looked at me as if he were looking a strange creature he had never seen before. The silver-colored, colorful amulet I gave him was engraved with an emergency teleport order, so the price was quite high. In fact,Actually, I was thinking about the one with the defense order engraved on it, but this one was better. It was Eckart who did not participate in the war, claiming to be a neutral faction. But if you kill or attack a Duke, even Eckart will be turned into an enemy and war will recur, so no one will do such a stupid thing. But you can kidnap him and threaten him. If something unfortunate happens to my fathers, Im sure there will be forces trying to get him into factional strife. Yes, you have such a brilliant idea.! The Duke muttered as if he had been shocked, and then he looked at me and said, No, no. Well, yes. Ill keep it with me. He replied with a puzzled look like me, who just received a crossbow with a magic that makes the person who was hit lose his memory. It seemed totally unexpected that he would receive such a meaningful gift from her reckless foster daughter. Then Ill go up. Originally, it was a gift that was brought to avoid his anger. It was given regardless of the purpose, but the gift delivery ceremony was over anyway. My heart was itchy for no reason, so I shook off my seat and quickly got up to the door. It was then. Penelope. Suddenly, I heard a low call from behind me Yes, Father. youve become quite mature these days. The Duke stared at me with an unknown look and said a word. It was a nice compliment. But somehow, the words choked me. I didnt know why. Just, at that moment, my mouth moved. .. Duke. After a long time, the Dukes blue eyes were slowly growing. I cant say Ive never resented. .. But Is this for poor Penelope? Or Ive never felt ungrateful for bringing me here. Am I saying this because Im miserable because Im not even treated like a immature fool like Penelope? It was that moment. Improved relations with Duke Eckart have increased its reputation by +15. Either way, I felt like crying a little bit. ***** The hunting competition is just a few days away. I called in a butler in the morning to get a blunt wooden bolt for practice. This is because expensive marbles with double magic could not be consumed for practice. Lady, and this The butler didnt go out immediately after handing me a bunch of bolts. He hesitated and gave me a paper bag. what is it? I wondered. This is because after the successful meeting with the Vuinter, I have ordered the butler to burn all the invitations that sent to me. It was a letter from the palace, so I couldnt take care of it. Palace? The butlers words wriggled my facial muscles. What reason is there to send me a letter from the palace? The golden wax engraved with the yellow dragon looked ominous. I dont want to read it. But I had to read it to prepare myself. With a deep sigh, I opened the envelope with a paper knife. And I took out the contents and started to read them. [Dear Princess Penelope Eckart Several months have already passed since the meeting in the maze garden. In the meantime, every time there was a big or small banquet in the palace, I told them to send an invitation to the princess, but Princess never participated. Are you still stuck with the iron poison? Fortunately, the hunting competition is coming up soon, so I will be able to meet you again soon. Princess must have heard that the woman entry ban has been lifted, right? I raised my voice and agreed for my sick Princess. So I hope you get well soon and meet me during the day. P.S. You didnt forget the promise you made with me, did you? Youd better remember, Princess. Ive been looking forward to your answer to me, and Ive been patient for a long time to get better with that damn iron poison. -Callisto Legulus.] Crazy! After reading the scrawled signature in strong cursive handwriting, I crumpled the paper I was holding, shaking my teeth. Why havent you forgotten yet? I shuddered at the stubbornness of the Crown Prince. I couldnt understand why I was possessed by a love simulation game and should be receiving threatening letters, let alone dating. Oh, miss? The butler looked surprised at me. What kind of letter is that?! Yes. A threatening letter from a madman who has nothing to do. butler. I chewed the voice up and bit it. When is the training time for todays knights? I know its until 6 p.m., butWhy do you ask that? Originally, I was going to shoot it once or twice when I had time. It was to gauge the level of vitality of the body to what extent it made the fuss last year. But I changed my mind. Im going to use the field today. There is a reason why I desperately need to deal with the crossbow. Chapter 54 After confirming that there was no evening training from the butler, I looked at the book and waited for the sunset. Phew Im possessed in a game, and Im practicing shooting a crossbow that doesnt exist anywhere else. It was annoying and unfair, but there was nothing I could do. Having received a threatening letter from the crown prince, I need to know how to defend myself for my own life. The good news is that Ive got a very good product. I wont shoot women who get my nerves like what the Dukes worry about, but Ill shoot men who trying to kill me and knock them out. Especially the most dangerous and most demanding prince! If I shot him wrong, Ill be a dead ending because Ill be a royal prisoner. But, fortunately, the iron ball bursts and the impact rises, so there is no evidence left, and even the right memory is lost. Perfect. I stood up and clapped, imagining the skeleton of a prince who fainted with a bubble. This is a defensive measure. Its never a mixture of personal feelings. I tried so hard to justify myself. After a while, the sun sank out of the window. I changed into my hunting costume and got ready to go out. The aristocratic women of the Inca Empire had no separate clothing because they rarely hunt. So I wore a pair of tight tights and suspenders. After wearing a leather vest and tie, I stood in front of the mirror. I thought it would be ridiculous to wear mens clothes, but when I saw the reflection in the mirror, it completely disappeared. wow, it looks great on you. Indeed, crazy looks were not entirely dependent on costumes. I looked like a female warrior who was used to hunting like goddess Artemis when I even put head together and turned it up. I smiled and even took out the crossbow. I thought it was heavy on the outside, but I was surprised by the light magic. At this time a year ago, Penelope used it often. But the sense of grip was not low as if I were really familiar with it. After finishing the final inspection, I left the room with a bundle of arrows. Huck! Hmm Every employee I meet today took a breath and looked down. Every time I walked in the hallway, I was nilcarly caught in the eyes. My figure with the crossbow and arrow seemed quite hideous. Im going to have to carry it and walk around often when I going stride. Thanks to it, I was able to get out of the mansion safely without a distraction. The road to the field was calm and silent. Its no wonder that they deliberately set the time for all the articles disappeared. But the idea was soon shattered by a figure walking from the other side. The sunset-colored pink hair was unusually red. To the point where it looks almost like my hair color. However, I tried to turn around in a hurry because I recognized the 17% favorability written above his hair color first. But at that moment, our eyes met. I stopped with a thud. Im doomed I was deeply sighed that I had somehow come to face each other in a vague way. I cant believe I bumped into you, the number one target to avoid. How could I be so unlucky? What should I do? It was ridiculous that I fought with his teeth exposed just a while ago and now Im greeting the guy, Leonard. But isnt it also funny to turn around in an eye-contact situation? So I just brazenly decided to go head-to-head. What are you going to do? If I had any shame, Ill ignore you But Leonard was much more shameless than I thought. For the first hunt, You look like a country bumpkin. Just as I was about to pass by, he was sarcastic. Are you going to embarrassed yourself going to the field with that shit? I looked around quickly first. Fortunately, there was no stone in sight to fall and hit my head. So I just tried to ignore it. But Now youve decided to ignore what Im saying? I couldnt go further by a quick front blocker. I raised my head with a low sigh. Do you have something to say? In my question, Leonard looked at me with a look that seemed to have a lot to say. Okay. Lets hear what else is going on this time. I looked at him and waited for him to speak. But he just stared at me and said nothing. If you have nothing to say, then dont talk to me. I tried to pass him again. Only then did Leonard hurriedly open his mouth. ..the training isnt over yet. Ive been training late for a few days, so if you go now, youll run into the knights. I didnt want to talk to him any more, but Im in trouble, as I was told. Come to think of it, the news that I had an argument with the knights has already reached his ears. But whats the matter? If theres should be avoid to, Theyll the one should avoid me. I gave a lukewarm reply. I dont care. Ive got at least a target to use. .. If you done talking, then Im going. And just as I was about to pass him by. If you want to go up to the attic, go up. An unexpected remark caught my ankle. I dont care if you go or not now. I was just listening to what he was saying, and suddenly I burst out laughing You sound like youre doing a charity. Penelope might be attached to the attic, but I wasnt. How do we know if Ill get interrogated about making a wish while climbing up and seeing if its a fire or not? I answered right away without thinking twice. No. why? Because I dont want to bump into you. The blue pupils became bigger. The white letters on his head blinked. He looked at the series of processes with an expressionless look. [Favorability 17%] It wouldnt make much difference even if it dropped by one or two percent at this rate. I focused more on the less finished training story he told me than on his flirtation. So is Eckliss still here? My plans to raise Ecklisss favorability a lot during the hunt have failed, so Ill put it up before I go. It was then. Leonards lips, which had been hesitating for a long time, barely opened. At that time I did. what? I was distracted by other thoughts and missed what he said. When I looked back at him and asked him again, he snapped his lips. Ive been talking a little bit. Nevertheless, I couldnt understand what Leonard said. Because he mumbled in a rumbling voice. But I had a hunch what he was going to say to me. If youre going to apologize, you have to do it like a real man. Kicking my tongue inside, I bit back. What? Im did it I cant hear anything you said. When I looked at it, I noticed a shy tone. I knew this was my bad idea, but I couldnt stop thinking about what I had been getting from him. It was that moment. Oh, Im sorry I was a little harsh at that time. Leonard suddenly raised his head and shouted. Dadadakk- I heard a startled bird flying from across the bushes. Did you eat a boil train pot? I frowned, touching my prickly ears. Then he grumbled with a red face. Other times, I came here first and talked to you, but why are you getting so long this time? Anyway, girls are I gazed at such Leonard. It was just a grumble, but the relationship between him and Penelope seemed to be evident. If it had been a normal game route, how would it have progressed here? Ill have to accept Ronalds apology and thank you for apologizing first. But well. Why do I have to say something I dont even like to say thank you every time? Leonard At my call, he gave me a rude answer, glaring at me. What Your apology, I accept. I didnt do anything good either. Im glad to know. Perhaps it hurt his pride to apologize first, and Leonards crumpled face straightened out. As if it was only natural for me to accept an apology. But you know what? Its the first apologize Ive ever received from you. Im not going to thank you for the red-handed apology. Youve slashed me with your tongue countless times, and Ive forgiven you countless times without your apology. I mean .. Ill forgive you again this time. Instead, he smiled brightly. I laughed so hard that you didnt apologize, but you thought I was just accepting you. Due to the inverted position, the glow of the sunset over the ridge poured over my face this time. Small hairs were scattered in the swirling wind. It was when he raised his eyes again with one hand, with his side hair in his ear. Huh? Leonards face looking at me was a little strange. His eyes were confused as if he were out of his mind, and when his eyes met, the redness was spreading from the bottom of his eyes. Yes He stammered with an instant red-hot face. I dont need any forgiveness from you. .. Ive said everything I need to say, so Im going. And he turned around and disappeared like a shot without a moment to answer. What the whats wrong Left on the forest path, I frowned at the back of the man who was going away. At that moment, the top of his head was shining big. [Favorability 22%] I had to check several times to see if it was right, until the white writing that was getting smaller and smaller was completely gone. Chapter 55 Leonard was right. When I arrived at the training field, the atmosphere was chaotic as if the swordsmanship training had just ended. Fortunately, there was no archery training, but the target site, which was far from the training field, was empty. I trudged around the field to avoid the crowds of knights. It would be faster to cross, but it was only a short time ago that I had a face-to-face encounter with the Duke. For the time being, it was better to stay calm without causing more trouble. Finally standing in front of the target, I mounted an arrow on the crossbow and pulled the protest to hang it on the hook. Then I turned the crank and posed. I believed in the owner of this body who used the crossbow for a year. whats wrong with it? But I also felt that the end of the bow toward the target was unstable. When I was just standing there, I felt light, but when I aimed at something, my arms tremble because it was heavier than I thought. Didnt she actually shoot? I couldnt stand it and dropped my arm again to vent my complaint. I can barely load it, but I have no idea how to hold it and shoot it. Yap! After shaking my wrists, I raised the crossbow again. This time, I was going to shoot you quickly before my arms shake. If you hold it like that, you cant aim. Suddenly, I felt warmth behind my back. At the same time, a gently hand stretched out to supported the stone arm, which was trembling in the air. I tried to turn around in a fit of surprise. Master. However, it was thwarted by a solid body that touched my back. Eckliss? It was only then that I realized that I was completely trapped in another persons arms. What is thisC Shh. You have to look ahead, master. Embarrassed, I wriggled in my arms, and Eckliss whispered in my ear. The prey is going to run away. I stopped moving at his voice. My back was completely on Ecklisss chest. For some reason, my mouth dried up and I swallowed a dry saliva. Let go of your left hand, hold the trigger with your right hand, and hold it close to your chest. He gently moved his right hand, which had been supported the crossbow, and held it on top of mine. The back of my hand was covered with hot heat in an instant. But more so than that, the neck of his breath was on my neck. Put your left hand under Tillerson. Now look at the target. This time, his left hand first wrapped around my hand and moved smoothly. With his help, I take my position again, and the pose is much more stable. Breathe, master. I heard a shallow laugh in my ear. By the time I felt that the red spot on the target seen beyond Tillerson was suddenly ascribed, the trigger was pulled. When I came to my senses, I found an arrow in the center of the target. Good job. The overlapping warmth swept down the back of my hand. The hard arm that had been locked up in a tight way went down. At the next moment, Eckliss, who was close behind my back, fell neatly and stepped aside. But still, the back of my hand was as hot and stuffy as it was covered in something. I took a slow breath and lowered the crossbow I was holding. Is the training over? And when he heard face toward me, the unknown tickling had all disappeared. Eckliss looked at me with strange eyes and asked. Since when have you been here? not long ago. Youre not looking for me. It was a tone that seemed to complain why I didnt. Were you upset? I smiled briefly because it was funny to hear such a sound with a face as expressionless as well. Youre not supposed to call me during the training because you seemed to hate me. Were you worried? Sure. Im always worried about you. At that moment, the tip of his lips flinched a little. And [Favorability 44%] The soaring favorability made me feel alright. I could feel my smile hanging around my mouth getting stronger than before. Now its quite obvious. Do you like the new training suits you bought? Clearly, Ecklisss old grubby looks disappeared, and he was very cute. At my question he gave a slight nod. Thats a relief. I turned away from him with a slight murmur. Even if he didnt like it, I didnt care. Ive done enough for you. I picked up the crossbow again. This time, I posed as he held me. It was much more stable than when I got my own way, but it still wasnt easy to get an accurate aim. Ah. Perhaps because of the poor arm muscles, my arm quickly fell asleep again. You can help me again after seeing me whimpering. The slave master, who had no clue, suddenly asked while watching me. ..Is it because of the hunting contest? Ugh I couldnt stand it in the end and nodded, lowering the crossbow again. yes Then he breathed shallowly and muttered. Ill win first place and make you happy with the prize money. Of course, I didnt really have anything to do with first place. It was a whole practice for my life. But the sound of the wind blowing quietly came back. I glanced back at him. Eckliss was still a expressionless face, but a faint smile shone on his pupils. I was a little puzzled, perhaps because I had never seen him smile properly Are you laughing? He shook his head with excitement when I asked. Its hard for the master to shoot the crossbow well. Why? Its too He lowered his eyes and mumbled something in a small voice. I cant hear you. Huh? Small, what do you do? he asked back, but the other answer came back. If you dont get the right posture, its going to be hard to stand up for a rebound. If you do this, your wrist may be strained and your bone may crack. Really? Its a catchy word. If its like that, its good Then I wouldnt be able to participate in a fucking hunting competition. Without realizing it, my heart flowed out. Then, when I saw Ecklisss eyes were round, I hurriedly turned back. But how do you know so well about the crossbow? At this time of the year, Eckliss certainly didnt learn martial arts formally. However, it was strange that Hwallman was quite skilled at handling it. In Delman. He paused while answering my question. Then he corrected his words again. in my hometown, I learn my bow as a basic skill. Ecklisss native name was Delman. Its information that didnt even come out of the game, so I put it in my head. Whats interesting is that he, who will later become the Sword Master, learned the bow before the sword. Not a sword? Yes. I see I added with a nod. Thats great. Then you can get me in position so I can win first place. .. He shut his mouth for a moment. And a long time later, I asked back in a slightly murky voice. just like before? Yes. As if he didnt know anything, his head blinked when he answered back. And [Favorability 49%] Yeah, thats it! I grinned at the rising favorability. Im glad a hundred times Ive come to the field. Eckliss, who had been hesitating for a while, immediately came up behind me and stood close. An arm wrapped around me on both sides. It was about the time when the hand that stretched out from behind overlapped over the back of my hand and raised the crossbow to aim. Now, what are you doing? Suddenly, a frosty voice fell from the left. At that moment, the body swished violently. It wasnt my will, but it was his other intention. Because it was Ekclisss moves. Feeling the spirit of others, he turned almost reflexively and aimed the crossbow at the uninvited guest. In my arms. In an instant, I could see a stiff black-haired man in a reversed view. The Little Duke? Chapter 56 I was very embarrassed. I was very embarrassed. Why is he here? Except for Leonard and Dereks combination, meeting with two male players at the same time was a rare occurrence in the game. In the midst of a flurry of unexpected developments, he recited in a lower voice. Penelope Eckart A cold chill swept over the back of the neck. Its not very good. Whatever it was, I had to break the situation down quickly. I hurried out of Ecklisss arms. However, the hot palms that lay on the back of the hand did not budge at all the time. Eckliss? I twisted my wrists again, calling him. But the more I struggled, the stronger the power of clamping down. Eckliss, let go of your hand. Because it hurts. I finally tilted my head to the top and looked up at him. The gray eyes rolled toward me. After meeting my eyes for a moment, he finally loosened his grip on me. The hands that fell off were cooler than before. I hurried out of his arms and paid a silent tribute to Derek. What are you doing? But the only thing that came back was the cold gaze. Why is he so angry? Not long ago, he finished his work with the knights well with the Duke. A few days later, Derek didnt say much, and then I didnt do anything to be blamed. I answered obediently, tilting my head against Dereks bad spirits. I was practicing the crossbow with my escort.. The archers of the family are obviously left behind. The cold gaze went beyond me to Eckliss, behind me. You cant bully soldiers in training. I added, shuffling in front of Eckliss as if I were protecting him from Derek. And my escort knew about the crossbow well enough to be teach me. To teach you? I saw a blue spark splashing in his eyes as to what had hurt his sarcasm. His head began to blink dangerously. But I felt more scared of his face, which was turning violent than his favorability gauge. Derek looked alternately at me and Eckliss with a contemptuous tone. You dont have the basic common sense to point you bow to your peers, what can you learn? I dont have any common sense, so Im just trying to learn a little bit before I go to the competition, Little Duke. I dont feel much of a blow because I didnt do what I did, but I couldnt help but sighing at the sharp response. If you dont like me using the field, Ill go somewhere .. Lets go, Eckliss. I took Eckliss and tried to hurry out of my seat. I was about to pass Derek. Tak-. Where I could not move further by the grasping grip of my arm. Looking back with astonished eyes, he was covered with a blue face. Ill teach you myself if you need such instruction. Yes? You. He suddenly turned away from me and looked at Eckliss. If you dont have any further training, then go back to your quarters. I couldnt say anything about Dereks haughtily giving orders. No matter how much I said Id bring him and make him my escort, but thanks to the tacit permission of Derek, the leader, Eckliss was able to participate in the training anyway. As with any army, the Knights of Eckart were very thorough in their top and bottom. So I thought hed go back to his quarters. But instead of leaving, Eckliss gently wrapped around my wrist holding a crossbow, opposite of hand Dereks caught. my master wants me to teach her. And he answered with a crooked tilt of his head. Whats wrong with them? In a situation where my hands were held together, I just looked at them with shaky eyes. Dereks face turned violent when he saw the rebellious Eckliss. Who dares teach whom on the subject of slavery? The Imperial Army also suffered a devastating defeat in the Battle of Livius by Delmans court martial. I opened my mouth at Ecklisss direct reply. This was a clear check. From some point on, I felt a sting in my skin. I didnt know who it was coming from. Id like you to let it go I tried twisting both wrists, but neither of them budged. Delman? Derek, who was staring at Eckliss without saying a word, suddenly laughed at one corner of his mouth. Ah. .. A country of shallow savages that was betrayed by the small countries that had been deviant and erased from the map without a break? Soon Ecklisss grip at my wrist was tightened. Youre going to get into a fight! I looked at the two men in a whirlwind of eyes, unable to groan. Frankly speaking, I had a big wish that Eckliss would stop saying anything. In any case, there is a huge difference in status with Derek in the Empire. But contrary to my earnest wish, Eckliss opened his mouth, glaring at Derek. Then lets take a look at it today. How that shallow savage teaches the only princess of the empire how to hold a bow. You cocky little. Dereks face was horribly distorted in a sarcastic tone. Their heads began to blink dangerously. Anxiety crept up over my body. If its one of the episodes that theyre fighting at this rate, Im sure Im the only one who gets swept away. I was holding my breath to see if my back would burst if I stepped out for no reason, but I couldnt. Stop! Stop! I shouted loudly, shaking off the wrists held by the two as hard as I could. I was able to retrieve my wrist safely thanks to the carelessness of those who were staring at each other with a ready-to-fight spirit. I put my hands together in front of my chest just in case I get caught again. Im off. I suddenly dont want to practice. Then I turned to Derek first, and then hurriedly notified him. I have to get out of here right now I left them alone and tried to get out of the targets. Perhaps embarrassed by my behavior, the two immediately tried to catch me. Penelope. Master. Even Eckliss, who seemed unlikely, came close as if he were racing. I narrowed the gap between my eyes and beat him coldly. Dont follow me. Im going back to my room alone.I think I told Eckliss, but it was actually meant for Derek. He may follow me to the mansion. If youre going to fight, get out of here and just two! Goodbye, then. I hurried out of the field in case two people chased me. I could feel the stinging eyes on the back of my head. The faster the walk got away from them, the more I ran. Oh, my gosh Just entering the forest road, I breathed softly and glanced behind me. Fortunately, no one was following me. Only then did I slow down my speed. Phew I almost died in it for nothing. Anxiety is always right. The chill I felt earlier came back to me and my body trembled. In the midst of that chaos, I muttered helplessly, laughing at the way I had brought the crossbow. But Im glad I ran away well. It was not known whether the two lost and started to fight. Even so, it didnt matter now. I think Im not going to lose my favor because Im not even in the right place. Im just going to ask the Duke to have a separate archery teacher, so Im going to practice alone in the backyard. I started walking again, vowing many times not to approach the Secretary of State for the time being. Chapter 57 The damn hunting contest is just a day away. The damn hunting contest is just a day away. I was awakened by maids from the dawn of the day and forced to get rid of the dirt and polish. It was because of the eve festival held at the hunting ground inside the palace. This time, it was going to be even larger than other times because a large number of royalty and aristocrats from other countries also participated. Secondly pickled in flavor oil, I complained with sleepy eyes, leaving my wet hair in the hands of the maids. Why do I have to do this? Im going to tie my hair up and wear pants when I hunt tomorrow anyway. So you should dress up more beautifully than anyone else today and get the most prey from men! Emily responded briskly. Then the maids, who had stormed into my room since morning, responded. Sure, miss! This time, you will be the queen of the hunting festival! Thats right! Last year, Lady Kellin won the first prize in the case, and her kids were so proud of her. Finally, the chattering maid suddenly shut her mouth. Emilys glaring, glaring glance at the maid reflected in the mirror. The atmosphere in the room quickly subsided. Now that she has spoken of her masters dark history, she seemed afraid that she might lose heart from me Well,Im not the one did it. I generously passed the maids slip of the tongue. And thought about the hunting competition they were looking forward to. It didnt come out in detail in Normal mode, but the hunting competition here was open to all regardless of gender. On the last day, there was something unusual about selecting the winner by the final number of game. Even if you dont hunt yourself, you can win the first prize if you have a lot of people. Of course, hard-to-catch prey such as bears and tigers were scored separately. Therefore, many men would hunt hard and offer their prey to give the woman they liked the honor of winning. It was a kind of courtship. While hunting competition is just like a womens game. Are you a manito of love or what? Countess Kellin won the hunt last year. It was thanks to Penelope, who had a hard time with her. The man in attendance drove the game away because of the sympathy that she almost got hit by the Dukes mad dog, or the chimpanzees crossbow. I think thats what the Duke used to teased do with Sadly, I was not interested in anything but protecting my life. Ah. At that time, one head was pulled. Thanks to it, I was awakened from my thoughts. Oh, are you hurt, miss? Im sorry, Im sorry. A maid was fixing it by holding my dry hair up. At my brief groan, she hurriedly let go of her hand and stepped Thats enough. Go on. I nodded and urged. And muttered to myself like I was talking to myself. Dont worry too much, everyone. I have an idea, too. what? Ill catch it when I get a chance. The sudden words puzzled the maids faces. What, miss? The woman who has the most prey. ? If you watch it in moderation and shoot the woman on the last day with a crossbow and take away the prey Oh, lady! It was a joke to lighten up the mood, but the maids faces turned black at once. Emily panicked and hurried back to the topic. Please dont say such a horrible thing! Now! Its all over now. All you have to do is put on makeup. Youve got a long way to go. I mumbled in a lump, but closed my eyes gently as they told me. Being pretty is a good thing anyway, so the early morning makeup didnt end until late afternoon. I wore a set of white pearl accessories chosen by the maids and a red dress like blood with deep clavicle. As expected, This look suit this face. Evil things were bound to be beautiful. The image of Penelope reflected in the mirror was dangerously fascinating, as it was set as an image intentionally opposite to that of the normal mode. The big tail of the eyes, slightly raised like a cat, is strangely colorful. Red and covetous more than anything on the surface, but actually like an apple full of poison. The maids brought black enamel shoes to match the dress. I couldnt get used to wearing high heels after a long time. As I staggered, Emily quickly grabbed me and asked. Do you want me to help you to the first floor, lady? No, bring Eckliss in. What? Why is he As if wondering, Emily asked back. I responded lightly. Of course hes going to escort me. Well, yes! Then wait a minute, miss. Ill call him now. Emily hurried out, nodding her head with a quivering face. I understood her doing so. Because slaves cannot enter the palace. But the reason for calling him wasnt actually because of the escort. To see if Derek and him really had a fight after I went. And Im also Now that Ive been carefully dressed, its time to raise his favorability. Soon after, the door opened with a knock. Lady, Ive got your escort. Come in. Following Emily, Eckliss entered the room. Master He suddenly stopped walking when his eyes met with me, who was looking at him in a drowsy position with my chin on the table. The gray eyes shook violently once. It was clear that it was because of my appearance dressed up to the most [Favorability 50%] Unlike before, I immediately smiled with a slight rise in favor. Emily, you need to go down first with my crossbow case. Are you going to take it today? I thought Id better put it in Cabana in advance. Yes, I will, miss. After a while, she left the room with a crossbow case. Come closer, Eckliss. I tapped a few fingers on the table. Stiff with a blank face, he managed to pull himself together and walked slowly toward me. Ecklisss stopped with a few steps left from the table. Closer. Once again, as he lifted his head, he narrowed the distance without a word and came close to me. Kneel down. Despite a rather abrupt and coercive order, Eckliss boiled his knees before me without delay. I reached out my hand and gently wrapped it around his chin. I didnt even bump into Derek a few days ago, so I needed to check in detail. Fortunately, there were no scratches on the smooth skin. Are you hurt anywhere? Contrary to the rude touch of turning my chin around, I asked in a gentle manner. Because you can see the face, you can swoop over and pat yourself. Eckliss, who looked at me still, nodded slightly when I finally stopped moving. You didnt fight, I guess. the master left, and then the leader left. As soon as he noticed what I was curious about, he gently confessed what happened afterwards. Were you worried? It was the same question as before. Then I gladly answered yes. Perhaps I liked it quite a bit, but the gray eyes stared blankly at me. The look seemed to force me to answer yes, immediately. But when he showed unexpected hostility, my heart was pounding, so I picked up a whip instead of a carrot. From now on, dont be so reckless. A harsh voice came out as if to scold the dog for committing a mistake. You said you could do it, but you want to be kicked out before youre even admitted to stay here? Hes the first one who What do you mean him. I warned coldly, raising the hand that was holding his chin. The first brother is the one who will let you pass, do he look as generous as I am, to you? .. Ecklisss eyes, which were refuting as if they were unfair, dropped a little. An expressionless face was the same as usual, but a subtly sullen face somewhere. Of course, it may be an illusion. I looked at the white writing clearly floating on his head and said in a relaxed, soft voice. I want you to stay with me for a long time. Eckliss should not be kicked out of the Dukedom until his favorability is complete. So I can escape. Then youll have to exclude him from your personal hostility. .. It means dont vent your resentment toward the empire on him. It wasnt just that Derek and Eckliss might die in the struggle. -How that shallow savage teaches the only princess of the empire how to hold a bow. As soon as I heard Eckliss say so, I suddenly remembered clearly the memory of a rainy day. He who wields a wooden sword in the air as if to kill anyone, and his sword, which was pushed close next to my neck. Eckliss seemed to be in awe of me for bringing him in and taking care of him, but at the same time vehemently loathe that I was being rolled into the clutches of the Empire. For a successful escape, Ecklisss should not continue to harbor such a treacherous mind. I have to make sure that I have a whole crush on him. So I needed to remind him once or twice. Do you hate me for buying you? Do you think an auction house would be better than staying here and being looked down on? .. I need someone useful to me. If you dont like it and Im forcing you, Ill give you this Ruby Ring. You can leave anytime. I always acted as if Id taken out a Ruby Ring stuck in my left index finger right away. It was a super-stronger. If he really goes, then you have to change your posture and apologize. But playing Normal mode, I knew it well. He accepted Penelopes all-out exploits and annoyances, but stayed with the Duke until the end. For there was no place for the slaves of the defeated country to go, nor to feel as peaceful as the dukedom gave him. Master. Eckliss pupils shook once as I pulled out the ruby ring and handed it over. As expected, he did not receive the ring. Instead, Im Im sorry. Chapter 58 He rubbed his face against his ringed hand and begged. He rubbed his face against his ringed hand and begged. Ill never be reckless again, Master. Im sorry. Please forgive me just this once. A big, hard ruby clattered over his fluffy skin. I wish I had the ring and had the nerve to stick it up with the iron plate. Then, I will be free from anxiety about the restraint that I might choke on. But on my cold face, Eckliss simply fluttered his tail. Is he naive or sly? Looking at him, who was filling his neck with his own leash, I put the ring down on the table after he struggled to tear off my rubbed hand. And whimpering and covering his face with empty hands before. Eckliss. Inorganic eyes and eye contact, I asked calmly. From the moment I gave you the sword, youre my knight. Im your only lady, .. Dont forget that fact all the time. He was quick on the wits So I fold my eyelids gently and smiled, so he couldnt tell if I was being empty or serious. The gray eyes toward me, at once, became hazy. yes, master. [Favorite 54%] The favorability has risen sharply. Finally. Its finally over half. I smiled contentedly, and straight down the hand that was holding Ecklisss cheeks. Okay, well, now well have to do your part as a knight. Then I put the ruby ring I had left on the table back on my index finger, then stuck it out to him. Please escort me to the first floor. Eckliss held my hand as always. It was when I came down to the first floor with Ecklisss escort. I ran into a grown Duke and a butler who were just walking out. Father. On their way to the front door, they found me walking down the stairs and stopped walking. Good afternoon. I smiled and said hello first. But the Duke just stared at me, and he did not answer after quite a long time. father? When I called the Duke again with a puzzled look, he then coughed and opened his mouth. Whats that about your dress? What? I was offended by the way he pointed out, not the answer to greetings. Whats wrong with my clothes? Its because I dressed as quiet as I could to avoid splashing after I was possessed, but this was originally Penelopes favorite style. The Duke added a sound, kicking his tongue to what was so unpleasant. How can a noblewoman who hasnt even had an adult yet Good afternoon, miss! Youre so beautiful today. Especially, the color of the dress youre wearing goes well with pearl earrings. At that time, the butler abruptly cut off the Dukes words and recited them As expected, he was a brilliant man. Really? I picked it out of consideration, but Im glad the butler said that. Do I look okay? I smiled like a blooming flower. The butler responded perfectly. Of course. Im blinded. Thanks, butler, because of butler Ill be able to spend the rest of the day in a good mood. Ehm Ehm! The Duke showed discomfort in the pleasant conversation. Huh! Now youll greet me gently again. I snorted inwardly, glancing at the Duke secretly. Perhaps he noticed my pledge, the Duke turned away. Why are you coming down with him? This time, the target of the blow has changed. The eyes of Eckliss were not good. I shrugged my shoulders. Hes my escort. I asked for an escort to the palace. What Escort. Its been a long time since youve been with your family only, so stop passing it on. Your brothers has decided to escort you in person. Withfamily only? Yes. At the answer of the Duke, who confirmed the murder, my smiling face hardened. Ha Im going to be doomed from the start. It was already suffocating to think of the four of us riding a carriage to the palace. Its been a long time. Not knowing how I felt, the butler clapped his hands and added. But youre wearing high heels today, so its going to be uncomfortable. Why dont Duke escort you to the carriage? Hmm, its a hassle. Im all right I tried to refuse with a moderate smile. But the Duke popped out. What are you doing, dont catch me. I dont have time. Then, in less than a second, he is waving his hands and pushing back. No, you said it was a hassle! I dont know which rhythm to follow. I was dumbfounded, but I couldnt help it. Eckliss. I felt a little sorry to have called him in a long time, so I looked back at him and whispered quietly. Stay well until I come back. .. Listen to me and Ill make you a prize money. He looked at me with an equivocal face without a particular answer. Then, after a while, he let go of my hand, which he was holding, with a slight nod. [Favorability 55%] It was strange to see the favorability that rose only 1 percent and the eyes that were nailed to me until the end. Somehow, I seem to be laughed at.. While I was touching the Duke with my hand, I suddenly thought of it. It was when I had just climbed onto the carriage under the Dukes escort. It had already been after Nam Joo took one seat inside. Why are you two sitting together, why are you sitting like that? I was frustrated to see them sitting face to face. The Dukes carriage was spacious enough to leave seats for all four of us. But I had to sit next to one of them inevitably for coming out late. I looked at the two alternately and agonized for a moment. [Favorability 22%] [Favorability 25%] Strangely enough, Dereks favorability, which was 20 percent until recently, rose 5 percent. Is it because of the aftermath of the crossbow practice? It seems that running away without taking Ecklisss side was a boost. In addition, Leonard unexpectedly caught up in favor. a three-percent difference Just sit up quickly. My troubles were not long at the dukes urging. I quickly sat next to Derek. Apart from feeling sorry for Leonard, favorability was also a top priority for me. Two pairs of blue eyes were directed at me. In a minute, the faces of the two were subtly different. It was that moment. Favorability-1% [Favorite 21%] Favorability +2% [Favorite 27%] Their favorability has changed at the same time. One percent off was Leonard, and two percent up was Derek. Hey, whats with your clothes? Sure enough by the time I were staring at each others heads, Leonard started a quarrel as soon as I sat down. I asked back in a sour way. Why? Why? A girl whos not even dry in the head has learned bad things. Why dont you just take it off? At the last banquet, I thought you were a little old, and youre still the same. Following the sarcastic Leonard, even Derek recited in a disapproving voice. Why are you arguing about nothing? I lowered my head and checked to see if my dress was that serious. But the V-neck only revealed some clavicle, and it wasnt all right either. Stop it. As soon as I opened my mouth to refute the injustice, the Duke climbed onto the carriage. It looks good on her, but why are you so criticize her like that? Ha. Are you serious, Father? Leonard laughed as if he was dumbfounded by his sudden rise to my head. Of course, so was I, who was the first to hear a criticize from the Duke a while ago. Ex.cuse.me When he looked at the peacock with an amazing look, he turned his head, kicking his tongue. Lets go. And casually knocked on the carriage wall a couple of times. It was not long before the magical carriage left without a sound. As I expected, stifling silence occupied the carriage. So lets go on our own. Why I sighed, clinging myself close to the window so as not to touch Derek. It seemed to remind me of the nightmare of the past when I had to only look at the window without budging until I arrived at the palace. It was unexpectedly the Duke who broke the silence that had lasted for a while. Hmm. Didnt you guys get a milestone for the hunt? The sudden noise drew everyones attention to him. Leonard asked with a puzzled look. What milestone? Well, dont you have anything to offer in hopes of safety? ..like this. The peacock Duke with his collar. The eyes of the sons have blossomed over there. I also look at it without much thought and stare at it Thats! why Amulet? Derek, who had not said a word so far, opened his mouth. I was confused with embarrassment. This is because the silver amulet I gave as a gift a few days ago was stuck proudly on the Dukes chest like a medal. No, why would you! No matter how easy it is to detach and attach, who puts the talisman on top of his clothes? The arms dealer said. It is more popular for milestone, which can be attached secretly to the body. The Duke, who seemed to boast, was so absurd that I puffed my lips. In addition, that was for a purpose only to be secretly given to the Duke. Of course, there was nothing for Leonard and Derek. But isnt human psychology the case? If I dont get it, of course Im annoyed and sad If youre going to brag about those in front of these fucking bastards The Duke, who didnt know how I felt inside, tried to explain with an excited face. Thats what Im saying. A few days ago, Penel Oh, Father! I stopped him in a hurry. The eyes on the Duke glanced toward me. I laughed awkwardly and squeezed out the reason why I called him. Who gave it to you? It really goes well with you. Really? Hmm. The Duke twitched the corners of his mouth as if he were pleased with my words. I sighed and circumscribed and exhorted. But for safety reasons, you didnt attach it to the inside of your clothes. What if someone sees it as bad thing and talks about it? For example, Eckarts head is a coward who attaches a magic talisman for fear of anyone hurting him in a hunting competition. Leonard spoke spitefully, as if he understood what I had said. I know. It would be honorable to hear rumors that you were too old to joined government. If they want to gossiping so much about them, just let them be! At the moment, the Duke roared. Ill have to see what wicked man is talking about the lover gift from his only daughter, and Ill have to see them at my day off! Chapter 59 A cool silence fell as if someone had poured cold water into the carriage. A cool silence fell as if someone had poured cold water into the carriage. Haha. Im screwed, Im screwed. I just laughed, out of my mind. did Penelope give it to you? Derek asked with a lower voice. For some reason, I trembles hearing his angry voice. The Duke, who not sensible enough, smiled and raised the drug to the ground. Ehm Ehm. Even you guys should be nice. Youre not popular with women because of your personalities, haha. he? Leonard laughed as if he was in a good mood. Thats when Derek, who was silently looking at the Duke, turned to me. An unknown feeling was palpitating in the blue pupil. You, to me He tried to say something in a suppressed voice, but he closed his mouth again and turned his head. And. Favorability -1% [Favorability 26%] Oh, come on! Why did I give him the amulet. I was so resentful of the favorability of Hard Mode which fell so easily. ***** The carriage slowed sharply as it approached the palace. As I glanced out of the window, I could see the carriage of the entrance western site stretched out. Why is it taking so long? I was curious that at the last banquet, it was passed quickly without any strings. It was the duke who gave me the answer to my own words. It is to check if there are any magic weapons, demons, or wizards. Inspections? Yes, its a hunting competition hosted by the Crown Prince himself, and if he thinks his life is precious, hell search it thoroughly. I, wondering, soon nodded and agreed. The crown prince, a war hero, had many enemies not only inside the empire but also outside. Until he ascend to the throne, he will probably face constant checks and threats of life. Im sure hell break his personality. I was convinced of his crazy personality. However, I was never sympathetic. I felt the most sorry for myself here. But if youre also checking if its a wizard Cant even Vuinter get in? Not long after, the Dukes carriage was at the checkpoint, so the idea didnt last long. Of course we passed easily. Although my crossbow beads were caught in crystal balls that read mana, it was no problem because they were obviously for hunting. The palace wizard checked and returned my crossbow case to Emily in another carriage. What else are you going to do this time? Youve prepared a lot. Looking at it over the window, Leonard was sarcastic. Derek also gave me a light sigh, shedding a piteous look as if he sympathized with me. Hmm! The Duke, who had prepared it with his own hand, let out a dry cough as if he were at ease, and I felt guilty again. The eve of the festival was a spacious garden, just a short distance from the hunting ground forest. Indeed, the royal palace was well decorated, even though it was outdoors. Fine fabrics and ribbons decorated to further enhance the beauty of the flowers and garden. The colorful lights on the wall of a tall bush that secretly surrounds the banquet hall so that you cant peek inside. As many people had already arrived, the servants were busy wandering between round tables prepared for each family. Upon arrival, the Duke and the two Brothers went to inspect the cabanas and horses to use for the hunt. Because of that, I had no choice but to enter the garden alone with Emily behind me. Where is he? hasnt he come yet? I wandered among numerous aristocrats and looked around frantically. It was to find out the location of the Crown Prince first. My heart fluttered for no reason because I didnt know where he would pop out. Maybe I should have followed the other family and come here together. Hes a madman, but he wont try to kill me where all the operatives are. I was disappointed with my belated regrets. I began to hear mugwort, which suddenly irritated my ears. Shameless. No matter how much the participation ban has been lifted, She still dont know where this place is and where the daylight is coming in. Thats what Im saying, how can Prince Eckart order his children to Oh, maam! Dont say that. Where is the heavenly heavens going to be educated? Whoever heard it, It was a sound of swearing at me. I frowned and looked for the source. But I couldnt find it. Because everyone in the garden was staring at me. Well, its understandable since last years superstar appeared. I thought so, but I couldnt help being annoyed by the insult. I realized earlier that I was not in a position to understand or convinced how the Princes personality was destroyed in a calm manner. Penelope also had enemies both inside and outside. Therefore, there is a reason why she has come to the path of the wave. Whew! Look at that vulgar dress. She didnt even ashamed for being lady who hasnt reach adult yet.. Emilys face was sullen when she decided on a dress to show off Penelopes beauty with the maids. I was already being reprimanded for my clothes for the fourth time today. I heard that if you put up with it three times, youll avoid murder. Now that its been over three times, can we make a fuss? Emily. I sang the maid in a low voice that everyone could hear. Go get my crossbow. Emilys eyes shook once. Yes, miss! Ill get it right away! But soon she answered much more loudly than I did before turning around. Please dont make such a terrible sound out of your mouth anytime when you writhe. When I saw her disappearing toward the side of the cabana, I laughed. Unlike a little while ago, when the chatter was rampant, the hall quickly became quiet. Just one more word. I raised my chin haughtily and glanced around. It was funny to see them turn their head in a hurry after a noticeable flutter in every pupil I encountered. Even the only maid disappeared and was left alone, but no one hastily tried to make fun of her mouth. You dont want to be hit by a crossbow shot by a crazy chimpanzee? I first put off the idea of identifying the location of the crown prince. Fortunately, he didnt appear yet. If he were here, he wouldnt be the one to stand by and see myself like this. I moved to the table of the House of Eckart in front with a little relief Then I flopped into a chair, crossed my legs and sang a passing bell. Hey, Yes, yes! Bring me a drink, not a glass, but a bottle. Finally, when people peaked at the specimen of the rascal in their preconceptions, the sound of Hyuk! resounded everywhere. Madam! Some time later Emily came with a crossbow case. How hard she had been running, she gasped as soon as she delivered me the crossbow. Good work, Emily. Emily smiled with a wry face under my face. It was a nasty smile I saw when you woke me up with a needle before. Ta-ang-! I put the case hard on the table and took out the crossbow. Then I began to insert marbles into it as if they wanted. Crack, click. Clang clack Only the sound of iron beads mounted on the crossbow echoed in the tranquil banquet hall. Oh, my God! Somebody try to stop her Dont we have to bring in the guards? I heard whispering somewhere. It was when he was turning the crank without caring. Ha. What are you doing? Suddenly, there was a wind blowing When I looked up, the Duke and his sons were there. Their appearance gave them a noticeable sigh of relief around them You look like youve been waiting a long time. Listen to the chimpanzee, are you ready to shoot them? asked Leonard as if he was dumbfounded. Finally loaded, I carried the crossbow around my back, and answered him without even looking back. Dont mind. Dont you see theyre all staring at you? Knowing what else Im going to be ashamed of because of you! Leonard. The Duke warned the growing voice. Leonard looked around for a moment and then curled his brain. do you want to sit in that funny face, you crazy little bitch? The voice of clenched teeth and whispering swear words was eerie. I thought it was ridiculous to see myself surrounded by a magnificent crossbow on a colorful dress. But I didnt answer anything. Because he wouldnt believe it even if I said it was a measure to protect myself. Penelope Eckart. There was one more person who looked at me like a crazy bitch. Its the ban that been lifted for a year. Youd better not be rash. Its what my father allowed me to do. I had no choice but to make an excuse that would work best. Leonard asked, glaringly. Really, Father? Hmm! Hmm! The sight of the Duke blaring his eyes gave me a slight prick. Fortunately, he would have kicked his tongue disapprovingly, but wouldnt say no. isnt there any reason not to carry hunting weapons at the banquet hall? Dont be so loud and sit down. But Father! This girl already have a clear criminal record! Oh! You dont trust your sister that much. She said he deeply regretted it, so watch over her. .. And Penelope, you too. The Duke looked back at me and threatened me. If you make a fuss again this time, Ill let you go, whether youre in a palace prison or not. Yes! Believe me, Father. I grinned. Leonard had a face full of things to say, but in the end, Hell shut up and sit on my left. The eyes staring at me, smiling hatefully, were fierce. Oh my god, if you dont like it, just buy all the amulets then. I was very pleased with the power of Amulet, giving them a lot of trouble inside. Im glad I gave it to the Duke. Chapter 60 By the time I was giggling, someone was sitting on the right side of the empty space. By the time I was giggling, someone was sitting on the right side of the empty space. I felt it. Be nice to yourself. He turned his head along the cool voice. Before I knew it, Derek, who took my side, recited so low that Im the only could hear him. If you do another disgrace on the family, it wont end up in jail. As the Duke sat across the street, all the members of the Eckart family sat down. As a result, I got caught between two male men who hated me. Why? Embarrassed by the unexpected situation, I took turns looking to the side. Why is it left and right? The crown prince would not want to kill me because they were on both sides, but I was not happy at all. Not only the crossbow, but also forks, knives, and hunting rapiers worn by men. There are dangerous things all over the place that might kill me like this way I cant believe the bastards are taking both sides! Its not good. From the start, it was when bad foreboding was climbing up the ankles. The Crown Prince is entering! A bad feeling has come to reality. When I turned my eyes to the loud sound, I saw a big new model that walked quickly through the red carpet in the middle. [Favorite 2%] The golden hair curled brightly under the dark night sky. I always saw the white letters first, but I had his shiny hair first. I used to stare blankly at shiny blonde hair. He suddenly turned his head to this side as if he had noticed. Huck! I was about to make eye contact. I leaned down like I was lying on the table. I felt Left X Right X looking at my journey as if they were wondering, but I couldnt care less. Game Master, please tell me, I didnt make eye contact here! Please! It was when I was praying to the game that I used to curse at every day. the Emperor has gone south to take care of himself. The princes voice echoed in the distance. Im going to hosting this hunt. The opening of the company has begun. Unexpectedly, he spoke as decent man. I raised a prone upper body as if nothing had happened. I could see the prince sitting proudly in a golden chair on the podium. And underneath it sat people in strange clothes. It seemed to be royalty who had been in another country. The crown princes gaze fortunately did not reach me. I was relieved. This hunt is attended by VIPs from friendly countries, so its going to be a more intense battle. There are many unique animals brought from other countries, so enjoy yourselves. As if to his character, the crown prince tried to leave right away after briefly reciting his opening speech briefly. But one table grabbed his ankle. Your Highness, I have a question. I glared furiously at him because I thought some bastards would dare catch the way to the Crown Prince. Oh, Marquis Ellen, long time no see. The late Marquis Ellen was the mother of the empress. Still, it is possible that there would be a honor to those who were excluded from his maternal grandfather, but the crown prince openly bowed down. Whats the question? Why didnt the Empress and the Second Prince participate in this hunting contest? Come to think of it, there was a seat for the royal family at the top of the podium, but only the crown prince was sitting there. A dangerous smile hung over the princes mouth at the young question of the enemy of the late Marquis Ellen. The Queen seems to be as ill as His Majesty. Seeing that there was no response in the invitation. Oh, she was fine when I saw her a while ago, and she suddenly feel sick? I dont know. She must hate to see myself hosting a hunting competition, so I guess she is sick. Calisto shrugged his shoulders and cocked his head nonchal The day of the Marquis of Ellen was quickly solidified. Well, then where is Prince II My only brother, who went to south during the hunting competition, is likely to miss him, he said, and sent him along with crying. .. A young child who is complaining about not wanting to fall should be around his parents. Isnt it? The prince was of an age when even empty words could not be called a child. I knew it instinctively. The Crown Prince repaid the humiliation of the Second Princes birthday party. Hahaha! Thats right! Then, a loud laugh burst out from one side. They were families who attended the war in support of the Crown Prince. The prince, who laid down the silence in front of all the people of other countries, was a complete predator. Originally, the imperial fight is as fierce as a dog fight, but this is a love simulation game. Besides, these scenes didnt come out very well I felt so strange when I became one of the characters in the game and experienced it myself. It was the moment when I was staring up at him blankly. He suddenly moved his red eyes. And. There was no escape from eye contact. I tried to snow in a hurry, but it was late. The corners of the mouth of the man who found me went up fishy. [Favorability 3%] The crown princes head twinkled. Its X. Anxiety that was climbing slowly hit me all over. The crown prince, who was making eye contact with me for a moment, turned his head and looked at the Marquis of Ellen. I think Ive given you a good answer, Marquis. The silent pressure not to get any better has reached this point. Yes, yes, thank you, Your Highness. The late Marquis Ellen bowed her head with a face of great shame. Now that everything that was holding the crown princes ankle was gone, I thought he was going to leave. No, I was eager to float. But. I was supposed to just finish my opening speech. .. I changed my mind. As if he had found a funny toy, his red eyes glistened. Lets keep the eve to the end. Left X, right X, front prince. I wanted to stop and crying. After finishing his opening speech, the crown prince descended from the podium. He seemed to be in chat with the aristocrats who supported him. But I couldnt help feeling that somehow he was steadily closing in on my side. Just in time, the Duke also left to greet the other nobles. Miss, are you feeling sick? Did I show too much anxiety? Emily asked with a worried look. Im all right. I tried hard to answer back with a face that didnt bother her. Then I changed my words immediately. No, Emily, could you get me some water? The glass of water was empty because I was burning my stomach and drank water. I could have called a passing bell, but I was afraid that even the action would catch the princes eye. Ill go ask if theres a chamomile tea. Emily whispered quietly. Chamomile was a soothing tea. She said that she would be my limb, and it seemed to me that she was really paying attention to my complexion. Id appreciate that. I nodded, dressed faintly. A corner of my heart warmed up. It was not long after Emily left the banquet hall. Leonard suddenly rose from his seat. Oh, where are you going? I grabbed his sleeve without realizing it. He frowned down on my hand. say hello to friends. Do you have to go? If youre just with me Cra, are you crazy?! He freaked out and pulled the book from my sleeve. And left the table at high speed. [Favorability 22%] The distance glistened above his head. The favorability that had fallen slightly earlier rose again, but I was not happy at all. This resulted in the disappearance of two shields. My anxiety was heightened. Now youre the only one. I turned to the right with an earnest face. Derick was the only one left on the table. But while I was holding on to Leonard, he had already been all set to leave with someone. so Id like to talk to you about the business weve been working on the other day. All the members who gathered at that time were also present. Thats right, Derek followed the man he was greeting and went away without looking back or turning back. No! Please dont leave me! Unlike Leonard, he didnt even have time to catch. I was left alone on the table in an instant. All the useful shields are gone, and Im exposed to death. Looking around, everyone was gathering in twos and threes to make friends. No one but the Crown Prince was coming to me. What do I do? It was when I was looking around with a vague face. Suddenly there was something that caught my eye. It was a group of women dressed in a unique style, not in the usual dress format for aristocratic spirits. Some people were dressed in sexy clothes that seemed to show their insides, while others were covered with dark cloth from head to toe, revealing only their eyes. On the other side, there were also women in costumes with an oriental feel. It was royalty and aristocrats from other countries, to be exact, a country that lost the war and became a subordinate state. Then, one of the women dressed in black pulled out a white ball as big as a soccer ball from a small cage. Whats that? It was as opaque and smooth as a puffy bubble gum, with large eyes covering half of its face. Moreover, it was a strange-looking bird with no hands and thin legs like a chicken. They said theyd release animals from other countries for hunting, is it one of them? It was a strange creature that I had never seen before, but it looked very cute to walk around. The cry of the strange creature escaped through the dainty fangs that protruded out of its mouth. Quung, Quuu! Oh, how cute I felt that I was the only one who thought so, and the eyes of other children were slightly drawn to it. It was that moment. ~~Main Quest: Lets be the queen of hunting offers!~ [First: Save the Neighbors from Danger] You will proceed with the quest (compensation: All male protagonists favorability +5%, fame +50) [Accept / Reject] Chapter 61 ‘What is this?’ What is this? I was embarrassed by the white square window that suddenly appeared. I had no idea of such a quest because I did not attend a hunting competition even in the Normal mode. As soon as I was thinking about what to do, new letters were added to the white square window. Since this is the main quest of , it will be accepted automatically in 5 seconds. 5 4 3 At the fast-declining countdown, I pressed [refuse] with no more thought. The white square window disappeared immediately. But instead, theres Long time no see, Princess. Red eyes were in place. Crazy. I managed to swallow the almost reflexively scream. His eyes shook like an earthquake. Just where in the world! It was only for a moment when I was checking the system window that I took my eyes off the crown prince. He came without a trace in that moment. The crown prince, who bent his upper body with his arms folded across the table, smiled at me with a beastly look at his prey. A white tooth appeared through the red lips. It was a scene that was scarier that I was suffocated. I meet the little sun of the empire. I squeezed my trembling voice hard. Its hard to see your face. .. In the meantime, the iron poison made your fever boil, are you feeling better now? Instead of receiving my greetings, he said something else. It was a tone close to ridicule. It was true that I had been suffering for several days after I got a throat cut by him. I wanted to shoot him because I wasnt okay, but I was in position where I thought my life is precious. Thanks to your concern ..Ive recovered completely. My answered, pulling the corners of his mouth desperately. Then the crown prince let out a blasphemy. If you had told me to come to visit you, I would have left everything behind and ran. .. Ive been waiting for a few days, but I havent heard anything from you. What? Wha, what How come you make such a terrible bullshit? I shook my head frantically and shouted desperately for an insincere sound. How dare I tell the Crown Prince, who is in need of the Empire, to come and see me? Im really okay. Your Highness, really. This is upsetting. I think I can do that much knowing that were going to be a lover in the future. Yes?! I realized what I was like to faint this time. What the hell is he talking about? I put aside my smiling face, and barely opened my trembling lips and asked. Who with who? Of course, you and me are, princess. KugungC I heard a thundering hallucination in my ear. The wedged crown prince walked around the table after he raised his upper body. And he flopped into the seat where Derek was sitting without stopping. I froze stiffly. He stared at me like that with his chin languished. You havent forgotten your promise with me yet, have you, Princess? What Im sure youll explain in detail why, how and why you came to like me the next time we meet. At the end, he recited all the lines he said while releasing me. Of course youve prepared an answer, havent you? .. Come on. Say it. The crown prince nodded and urged an explanation. At the same time, the brilliant blonde top began to shine. [Favorability 3%] It was only 3%. If you misbehave, youll be decapitated by the knife he wielded, and youll be overloaded with games. I felt as if my eyes were white as day. Its its its Theres nothing to be ashamed of, so feel free to tell me. Because theres no rat around anyway. As he said, there was no one within a 1 meter radius of the table. All were far away, just looking at the meeting between the emperors eldest son and the Dukes mad dog with excitement. Say it to me, quickly. The crown prince hastened me once again. Thats thats . Squeezing desperately for words to say, I shed tears of blood inside. Even if I was afraid of dying, why did I say such nonsense? No matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt think of anything to say. Ive only had two encounters with him. Besides, the only good thing about him is that his hair color stands out, and people doesnt have it even after washing their eyes. princess. The crown prince called me again. His voice had sank quitely I-Im-Im sorry! I closed my eyes tightly. Oh, I dont know anymore. I dont like Crown Prince anymore. what? One of the crown princes eyebrows shot up. I was afraid when he would pull out his sword. I was thundering like a quick-fire gun like rap. I realized earlier that folding an inalienable love is a courtesy to the other person. . Im so sorry to trouble you with my one-sided feelings, Your Highness! Im going to look for a more realistic person for my situation. I was completely distracted by the terror that struck me in my head. I was sorry then. Im sorry. Mumbling at such a thing, I finished my presentation quite successfully without more stuttering. Im sure everyone heard about it. I cried out loud while I was speaking. Originally, love changes. No matter how unruly the crown prince is, how could he hit and kill a princess who apologizes in front of all the nobles? No matter how groundless the game is, he wouldnt have set it as such a madman. But that was just my misunderstanding. Ha! The crown prince, who seemed to recall my words without saying anything for a long time, burst out laughing. Youve got another one? yes? Whos that bastard? Srrung-. Suddenly, he jumped up from his seat and pulled out the knife he was wearing on his waist. Indeed, he was a madman who wore a sword for combat at a hunting competition. This time, tell who the bastard you whispered that one mouthful of the raving. The red eyes glared at me. There was an eerie example at the tip of the knife as if it were aimed at me at any moment. What the fuck is wrong with this game? I cried out. Im not very patient, Princess. .. So youd better answer quickly. Oh, I havent someone to date yet I replied reluctantly, sweating profusely. [Favorability 4%] I think it was a very good answer, because the favorability increased by 1%. But I wasnt happy at all. Unlike above his head, the crown prince wriggled his eyebrows anathema. is the love that a princess says, so easy and light? Yes. Afraid of getting caught again, I answered quickly. I usually fall in love quickly That sounds like theres a better man in the Empire than I am. Uh It was true. Everything was fine except you. But for some reason, if I replied, I thought Id be in big trouble. When I was glancing over his head and couldnt say anything, the crown prince overpowered my chest. With the hand holding the sword. Thats too much, Princess. Ive been looking forward to this day, staying up all night. The long sword was in danger as if it were about to cut his face. It was when I was staring at him as if he were a madman. Now, what are you doing, your highness? Someone appeared as if to be a savior. Bro, brother! A shield that had left coldly arrived. There seemed to be a halo behind Derek walking this way. Why didnt you come soon? I hid behind him in a hurry, muttering my inner cry. Oh, isnt this the little duke? I tried to stared at myself strangely, but I pretended to not know later. Derek was unexpectedly hostile to the crown prince. I asked you what youre doing, Your Highness. I was having a close conversation with your sister. With the sword out? Oh, this? The Crown Prince smiled sideways at the sword he had taken out. Its nothing. Maybe its because its near the forest, but the flybugs keep buzzing around. Then, he swung a couple of swords in the air as if he were catching a fly and quickly put them in the lock. If you looked at it from a distance, he might look like a pretty cool stunt, but in my eyes he was just a maniac. Did Penelope do any disrespect to you? I wasnt the only one who thought so but Derek looked at him coolly and asked. Excuse me The crown prince seemed to be agonizing over his chin, and then clapped his hands and chatted. Thats right. She had done a very big disrespect. Chapter 62 “What, what…” What, what I was so embarrassed that I tried to shout out without even realizing it, but I quickly shut up. Youre the one who came and touched someone who was just stay still! Upon hearing the Princes answer, Derick immediately turned his head toward me. The cold blue snow nailed me this time. Suddenly, his head glistened. Favorability -1% [Favorability 25%] I was frustrated with the falling favorability, shaking my head desperately and saying with a strong look of eyes. Oh, no! I didnt do anything! The warning seemed to be a vivid reminder in my ears, saying, It would not end up in jail only. Derick stared sharply at me, shaking my head, and soon turned his head with a light sigh that only I could hear. My sister is still in a state of insanity not long after she woke up from her bed, Your highness. .. I dont know what kind of baptism she have done, but please show her your generosity The princess deceived me. deceive? I opened my mouth wide. Stories about me, that only I didnt know, were coming from his mouth. She didnt keep her innermost promises, and she trampled and played with my mind without hesitation. I was in a hurry to correct his groundless What does that mean? But Derick was one step ahead. His eyes were already frowned upon. The crown prince shrugged at the sight. Dont you remember? Im still remember very clear about what the princess whispered to me in the maze garden Your, Your Highness! I didnt know but I interrupted him with a shriek. The Duke and the two brothers only thought I had been decapitated by the mad prince for no reason, because they had no idea that I had said such nonsense. Oh, no, you son of a bitch, Im gonna have to hurry up and drag him to a deserted place and knock him out to the crossbow! I was so determined to spit it out. I think I made a slip of the tongue a little while ago. I just need to talk to Your Highness, so lets us get moving for a momentarily. I couldnt stand the absurd remarks anymore, and I was about to drag him and disappear in front of Derick. Koooooooooong! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! A burst of loud roaring sounds and a tearing scream rang out. Everyones eyes, including myself, turned to that direction. What, What is that A huge balloon was popping up in the corner of the banquet high enough, above two-story building In modern life, a giant rubber duck came to mind as it passed by the lake. Quuu, Quuu-! At that moment, the balloon howled loudly. I realized only then. Oh, my God. The rare animal that was pulled out by a group of women from another country has become huge. At that moment, the balloon monster screeched and wriggled. Quuu, Quuuuu-! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Save me-! People around it screamed and scattered to avoid a monster like a big chicken feet. The look and the cry that I thought was cute now felt eerie. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! At that time, one of lady, who was running away from the sudden appearance of the beast, fell down. Kuuu-! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! When the shadow of a balloon monster resembling chicken feet sank down her stomach. Shit. Derick, who was next to me, bounces forward like a curse word. Oh, hes gone. He pulled out his sword from his waist as he ran, and quickly reached where the beast was. And he put a knife into the bottom of a huge chicken foot that was trying to crush the woman. Qoooooo -. Before the foot of the beast trampled on the ground, it narrowly stopped. Pying C the knife bent dangerously as if it would break soon. But Dericks a woman whos lying face down. But it was enough for Derick to grab the womans arm and drag her out. The Lady, who was in his arms, seemed to have fallen into confusion. Shortly after they got out, Dericks knife was completely crushed on the foot of the beast with the sound that overwhelming. Guards! Call Guards! Qoo, Qoo! The monster was raging more wildly than before. The outdoor hall that was quite a while ago became completely mess. The Crown Prince is there! In the midst of the chaos, I could clearly hear someone shouting loudly. I looked there with my eyes wide open. Kill him! A group of black-clad women, who first pulled out the old beast earlier, was pointing to the crown prince and chanting a spell. Then the rampage turned, like a lie. Crazy. To the side where I and the Crown Prince stand side by side. It wasnt this kind of game! Why did the monster suddenly appear in the love simulation game? I was dumbfounded by this absurd development, so I was just stunned and hardened. Kuuu, Quuuuuuuu-! In the meantime, a new order has been given. I rolled my foot on the ground. It was a gesture like a bullfight that would come at any moment. To Your brother, that woman seems to be more important than his only sister. It was then. The crown prince, who was standing calmly because of me, even though the horse was running wild, suddenly stepped forward and talked. If I were him, I would never have left you alone with a guy who almost killed my sister. Even more so in this dangerous situation. .. What if I get caught up in the conversation a little before and throw you as a bait and run away? I froze at the words. If he really does, Ill be crushed to death by this beast. As soon as he stood firm without me answering anything, the crown prince grinned. Im joking, so relax your face, princess. Or else everyone will see. Thats Its the seed I sowed, so Ill reap it. I was about to ask him again if thats a joke. He shot forward, pulling a knife like Derick just before. Qoo, Qoo! Just in time, the beast also stopped stamping and began to rush. Dudududu, the ground vibrated. The crown prince, who was running at a tremendous speed, leaped into the air just before the battle with the beast. Then, he put the sword in the big eye of the beast. Kuuu-Wook! The beast ran wild with a painful groan. The crown princes body fluttered like a sheet of paper in the air. Well, hes going to fall! But such worries were also brief. Holding the sword with one hand, he managed to balance it, and soon. Ack-a-a-ha! With the sword down, he fell hard down. When his feet finally touched the floor, the movement of the beast stopped. And Q.! The huge new beast collapsed just like that. With only the top of the head barely glued together and broken in two, the image of the balloon monster flowing down the floor was really like chewing gum. Uh. I blinked blankly. Everything happened in a flash. The crown prince, who finished the monster in less than a few minutes, looked somewhere with bright red eyes. Thats strange. It was a group of black clothes that controlled the beast. They had already gathered in a circle and were wary of everything, each with a shiny crystal ball. So that the nobles with weapons cant approached. Derick, who was standing with a broken knife near them, could not approach them hastily, perhaps because it worked better than expected. The woman who had been rescued from the beast and held it in her arms had already disappeared, and the prince spent the whole time watching the surroundings. Why is it so quiet here? Its about time the guards come. The words were whispered by the nobles who had fled far away. Come to think of it, it was true. If it was this much of a fuss, they had no choice but to know that the guards was going to be called. But It was strange theres still no sign of it. Moreover, if the support forces were slow, this was the perfect time to slaughter people. Except for a few young men, like Derick and the Crown Prince, who had unusually brought weapons to the banquet hall, they were all empty bodies. If you thought this is over, youre mistaken, Calisto Legoules! At that time, one of the groups dressed in black screamed. It was a husky voice. I thought it was a woman in her small frame, but I guess it wasnt at all. You will never survive here today! These are the remnants of the Leila New Kingdom. Oh, I didnt know youd use a set of girls disguised in a Setina costume.. Setina was a small desert country far from the Inca Empire. The crown prince identified them. Whether what he said was true, a group of black clothes faltered. I dont know, but it seemed to be one of the losing countries. It wouldnt have been easy to get through the security check. Who help you? You must never be an emperor if you are such a wicked man! When the answer to the question came back completely out of the question, the crown prince tilted his head. Why? He really didnt seem to know why he shouldnt be the emperor. The sight must have irritated the crowd of black clothes. Tens of thousands of lives and blood has lost because of you who started the war! Arent you afraid of heaven, you son of a bitch! Well, I dont think thats what you guys, who used humans as food and subject for the experiment, should say. Shut, shut up! And recently, you kidnapped and abused children with magical powers. That, thats all commanded by the great Goddess Leila, and only when the filthy people who are against God disappear will the True Emperor.! It was a glaring remark. Because I heard it from Vuinter the other day. -Some argue that the true emperor of Gods choice will be born only when all the sorcerers disappear. Then what Vuinter said about was this group? The crown prince asked back in a derisive voice while closely watching the black clothes. If so, what do you think of the Gers Clans, who are grateful on what I gave, destroyed your unauthorized possessions? How, how dare those little bastards make our Holy Kingdom Well, thats enough of an answer. Suddenly, the questioner raised his hand and stopped the conversation without hearing the answer. Youll all be slaughtered in my hands like that beast you brought with you today. Srrungggg -. With his eerie words, he held his big sword close, flashing red eyes. Chapter 63 The crown prince gave a chilling gush. The crown prince gave a chilling gush. I guess war heroes arent just words. He was ready to shoot out and wipe out a swarm of black clothes like he did when he was cleaning up the beast. I knew he was a madman, but he seemed more dangerous and great than I thought. With a little bit of glances, he looked at the sheep was doing. Youre the one whos going to be slaughtered! At that time, because of some courage he had, a black-clad man talked meanly. Look, look at the back! Sizzling.C As soon as he lifted his finger and pointed, a clear noise rang out. What, whats that Someone shouted in dismay. The sound drew everyone in the hall to the point of the black clothing. The head that barely attached and the eyes that was splitting because of what the Crown Prince has done before was increasing . Jjik, Jjigui-yak. The beast, which had been increasing for a long time, was finally completely separated. Qoo! Quu, Quuu! Two beast have sprung up. How is it, that beautiful life-force God has given you! The black clothes giggled at the shocked people. No matter how much you cut and cut, its no use! Its just going to stretch! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh! I, Ive never seen such a beast in my life. When the crown prince killed the beast, the relieved people screamed again and became confused. The only entrance was crowded with people. But no one could escape outside. This is because people who bounce off the entrance continue to bounce as if they are blocked by an invisible membrane. In addition, the thick walls of the bushes, tightly wrapped around the garden, were high and slippery, making it extremely difficult for anyone to climb. In the meantime, the two beast began to walk after the fleeing people. Queu, Q! Qyuuu! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Giant chicken feet trampled on the soft lawn and ran again. The crown prince and Derek exchanged glances silently, each took one and ran away. Other aristocrats armed with weapons also attacked the beast. Leonard was also included in the pack. But it didnt work. The more the beast was cut, the more it was constantly. There were a number of injuries. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Keeeeeuuuuuuu! The banquet hall, where the dormant rest came, was in chaos again. What the hell is going on here? I looked around with bewildered eyes. I dont know where The Duke went, and everyone was running away as if they were trying to avoid the beast they were chasing. in the middle of the mess I couldnt feel the reality as if I was the only one floating in the ocean. Between all the screams and groans, I found someone standing alone like me. Vuinter? The question of how he was here, the wizard, was unheard of. Argh! Sa, save me! It was because there was a demon running over a man near him. .Why dont you avoid it? At the same time as I thought, I recognized his one hand in his arms. He was pondering now. I dont know whether to take out the cane in his arms or not. At the risk of being found to be a wizard, whether to use high-altitude magic to save people or not. How is that possible? There was nothing good for him if he revealed himself. Moreover, even the cause of this turmoil is the work of the crowd of wizards How good is it, but do you need to take such risks for others? His hesitation made me feel a little strange. From the top of the white rabbit, I remembered the children wearing masks. I thought it would be better not to reveal that he was just a wizard until the end. But contrary to my opinion, Vuinter seemed to have made a decision. As soon as his hand in his arms was about to slip out. Penelope-! I heard a violent cry for me. Maybe I heard my name, but suddenly, I made eye contact with Vuinter. The blue pupil that found me grew slowly. I, eager to see him, only then did I realize something was wrong. Quu, Quuu-! I turned my head, and I saw a balloon monster rushing toward me. Kugugugung, the ground vibrates. Penelope! Run! I saw Leonard running along the beast and shouting at me with blood close to his neck. After that, Derek and Callisto, who were dealing with the beast, turned this way with pale faces. It all passed slowly, like slow motion. It was that moment. My eyes suddenly brightened. ~ Main Quest: Lets be the queen of hunting offers! Will you proceed with the quest? (Reward: All male protagonists have a favorability + 5%, fame + 50) [ Accept / Decline ] The quest window, which I once refused, came up again. Ha. I was dumbfounded and burst out laughing. In the end, it had to be this way. As soon as I had a cynical idea, a new letter came up. This is the main quest and will be accepted automatically in 5 seconds. 5 4 Even when playing the game, the main quest was a bit forced to proceed through the episode. But you have to go through this in reality, youve become indescribably dirty. If this was just a real game, and I was playing beyond the screen, it would have been a simple end with a defeat all the evil! notice after acceptance. In the simulation games played by illustration scenes and dialogue choices, there was a limit to implementing such violent movements. But again, this was not a game screen but a reality. Reality Qoooooooooooooooo! I had no other option. The monster was just around the corner, and all the rewards and prizes were watching me. [ Accept ] I managed to accept the quest, just before the monster trampled on me. And at the same time, the body moved on its own. The crossbow, which was carried behind the back by the right hand at a tremendous speed, was pulled forward. After supporting the tiller with my left hand, I immediately pulled the trigger. Boom! Ta-ang! Kue-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-ee-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e. I heard something banging on the bottom of my hard feet with bumps. The horse that was about to step on me fell back in an instant and convulsed. Queu . It was not long before the beast drooped. Even its rubber-like, transparent body melts down like melted ice cream. What, what! What is that! A group of black-clad men were agitated at the sight of a fallen beast. Not only that, I could feel everyone, including the men, looking at me with a puzzled look, forgetting that it was an emergency. Hey, whats this? Of course, I was the most embarrassed among them. Because I was so distracted, I completely forgot that I was carrying a crossbow. Pri .. Princess Eckart has made a beast. when the shock slowly begins to creep in everyones eyes. Whew. C My body moved again. It was by no means arbitrary. In a hurry, I turned down on one knee and aimed at the crossbow again. Subsequently Cheek, Taang-. Cue-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e! Near the glade, a beast trying to hit a man collapsed and convulsed. It could not be confirmed if it melted again this time. This is because my body quickly rose, turned to the other side, and shot the crossbow again. Ta-ang-! Coo-coo! Every shot was surprisingly right on the inside. The monsters chasing people began to fall one by one. In the meantime, I was constantly swayed by the game system. Well, kill that bitch first! Come on! A group of black clothes pointed at me and shouted. The multiplied beast scattered here and there began to come near me, only aiming at me. This piece is better than I think. I didnt have to turn around in a lot. Cheek, tang! Tang, tang! Taang-! How crazy did someone shoot the crossbow like that? At the end of the last two that were running at the same time, I annihilated all the monsters. I guess it wasnt as much multiplication as I thought. In addition, each object was so large that it was easy to hit. Oh, my gosh Breathing heavily, I lowered the crossbow I was holding. Both arms trembled uncontrollably. I didnt hold it properly even when I was practicing at home I felt like dying to hold it by force for so long. Is this a quest? Its torture. I looked around, swallowing up a peep of tears. Before I knew it, there was a silence on the banquet hall. Everyone was staring at me blankly. Even the remnants of a new country that has committed all this evil. Haha, youve become a superstar chimpanzee again this year. I laughed with resignation. In a fitful wind, people shuddered. And then. I heard a clap of hands somewhere. Clap, clap, clap It was led by thunderous applause. My God, Princess Eckart saved us! Oh, my God! What would have really happened without the princess ! Thank you very much, Princess! Youre saviour! The pouring cheers just stunned me. It was then. ~~Main Quest: Lets be the queen of hunting offers!~ [First: Save the Neighbors from Danger] Quest successful! reward earned [all male favorability +5%] [Fame +50]. (Fame total : 80) My reputation, which I dont need, has risen vertically Oh, I wish you could give me a lot. However, it was not bad to pay for all the hardships. The Princes favorability, which was more dangerous than anyone else, has gone a long way from death. Although I was exhausted from being swayed by the system, I was quite generous. I could see the white letters floating on their heads even among the crowd around me. [Favorability 27%] Starting with Leonard, who ran all the way to the nearest place. [Favorability 30%], [Favorability 9%] Derek and Callisto. [Favorability 20%] To the Vuinter. Unlike other extras, who thanked me and praised me until their mouth was watering, the men just stared blankly at me and didnt readily approach me. if the FL was like this in normal mode, their eyes would have become hearts and run straight. Come to think of it, not only the Brothers, but none of the MLs would protect me. But I didnt feel particularly sad or tired. I dont need it. [Favorability 60%] Ive already had a man whos confirmed my end. Chapter 64 Why are all kinds of support forces deployed only after the emergency situation is over? Why are all kinds of support forces deployed only after the emergency situation is over? I watched the guards flocked through the only entrance. There were three or four people in golden robes mixed among the silver-colored packers. It was the wizards belonging to the palace. They quickly identified the half-melted object and confirmed its death. Theyre vulnerable to magic attacks, so theyre rarely used for combat purposes. Listening to the end of the story, it seemed that they brought an infinite variety of beast-breeding objects that were specialized in arms force, aiming for the participation of wizards in the hunting competition. Few aristocrats showed up with weapons like me in a banquet hall dressed elegantly. More and more people with magical weapons have been inspected once. This is because the pride of the nobles who participate in hunting competitions every year is to win the championship with the senses and skills of a natural hunter without the help of magic. Therefore, my crossbow attack, which is possessed by a forewarning spell, was the only thing that worked. It was quite a convincing development whether the game had such a story or not But how the hell did Vuinter get involved? Again, I had such a question, but there was no room to find out. The rebellion of the prophets and the remnants of the country with all their efforts to control the monster was not stronger than expected. The rats trapped in the jar were soon overpowered. Let go of me! Let go of me! Arent you afraid of God, you bastards! Because I wondered what kind of people they were, I looked a little far away. The crown prince grudged off each of the cloths covering the faces of those who were struggling. Do you think its over, Callisto Legoulus-! The head was an old woman as expected. It then revealed the faces of the other five. Surprisingly, there were three skinny girls and two young boys about 10 years old. God is watching your cruelty! We must tear your limbs apart and reclaim the trampled new country! the old woman cursed the crown prince to the end. Despite the eerie words, Calisto remained grave. Rather, he waved his hands with a rather bored look. The old woman and the women, the head of the village, were dragged out by the knights. All that was left was two children who had a sulk. The knights tried to drag them away, but the crown prince raised his hand and stopped them for a while. He looked back at the guard and asked. Why is it so late? Well, thats A powerful restraining spell hung around the banquet hall. I rushed to summon the wizards to release the formula, but it was so powerful that The captain of the guard was so sorry that he couldnt speak. The crown prince raised his chin unconcernedly This is what they did. As if to notice the reason, the crown princes ignored enemy plan, directed at the remaining children. Now that all their identities have been revealed, normal children should have been frightened. However, the children were not agitated by the attention they focused on. The empty pupil staring into the air was a little creepy. Search the body. At the order of Callisto, knights ragged off the clothes the children were wearing. After a while, the knights searching for their bodies shouted. We found a mana amplification device! Under the childrens ears were attached something like a small black square chip. if its a mana amplification device? are they a wizard The palace wizards carefully ripped the chips out of the childrens bodies. The two children, who did not rebel until then, fell down like a doll with a rope as soon as the device fell off. I flinched in surprise at the sight. However, the crown prince had no mercy to a child. Take them to the underground prison. Yes! The faithful knights clenched the children by the collar. It was the moment when the shark was dragging its feet. Wait, wait a minute! Someone popped out among the knights. It was none other than Vuinter who had scattered silver hair. Whats going on, Marquis Verdandi? Your Highness, please leave these children to me. In a hurry, Vuinter, who stood in front of the children, bowed his head. The crown prince tilted his head. How come ? Its clear that these children have been brainwashed through hypnosis for a long time and are unable to think normally. So, I can do brainwashing. It would be more helpful to recall the memory and identify the remnants than to just kill innocent victims, as in the previous kidnapping at Hail Abduction Case. Vuinter explained why he should take over the childrens recruits in a calm tone. But I could easily notice how desperate he was now. He is a man who has been intimidatingly threatening a young girl to protect the young children from an anti-magical group. Its just different from what happened in the Hail. But the Crown Prince cut off Vuinters suggestion like a knife. The attack on the banquet hall in the palace. Those involved will carry out summary executions for any reason. But Your Highness, even my intentions are not reflected, its too harsh to be treated the same as the main culprits when. give a little generosity. Stop. Go ahead and take them. As if he didnt want to hear more, the crown prince cut off his words and ordered. Vuinter looked at the children being dragged away with a stunned look. Why is he doing that? Suddenly such a question occurred to me. However, when I remembered the children who were gathered on the face with an animal mask, I couldnt despise him because of the excessive setting.. By the time the knights began to drag the children through the crowd. I moved my body lightly to stand in front of it. I agree with the Marquis Verdandi. The low voice drew peoples attention to me. Other than Vuinter and the crown prince, the rest of the MLs stares were included in it. The blue eyes that glared towards me felt particularly stingy as if it touched my skin Dereks got the cool, stiff pose, and Leonards frowning as much as he has. I felt the pressure of Dont step out and stay still. But I ignored it and opened my mouth. Leave the children to the Marquis, Your Highness. what? The crown prince wriggled his eyebrows as if he had heard something he couldnt hear. He slowly opened his mouth, glancing upward over his blond hair, which began to blink little by little. There are clear signs of abuse, and it seems too much to be executed. And I pointed to the children who were held by the collar in the hands of the knights. The neck, which was clearly exposed by the stretched clothes, was full of bruises and scars. The crowd then opened their eyes and chatted, wondering if they recognized it. Sympathy toward the children began to boil. Ha. The crown prince smiled coldly, flashing his red eyes, as if it was very unpleasant for me to step forward. Since when did the princess come to talk about the countrys masses? But I shot and killed them all. Cant I say this much? I looked around and asked. It was seen that the servants were cleaning up the remains of the melted demons throughout the banquet hall. It was embarrassing to say this myself, but the evidence of my tremendous performance was clear. The crown prince stared at me with his mouth shut at my question. Youve got nothing to say. His head blinked dangerously. I quickly bowed my head and repeatedly forced myself to pretend to ask a favor. Theyre kids. I ask for your generosity, Your Highness. I didnt mean to help Vuinter. Its not even more like because Im such a good person. Its just, you know, being used as much as you want, thrown away like garbage and put to death.. It was hard to sit idly by. So I did. This not like me. I could feel the stinging gaze from the bedside. before long ..seize and put them the wagons of the Marquis Verdandi. The crown prince finally gave his consent in a disapproving voice. I looked up immediately and checked his favorability. Fortunately, nothing changed from 9 percent. At the same time as relief, a white square window popped up in front of my eyes. reputation has increased to +10. I didnt mean it, but my reputation rose. Looking at the system window with puzzled eyes, I didnt know that the princess was so compassionate. The crown prince was sarcastic to the most I tried to give you a reward, but now I dont have to. Then he just walk past by me. Chuck, you little bastard. I dont need your reward. As I was gazing away at the prince, I soon felt strange. [Favorability 10%] The Princes favorability rose by 1%. Anyway, did this episode end safely? It was not a bad result as a result, although it almost got dark due to the sudden appearance of the beast. The unexpected rise in the crown princes favor and, in any case, the hunting competition was likely to cancelled of the next day. Please just go like this And please dont let the main quests or anything else come out. Even if it come out, I wont do it twice. Regardless of the discomfort that the body does not move on its own, this is really not something to do. As the crown prince disappeared and the tension eased, the whole body ached. I need to lie down right now. Otherwise, Ill die. Looking around, things seemed to be getting sorted out. There were some injured people carried on stretchers, but fortunately there were no fatalities. I need to get to Emily as soon as possible. I dont know which side the cabana is on. But that didnt mean to wander around looking for the two Brothers who had disappeared. I had to go outside to meet Emily because access to the banquet hall was strictly restricted except for guards due to the attack. Other aristocrats also gave brief testimony and confirmation to the guards and wizards and left the banquet hall one by one. It was also a moment when I walked around the crossbow to follow the current. Lady Penelope. Chapter 65 Someone called me. Someone called me. For some reason, I wasnt surprised because I thought it would be like this in the storyline. I slowly turned around. The eve festival, which began at sunset, was already painted with a dim darkness. Of all the broken lights by the beast, some light glimmered on the face of the man who called me. [Favorability 20%] But I was able to distinguish the MLs even in the dark. Marquis. It was my first time calling Vuinter like this, so I felt very strange. I was talking down to you like that a while ago. Now that the masquerade was over, it was a big deal. While I was practicing my unspeakable The Marquis, Vuinter walked quickly and arrived in front of me the color of his eyes, is not unfamiliar to him, unlike his title You helped me today Thank you very much. He paid me a silent tribute. Well, I was expecting this. Now that I have quite a hard mode hit bar, I replied without a big deal. I didnt come out to help the marquis. So you dont have to thank me. Smooth honorifics flowed out compared to the awkwardness I felt. Thats right, but.. .. Youve saved people by force. Including me. He looked up and glanced at my hand, which had been lying gently. Following the gaze, my eyes slowly widened, as I inadvertently lowered my head. It was only then that I noticed that my hands were shaking intermittently. I know. I overstepped myself with this low body. I didnt have enough arm strength to shoot the crossbow. But it wasnt just because I was overdoing it was too much. I tried to pretend to be calm, but in fact I was more scared of the situation than anyone else. The shadows of the huge chicken feet that were held high to crush me and the countless monsters that ran toward me only. The body and hands that were moving frantically out of my control. As the spine-chilling scenes rose again, my eyes closed without realizing it. I didnt show up as much as I could, but I held my trembling hands back and hid them. Im sure anyone else would have do that. I dont care No. Vuinter denied his desperate pretense of nothing. No one would have been as courageous as Lady. Despite being such an easy-to-deal beast. He suddenly stopped talking and frowned at the burrow. Like someone whos suffering from something. do you feel guilty for hiding your magic and not doing anything? I didnt quite understand the plight of Vuinter. Whats wrong with being selfish for own safety? In addition, he did what he could. Just as I saved my life by leaving myself to the system and saving the lives of extras that the game had arranged. If each of us did the best we could do on the spot, thats it. I shrugged back casually. I could have done nothing without the crossbow and been chased by the beast. .. Marquis also tried to save the childrens lives as much as you could. I cant stand in front of the prince because Im scared. It was a bit funny because it was perfectly true even though I said it out loud. I would have never happened to interrupt the princes orders as before if Vuinter had not gone first, and I had never had a ball to shoot and kill. At that moment, the dark blue pupil, which was staring silently at me giggling with a smile on my face, shook violently. And [Favorability 24%] His head twinkled. 4%. I was belatedly awakened by a fairly large increase. youll turn around when you see the FL soon, so its no good to keep bumping into him. The laughter that had been in my mouth died Thank you for the compliment. Then, Ill go first. I hastened to finish the conversation. In fact, I was too tired to stand any longer. So the only one who thanked me for saving their lives is Vuinter only. Since he is a normal ML, I knows he is not, but he still has lingering feelings. I was about to turn around with a short bow. Lady. The hot palm grasped at the arm in a hurry. I turned my head angrily and Vuinter stared at me with an unknown look. The reply you sent.was well received. The lips that had been hesitating for a moment opened, and he whispered in a small voice so that only I could hear them. may I, too, reciprocate your help today? It was then. Penelope! Someone from the side called me in a stiff, stiff voice. [Favorability 27%] His darkness around him more likable than he looked. However, I could immediately tell who he was by hearing his uncomfortable voice. Excuse me. What are you doing to my sister? Leonard. Indeed, this time, Leonard appeared as if it was the day of the gathering of the male owners. I thought you were going first.. He was a man who showed up at an amazing moment, when he left cold-heartedly even when I grabbed his sleeve. I was embarrassed by the way pink hair came out with frowned eyes and stared at the empty space. Come on, Penelope. Leonard called me on the edge of his guard against Vuinter holding my arm. But Vuinter wouldnt let go of my arm. Leonards spirit turned sour at the sight. Why do I feel a sense of deja vu? A such incident occurred to me at the field a while ago. I was caught between them and looked around, and soon shook Vuinters arm gently. Marquis. Unlike the other MLs, Vuinter was a guy with power was not too strong for me. Its not too strong just like I did with Derek and Eclis, as I can just use full strength. But I didnt want to go that far with the only ML who was courteous to me. Marquis? Nevertheless, Vuinter remained stay still. I looked up at him with wide eyes. Leonards voice grew crooked. She told you to let go . Ha! Dont let go? After all, when Leonard, a hot-tempered man, gritted his teeth and strode to catch me. Finally, the arms that were caught were loosened. He seemed to give up, as his touch had no strength. As soon as Vuinters bondage was lifted, this time Leonard snatched me away as if he had been waiting. And he pushed me hard behind the lantern, as if he were hiding me. Now he had nothing more to distance himself from, and with a twisted smile, he was sarcastic at Bonnter. Excuse me, Marquis. Youre trying to do something about a naive kid who doesnt know anything, but think about your age, huh? I opened my mouth in consternation at his rude remarks. I unwittingly raised my fist and slapped him on the shoulder. Are you crazy? Its not like that! You keep quiet! You really not afraid of anything! Leonard shouted at my response. My annoyance soared to the top of my head. If youre gonna say that, let go of this. Im going alone. After reciting it coldly, he twisted his caught hand wildly, and shouted hurriedly, wondering if he was embarrassed. Anyway, you dont have a choice, dont get near him anymore! Youre really Oh, lets go, lets go! Oh, no, I dont like your temper As if he were going to go, he went ahead of me and complained. Whos the one to say that?! I was suddenly filled with swear words because I werent there because of his temper, but it fell down. This is because I still felt a keen eye on the back of my head. Tuddle, half taken away by Leonard, I glanced back. Vuinter, who was still standing there and looking at me, flapped his lips when his eyes met with me I look forward to your reply, Lady. I was surprised by his persistence. When I looked at him with big eyes. Suddenly, my steps stopped sharply and I heard a mountain-breaking sound coming from the front. Oh, come on! There will be no answer, so dont waste your time! No, Im fine. He hurriedly cut off Leonards words and gave me the answer with his own mouth. Fortunately, the mouth of fear was closed, perhaps because of the word of denial. I told the information guild that I would not receive an answer to return. I laughed again and again, laughing at what I had said to him before. When I put on a mask, I couldnt even smile. And I thought again looking at the blue pupils shaking once again. [Favorability 26%] As I have done before, Im surprised that Im getting a boost from the firm refusal. It was when I was dragged out of the outdoor concert hall by Leonard. Lady! Penelope! Emily and the Duke, who were nervously standing near the entrance, saw me and ran with joy. Are you all right, lady? Are you hurt anywhere? Huh? They took turns looking into my body. I replied with a puzzled look at the unexpected hospitality. Im fine. Im not hurt anywhere. You dont have to worry. Maybe its because you didnt see this girl wiped out Leonard, who was trying to be sarcastic as a habit, immediately shut his mouth at the sight of the Duke glaring his eyes. The expression of the disgruntled frown was a little worth seeing. I turned my head and looked at the Duke again. Is father okay? What about Emily? I had to stop by the cabana in the middle of the party, so I fortunately avoided the mess. Im fine, too, thanks to your errand! Thank God. What about my first brother? He went to interrogate the criminals with the Crown Princes Highness. I didnt really care where he went, but I asked him out of courtesy. Im glad youre not hurt. Do you know how surprised this father was when I heard the news? The Duke gave me a steady answer and looked at me with a worried look. Chapter 66 The Duke’s reaction was unfamiliar. I smiled awkwardly. The Dukes reaction was unfamiliar. I smiled awkwardly. Im sorry to worry you. It just happened in the blink of an eye How dare them do that to me! Feeling relieved to see that I was all right, the Duke burst into a fit of rage. When I get home, Ill have to release the soldiers right away. After I capture those remnants, I break each limb one by one and dry the..! Father, father. At this rate, he was likely to stand in front of the banquet hall and lead to an explanation of his plan on how to wipe out the remnants of the new country. So I cut him off in moderation and called him gently. Im really tired. I want to rest quickly. Yes, I suppose so. Lets go! Dont keep it heavy, give me the crossbow. Fortunately, the Duke hastened to my words. But I didnt really mean to let the crossbow be lifted by the duke. Ill hold it, miss. Give it to me! Just as I was carrying it, fortunately Emily reached out. Thank you, Emily. It was so heavy that I almost died. I untied the crossbow string with a playful smile. I didnt know when I was carrying it, but after I handed it over, I felt really relieved. Ck, Penelope Eckart. Never come forward in this kind of mess again. The Duke glanced at me and kicked his tongue. Stay hidden until the guards come, young Young lady comes forward without fear! I thought I was fainting when I heard about you from the nobles who came out first! But I did a good job, Dad. I poked out my lower lip at the Dukes disapproving nagging. Ive worked so hard on the teacher my father gave me. Thats why I shot them all. The reality is that I was helped by the system, but I was todays hero anyway. Praise me for what I did well. How long do I have to live as an impudent I was dissatisfied, but I didnt expect much. Peoples perception doesnt change that easily, and there are people who cant trust me even though they see me right. Im sure some people think I got lucky. well, Its a little bit luck too..No, I think its a system. thats right. But the Dukes face looking back at me with a sudden stop. I am very proud that you are my daughter, Penelope. An unexpected pleased smile hung over his face. It was strange to tap one shoulder as if it were encouraging and praising. So I felt so strange. ****** There were a total of five cabanas installed at the campsite in Eckart. Indeed, the Dukes rent was as high as a sumptuous, large tent. However, no matter how convenient it was, the campground was a temporary place. It was very uncomfortable for a woman to live in, so the Duke offered to provide a residence in the palace if I wanted to walk all the way. Its all right, Father. I refused. It was a hassle. This is because the forest where the hunting ground is located is quite far from the main palace, so it was necessary to travel for a long time in a wagon. I wish theyd let me go home, but the interrogation of the attack hasnt ended yet, so they havent decided whether or not to hold the hunting contest. Mr. Game, please let me cancel it. I prayed earnestly cause from the night before I had been struck by the MLs. The shape of the cabanas gathered in a circle centered around the flaming bonfire and flaming bonfire reminded me of the camping ground. At other time, Id have looked around a little more, but I wasnt in this good condition as I would fainted right away. Father, Im going in first. Yes, go ahead and rest. Entering the campsite, I had a glimpse of the Duke. Come this way, miss. The princess quarters were located in the innermost quarters. As I was following Emily, Leonard greeted the Duke and moved together. Is he on the next tent? If hunting competitions were held unchanged, it was clear that I would most;y often run into someone who was busy sarcasm when he saw myself. I once again wished it would not happen. But even though I had reached the entrance to the tent for my use, Leonard did not stop following me. I turned around with a slight frown. what is it? What. Why do you keep following me? Wha, What the! Whos coming after you! He shouted in a fit of rage at my question. This is my lodging, you know. And pointed at the cabana that was built next to mine. Concerns have become a reality. I gave a lukewarm answer, kicking my tongue inside. Good night, then. And I was about to turn my back and walk to Emily waiting. Hey! Wa, wait! He stood in my way again. I frowned. Why? What is it this time?. Why are you so impatient? Is someones going to eat you? Im tired. If you have something to say, hurry up. I was irritatingly urging, but he just hesitated and didnt immediately tell me why he stopped me. Whats wrong with him? As if she had read the unusual momentum from her brother and sister, even Emily had sensibly avoided her seat inside the cabana. Watching Leonard, who was still silent, I turned back. If you dont have anything to say, Im going. Oh, theres a scar here, you little bitch! Then, Leonard snapped at me. And nervously pointed to my neck. scar? I was puzzled. Then, Leonard carefully touched my neck with his pointed hand. It was touching, almost like a hand rub. Here. Ah. It stings. I felt a slight pain that I had never felt before. Is, Is it hurt a lot? The groan of surprise and reflexively protruding raised Leonards hand against me in a flutter. It didnt hurt so much. If it were a big wound, I would have felt pain earlier. While dealing with the beast, I seemed to have been slightly scratched somewhere I didnt even know. Its okay. It doesnt hurt much. Nothing really bothered me, so I told the truth. But for some reason, Leonards expression was distorted as if I were sick. wait a minute. He plucked something out of his pocket. It was a small, spacious barrel. What is this? The medicine. His belongings were too unexpected. Do you carry all this stuff with you? I went to the clinic and got it! I rolled my eyes at the sound Come to think of it, neither the Duke nor Emily, nor Derek, didnt come with me, only asked out of courtesy, but only Leonard said nothing. I asked him belatedly, looking at his countenance. did you get hurt earlier? Sigh He said, What am I doing with this he looked at me pitifully And one more time, with a deep sigh, its because of you, you idiot. What I . Hold on. Leonard opened the lid of the medicine bottle. Then he dipped his finger into it and scooped up the medicine. The green liquid was thickly smeared. There was a bad smell. He took a back step to avoid it. Leonard strode toward me like that and spat out bluntly. I said, Stay still. or Ill smeared it on the side of your head. The words stopped me from moving. He bowed to me. And he began to rub his finger on my neck with a lot of sticky medicine. The scar he pointed to before. Uh. Leonards face drew nearer. His breath was felt near my nose and lips. I stiffened myself with a puzzled look. Cold liquid clattered on my skin. I have a bad feeling. did that bastard notice that youre hurt here? He doesnt know, right? He asked me out of the blue, applying the medicine directly on my wound. I answered a step late, which had been hardened. that bastard? The old guy from before. I thought of the age of Vuinter in the game profile. Twenty-five or six In fact, he wasnt that old, but it was true that he was the man who had the biggest age gap with FL. But its only a relationship with FL When I think of the future, I should not have been very close to Vuinter, nor should I have built a relationship that pretends to be. What kind of rudeness is that to the marquis? As I recalled the shocking words of the former Leonard, the scolding popped out. Leonards fine beauty in front of her nose was frowned upon. What disrespect! What were you doing there? Not shooting those bastard. Hes not that kind of person. Is there anyone else whos not like that kind of person? Men are all the same, you idiot. Ah! He pulled the side of his head in a nasty way with his unglazed hand. I gave him a short scream and gave him a fierce look. Do you want to die? How? Very much the same. I didnt know my true heart was out, but Leonard wasnt angry. He lifted up his upper body, which had been bowed with a grin on his face. The breath that tickled the tip of my nose ran out. Tell your maid to wind the bandage. He said with a glare at the affected part. It seemed that treatment was all over. .. ..As I live, I have a day like this with him. Not long ago, we had a fight, showing our teeth and growling. The fact seemed so strange that I couldnt help but laugh. Thank you, brother. He was mean, but it was true that he was helped me anyway. I expressed my gratitude purely in favor. But at that moment, Leonards face became blank. Then, like when I encountered a sudden apology on my way to the field, I thought his eyes were burning red. Yes .. Yes, I dont need any thanks from you! Leonard, who had kept his mouth shut, suddenly screamed and turned around and walked quickly to his cabana. Whats wrong with him again? It was then. The rough, scattered pink hair glistened. [Favorability 31%] The startled eyes slowly widened. Since Leonards long-distance favorability has exceeded the basic favorability given in Normal mode. Chapter 67 “Yes?!” Yes?! We were gathering in the Dukes cabana for breakfast. I crumpled my face at the news of Dereks return from questioning until late in the morning. Why, why? It happened yesterday, and why is it still going on? How can Empire cancel the competition when the dead are not from here and even people from other countries are present too. Derick answer me bluntly. What so important about the prestige of Empire when the beast appeared and ran around. I was dumbfounded, so I kept on twisting my lips. Thats good. Well only be looked down by the little ones if we show ourselves backing away for nothing. The Duke nodded earnestly and sympathized. Ah. This is not what I think. I thought Id sleep just one night and go home, but I didnt know Id really continue the damn hunt. I bit my lips and came up with the best plan. I dont think I can attend the competition because Im not feeling well. Yes, you were overdoing it yesterday. Fortunately, the Duke gladly accepted. On this occasion, Penelope, youd better get a new place in society. Just in time, Countess Dortea sent her maid early in the morning. what? the countess? They asked you to join the tea party at the opening ceremony. I was puzzled by the invitation because I had never participated in a private tea party here.. But the Duke looked at me with a proud face for some reason. Youll be bored if youre stuck inside the cabana. Dress up nicely and join the tea party, and get along with your peers.. He only brought a bunch of hunting clothes, Father. Instead of eating, Leonard laughed and chatted. How did he know? I didnt feel bad because it was true. How annoying would it be to come all the way to the woods and wear a fluffy dress? Therefore, I had been instruct Emily to pack only simple clothes, including hunting clothes. Unlike me, who looked at Leonard with a puzzled look, the Duke lashed out at him in a disapproving voice. That would be better. These days, enterprising women are the trend, you stupid! Ck. And added, choking to the tongue Thats why youre not popular with women. Whos unpopular? Leonard countered in a fit of rage, but the Duke had already turned his face toward me. I couldnt help but sue him when I saw a man who couldnt argue more. Dont you know? What kind of thugs, who, in contrast to your bravery of yesterday, will be the queen of this hunt by biting their prey. Father, thats enough. Until then, Derek, who had eaten silently, sighed with a shallow sigh. Even if youve been acting arrogantly with such a vague expectation, it will lead to a worse rumor than before.. He moved his blue pupil to me for a moment and then said: now, only a little of people will speak about it, isnt it? Hmm Undeniable, the Duke resumed his meal again, murmured something. I was beaten dumbfounded. It was even more offensive than Leonard, who was busy sarcasm when he saw me. Huh, a vague expectation?! I dont want to be a queen. I was dumbfounded and glared at Derek, but there was no eye contact. .unfortunate man, youre out. Holding my trembling fists under the table, I vowed revenge. ****** Miss, are you sure you dont mind going like this? Emily looked at my clothes with a bad look. Well, whatever. Its a hunting competition. You dont have to participate, but you have to keep up with the assortment. But She looked at me with eyes full of things to say. I checked the mirror once again. I had my hair tied together in a hunting suit I used to wear whenever I practiced the crossbow. The crimson hair curled over my back. The newly tailored dark gray jacket and shorts with the patterns of Eckart matched the hair very well. Its just pretty. I hold a crossbow equipped with beads in advance and set it around the back of the back. why are you taking the crossbow again, miss? You said you werent feeling well Emily asked with an anxious look. It seemed like she wanted to stop me. I heard theres a separate area for women and children where they can set up their own animals. Ill be there later. Youre going to hunt yourself? Its boring to just sit still at a tea party. I answered back with a clear answer. At the same time, I thought of someone I left at home. I came out talking big, and if I dont get a rabbit, I will lose my face. The sound of the wind blowing low. The gray eyes, with a slight mixture of laughter, were still evident. You laughed at me, didnt you? Just wait. This Noona is getting your muffler in order. It was when I was firmly reciting myself. Hey, are you still not done? Outside the tent, a call came from Leonard. I hurried to greet Emily, squeezing a cloth and a velvet box of crossbow bullets into my pocket. Ill be right back. Coming out of Cabana, the Dukedoms men were already all set. Why are you coming out so late! Leonard was angry at me. Oh. Normally I would have ignored him, but I looked him up and down unconsciously. Dressed in a dark brown uniform, he looked very stylish. So was Derek, wearing an elegant all-black uniform next to him. As the ML, their tall height and good looks stood out even more when they met with their nice hunting suits. I think its good enough to offset those nasty personalities. ..I would have cheered more if I just watching the game. I have to say that this is a grim reality. Dress up nicely! Why dont you dress up prettily? The Duke frowned at the crossbow to see if he didnt like my appearance very much. As someone said, I dont want to have a false sense of expectation. I glanced back at someone. The person involved did not bat an eye, but the Duke coughed greatly in vain to see if he was being stabbed for no reason. Hmm! didnt you say you wouldnt hunt? Im not feeling well either. Since Im here, Id like to see some animal hunting grounds. The Duke flinched at the words, and suddenly bowed down to me. And whispered secretly to his sons so that they could not hear. do you remember what this father said? Yes? If you really want to shoot, go to a rare place. Ah I remembered the conversation I had with the crossbow the other day. Not an arrow, but a magic bead. Do you understand? Huh? The blue eyes urging an answer shook with distrust and anxiety. It was similar to Emilys eyes when she saw me carrying a crossbow a little while ago. I answered with a smile. Of course. ****** Many aristocrats were already gathered when I reached the entrance to the forest where the ceremony was held. Ill be back after I see the horses. The Duke and the two men disappeared among the crowd. I moved to a gathering people who were seen off, avoiding the crowds preparing to go hunting. Most of them were women sitting under the sun screen. The calm atmosphere immediately buzzed when I showed up. I could feel the eyes that were beginning to blossom toward me one by one. I didnt mind already cause what I went through yesterday. The evil girl is a superstar wherever she goes. But not long after, I noticed that the chatter toward me was not just about curiosity or contempt. Looking around, I could see why Emily looked at me with that grumpy face. Im the only woman in a hunting suit. All around was a feast of colorful dresses. Young girls my age or noble ladies. Like a peacock blowing its feathers, it seemed to be a race to see who was blowing its skirt more abundantly. What they had in their hands was not hunting weapons, but fans and parasol. In the meantime, I was forced to see myself wearing a hunting suit and carrying a majestic crossbow. The pupils shook like an earthquake. Its a hunting competition where you can participate regardless of gender.! But why am I the only one like this? I had a belated regret that I should have listened to Emily. No, they dont even get around as comfortable as I do. I tried hard to think positively of my outfit. When youre ready, gather at the center! At that time, a loud shout came from the podium that hosted the competition. Before I knew it, it was close to race time. After the dot sword, the nobles began to gather one by one. I could quickly find the Duke. It is because even the lightest ones in line are made up of sequences and were at the forefront. Sitting on a horse with a majestic, colorful harness, as the head of a family, he was busy talking to the person next to him. The two sons did not seem to have come yet. Huh? I unconsciously looking for Derek and Leonard. I soon opened my eyes wide, checking out the man next to the Duke. Huh, look over there. Its the Marquis! He didnt attend last year, but I think hes going to hunt this year. Hes carrying a bow! Its so cool.. I heard a thrilling noise from a nearby place. Not because of the Duke, but Vuinter. Chapter 68 * * * * * * The Duke, long time no see. Ah, the Marquis of Verdandi. Long time no see. He drove the horse and pretended to know the Duke, who came next to him. Isnt it your first hunting contest in nearly a year? Come out more often. Im going to forget your face. Haha, hunting doesnt suit my aptitude. Youll get better as you go on. The Duke liked the polite young Marquis. He lost his father and became the head of the family, but he was a talented man who was able to lead the latter even at a young age. Now Hell be perfectly seated with a woman who can stand by him.. There were some aristocrats who treated the young Marquis as a favorite because he had not yet married. The Duke, who had been close to the latter from the previous generation, was troubled by the inability to sit next to the vacant branch even after the year passed. Did you get any presents from the ladies? Maybe its been so long since Ive been out, but unfortunately, I dont think I have a share to come back to me. Vuinter replied with an awkward smile. It was a sound that would make the maids burst into anger when they heard it, which had been swarming since the morning into the late writers campground. Not knowing that he had refused all the gifts with a single stroke, the Duke kicked his tongue with grief. Well, youre just like my sons. You should get married and start a family. The Duke must have received a gift wishing at this hunting competition.. Vuinter added, glaring at the Dukes left chest. The amulet youre wearing on your chest stood out from afar. I think it was made by a great craftsman. Hmm! Is that so? As expected, the Dukes face lit up at once to see if it was a topic that was brought up for nothing. He stretched his shoulders so that the amulet attached to his chest could be seen better. My sons dont know if they have their eyes on the back of their heads. You have a good eye, sir. No, its a decoration worthy of the dukes dignity, so everyone but me would have noticed it. Haha! This guy, abudo! The Duke grinned and bragged as if it werent. Ehm. My youngest daughter has a rather high standards. At that moment, Vuinters hand, holding the reins, flinched. It was such a slight disturbance that no one would notice. is this a gift from the princess? Well, even if you dont need this, youre forced to take care of it. Who in the Inca Empire can touch me? Something expensive with teleport orders on it, you know! In a subtle tone that does not know he is boasting or angry when hearing it, the Duke repeated that it had been engraved with expensive teleport orders several times. With a loud voice, the surrounding nobles glanced at such duke and his chest. The Princess really have an eye. As if he had been agitated when, Vuinter suddenly drew a polite smile that seemed to have turned his mask upside down. Its a meaningful gift from the princess. You think so too, dont you? The middle-aged mans mouth immediately opened wide, overshadowing his anger for giving it to him. Yes, of course. Vinter gave an answer that he might want. The Duke, who was smiling happily after showing off his daughters gift, looked at him belatedly to return his praise. Just in time, I noticed a sparkle on the sleeve of the latter piece of clothing. Your cuffs look pretty good, too. The color suits you very well. It was a cuff with a dark blue turquoise, which resembles the eye color of a vacant lot. This time, Vuinters face brightened up. Really? I got it as a gift, and Im glad the Duke recognized it. You didnt get any share from the ladies, I think Youve got a partner in the meantime? The Duke asked back with astonished eyes, and soon asked with joy. What familys is she from? Come on, be a man and speak it out. Now its time for me to see as your father! were not in that relationship. Vuinter replied with a vague expression. It was true. However, the Duke seemed to have no faith at all. Youre not in that relationship! Seeing that youre wearing it all the way here, it seems like were not on a normal relationship. Give me a hint about who it is. The Dukes eyes glistened with curiosity like young lady, who had heard rumors of scandal. The assumption that she might be the youngest daughter of her own did not seem to be at all. With a perplexed face, Vuinter wondered how to avoid the situation. It was that moment. Suddenly, He could feel a glance on his face. There were countless glances here. The eyes of the nobles, who were curious about the actions of the only Duke of the Empire, and the young children who looked at The Marquis with a look of envy, were drawn. By the way, it was strange. As soon as He casually raised his head, He could find it immediately. She has dark pink hair and blue-green eyes that stand out among many people, and is staring at him. shes a girl with a bad smile. Unconsciously, a tip came out asking for a Duke. Hmm? She has bad smile? Whenever she run into me, she always keep her distance and say no. It really was. Maybe its because she dont like the impression of the second meeting.. Winter recalled the end of the meeting not long ago. Well. Is there anything else we can meet again. Her voice, which left little room for him, calmly said goodbye. But she doesnt know who he is, the magician wearing a rabbit mask. No, its okay. I told the informations guild that I wouldnt get an answer for his return. So as yesterday, even in the later meeting, the reason for drawing the line coldly was not explained. People were always easily attracted to his polite appearance. Young ladies, in particular, were bound to blush and laugh shyly at the slightest courtesy. It wasnt that different when it covered its face with a rabbit mask. But that woman. It was only then that Vuinter realized that he was quite concerned about Penelopes attitude. She never smiled. The princess, who was driving a lush rumor, was much colder, sharper, and more beautiful than the rumour. So Again today, with a sullen look, a faint smile stood around his mouth. Sometimes that smile, it seems, is precious to me. * * * It was around the time when my eyes met with Vuinters [Favorability 32%] I opened my eyes to his sudden glittering favorability. I blinked my eyelids several times because I thought I was mistaken, but it was the same. What? 6% because we made eye contact? Its not even normal mode, and this damn game couldnt have been so generous in hard mode. I looked at the two men in turn, dumbfounded. The Duke, who was listening to what Vuinter said with a serious face, suddenly smiled broadly and tapped the shoulder of the Vuinter vigorously. JuHeeYoure into it! He seemed to speak in a loud voice, but the surroundings were so noisy that I heard it cut off and off. What the hell are you two talking about? At the Dukes words, Vuinter just smiled a knowing smile. It was when I was tilting my head at the favorable impression that he had risen for no reason. Oh, look over there! Its the Little Duke of Eckart and the second duke! One of the women right next to him exclaimed and pointed somewhere. Turning my head unconsciously after them, I found two men heading toward the Duke. I guess ML is a real ML.. Riding on black and white horses, they were more imposing and dignified than any other nobleman. A low sigh came as I see their appearance. Oh, my God, how can you be so dashing? If I give Derek a embroidered handkerchief, will he accept it? I prepared a guardian bracelet for Leonard! The ladies around made a sick sound as they looked at them. The girls, who had been making a fuss at that age, soon approached them carefully. Looking around, there were many women rushing out of their seats as if it was time to deliver gifts. Most of them were headed toward Derek and Leonard. Even after learning how dog-like their temper is, will they be able to make a dashing sound? I laughed coldly at the figures. Then I thought it was oh-oh and wrote it down in my pocket. It was a small velvet box that came out of my hand. I looked down at it and thought it over. Who should I give it to?. Previously, there were a total of three amulets bought from the top of the weapon. Emilys and the Dukes. And the other was the extra for a possible situation. If I didnt attend the hunting competition, I was going to give it to Eckliss, and if I did, I thought I would have something to use as a part of my life. However, I also thought it would be better to give it to one of the MLs. I kept thinking about who Id give it to, but Derek was dropped out of the game because of his bad talk in the morning. I was just going to give it to him right away because I was a little touched yesterday.. But when I saw the branch next to the Duke, I was worried again. [Favorability 32%] and [Favorability 31%]. Vuinter and Leonards favorability was a slight 1 percent difference. The plan to give gifts to Vuinter here, no longer be involved, was scrapped. Do you think about taking risks and using them as insurance once again? Or do you hear more often of Leonards mocking medley It was then. Is it my gift? The hand that suddenly came out of the back and snatched the velvet box like an eagle, who snatched the prey. Chapter 69 “What…” What I flipped my head back in surprise. The golden hair in the noon sun shone brilliantly. Oh, its Amulet. Far from being a subject of concern, a man who had not thought a bit about it was proudly opening another persons gift box. You must have prepared it for my hair color. The crown prince, seeing a golden amulet engraved with a defensive magic spell, spoke with a wry mouth. What the fuck is he talking about? I stared at him with a curl of mouth, and soon frowned. Please give it back. I reached out to take the box back the box. But at that moment, he flipped his arm. It was almost as high as it could reach. Oh! You son of a bitch! I tried to snatch the box, hopping on my feet. But as soon as he was about to snatch it, his hand went up again. I tried a few more times whimpering, but I couldnt catch up with his huge height. Ive been jumping into place in the whole time. You hopping like a child. Suddenly, a small wind came out of my bedside and tickled my forehead. It was only then that I stopped getting the box back and looked back at the Crown Prince. The red eyes, mixed with mocking machines, were bent to the full extent of half a month. The top of the head was swamped with heat. You Highness, what are you doing? Its mine, isnt it? Why dont you stop being so shy and admit it. But.Thats.Not.Yours. I wanted to shout out loud, but I had to endure it. [Favorability 10%] It was a precious 10 percent gain from dog-trouble during the main quest. It was sign that was not still away from death.. Thank you very much.. I bit my teeth tightly and smiled desperately. Its not a gift for you. Well, who the fuck little bastard were you going to give it to? yes? Tell me, which little bastard. Ill deliver it for you. I was horrified by the red eyes of him looking around, saying he would deliver it. Perhaps it was a habit, his right hand touched the handle of the sword on his waist. If I told him who it was, he would immediately pull out a knife and kill him. Whether its me or who Im talking about Ha it wasnt supposed to be this crazy in Normal mode. I replied with a hard swallow of the leaking sigh. I was going to give it to my second brother. Sorry, Leonard, I sold the Leonard, apologizing inwardly. Its better than a random man. Fortunately, the prince did not pick up a sword and rush in, as the excuse of family worked. Sadly, your second brother doesnt care about your gifts. However, as if to tease me, I glanced at the side where Leonard was. As I turned my head along that side because I didnt know what it meant, I immediately frowned. Leonard and Dereks surroundings were bustling with ladies approaching to give gifts. Look, Father! Who say Im unpopular? In the meantime, Leonard, who was able to refute the beating he heard in the morning, was seen calling the Duke with an excited face. The crown prince was right. It was questionable whether I would be able to break through the crowded women and deliver the gift to Leonard. I dont want to give it to you as to go so far.. However, it was certainly not that I felt that I should give it to the crown prince. Your Highness have a lot of other ladies to give you gifts, dont you think? I like this one. He took the amulet out of the box and attached it to his chest. Say its a token of affection for a person who was once deeply attached. Well, token of affection? I stared blankly at him with a wonderful face. I just told you it was a gift for my brother. Or consider it a tribute to the Crown Prince as the people of the empire. He suddenly threatened with red eyes. If it is not a gift, it will be taken away in the name of a tribute. Ha do that, then. What am I supposed to do if you want to have that amulet? It has not been decided who will be given anyway, and the crown prince was also a ML. I muttered shiveringly, looking at the golden amulet perfectly attached to the crown princes chest. Your Highness look good with it. It was a grudging right-mouthed remark. But the crown prince grinned, as if it was very nice to hear. Is that so? [Favorability 12%] At the same time, favorability rose by 2%. Isnt that a bad result? It was then. Ppuuuu-. A loud angular sound rang out from the platform. It was a signal that Hunting was about to start. He jumped on the big red horse that the crown prince had dragged. And looked down at me with arrogance. In return for the gift, I will personally hunt for the princess. Huh? Oh, no! You dont have to. You can look forward to it. Before I could say no, he drove his horse to the front with the Duke and two Brothers. Im just grateful if I didnt face you.. It was a time when he was vaguely reciting words that he could not say. Hello, Duke of Eckart. The crown prince greeted the Duke in a loud voice. Before I knew it, there was a lot of tension around the participants who were about to hunt. Therefore, unlike before, their sound was well delivered to where I was. I see the small sun of the empire. The Duke paid a silent tribute to the Crown Prince. He looked closely at such a Duke and smiled cheerfully and opened his mouth. The Duke must have received the same gift from Princess as me? yes? So I didnt ask me what effect my Amulet had. What spell is the one the Duke wore engraved with? That Crazy Bastard! Shut Up!! I opened my mouth at the tremendous noise I heard. Duke, Derek, and Leonard. The eyes of the three turned toward me at the same time. And Favorability-1% [Favorability 29%] Favorability-1% [Favorability 30%] Derek, who was 30 percent, and Leonard, who was 31 percent, fell one by one. If the Duke had a favorable gauge bar, he would have fallen as well. Ha It was when I was shaking with anger and staring fiercely at the crown prince. Feeling my eyes burning, the crown prince looked at me and waved his hand with a brazen face. Should I hold the middle finger and shake it to your face at that moment? I was genuinely conflicted. But even before I realized my conflict, the sound of a horn sounded to announce their departure. Giddy-up! Yay! The aristocrats on the horse rushed to the forest. Dududududu-. By the time the cloudy sandstorm had died down, the center of the full vacant lot was empty. After all, I couldnt say hello to anyone but the Crown Prince. No matter how hard I tried to avoid the MLs. .But I never intended to diminish the favorability. It was when the ladies stared blankly at the side where they disappeared and were overwhelmed with a sense of shame. Princess Penelope Eckart? Suddenly someone called me. Turned around, a woman I had never seen stood with an elegant smile. I was afraid you wouldnt come, but you accepted my invitation. Im so happy. Ah I immediately noticed who she was. I thought about how to answer for a moment. I was higher by status, but the woman looked older than me. Moreover, the empire had an implicit custom of treating those who married rather than single as superiors. Hello, Countess Dorothea. After thinking about it, I bowed slightly and bowed politely. If it were really Penelope, I would have said arrogant things like, Who are you? or Im honored to have responded.. Youd better take this opportunity to establish a new place in society, Pen This is because I suddenly remembered the eyes of the Duke who looked at me with his eyes leaning on me during breakfast. Thank you for inviting me. Thanks to you, I can have a pleasant afternoon. I didnt really want to accept the invitation. However, I did not have to say that I would not go since I met the organizer in person. Countess Dorotheas eyes were slightly bigger than the rumor that she was a crazy dog of a writer. After a while, she erased the look of surprise and gave a strange smile. The tea party has already started at noon. Everyone is gathering, would you like to move away too, Princess? Countess Dorothea turned around and began to guide. Following her, I just remembered the strange smile she had made. Its a little uncomfortable But, well, there arent guys trying to kill me. Whats the big deal in a place where thin women get together and chat? If its not fun, I can come out right away with a proper excuse. I shifted my steps with a slight thought. And as usual with this game, of course, something happened. Chapter 70 Next to the spacious open space at the beginning of the forest, which organizes the hunt competition, there was another small forest. It seemed that the women waiting for the participants of the competition had been landscaped so that they could have a ballroom while watching the green recording. The long table decorated with flowers in the center was mostly full, as the countess said. Everybody! The organizer clapped her hands and concentrated. Everyone look here. Who I brought with me! Oh, my God. It looks like youve arrived. Each of the women who followed Countess Dorothea into the hall gave a word of appreciation. Many people talk with their mouths covered with soft fans, so it was not clear if it was a positive reaction. You dont have to be picky about it. I didnt know who it was anyway even when I looked at her face. The tea party was attended by a wide range of people, from young to old ladies. What was a little curious was that unlike me, most of them had a maid behind them. Besides, there was no woman like me in a hunting suit. It was a fact that I already noticed earlier, but my mouth was bitter because I felt like I was being shot dead after confirming that I was wearing a standout costume alone. Should I have brought Emily? She didnt tell me to go with her, so I left her. I had some regrets. I was worried that I might be called a bold and rude princess because I didnt recognize her for no reason. So I decided to refrain from speaking as much as possible. Thank you for inviting me. I lowered my head moderately so that I wouldnt look too low. The eyes filled me with unknown intentions. It was similar to when Countess Dorothea had a strange look on her face after receiving my greetings earlier. Come, sit this way, princess. Fortunately, Countess Dorothea hurriedly sat me down to see that she wasnt trying to do something childish like invited me and left me unattended. It was next to the table where the partys organizer sat, drawing the most attention. Considering Penelopes reputation, it was a bit of a surprise. Please pour the tea to the princess. Countess Dorothea instructed the maid who was standing behind her. The steaming yellow tea poured into the teacup in front of me. This is a precious tea leaf my husband brought back from his trip to Setina. Try it. At the suggestion of the gentle Countess Dorothea, I slowly picked up the teacup. I was so uninterested in this society that I was scolded by the Duke for didnt hanging out with other aristocrats. But its a bit awkward to be sitting in a seat like this Oh, Im a little nervous. Carefully smelling the aroma, I took the teacup to my mouth, pretended to take a sip, and put it down again. It smells great, countess. In fact, it wasnt so good. Perhaps because it was foreign, the tea was smelled by the smell of a mildly offensive smell. But I knew I shouldnt say it straight at a place like this. Really? Im glad you said so! Everyone does, doesnt? Countess Dorothea smiled loudly and asked for everyones sympathy. You know what? Theres good news. This time again, some women gently covered their mouths with fans. It seemed that my first greeting had been completed quite successfully, and I breathed a sigh of relief. It was then. Princess! I heard you did a great job on the eve. One of the lady, who was sitting across from me, pulled her chair close and asked. I wonder if shes about fifteen or sixteen. The big eyes of the girl, who still looked very young, twinkled with curiosity. Oh, well, thats a tremendous performance.. I smiled awkwardly and waved my hands. Modesty is nobility. And she was proud alone. In that attitude, a Lady, who was unknown, shouted lovingly, blushing her cheeks. Since yesterday, the palace has been rocked by your story! Aha, is that so? That lady added suddenly with a sullen look. Yes, Im not feeling well, so I went back to Cavana earlier and didnt see it.. No, Lady Aris. You missed that rare scene? Before I could even answer, I heard a startled question. I glanced over there. However, she quickly turned off my attention because her face was indistinguishable because she was one of those who covered his mouth with a fan. Lady Aris, right. Instead, I recounted the name of lady, who first expressed her favor. I do some memorized so that there would be no difficulties later on, and it was to build friendship with peers, as the Duke said. Meanwhile, the women sitting down began to chat about me. Princess Eckart was so good at shooting arrows, it was spectacular to see that beast creatures dying! Really? Oh, I miss you so much. Thats right. Lady Aris will regret leaving the banquet hall early yesterday. But Lady, how could you improve your bow so quickly? Most of the time it was old ladies who opened their mouths. Before I knew it, the swings quietly treated me, who was higher than them. I noticed it right away, but I didnt bother to show it. It was a propensity everywhere. Youve had a terrible reputation, but youre a gentleman. There was no need to spoil the flow of the atmosphere with a bad air. So I mumbled with a moderate smile. If you practice hard with a good teacher, your crossbow skills will improve quickly. Oh, my God guess who else did you practice to shoot this time? Then the woman sitting diagonally mumbled, covering her mouth with her hand fan. The voice full of a bit mocking vibe. Yes? I looked at the woman carefully, wondering if I heard it right. The blue hair was an impressive for young lady of my age. Her eyes curled beautifully, as if to say hello when they met mine. What is it? It was such a gentle face that I didnt think what I just heard was a sarcastic remark toward me. Ah ha ha, did Lady Kellin see the princesss performance yesterday? Then, the organizer naturally led the frozen conversation for a while. Suddenly I felt a sense of deja vu. Lady Kellin? Ive heard that name before. Meanwhile, a woman named Lady Kellin responded with a broad smile. Of course, Countess. How were you, Lady? Tell me more about it! Lady Aris again jeered wildly, shaking her body in the room. Obviously its my story, but somehow, I felt like I wasnt the subject. But no one thought so, everyone focused their attention on the lips of Lady Kellin, who was peeling away. In fact, I was relieved the princess shot the crossbow. What kind of relief? Oh, come to think of it, Lady Kellin has praised the princess for her archery skills since last year, right? The ladies responded to Lady Kellins words one after another. You praised me for my skills? I dont think so.. The moment I tilted my head at the absurd remarks of the lady. A fact flashed past my head. Oh, my God. It was only then that I realized who that blue hair was. I didnt do it myself, and I thought I would never run into it, so I completely forgot. Last year, shes the one The girl who became the queen of the hunting competition because of Penelope was so furious to kill her with crossbow. Im ruined. An eerie chill passed by with a backstalk. Somehow I had a bad foreboding that this might not be a good place for Penelope, no, for me. It reminds me of the princess from last years hunting contest. When she was facing such an internal storm, Kellin or Kelo, whatever her name is continued calmly. You pointed a crossbow at me, saying youd show me a trick of catching a mosquito flying near me with an arrow. Oh, my God! At her words, everyone looked sideways at me and gave me an exclamation. Was the rumor really true? Countess Dorothea asked back, making a fuss. I dont know what the rumor is, but the princess never aimed at me for a reason that is inconsiderate and undignified. Dont get her wrong. She was kind enough to catch mosquitoes. I couldnt help but hate the way his blue hair answered with a smile. Hey. Just swear to me openly. She was very good at gossiping in front of my face. Shes so proud of myself, and last years Penelope was so angry that she would shoot and kill her without covering water. My heart was heavy with bad words about you because of last years incident, and thats a relief. But gossip didnt end there. The blue head looked at me and drove in a wedge. Yesterday, you were hitting beast as big as house, not a small mosquito, so you dont have to worry mistake people as one ? What I want to say is The princess is not blind. In direct translation, It doesnt make sense that you cant hit that big beast unless youre blind. It meant that. Why cant the anxious premonition be missed even once? It seemed to me now that Duke knew the purpose of sending a maid directly from the early morning to get involved with me in this meeting. Somehow. I thought the smiles were strange.. The women who succeeded in setting a trap with the head of the egg began to shoot their poison dart excitedly at todays game. Chapter 71 I used to learn some archery when I was a child, but next time Ill try to target a big target like a princess. Then, princess! Your outfit looks good on you today. Some ladies even talked about the clothes. Thank you. I just pretended I didnt know. Pfft.! Then there was an apparent sneer from here and there. Phew, things that dont make any sense It was annoying, but it was bearable because it wasnt really about me. What else can we do now that this body has committed a crime in the past? If you go wild for no reason and get into the Dukes or Dereks ear.. At that time, it could be a matter that is directly related to life. Moreover, I felt a little sorry for the Duke, who was delivering the invitation to the tea party with more anticipation than concerned about the party. Thats why I was going to keep my seat so that I couldnt be more faulty. Even though I laughed, I was a little uncomfortable with my appearance without agitation, and the blue hair shook her mouth again. You seem to be going on a monster hunt again today, dont? Huh? Come to think of it, that crossbow, the crossbow that killed the beast yesterday, right? Lady Aris pointed her finger at the crossbow on my back. Even she felt rude because she knew the purpose of the meeting. Yes. I answered without sincerity. Its been a long time since I stopped smiling. Oh, good for you! Listening to Aris, Countess Dorothea said, clapping her hands. Princess, Im very sorry that she didnt see you yesterday. I didnt want to ask you but Since youre carrying it to the crossbow, please show off your bow, will you? You dressed to the occasion match. That sounds good! Kellin took the speak. In fact, I recently received a big teddy bear for my birthday. I brought some to show you at the tea party today, and it would be perfect if you used it as a target. Oh, Lady Kellin! What if there is a hole in your precious gift? Its much smaller than yesterdays evil, so maybe it wont happen? Ho ho ho, thats right. Thats possible The ladies again flicked their fans and burst into laughter. Get me what youve prepared. Yes, miss. Without even listening to my permission, Kellin began to set the stage as she pleased. Oh, my God. Youve already got the target ready? I thought Id see where she was going, so I leaned back against my back and watched quietly with my arms crossed. My eyes were pointed at their increasingly arrogant attitude. After a while, the maid, who had left, walked with a big teddy bear the size of her body. And asked standing a little away from the back of Kellin. Where should I put all the targets, miss? Princess, which spot would you like? I think this distance would be enough. Kellin pointed to the maid, who was standing with a face desperately holding back the burst of laughter. Its just around the corner, so theres less risk of shooting people like last year. Isnt that right, everyone? The women nodded and sympathized with her question. Lady Kellin is right. Thats about right. Its a big deal if you get too far for nothing and the blind arrow bounces wrong. Wake up and show us your skills, Princess. Wow! Im so excited! Lady Aris clapped her hands like a child. I felt pathetic a little while ago, when I mistook the girls shiny eyes for curiosity. In a way, curiosity is curiosity. It was like watching a zoo chimpanzee or a clown performing tricks. It must have created an atmosphere that I couldnt resist because I first used her as a windbreaker. There was nothing more to look back on. Everyone will be looking at me with a derisive look similar to Aris. Therefore I stared at the leader who would have encouraged the nobles to plan this position. She had a deep smile around her mouth when she saw me lost my expression. Lets see if youre going to running around like you did last year? The eyes mixed with contempt and joy seemed to tell me so. Penelope in the game had two options. They either go with clowns as they want, or they run wild to shoot everyone as crazy as she did last year. If it was a real Penelope, its just an option to be annoyed. It was not difficult to show the crossbow skills as hoped. But then the princesss ridiculous crossbow show, held at a tea party, will be spread out by tomorrow. But if youre angry and upset, you dare to mock me. Youre going to be the queen of the hunting festival with a vote of sympathy again, arent you? Perhaps what Kellin wants is close to this. It would be better if you completely trampled on a princess who you dont even want to see in society. Either way, there was nothing wrong with her. Then Ill You can just choose both of them. Kellin tilted her head and called me when I didnt seem to move at all in my arm position. Princess? I was facing her and suddenly picked up a smile. Would a teddy bear be a little difficult? yes? My answer embarrassed her. It seemed strange that the princess, who immediately thought she would burst into a groan, was quiet. Why, why? Unfortunately, that size is not enough to show you my skills. I glanced sideways at the teddy bear and recited it languidly. Oh, my God! Countess Dorothea barged in. Then how big should it be to show your skills? Do you need a monster-sized target like you hit yesterday? The blue hair, backed by the support of others, mumbled excessively. But what do we do, princess? I dont think theres a master craftsman who makes such a big doll Oh ho ho ho, I know. What a pity! The words burst into laughter here and there. Well. Drrrttt- I got up from my seat, dragging my chair noisily as if to ignore the oolons. I then turned the crossbow forward with a soft, elegant touch. I think it would be quite good if you match the fly flies flying around your snout.. A bolt of steel. It was done naturally, like a stream, until at last, a bow was aimed at one. What do you think? I looked around with my eyes down. The laughter of the women, who had been giggling until the last minute, slowly died down. No one immediately noticed that I would aim the crossbow at Lady Kellin as soon as I woke up. Because there was no notice. Kellin and other aristocrats, who belatedly recognized the situation, opened their eyes. One of the elderly ladies, who had been bothering her with the fan, shouted loudly. Eh, Princess Eckart! This, this, this..! How can you aim a bow at a person again?.! Princess? I coldly cut off the womans. And as if it wasnt worth seeing, I trampled tragically with only my eyes moved. When did Eckarts name start to go up and down in the mouth of an old woman who doesnt know her place? That that that The face of the lady warmed up to see if it was a shame to say that the family is so shy that she doesnt even know her place. But I couldnt resist myself more. It may have been respected for being old within the tea party, but because the empire was strict with hierarchy. In the noisy forest where the tea party was held, an unbecoming silence fell. .Princess, calm down. Lady Kellin spoke with a calmer face than expected. If you keep doing this, well have no choice but to call a guard like last time. Wouldnt that make it difficult for the princess to be in that position? It was a provocation. A mental worker who was trying to make me in tight position. Guards were stationed in the vacant lot just next to the forest where the tea party was held. It was obvious that last years Penelope, who didnt know how to shoot, would have gone wild with a groan with a crossbow in her hand. Enough for the guards who heard the commotion to jump right away. It wasnt hard to guess that the reason this girl was suddenly armed was for threats and self-defense. Learning the crossbow by nature, I realized that this body had no talent for martial arts. If I knew I would shoot an arrow at all, I would not have had such smooth fingers and no arm muscles. Foolish bitch. Why didnt I know that if I used my brain a little bit, I could easily break the spirit? The calm appearance, even though she talked about the guard, was filled with anxiety over that womans face. This time, it wont be as easy as last year. So Im going to have to drop the crossbow.. Then go get them. Once again I picked, twisting the corners of my mouth and tinkling. All the womens faces were shocked by my response. The princess, who would have gone wild even if she screamed and went wild, is told to call in the guard herself. Perhaps it was an amazing act, the blue hair looked at me again with unfamiliar eyes. But I tilted my head slightly with a innocent smile, as if I knew nothing. Would it be faster to bring in a guard, or would it be faster for me to shoot things that move? Chapter 72 “Huh, heok…!” Huh, heok! I could hear a sharp gulp nearby. Maybe its because of the different momentum from last year, when she looked so stupid. I said go get them. Huh? None of the maids, who had been flabbergasted as if they were going to call for a guard right away, either, could think of moving. the forest silence with no breath. Ack only the sound of my fingers slowly groping the trigger went dreary. Pri, Princess! If, it you doing this..! Lady Kellin called me urgently. The Dukes crazy dog really tries to shoot people to death. Now I can feel some seriousness, and the blue-haired eyes, which had remained calm to the end, shook wildly, soaked in fear. And then, snap. No matter who heard it, the sound of pulling the trigger rang out loud. Hmm When the women, including Lady Kellin, closed their eyes with a vain face. Bang!!! I mimicked the gunshot with my mouth. Naturally, there was no bead that was fired. Its a joke. I grinned and lowered the crossbow I was aiming at. Hiccup. Lady Aris, who was sitting opposite, burst into hiccups. Until just before, faces full of contempt and ridicule had already been eroded by intense fear. I must be a real villain. It was not pitiful, but rather, a sight to behold. Why are you so scared? .. I didnt even load, everyone. I held up the crossbow in one hand and pulled the trigger a couple more times. It was just to show that it was safe, and each time the thin shoulders trembled. I set the crossbow around my back again. And I looked around the table and acted as if nothing had happened. Relax your facial expressions, huh? As if a tomboy pouting her lips when the reaction seemed to be poor after a mischievous prank, she said with a frown. I feel like Im the villain who came to ruin the tea party. I was invited formally to you. .. Arent you, Countess Dorothea? As I looked back at the organizer and asked her, she jumped out of place. Well, yes, Princess! Quickly regained consciousness, she exclaimed hurriedly. Hey, everybody, smile. Pri, Princess played such a funny joke to make us laugh. But no one laughed at the prank. I have to go hunting now, so Ill get up first. I got out of the back of the chair. Since the atmosphere is frozen because of me, shouldnt the person who caused the inconvenience avoid the right place? I added with a look of regret after getting ready to leave. Unfortunately, I dont think Ill be able to show you my skills. My crossbows bolt is not an arrow, but a magic bead. .. Ill show you when I get a chance next time. I was about to turn around and walk. Oh, my. I stopped walking again and turned my head to the table, as if there was something I had forgotten and couldnt say before Im telling you in particular because Im afraid some of you might be wondering what magic it is.. .. My crossbow bead has a magic of making the right things turn into an idiot. I calmly uttered falsehoods, and started with the main culprit behind the plot, and met each ones one by one. Thanks to someone, I couldnt hunt for a year and I was itching. To the point where they make these beads for me to catch the game. I went back to the beginning and fixed my eyes to the blue hair. I smiled with a smile and finally hit the wedge. Of course, it is made for small animals, so even if its hit right, it wont die. .. I wonder if magic will works for people. And Lady Kellin turned around in the background, turning blue like a doze off. I was just on the way to the central vacant lot after finishing my threat to watch her mouth. My eyes suddenly brightened. reputation has been reduced to -10 (total: 80) I has lost my reputation. I poked my lips for a while, then passed the system window without minding it. Its not like being likable, unless its directly connected to my life. It was none of my business to fall for fame or reputation. * * * Chapter 7. Hey. Where should I go to the animal hunting zone? I grabbed a guard who was passing by and asked him the way, and after hearing the answer, I took a step toward the main purpose I had thought of in the morning. After the entrance to the hunting ground, there was a way to go, and the right road was my destination. What can I get you? Recalling the inorganic gray eyes, I walked along the forest path with light steps. But on the other side of the road Ive been to, it wasnt the animal hunting ground I imagined. What is this I gazed at the endless stretch of trees and grass. What I thought was, of course, that the servants would gather only the small animals separately, fence them in a certain area and lock them up. So that beginners can experience it easily. You said its a place where kids can catch them, and its just a forest. Yes. It was just a forest. I looked all over the place, but the animals didnt show up at all. It seemed to have been roughly arranged by releasing large and small animals separately from the crossroads. There are few parents who bring their children anyway, and most of the female aristocrats dont participate Ha why everything about this game so strange? I trudged along the forest path, complaining. Fortunately, the road was well-structured and there was no reason to get lost. But even if I went deeper along the road, I wondered if I could catch, or even find, quick animals running freely. Lets just say were going for a walk since were here. I gave up my pledge to hunt neatly and walked down the street. But not long after walking, I realized that it was a hasty give-up. Wow! Its a rabbit! A white rabbit, as white as snow, was hopping in a short distance. There were not only one, but as many as four. Cute. Actually, I have never seen an animal other than a dog or a cat in my life. It is because I have never been to a zoo where others have been bored. Because of this, even though I found out the hunting area, I couldnt catch them straightly No! Dont go! In the meantime, a group of rabbits, who sensed the human mettle, ran away at a rapid. I got sullen and walked the road again. Soon after, the same thing just happened again. Squirrels, blue squirrels, raccoons, chickens, wild cats and even small deer. I ran into a game of foot-and-mouth to see if I was in charge of the area where the animals were released. Sadly, it was just a meeting. The prey ran away quickly, either during sightings or around the crossbows. Aish, I was too novice-level to hunting. It was fortunate that I was the only one around. It would have been a disaster if I had been formally involved in the hunt following the Duke with useless courage. With the sense of shame coming, I walked half-heartedly, with the attitude of being able to shoot the crossbow straight. I was entering deeper and deeper woods. Ive found a hunt that I like more than anything Ive ever met. Awesome. It was a gray-haired fox that looked just like Ecklisss eye color. Thats it! I was sure at once. Thats the prey Im supposed to catch and take today. The gray fox was quenching his neck by a small stream below the slope. It was a rare kind of paper, but unlike other animals, there was only one. If I miss it, there will be no soup either. I shifted my foot carefully. I had to get a little closer because a tree on the slope was subtly covering the angle that I could aim at. I was careful not to make a sound, but soon I reached my target tree. Half-hidden on a wooden post, I slowly turned the crank. At that moment the foxs ears pricked. However, it was still scratching water to see if it felt any signs. Dalkak. Finally the load is complete. I slowly picked up the crossbow and aimed. By the time the target came into the center of the bow body perfectly. The fox, who was drinking water at a leisurely pace, suddenly raised his head. And as soon as I pulled the trigger, it started running. Ta-ang-! The bead fired by a single stroke missed. The distance from the fox, who sensed the threat, began to widen in an instant. Dont, no! I cant miss it! Is this what a hunter feels like when he misses all his prey? I started running recklessly after the fox. I was so sorry and impatient that I couldnt catch it by a hairs breadth. Ill catch it soon! Unfortunately it was my arrogance. The fox was incredibly fast. I cant believe how that little body comes with that speed and stamina. I wanted to run after it, but my weak body soon ran out. Oh, my gosh. I ended up missing the fox. But that fox wasnt the problem. I ran to the depths of the forest because I ran frantically to chase the fox. Where the hell am I.. When I looked around, I couldnt even find a well-structured road. Ha. Lets find the mark first. Even if its a forest, its inside the palace anyway. I managed to raise the possibility that signs were installed throughout the hunting grounds to prevent any possible disaster. After a complete failure in hunting, I trudged my steps. Fortunately, I could quickly find a golden cloth tied to a tree. Thats a relief I was relieved. Now if I walk along that, Ill be able to meet other people or get out of the woods. But my obsession was that I couldnt remember what the color of the mark meant. Kkeuuu, Keuoahhh- Soon after, I was able to meet another prey. No, an animal that can be called a prey for hunter to hunt me because the host has changed. KKKeuuuuu! Ack! What is it! I saw a huge bear popping out of the bushes without warning, I open my mouth big. Only then did I remember. The golden mark means the area where predators such as lions and tigers are released. It was that moment. An unexpected quest has occurred! An excited giant brown bear has appeared! Would you like to hunt [The Giant Bear] and lay the groundwork for becoming [Queen]? (Time limit: 30 seconds, reward: Giant bear skin and gallbladder, reputation +50, [??] favorability +5%) [Accept / Reject] You crazy game, whats going on here! Chapter 73 I shuddered with amazement as I looked at the system window. I shuddered with amazement as I looked at the system window. Grrrr The big beast, who looked twice as tall as I was, recognized by humans and was wary of them, breathing out his nose. It was huge enough to believe that it was a monster, not an animal. What the hell I managed to hold onto my confused mind and measure my distance from the beast. The bear was quite far from the crossbow to shoot. Of course, I knew how fast and dangerous wild bears were regardless of distance. However, as if there was a game arrangement for the Unexpected Quest, the bear was bleeding with an arrow on its shoulder and leg. it was chased by other hunters and it seemed to me that it was the weakest.. Khhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! The bear barked furiously enough not to catch the eyes of arrows and blood. I felt as if my eyes were about to burst on it. I saw a limp in its injured leg, but I didnt feel any relief. Damn it. I was frustrated. What kind of dating simulation game do that I have to do bear hunting? With tears in my eyes, I pressed [Accept]. Because I had no choice. Hit [Red Point] with weapon! START! 30 Wow, wow As soon as a new article appeared in the square window, the bear began to rush toward me. Argh! I stared at the crossbow without even having to read it properly. Looking back, I flashed the red dot size of a soccer ball in three places, the head, body, and legs of a bear running on its four feet. And in the air, I could see the number that just fell to fall to 29. It was a familiar scene. This is because even in normal mode, there was a mini game in these game. But it was like finding the wrong picture or putting the puzzle together at best! Its so sad to be possessed by a wicked woman, why is the the quest given hard mode so brutal! Fortunately, the bear ran slowly because of the leg injury. I revived what I had been practicing and aimed at the blinking red dot. It was fortunate that the target was large in size. Lets start with the body that I thought would be the easiest to match. Chalkak, taang-! KuoOoC! The bear that was running stopped and convulsed with a groan. It was because the bead hit the mark and was shocked. I hit it! I took a breath and swept my heart away. Ha, ha. I was so nervous before I knew it, and my back of my neck was sweating. Its all over now, right? I waited breathlessly for the bear to fall. However, the quest window did not appear saying that I succeeded even though he hit it right. In addition 21 I think big numbers are still counting in the air. Grrr I hurriedly lowered my gaze. The staggered bear tossed a little blankly at one-sided look. Then it raised its head suddenly. Grrrrrrrrrr! The eyes met. Far from falling down, the bear revealed it by looking at the prey it faced. One red dot on the huge body disappeared and the remaining two kept blinking. Dont tell me A stream of cold sweat ran through my forehead. I have to hit all three right? at a time when I was embarrassed by an unexpected situation Kuooo-o-! The bear began to jump again. It was much faster than just before. I noticed the reason. The magic in the bead erased the moments memory, forgetting the pain in the leg momentarily. Uh, uh In the fast-paced distance I stepped back in horror. The lost hand pulled the trigger unknowingly. Taang-! Tang, bang! A few more shots were fired and hit the beasts body. Grrr, Guhr! The same thing just happened again. After a brief twitch in shock, the bear found me and began running back. Thump, thump. A slight vibration was sounded by the heavy weight. What! Oh, my God! Now, the time limit is 14 seconds. I aimed the crossbow at the red spot, keeping a close eye on the bear, who stumbled but was about to rush again. I think its a little dangerous. Fear crept up the bridge. Perhaps because I wasnt in the right mind, the tip of the arrow kept shaking. I wasnt a skilled archer at all. Therefore, I had to not move on the spot to hit the target. I stopped backing up at the risk of getting closer to the bear. Chalkak, taang-! I barely got a red dot near its head. Kuoo-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o! This time, the bear fell with a roaring sound, perhaps due to the heavy blow. Coooooooooong! Ha! I took a few quick steps back, breathing my patience. 9 Before I knew it, the countdown was less than 10 seconds. Now the red dot on the leg was the last. I plopped up the crossbow again. In the meantime, the bear raised itself with a screech. It was a monstrous mill, having been beaten by beads several times already. 5 Now five seconds. It was an urgent situation. I hurried to aim at the crossbow without letting go of my nervousness. I only have to get one last chance, but it was the last time it was difficult. This is because even a giant bear had not been able to hold its body properly and continued to stumble. The blinking red dot moved around. Tang, Taang-! The launched bead brushed off its thick leg and hit the ground. 3 In the meantime, the time limit is just about to end. but what happens when the times up? Suddenly, an eerie chill ran through my spine. If the game system only has to hit all the bears weak spot to kill the bear. that damn bear could still be alive after the quest failed. Unlike the system window, this was a reality that I experienced and rolled myself. No matter how many times he was hit by the crossbow, the giant beast did not die. 1 And finally, the countdown has been completed. Ta-ang-! I couldnt concentrate because of that thought occupying my head, and in the end, I missed the final blow. [Great Bear Hunting] Quest failed! Would you like to try again? (Limited time: 10 seconds, reward: giant bear skin, gallbladder, fame +50, favorability of [???] +5% [Accept / Reject] The quest failed. And the time limit for the re-challenge was drastically reduced to 10 seconds. I quickly pressed [Accept] without question about it. Kuoo-o-o-o-oah! Because the bear was ready to rush to me with his mouth wide open. There was only one last leg point where the blinking red dot was not matched, whether it was following the previous attempt. But it wasnt fortunate at all. If I dont get that right, Ill die. A certain sense of death ate into the throat. I had not been able to widen the distance from the bear because I was concentrating on aiming at the crossbow. I pulled the trigger in a hurry to earn even a little time. Chalkak, chalkak uh? But nothing was fired. The bolt-mounted groove was empty. I used up all the beads. I opened my mouth blankly. I brought a cloth with extra beads in my pocket, but I couldnt take it out. Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuooooooooo! Because the giant monster is a step ahead. The front foot of the bear, peeped with sharp claws, was lifted high. its size bigger than my face. I need to get out of here right now. I know from the head, but the body Even if it freezes, I didnt even dream about it.g. Whoo-wow! As soon as the giant front foot cut the wind heavily and glided down at me at a tremendous speed. HiiiiingC. Stay down. Somewhere there was a cry of words and a low voice of a man like salvation. The sound made my body move as if I were released myself from hypnosis. I leaned back reflexively, and the bears front foot brushed past the top of the head with a slight difference. Hair was chilled by the beasts full swing that hit the air. Srrung, poo-pooh-! I hear a series of creepy noises that seem to be poking something. Kuooo-Kuooo! When I came to my senses, everything was already over. A huge new look collapsed with a short death. Coooong-! A heavy tremor that seemed to shake the whole forest rang. It was because the heavy bears body was scattered on the floor. Blood spreading like water on the ground soaked my shoes and nose. Only then did I slowly raise my head. In the middle of the neck of a giant monster bear, a large long sword was deeply in bloom. What the hell are you doing here? The golden hair glistened in the sunlight that leaked through the leaves. You said you were the Dukes crazy dog, but youre not an ordinary crazy. Were you alone trying to catch this big bear? Ta-ak a man comes to me, jumping off a red horse like my eyes. He was the Crown Prince. Chapter 74 ‘2’ 2 1 Beyond the tall man, the countdown was all over. Due to the timeout, [Callisto] appeared and killed [The Giant Bear]. [Great Bear Hunting] Quest failed! Its ruined, Was the time limit for ML to appear? I gazed down at the white square window that rose over the crown prince, panting shallowly. What are you looking at so stupidly? At last, the crown prince, who had reached a point ahead, opened his mouth when he saw me like that. Then, he twisted the corner of his mouth and smiled. Why? Have you fallen in love again now? Only then did I wake up and frown. that cant be true. I even saved you, but Im sad, Princess. The crown prince recited with a look of no regret. Strangely enough, the sarcastic voice calmed the fast-paced heart. Ha. I thought I was really going to die from a bears blow. The hollow grooves and the giant front paws of the bear that were approaching with a groan. Once again, I recalled the moment when my heart was pounding, and my legs trembled and my eyes were dizzy. I breathed slowly, sweeping down my still fluttering chest. Come to think of it, it was more natural not to lead to death just by failing an unexpected quest. It was the same in normal mode as well as in hard mode. [Watching the festival with Derick or Leonard] quest didnt kill you. Hunting competition would be one of the main episodes of the game, so it was extremely natural to be tied to one of the male hosts in an emergency like failed bear hunting. But why this guy..? I hid my crumpled face with my head bowed under the guise of greeting. And I forced myself to express my gratitude. Thank you for saving my life, Your Highness. Thanks to you, I was able to escape the crisis. I cant believe youre thinking of going around hunting the beast alone, its so brave. Clap, clap, clap. Instead of responding to the thank-you, the crown prince clapped unexpectedly. I wonder what the hell was going on in your head. .. But no matter how crazy a princess is, she cant catch a bear that size alone. The way he sounded like admonishing an immature child suddenly made me feel bad. You think I wanted to? The quest has been ordered me to, the quest! I was so frustrated that I wanted to hit his chest and shout, but above his head [Favorability 12%] stopped me. I know. Instead, I replied in a sullen voice. The crown prince moved his shoulders up and down and acted in an exaggerated manner. You know? Yes. Oh, thats what you knew. I shouldnt have stepped up to steal the princesss prey. Isnt it? I didnt mean to hunt down I tried to refute his tough tone of voice again, but I took it with patience. Haaa.I was surprised to see a bear suddenly. .. Before, I were lost chasing a fox I muttered with a gloomy face. The fox that was chasing finally missed it. Far from hunting, I almost died while catching a mad bear, so I even met No. 1 on the watch out list of hunting competitions. So how can I not be depressed? This is all because of that Eckliss guy.. What kind of trouble is this to get that damn favor? I lamented the fucking situation and swallowed my tears. Im devastated by your rescue, Your Highness. Then Ill get going. I made a hurried bow. Regardless of the fact that his favorability has gone away from death, there was nothing good to be involved with the Crown Prince anyway. The moment I hurriedly said hello and turned around. Wait. The crown prince clasped me by the arm. Take that. What. It was time to look back at him with a puzzled look. The prince, who laid down his arm, suddenly strode to the dead bears body. Then he grabbed the handle of the long sword, which had been lodged in the bears thick neck, and pulled it down with all his might. Uduk, Woodduck-. With the terrible sound of bone breaking, the bears head was neatly separated from its body some time later. Crazy I stared vaguely at the tremendous sight with my mouth open. The crown prince shook off a bloody knife once and put it into a sheath. And walked toward me, holding the big head of the rolling bear in one hand. The blood that has not yet hardened fell off and drew a dotted line on the soil. Come on, take it. The crown prince suddenly handed me the head of the monster bear he had brought. I looked at what he had given me with shaking eyes. It was suddenly killed by the crown prince, and the head of the bear, who couldnt even close his eyes, seemed to be still alive and staring at me. Is this a duel application that wasnt explained in the game? Otherwise, there is no reason to cut off the head of an animal that has been killed. I tried to revive my memory with a short new effort, but I couldnt remember seeing such a scene in the game no matter how hard I thought about it. I opened my mouth in a trembling voice, glancing sideways over the golden crown. Im glad to hear that, but I dont have a sword with me right now.. It meant that I couldnt fight with you without a sword. But the crown prince spoke nonsense. Thats why I cut it off for you. what? I cant take it away right now because its heavy, so take it and show it to the servants. It was only then that I realized that the reason why he gave me the bears head was not like a duel request. When I told him I was going, he made me run errands and he seemed to be trying to keep up the hunt. Bad son of a bitch. How could you order a skinny lady to do this? I couldnt possibly carry the head of a big, bleeding bear. I didnt have to Should I? I asked him carefully, looking at his countenance. What nonsense is that? Then he frowned. Only when you take it can you prove that you caught the bear yourself. Yes?! My eyes were wide open enough to I have to take it with me to prove that I caught the bear myself? After a long time of rethinking what it meant, I realized he was trying to yield his prey to me. Im.. It was such an unexpected remark that the leaking voice was trembling. I dont really have to. While I was busy still listening to the chatter on my way, I had no intention of carrying that big head of bear and even making myself notorious as the Dukes crazy chimpanzee who struck the bear alone. In addition. And why is that mine? Your Highness the Crown Prince has captured it. Youve exhausted most of its energy, and Ive just stopped its breathing. So there is nothing more than that this is what the princess has caught. How can this bastard say such a normal thing? I looked at the crown prince with newer look, more than ever before, and politely refused. Thats okay. Thank you for your kindness, but I really dont need it. I dont think I caught it. Then just think as reward for the gift I received earlier. Suddenly, I was wondering what you were talking about. Ill personally hunt down for a princess in return for your gift. I remembered what he said while robbing my Amulet. I forcibly empowered the reflexive frown.. Its really alright. It is much more expensive than a fox. Dont be so stupid and stubborn, just take it. Its not stupid stubbornnessExcuse me, be careful! When I didnt answer, the crown prince looked irritated and fierce. And he came a step closer, holding its ears and waving as if he were trying to force it to pass. Blood that had not yet hardened splashed everywhere. I stepped back in a hurry, frowning my face. The bloods splashing the clothes, Your Highness! If a hunter has blood on his clothes, he should be proud. I dont need that kind of pride..! Are you afraid of blood? Unexpectedly? There was no time to answer that it was not like that. This is because he laughed and shook the head of the body he was holding on purpose. Ack! I shrieked away from him. Despite quick escape, blood spattered on the shirt inside the jacket. A fishy smell came out. Since then, I had been extremely weak. It was not just a matter of blood, but the head of the animal he was holding was horrifying and scary. I looked up at him with a face full of astonishment. What are you doing, Your Highness? Come and take it. Ah! Stop it! Again, I was frightened and ran away by his crazy behavior that shook the head. By the time I was hiding behind a tree with a wide range of streets. Haha. I heard a low laugh from the back. Looking back, there was a smile hanging around the crown princes mouth. At that moment, his head glistened. [Favorability 15%] Chapter 75 ‘Huh….’ Huh. The three percent-increasing favorability was incredible, so I stared blankly at him and his head alternately. Red eyes bent as I stare at him with the bears head wide open. Calistos face was like a demon fresh from hell. Well, is that funny? Yes. I saw Eckarts crazy dog running away in a fright. Thats pretty funny. Ha. Do you really have to play with the dead animal carcass? I dont think thats what the man who shot the crossbow to death would say. Youre doomed. It was when I was staring at him with my trembling fists clenched. Suddenly, a cold drop of water fell on my forehead. Huh? Kururung The surroundings suddenly became dark. The sky had changed unusually between the Prince and the Jade Emperor. Dark clouds swarmed in an instant to cover the sun. Its a shower. The Crown Prince muttered. It wasnt long before the ominous words came true. Ttuk, ttuk. The number of water drops that had fallen by drop began to increase exponentially. Your Grace, thank you again for saving me. Goodbye. I hurried to greet the crown prince. I had to hurry out of the woods before it rained. I didnt want to stay in this fucking hunting ground for another hour. The leg was moving in a hurry. Over and over, he still grabbed the bears head and followed me closely like that way. Where are you going? Out of the hunting ground. Its going to rain soon. So I have to get out before its raining. I answered unkindly. He tilted his head sideways and twisted the corners of his mouth. The princess must have already forgotten that this is in the middle of a deep forest full of predators. .. I ignored him and just tried to go my way. If a game maker had a conscience, he would have placed this crazy quest only once. It was because of such an idea. But at that moment, something flashed up. [compensation: Giant bear skin and gallbladder, reputation +50, favorability +5%]] +5% [?] And the favorability of [???]..? I stopped walking. Come to think of it, I met the crown prince, but his name was not written on the reward. So I never expected him to save me. ..then there might be another quest like this until we get out of the woods. This means that unless there is a specific target for compensation, there is a possibility of meeting with another male besides the crown prince. Crazy The idea of meeting them one by one was more terrible than the sudden quest to catch the beast. I I literally stopped at the top, in my towering seat. I then hurriedly took a cloth containing extra beads out of my pocket, turned the crossbow around and put the beads into the groove. Drrt, click. Clicking, clicking.. What are you doing? The crown prince came close to me and asked me. Turn off your nerves and go your way, I opened I mouth, pressing down on the words that were about to pop out. As your highness can see, Im installing bolts. Why? You never know. Like you said, there might be another beast on the way. Heoh The crown prince burst into a laugh as if he were dumbfounded. You cant deal with big animals with such crude weapons, Princess. Havent you just experienced it? Thank you for your concern, but Ill take care of it, Your Highness. I had no intention of going with him, so I answered with a dull reply. Just follow the quest anyway. Moreover, even the wild beasts of the forest would avoid the rain, so this was only to be prepared. You seem to be so proud that you were lucky to catch some evil yesterday. However, the Crown Prince, who was unaware of the situation, seemed to be quite reckless in my actions. The crossbow is a weapon that can only be eaten by small animals or humans. Not even for killing. .. This time, I can really see the scenery of someone becoming a bear food while still alive. Do I have to follow the princess to do that? He was smiling and arrogantly frowned by the cruel words he added. Suddenly, I was a little surprised that he had seen through the crossbow. how did you know? What? My crossbow is not for killing. Thats all I can feel. So they could have been allowed to bring in the palace. I was looking at him anew. ShwaaaaaaaaC Like a lie, the rain began to pour. Ha I looked up at the sky in amazement. Why am I so unlucky. The plan to get out of the forest before it rains heavily has been completely stolen. The heavy rain poured down without a doubt. Looking up into the dark sky, I felt like crying again. I hated being rained on. It was a moment when I was standing in the rain, neither here nor there. Pullseok something heavy was covered over the head. Wear it then come over here. Suddenly, I felt warmth in my wrist. This is because the crown prince, who caught up with the rest of the steps, gently grabbed my wrist. Uh The crown prince led me to where his horse was. The horse was cleverly avoiding the rain under a tree full of branches. He put the bear head, which was cut in front of the horses saddle. And he, too, jumped on it and reached out to me Get on. Water dripped from wet golden hair. He had already been soaked in rain because he took off his red cape. If you walk, youll become prey for the beast. . .. Its a cape with waterproof and cold spells, so lets wear it and go back together. I gazed blankly at the mans big hand that was extended to me. Then I lowered my eyes with his red cape, which was roughly placed on top of me. It felt strange. Because there was no option in my head to ride a horse around like the crown prince. Can you give me this, What about you, your highness? Is the rat thinking of a cat? Or if you dont like it, walk with a crossbow. He turned his head and said rudely. Do you have a bone in your mouth if you recommend it twice? I made a sarcastic remark in my heart, but hurriedly turned the crossbow back and fastened the cape that the crown prince had put on me. I thought there was quite a height difference, but his cape was as big as any blanket. Therefore, if you were to ride a horse and run fast, it might get caught flapping. thank you. Finally, with his cape tied well under my neck, I raised my head, muttering a small thank-you note. The crown princes hand, which was handed out to me, was still unearned. It was the moment when I slowly reached out and tried to hold his big hand together. Shwiiikkk Somewhere in the forest, something flew at a tremendous speed. Pooh! And it was stuck in the crown princes heart without error. Heeeeee-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee! Surprised by the sudden attack, the horse rolled its front feet and cried faintly. The hand that stretched toward me disappeared. Your Highness? The crown prince who falls off a horse and falls to the floor. Looking at him, I slowly opened my eyes wide. Your Your Highness! At last when he was crushed to the ground, I ran to him frantically. I couldnt even notice what was going on. The face of the prince with his eyes closed was as pale as death. Hes die. My heart sank. Even when I encountered a bear, I felt a fear that I had never felt before my eyes. Your Highness! Your Highness, open your eyes! I shook the crown princes body like crazy. But the crown prince had no movement. A large arrow stuck in his left chest. Im scared. Im scared. This is a game. Its just a game. Why the hell? I burst into tears. The first cruel scene I ever saw made the accident stop. Your Highness! Please, please, please! .Youre noisy. Fortunately, the eyelids flinched and red pupils were revealed. Dont make a fuss. Im not dead yet. Your, Your Highness! I was truly relieved. It occurred to me late that ML could not die. But the image of Calisto being hit by an arrow was so vividly painted that at that moment I thought he was really going to die. I didnt want to see anyone die in front of me, no matter how many times I hit X. The crown prince smiled faintly at me. But I dont think what youve given me is ineffective at all. He then pulled out an arrow stuck in his left chest and handed it over. This is A small, round token-shaped ornament. It was none other than the golden amulet that he robbed me of. Chapter 76 The amulet was too thin to stop the sharp, sturdy arrow. But whether the defensive magic really worked, it lost its original golden color and was blackened. I looked at it with strange eyes and asked. This you didnt throw it away? Of course I thought Youd throw it away. Because I thought you took it away to tease me. The crown prince flopped up one eyebrow in expression of wonder. Throw away? You cant deal with milestone, once given by someone who shared their feelings. Such a terrible thing to say.. It was that moment. Shhwik- Puck! Once again, an arrow flew from somewhere through the rain and fell into the bottom of a tree above his head. Ack! I screamed reflexively briefly in amazement. At the same time, the crown prince jumped out of his seat. The Queen must be sick again. Come on. Get up, princess. You have to avoid it. Yes? He yanked my shoulder violently. I didnt understand it at all, even though he woke up half-asleep. Why me? Then do you want to stay here and be shot to death? If its the people from the Empress, theyre after Your Highness. So if you go somewhere else Ack! I couldnt stop saying, You can go and leave me alone. Because the crown prince hugged me in his cape. It was an unbelievable strength for a man who was just shot by an arrow and fell off a horse. He put me on the saddle of the horse like a pack. Push it up in the wind. The bears head rolled to the floor, but no one cared. What, what are you doing? I was puzzled by what had happened in an instant and asked. Stop talking nonsense, princess. The only witnesses who came to assassinate the Crown Prince will be sent back to you. The crown prince jumped on the horse with an irritating glance. Giddy up! And he pulled the horses reins tightly, locking me between his arms. Hhheeee The red horse began to run like a fire. Pooh, pooh, pooh, pooh, pooh, pooh! At the same time, two arrows crossed from the side this time. Ck, The crown prince kicked his tongue as if it were annoying, bowed his head and dodged them lightly. And hugged me more tightly in his arms as if to protect me. Perhaps because of the urgent situation, it didnt come very moving. Am I being caught up in an assassination now? I just wanted to cry now at the probability of this crazy game. When the clouds were dark, I should have moved away from this fellow without just looking back. Dududududu, because of the running horse and the relentless rain, I was completely out of my mind. A group of people chasing the crown prince over his back could be seen dimly. Arrows and citations flew from there one after another. Chang Kang-! The Crown Prince pulled out the sword at a tremendous rate of reaction and struck out flying arrows and citations. Those Bastards!. The crown prince, who was not able to run away with continuous attacks, covered his brain with abusive language. Its dangerous, so dont move, princess. Chang-! Calisto also struck an arrow and recited low. I felt his body tightened with tension. I was nervous too. No matter how much the main character says he wont die, he could have been hurt enough not to die. Besides, this is not a quest. Without resetting, it is not a game for me but a reality. Slowly, fear began to moisten my toes. A fierce chase took place on the rainy forest road. The distance has narrowed enough to recognize the shape of the unknown assailant. A group of humans dressed in black masks and black robes. It was obviously assassins. The other day, I suddenly remembered a shocking scene in which the Crown Prince cut the head of an assassin brought by him during a banquet of the second princes birthday. Is this what happens often to the Crown Prince? This not show up in Normal Mode. It was that moment. Suddenly, my eyes brightened. [Second: Protect the Crown Prince from the Assassin] Will you proceed with the quest? (Target: 20 assassins, Compensation: Symbol of Assassination, Calistos favorability +10%, reputation +50) [Accept / Reject] A white square window suddenly appeared behind the crown princes back. Ha.HaHa I was so stunned, I laughed like a bird. Soon after, he distorted his face and became angry. I dont want to be a queen! Besides, 20 assassins?! I wanted to hit [refuse] countless times right away. But I couldnt. The favorability given as a reward was 10 percent. In normal mode, you can raise it by mixing a few words, but you cant imagine it in hard mode, as much as 10%. Main quest accepted automatic in 5 seconds. 5 4 I ended up crying and preparing to shoot the crossbow in front of me with courage. Dont move. Perhaps he was bothered by the wriggling in his arms, the crown prince gave me a hard warning. Your Highness. I called him in a gloomy voice. I think I can help you. what? You know that crossbow. I peeked at the hem of the cape and showed it the crossbow that I had turned. Ill shoot everyone after you, so just cover for me. Princess, what the hell is that Calistos lips were slapping to speak to more, but I couldnt find time to hear it. Finally, a five-second grace period has passed. quest is automatically accepted. (0/20) At the same time as the white letters in the square window turned into numbers, the body, which had been cowering in the princes arms, sprang up. I then used his broad shoulders as elbow supports and loaded the crank with a mechanical hand gesture. ChalkakC. I heard a pulley clinging to the trigger. Then, I closed one eye and aimed at the assassin. The heavy rain that blocked the view and the movement of the horse were no problem for me, or for the system. As soon as an assassin sees me rising up, he tries to aim his bow at me The index finger on the trigger moved straight away. Ta-ang-! Ugh! The assassin who aimed disappeared from the horse. I hit it! The bead hit the mark without error. I could see a man who fell off the horse convulsed with shock. But I couldnt even feel the joy of looking at it. ChalkakC, tang, tang, taang-! Because my body was busy shooting at the others straight away. Ugh! Argh! Euk! (7/20) I pull the trigger and hit the guys who were chasing. In an instant, I killed seven people. The closely chasing men fell from the horse and crawled on the ground. Are the assassins embarrassed by the unexpected counterattack? Hwiiiik, whoosh. The arrows began to fly in droves. Puck, puck! Arrows brushed past by a hairs breadth bloomed in the tree. However, the body, which had lost control, did not give in to the pouring arrow but shoot the crossbow. Chalkak, tang! Tang, taang! (10/20) As soon as the arrow grazed through the temple, I killed three more assassins. Come on-! By then, I didnt know if this quest really meant to kill the assassin or save me. Suddenly, I felt a sense of incompatibility from the side. The system occupied body turned violently to that side. Chalkak, tang! Ahhhhhh! Maybe the assassins was approaching from all sides in groups, and one fell to the floor from the tree with his deaths scream. At that moment. Princess! The crown prince suddenly pulled down my waist and hugged me hard. HwiikkC! Ugh, The crown prince groaned low. The arrow hit on his left shoulder. Your Highness! One of the assassins who was approaching the side shot an arrow at the left side of the crown prince, who was not holding a knife. Ta-ang-! After shooting him, I flashed back and aimed at the crossbow. Aree, are you alright, Your Highness? I honestly wanted to faint while shooting at the crossbow. I wanted to look back at his wound, but I couldnt do it by a body that was constantly swayed. What if its not okay? Quite painful, the crown prince said nervously. But he soon added in a subdued voice. Dont be nervous. Im wearing lightweight armor, so I didnt get deeply shot. Chang-! The crown prince answered back with a knife for another flying arrows. I was deeply relieved. And I brushed off a little resentment that got me involved in this fucking situation. Because if he hadnt just embraced me, it might have been my head to get hit by the arrow. Thank you. I mumbled timidly. It was fortunate that I could move my mouth as I please. The crown prince talked crookedly. How is that? Isnt this enough for princess who fully consistent with the reason for princess crush cycle to answer me? Im not the only one.. Thats a pity. He kicked his tongue at the sharp answer. He seemed fine again when I saw him talking nonsense. I feel a relief. Chapter 77 Tang, Taang! Tang! Tang-! Tang, Taang! Tang! Tang-! Since then, Ive shot the crossbow frantically under the protection of the crown prince. The assassins were quick, different from the big, slow-moving beast. However, the power of the game system was the highest level of shooting the crossbow. The more steadily the number of beads was reduced, the more steadily the number of assassins was reduced. Now there are four left. (16/20) Ta-ang-! Princess. How many do we have left? asked the crown prince unexpectedly. Just getting one more right, I took a short breath. I think theres about three left Why? Its a dead end. Hi-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee! At that moment, the horse that had been running ceaselessly stopped suddenly. When I rolled my eyes and checked the surrounding area, it was the end of the narrow cliff. It was hard to say anything. Its going to be hard for them to shoot their bows in close distance anyway, so wed better get down and get rid of the rest down. The Crown Prince muttered so much that he picked me up and got off the horse. And I jumped off too. As there were no visible assassins, the system was briefly released. But there were still three men left, so I held the crossbow close and guarded against all sides. Its dangerous, so stay behind. said the Crown Prince, blocking my way. It was an unexpected remark from ML. However, the quest was [protecting the Crown Prince from the Assassins]. Therefore I came out from behind him and stood next to him on an equal footing. Its all right. Ill take care of my body, so Your Highness can concentrate on preserving you body. He looked back at me with a face like he heard all sorts of strange noises. Im the only one whos they after, so Im always reassured. .. I felt a little prick, so I just ignored it and looked toward the forest. The forest was still. Without realizing it, there was no sign of rain except for the sound of a trace of rain. I stared at the white writing floating in the air, taking the baby hairs off my face because of the bite. (17/20) I wanted to get rid of the other three quickly and finish this tedious quest. It was then. Whick! Several arrows flew from the bushes just in front of the cliff toward the crown prince. Chaeng, Chaeng-! The Crown Prince has skillfully fished out the flying things. But as soon as he struck them, the two popped out of the bushes. The men, who had taken out the dagger, ran straight to the crown prince, who had barely taken all the citations. Your Highness! As soon as I was startled and shouted, the occupied body moved first. ChalkakC.Ta-ang-! Uh! A man hit by a bead, crumbled and cramped. Chae-ing-! But the other one and the crown princes sword were met. He was aiming straight ahead to shoot the rest. He overlooked the fact that there was one more person left in the clash that took place in an instant. The last assassin, who was hiding in the bushes as soon as one fell, pulled out a long sword. Dead you bitch! But it was me, not the crown prince. The system was not optimized for all variables. My body, which was aiming at the one who was competing with the crown prince, turned toward the grotesque side that struck me a beat late. But it was already late. Damn it! Avoid it, princess! At the same time as the Crown Princes cry comes in, ChalkakC, bang-! I pulled the trigger. As soon as the beads were shot out, the sword wielded by the assassin was also a step forward. He must have been knocked down by a bead I shot, but the distance was too close. Ive already been through it once, but the system will only execute the shooting of the crossbow whether I die or not. Therefore, I couldnt avoid a sharp knife that was closing in on the air. My eyes closed with a sharp snap. But at that moment, a firm and large thing hugged me. Around the time of being pushed back roughly by strong force and heavy weight. Pooh-pooh-. There was a shriek and a low moan. I opened my closed eyes. Bloods soaked in rain were seen flying. It belonged to the Crown Prince, who ran away and embraced me after throwing away the sword fight. A knife stuck behind his back and an assassin knocked down by a crossbow I shot. Its over now-! And another guy running to the end was seen in turn. The whole process proceeded as slowly as ever. Ah I was unable to support the princes body, who was unable to control his power in a hurry to hit me. My body was pushed helplessly to the edge of the cliff. Princess, Im sorry. The crown prince, hugging my waist with his hands, whispered in his ears. I think were on the verge of falling. My hair stood on end. The moment I felt empty behind my back, a dizzying sensation swept through my body. Even at the moment of falling down the cliff, my hand holding the crossbow automatically moved and aimed over the crown princes shoulder. Tang-! Argh! (20/20) By the time I got rid of the last one. ~Main Quest: Lets be the queen of the game!~ [Second : Defending the Crown Prince from Assassination] Quest success! reward [assassins badge], [Calistos favor +10%,] [Fame +50] gained. (Fame total : 130) Crazy. With the white letters set in the background instead of the sky, I and the prince began to fall down to a dark cliff. Ahhhhhh! * * * Tadak, Tadak. I heard the firewood burning from somewhere. Uh I opened my eyes vaguely. With a hazy view, there was the first spark to be seen. Since then, strange rock walls have also seen. Where is this place I strained my arms and raised myself from my slouch. Srrrr- At that moment, the cloth that had been covered over me flowed down and I felt a cool air on my skin. Heok, Unconsciously lowering my head, I opened my eyes to my exposed shoulders. I hurried through the cloth and found myself naked in my underwear. Moreover, the cloth covered over my bodey was the crown princes red cape. Wha, what the hell Are you awake? Then, a heavy low-pitched sound rang out over there. As I turned my head reflexively, I opened my mouth wide. A hard chest with scars everywhere, bumpy abs. Yes, the crown prince proudly walked this way, naked in his upper body. Ahhh! Wha, what are you doing! I was shocked late, covering my eyes with both hands. What? Why are you walking around naked?! He dropped the firewood he had brought by a bonfire. Then he flopped down in front of it and answered casually. Then should I keep walking around in wet clothes? I dont want to do that. What should I do? The one who glanced at me grinned and added. And, isnt it the same as a princess whos naked? You, you filthy! I dont think thats what the beholder should say with all his fingers open. Why dont you just look it up straight? Ehm! I coughed loudly and slipped my hand down. Then he gave a sneering look. I became falsely accused. Its because Im afraid Ill have a black heart while blindfolded! I was never meant to see his upper body. Ne.ver. I stared closely at the princes cloak and looked at him with a glance. So, my, my clothes, Your Highness..? What. He shrugged and confirmed. Thanks to that, weve already in relationship who have seen everything. Please stop saying such terrible things. I was fed up with his reply. The Crown Prince looked back at me as if dumbfounded. Isnt that too much for a man who brought you here with so much hard work? So why do you touch a Ladys body without permission? Then should I have let you alone whether youll die or not? Yes. What? You should just let me and have kept to your duty and let it go. Or wake me up. Ha. At my reply, he laughed and spat out. You have nothing to see. Now what did you say? I stammered in amazement at his enormous remarks. I said you had nothing to see. Why, why do I have nothing to see? So theres a lot to see? Actually, the cave was so dark that I couldnt see it properly, should we check it out now? You I managed to swallow a pop-up curse. Id rather bear it..Hes the Crown Prince, the Crown Prince, and the Crown Prince with two percent Favorability. I muttered in my mind, engraving be patient, be patient, and suddenly my eyes grew bigger in the white letters that stood out. [Favorability 25%] The changing favorability of the Crown Prince reminded me of a forgotten quest. [assassions badge], [Calistos favor +10%,] [Fame +50] gained. (Fame total : 130) The Crown Princes favorability has become quite far from death. After all, that fucking quest was a success. Chapter 78 Looking blankly over Calisto’s head, I asked the whole story belatedly. Looking blankly over Calistos head, I asked the whole story belatedly. Wha what happened to us? We fell off the cliff. There was a waterfall under the cliff. We could survive without dying because we fell into the river. The crown prince, using a branch as a firecracker, rummaged through the bonfire and answered in an indifferent tone. When I came out carrying you around, I found this cave nearby. Only then did I take a closer look around. We had now set a bonfire not far from the entrance. The rain seemed to have stopped before we knew it, but outside the entrance was dark and I couldnt see an inch ahead. Only the occasional refreshing sound of water proved true that there is a waterfall. I turned my head again and looked inside the cave. It was quite a deep cave, but over the inside there was a dark cloud. What if its the territory of a beast? Or a snake. A quite realistic ideas crossed my mind. I felt my hand and found the crossbow lying next to me, but I soon remembered that I used up all my beads to kill the assassins. This is not an animal shelter. The prince added bluntly, as he was looking at my anxious face. While you were asleep, I skimmed through it, and it was strangely empty. do you know where we are? I asked the most important thing first. Even if the sun goes down and we cant move, we have to go back quickly when the day comes. I had high hopes as he was a native of the imperial palace, but he shook his head mercilessly. We held every hunting contest in the northern forest, but I didnt even know there was a place like this. I sighed. I must be going crazy by now. It was about time when I look at the prince with a confused face, anticipating out of the forest that would have been turned over by me and the prince who had disappeared. On one shoulder of his reflected bonfire was a dry cut of blood. It was the place where the commendation was given. At the same time, just before falling off the cliff, I remembered him being stabbed by an assassins sword. Your body. Are you alright? He almost wiped me out and killed me, butbut it bothered me that he was hurt on my behalf. Are you asking now? Youre asking me very early. Thank for your tears. I was a little embarrassed by the sarcastic remarks. In fact, I wasnt really worried if ML would die. Are you seriously hurt? Let me see. No, its okay. He stopped me coldly as I was about to get up to see the scar. I didnt get deeply cut in it because I was wearing armor. Its just shred little blood. It was a relief. But I couldnt help but frown at the news of blood. I wish we could go back and get some treatment Youre worried, arent you? Of course. I answered with a straight face. Of course, I wasnt worried about him. Dont die in front of me. Because I only worried for myself. If you want to die, go somewhere else and die. Dont die in front of me.. I was mutter inwardly and listen to the gaze. He was staring at me with a queer face. Late to realize that there was room for my words to sound strange to him, my face heated up. It sounds like Im telling him not to die! I was taken aback and hurriedly changed my words. And Its late, but thank you for saving me. Anyway, I had to admit it. Apart from the fucking quest, Calisto got hurt on my behalf. And he didnt fling me out after falling off the cliff, and he saved me here. ..am I a little off from trouble if were going to meet? I still remember how crazy he was when he asked me to say goodbye with a knife in my neck. Looking at him anew, I met his red eyes head-on. He was still staring at me with an unknown look. I felt a little awkward and turned my eyes first. [Favorability 27%] Good feelings have risen. He picked up the corners of his mouth and twisted it up. If youre so grateful, you should fall in love with me again. I frowned at the persistence of another man talk. Your Highness talking nonsense again. Isnt this just the right time for the princess to like me? Not at all. I answered immediately. Then I asked again because it was so stuffy. Why the hell are you so obsessed with hearing my reasons? His obsession ended to the point where he even sent a threatening letter saying, Dont forget your promise to tell me why you like me. At my question the Crown Prince made a more ridiculous expression than I did. I cant stand wondering why the princess suddenly came after me that day and confessed her love. Well, thats I couldnt say I tried to die once to see if there was a reset button. I opened my mouth with tears of blood in my past, when I made such a gibberish to avoid another moments crisis. I must have been out of my mind at the time. Im sorry, Your Highness. Huh. The Crown Prince laughed coldly. Ive been waiting for weeks because I want to listen to it, and you suddenly changed in the middle and say hated me, so wouldnt it be unfair if princess were me? There was a burning desire to refute who the iron poison was from. But I didnt want to dwell on that terrible memory of the day anymore. So I corrected his excessive selling. I didnt say I hate you. So youre saying, you still like me. No! I changed my words again with a shiver. Then, tell me about the reason that I suddenly hated. Cause I dont want talk to you all day long about that reason! However, the crown prince grinned like a ghost as he revealed his teeth. Its a perfect topic to talk to alone in the torture chamber of the Imperial Palaces underground prison for defaming the Imperial Family. Isnt that right? Scary bastard. I shut my mouth in amazement. A cool silence fell in the cave once. It was when I stared blankly at the end of the campfire dancing, wondering how the hell had happened. why do you hate it? The silent crown prince asked abruptly. yes? Why did you suddenly change your mind? You said it was an insult to the imperial family. Ill let you off this one time, so tell me. I stared at him in a daze and soon crumpled my face. Are you sure you dont know? Then he was a villain in the world. You tried to kill me. Now that Hed said Hell let it go, Ive taken a bold shot at the reason. Thats why I hit X countless times in the first place. What kind of crazy woman would like a madman who tries to kill in common sense? But the Crown Prince had a look of complete ignorance in my answer. When did I? When did you, when.? I couldnt have been more puzzled. After a moment of poking my mouth, I shouted. That day. The birthday party of the Second Prince! In the maze garden, the Crown Prince tried to hit my neck with a knife! Thats how much I. I had been struggling for days with all kinds of nightmares. If I didnt looked like a sick girl with a bandage around my neck, would I have passed the Duke and Derek without much scolding? Thats In my words the Crown Prince had a rare bewildered expression. I didnt really mean to kill you. Dont be X. I couldnt spit it out with my mouth, and I looked at him with eyes that revealed my thoughts without filtration. When playing the game, I died so much in the maze garden that I couldnt proceed with the crown prince route. It was when I felt like a real dog. There was nothing noticeable, so I would pull the sword if anyone come. The prince, who did not know my thoughts, recited as an excuse. But didnt Princess stay alive because I got interested in the sound of Princess liking me? .Im so touched that my hands and feet tremble and my tears will drop. Your Highness. Are you being sarcastic? Theres no way. I turned my head in a curt reply. However, despite my attitude to cut off the conversation, the prince did not know that it was over. Then tell me why you fell in love with me. Ha I already told you then. I sighed deeply and murmured in a weary voice. Because of Your Highness good looks, Your bravery, and Your skills of the sword Dont talk with insincere like that. You think Im an eyeless idiot? The Crown Prince flashed red eyes at my insincere attitude. You make that face when you see me, and you want me to believe it now? Whats wrong with my face? You look like youve chewed up dog poop. . He saw it so well that I had nothing to say. Seeing me speechless, the prince persuaded me with a slightly muted voice. Tell me honestly. Did anyone threaten to kill you if you didnt confess? I thought. Id rather do it . I dont know why I said such a rude thing at the time, but if He keep questioning me about the reason, what kind of answer should I say. . I looked at the crown prince with eyes that almost shot me to death, and said anything with resignation. I liked your hair color. Chapter 79 The Crown Prince’s eyes grew slightly. The Crown Princes eyes grew slightly. what? when I saw Your Highness at the banquet for Your Highness return. I managed to change the first meeting so as not to create a sense of incompatibility. Actually, the first time I saw the Crown Prince was during the Second Princes birthday banquet. Therefore, the prince of the day was naturally pictured in my head. A tall man who proudly crossed the red carpet with a red cape flying. Your hair is shiny because its reflected in the chandeliers light..it was like a golden powder floating around. Until I found the assassin he was dragging, I thought he was a real royal figure. The reality of the prince, who was only seen as an illustration, was shockingly noble and overwhelming. I let out the impression I had then. And Your Highness eyes looked like they had a ruby in them, so they looked like they were glamour. Gla.. mour? The Crown Prince asked back with the amazing tone. Is that the reason you fell in love with me at first sight? People like they looked had some money. I didnt really fall in love at all, so instead of being positive, I answered moderately. I like jewelry. Gold too, of course. Huh. Whether the much-awaited reason was absurd, the crown prince continued to blow in vain. Youre so The crown prince muttered to himself, looking at me with an unknown face. Weird woman. ? Youre so weird. At the same time, his head glistened. [Favorability 29%] He said Im weird, but why the favorability rise? But youre more weird. I asked sourly because I felt ungrateful. Thats enough, right? Im done talking, so dont ask me any more. ha. The Crown Prince stared at me for a long time and laughed in vain. And said with a chin. We have to get out of the woods as soon as dawns, so Ill go to bed. It seemed to me that He had a rough understanding of the reason I had made up. Good night. Your Highness. As if I had been waiting for the speak, I turned my back and lay down right away. I heard him kicking his tongue in the back, but I pretended not to hear it. Finally, free! I closed my eyes with a light heart at the thought that I had finally escaped his obsession. As I was covering the crown princes cloak, it occurred to me that he had to sleep in nothing but his trousers, but I did not care. Its none of my business. Even though I had fainted and woken up, I was very tired and exhausted. Today was really, really spectacular. How many things have happened since early in the morning. If I played the game this way every day, I thought I would die even before I got a good ending. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! I went to sleep with a torrent of ominous ideas. However, I couldnt sleep even after time passed. I closed my eyes and counted the number, imagining the amount spread out on the meadow. 9, 10, 11, 12. The more sheep I counted, the more I falling into the unconscious world. 11 10 9.. The sheep that had sprung up on the meadow suddenly began to shrink. Wooddudduddud- Because something huge ate each and every sheep that was farthest away. The sheep that roamed the lawn shrank at a rapid pace. Finally, eating all the sheep and something huge came before me, dripping with blood. It immediately raised its hand above me. Whoo-woong- The front paws are coming every minute. Its the one who cries with his mouth wide open to eat me. It was the head of a monster bear. Kuoowwowhhhhhhhhhhh! Heok. I flapped my body and opened my eyes wide. The monster bear was nowhere to be found, even though it rolled the eye reflexively around. The sound of a burning bonfire. It was still in a dark cave. Thats a relief. I rose from my seat with a shallow gasp. Then, I made eye contact with a man who was searching for a campfire with a fire. oh, arent you sleeping, Your Highness? The Crown Prince, sitting in his seat earlier, looked at me with surprise for a moment. Then he answered curtly. It would be nice if we slept together and became a good beasts food, yes. It was also a great ability to say that he was going to be on a night watch. I was dazed by the reliable appearance of an unexpected man. Then, the prince suddenly opened his mouth. You cant sleep, huh? What? Oh, yeah.. I couldnt bear to say that I had a nightmare and woke up, so I roughly equivocate. Judging from his unchanging posture or dark vision, he seemed to have fallen asleep for a short time. Even though I was completely awake, my head was still numb. Its cold. A chill suddenly struck me. The weak body and the fact that having body weight and fell into the river seemed to have had a very bad effect. I crouched down in front of the campfire with cape tightly folded. It was to enjoy the fire. .. The prince looked at me and raised one eyebrow and said nothing. But even sitting in front of the fire, the cold didnt go away. Whats wrong with this? Far from getting better, my body trembled even when I felt it. I couldnt control myself. It was belatedly recognized that this was not only because of the cold. ..when I go back, do I have to take a sedative or something? I was originally dull of feeling. And the aftereffects were so late. Just as if I could not control my trembling hands in front of Vuinter after defeating the beasts the day before, the trauma of the situation that I was surprised to the extent that I didnt know, came like a aftermath now. In fact, it was a strange day that none of them were surprising. A bear wielding its front legs, a crown prince falling down by an arrow, and assassins who were closely chasing after him. Is it cold? I thought he wouldnt notice because I was covered in a cloak, but the crown prince immediately noticed my ideal. what? No. I denied. I didnt want to be informed of my conditioned like this. But the Crown Prince, with a suspicious face, has some firewood lying next to him in the bonfire. He put in more branches. Hua Aak-. The fire is even stronger. But still the tremors did not stop. Ck, thats a hassle, too. At that moment, the Crown Prince sprang up from his seat. The strong upper body, which had been hard to see due to the shadow of the fire, was revealed. Kyaaa! What, what are you doing! I shrieked small and covered my eyes with both hands. Of course, I had wide-open his index finger to see what he was doing. The Crown Prince strode round the bonfire toward me. Dont do anything ridiculous and step aside. I was very embarrassed by his sudden behavior. Why, whats wrong with you? Wouldnt you get out of the way? He flung up his eyebrows and pressed fiercely. But when I didnt intend to move, he flung myself on the floor and pushed my body violently. Your Highness! I jumped up in a panic. It was to run away to the other side, which was originally his seat. But even I couldnt do it. Because he pulled the end of the cape I was wearing. Aah! With the terminal, I fell helplessly. My eyes were shut at the thought of falling on the hard floor. But where I fell, not on the cold cave floor, huh? It was in the arms of the Crown Prince. I could feel the hot heat coming out of other peoples bodies. The body was tight with only one layer of cape in between. Huck. Wha, what the hell is going on here? I hardened like a tree with my mouth wide open. Wha, wha, what are you doing? Please, let go! I came to my senses a step later and struggled to get out of his arms. But his forearm, which was strangling my back, did not budge. How rude. How dare you to the Crown Prince of the Empire, huh? He talked without changing a single face. Dont struggle and stay still. Im not doing this because I like princesses. The, Then let go! What kind of molestation.. I dont know what hard thoughts you had in your head, but get it off. My voice said him as a molester hardened the face as if the prince was displeased. When you are isolated from the battlefield, it is most important to maintain the temperature of your friends among the battlefields. We often feel the cold, but we usually run a few hours apart. I paused at the remark. The reason why he suddenly came and hugged me was quite reasonable. Looking at the face again, the way he looked at me as if he was really unwilling to do it, seemed so uncomfortable. He almost kill me not long ago, so no matter how much its a game, it cant be the happening like that If it were a normal-mode FL, I wouldnt know. There was not the slightest chance that such a strange air would bloom between me and the Crown Prince. No, but Im the one who suddenly got humiliated, but why does he make a face that he hates more?! He looked strangely offended, saying, I understand his behavior but reluctantly. I grumbled in a sulky voice. This isnt a battlefield. Then you can hold out and die of hypothermia an hour later. .. I shut my mouth hard at the curse. Otherwise, he seemed to say something that would be worth cutting off the 29 percent he had barely put up. The silence fell again in the cave where the Crown Prince and I had once passed. It was when he was staring at the wall advisor over the campfire, awkwardly holding myself in his arms. why do you keep shaking like a dog? He asked, I dont understand, narrowing the gap between my eyes. At the same time, the arms around the waist were also hard pressed. Chapter 80 The vibration seemed to have been transmitted with a touching body, to the shame of the body to avoid showing as much as possible. What a shiver! I distorted my face by his poor choice of language. But I didnt have the energy to get angry, so I replied helplessly. ..not just because its cold. Then? The prince inquired quickly. Just Just? I tried to gloss over it, but it didnt work for a man of extraordinary tenacity. I held and rubbed the cold hands, trembling intermittently under the crown princes large cape, and tried to pretend nothing was wrong. When I closed my eyes I keep thinking about what happened earlier. What happened earlier? The crown prince frowned and said, Ah! to see if he thought of something soon. when you fall off the cliff? Oh, I thought you were fainting as soon we fell. Look like thats not.. .. Or you mean when you almost got hit by a bear while coming forward without fear? Ha Yes. Now Im tired of reacting to everything. I trembled like a dog because I come forward without fear and almost got hit by the bear. I muttered in a voice that was beyond measure for a person who was shaking with fear. With a deep sigh and an exaggerated admission, there was no further noise from the Crown Prince. I thought youd say, Crazy dog ever does that? I thought youd be sarcasticunexpected. In the cozy cave, where the bonfire rose, peace in sleep came. Certainly, as I talked to the Crown Prince and gradually came to my senses, the cold and trembling that had been severe to the end of my head gradually subsided. However, as if replacing the position, a heavy fatigue came. I leaned my head against the thick forearms around my ears. He hugged me first without my consent, so He should at least play the role of a pillow. It was around the time when only the eyelids were slowly blinking. when I was a kid. Suddenly a sigh of voice came from the bedside. I was too lazy to turn my head, so I only turned my eyes and checked. The prince looked down at me with a subtle look and then opened his mouth again. I think I was about nine or ten. .. Ive encountered a bear about the same size that a princess encountered today in this forest. the bear? Yes. I wondered why he brought up such a story out of the blue. But I heard his story quietly. There was once a time when the second princes birthday overlapped with a hunting contest, when I first saw my brother. The Crown Princes eyes became a little dim as he recalled that time. The figure made him feel a little bit human. But it was a snap. Callisto immediately twisted his lips and put on a fierce look. As a kid, I thought I could harm a newborn baby, so I couldnt see a single hair because the Queen had been wrapped up for years.. .. All the nobles gathered to attend the hunting competition, but it was only nominal. Gifts for the Second Prince were lined up throughout the tournament. . I was the only one who took part in the position empty-handed. His muttering face suddenly became hollow. Looking back, he looked a little disappointed. I wanted to give my one and only brother a nice present. .. So, in spite of the opposition of the father, I sneaked into the hunting ground with a bow. .. I was going to catch a little animal like a rabbit and give it to him as a gift. Calisto soon recovered his spirits, as if he had felt despondent. His face, smiling back at me, was so mischievous. I cant believe he had such a naive and sad time Somehow the fact seemed quite strange. I looked strangely at the Crown Prince, who told me a story. In any case, I was so busy dying that I lacked much information about the ML in his hard mode. In order to survive in the future, it was better to pick up anything and use it. Therefore, I carefully engraved the childhood that Crown Prince confided in me. I did find prey that I like, but it ran away so quickly that the arrow didnt hit it. I was chasing after the prey and unwittingly came into the deep woods. . And ran into a bear. I was a little surprised. It was a very similar story to what I had today. The Crown Prince, who noticed my interest, continued his words without a break. I couldnt even shoot an arrow at the bear running, unlike the princess. I was horribly scared. I just managed to escape just before I got hit by its front foot. you ran into it when you was a lot younger than I am now, right? To the self-contradictory tone of Callisto, I blinked my eyes and answered back. Ahead of the coming-of-age ceremony, Im also shaking because the fear of meeting a bear is still lingering. Only nine, ten years old. What was the fear of the Crown Prince, who would have faced a huge beast at that young age? It happened to be a comforting aspect, but Callisto shook his head firmly. Age doesnt matter to the heir of the throne. The Emperor must always be flawless. But In addition, I did not avoid it completely, but stupidly, his claws brushed against my arms. If it were a little later, it wouldnt have stopped at tearing, but this arm would have been blown away. I was lucky. Eughh. I was fed up with the cruel description of my left arm. The crown prince drew the corners of his mouth as if it was funny to see me like that. Im running away frantically, avoiding the monster thats chased..and suddenly an arrow came from the other side. Are the guards there? I thought so at first. The crown prince suddenly narrowed the middle of his forehead. On the way, I ran to a dying lion, and the assassins in black suit shot me with a bow. Assa, assassin? They sent to kill a 10-year-old child. I opened my mouth to his calm explanation. If you were the Crown Prince, you wouldnt know? Is it really normal to release dozens of assassins on the hunting ground to kill a child? Twenty assassins encountered today came to mind. ..its something youre going through often. Somehow, suddenly facing the assassin in the middle of the hunting ground, the crown prince was surprisingly calm and cool. The tyrants childhood, which had not been detailed in the game, was worse than expected. who sent it? Well, in the end, the investigation ended in smoke, and it wasnt clear who was responsible for the assassination, but He stroked his chin with one hand, and suddenly his red eyes flashed. It must have been sent by the empress or a foreign country without having to disclose it. The Second Prince was a poor kid who couldnt even write properly at that time. I could not feel a handful of affection in the voice of calling the one and only brother. I was suddenly worried. But the story right now..Can you tell this to me? What wrong with that? Its not like youre going to come the Second Prince and joining him. Even so, I dont know what useful from the story. I was angry, but he was right. But why are my fists clenching up? Since He was a child, He had his personality destroyed Once again I was deeply convinced by the formation of his character, and sent a look of hastening the story. So? Anyway, Im running away from the bear towards the assassins who came to kill me, and suddenly I was hit in the chest by the bow they shot and fell to the slope. Che, Chest? Yes. Fortunately, I didnt die because of my mothers belongings I had on my neck. I looked reflexively down and looked around Calistos neck. But not to mention the belonging, they were only hard bare chests without a piece of cloth. I didnt use it now. I couldnt use it after that, so I kept it separately. The crown prince laughed and mocked. Are you done with seeing appearances? Ehm! His face glowed belatedly. I turned my head hurriedly, coughing in vain. So, what happened next? What about the bear that chasing? When I tried to turn the topic around, the crown prince was picky, sneaky and gentle. Its funny but surprisingly, thanks to the fall down the slope, the bear I was chasing passed over me and ran to the assassins. He wrenched the corners of his mouth up again, as if he thought of that time. It was a bloody fight. The bear was very intelligent. He fought well against ten men with weapons. Crrrrrrrrrrrr! Somewhere the bears howling sounded. A giant monster bear thats going crazy. The image of a young prince watching the assassins being swept away by the bears wielding feet was depicted. so who won? The crown prince answered immediately with a blank face. Both have been wiped out. Both Both? The assassins were outnumbered, but they didnt have close-range weapons to minimize the trace. .. On the contrary, the bear swept them away and won, but the poison on the arrow spread and eventually died. After all, it was only the young prince who survived the scene of the great slaughter. I survived, and what do you think I did next? This time the Crown Prince suddenly asked me a question. .. My lips were chapped and I couldnt answer anything. What did you do? If it were me, I would have fled desperately by the time the bears and assassins clashed and had already escaped the forest. I cut off the dead bears neck. However, the young prince, who heard through the mouth of the person concerned, committed an unexpected act. And proudly won the hunt. . After the ceremony, the head of the bear that I brought with me was thrown into a pile of second princes birthday presents. It was quite a spectacle to see the blood that hasnt cooled down yet. Chapter 81 When I heard the end of the story, I was dumbfounded. When I heard the end of the story, I was dumbfounded. What kind of accident could cut the dead bears neck off on the spot? The well-went story suddenly met a strong storm and seemed to have turned away. The crown prince laughed at me, perhaps because I was silent and thought I was shocked. But isnt the princess so brave? Unlike me, an opportunist, you were dealing with a bear there yourself. Before I knew it, he had returned to his usual form. Looking at the princes face full of gruesome smiles.. Perhaps he wasnt mocking me, but mocking himself in those days. Your crossbow skills are more than I thought. .. Even some of the most skilled hunters would not behave as calmly as you would if they suddenly encountered a bear. If he ran away with his back, he would soon have caught up with the bear and torn his limbs. So put aside your useless thoughts, and be proud of your intuition and your ability to cope. It was an unexpected consolation. I stared at Callisto with my eyes wide open. Is it because of a similar situation? Despite his blunt and heartless words, I calmed down. At the same time, it was ironic that the person who said such a thing was the Crown Prince, not anyone else. thanks for the compliment. After quite a long time, I managed to open my mouth and answer awkwardly. You were very courageous at a young age, too. And I returned the compliment in my own way. There was nothing else to say about the story told by the Crown Prince. I felt sorry for his childhood, but it was only for a moment. The thought of the dead bears head was reversed when he said he had won the game. This guys already fed up since then. At that moment, the princes face was frowned upon as to what he didnt like even though I complimented him. Is that it? What? What? I asked back in bewilderment. The crown princes brow bone deepened. Your appreciation of my story. Yes, thats it. Didnt Princess have any feelings? yes? I was dumbfounded by the sudden disdain. Then the crown prince glared at me with red eyes and spat out. How can you be so mean? What? I opened my eyes as if I had heard something unfamiliar. Huh! Is he in a position to say that to me? While I was just poking my lips in amazement, he retorted that I was even more offended. When I told this story to the shivering soldiers on the battlefield, they cried and wept. .. Doesnt the princess feels pity to me as a child? I just laughed in vain when the man said what he was dissatisfied with. Not pitiful, not pitiful at all! Which part should I pity? I was the most pitiful and pathetic in this fucking game. At least the Crown Prince wont be servile, fearing that he will lose the favor of a man who hates him. Toward the red pupil staring at me as if waiting for an answer, I said it all moderately round. youre well alive now, anyway. A sad story is originally completed by death. How Im struggling to avoid that sad ending, this guys. You wont even know if you wake up. Huh. At my answer he clicked his tongue and murmured. As it turns out, shes a villain with no blood or tears. Whos going to say! Even the rest of the other males couldnt stand this son of bitch.. The anger, which was about to burst, was lost right in the enemys interesting glow of anger. I took a deep breath and engraved my patience. Damn Bastard. He was gazing at me with his mouth shut and rehashing his bosom with his eyes. Ha He suddenly let go of his fierce look and blew his wind. When Im with a princess, I really cant get bored. And [Favorability 34%] His good feeling rose with a faint smile on his face. I slowly opened my eyes wide. Five percent. It was a pretty big jump. I stared blankly over his golden head. The basic favor given in normal mode also exceeded 30 percent. Now the Princes favorability has reached a level that can be said to be quite distant from death. But it didnt feel real. Maybe its because Im relieved. Seeing the face of a man smiling at me just made me feel weird. The tremor has stopped. At that time, the chain that was squeezing the back of his back was loosened. Unlike when he hugged me first, Callisto let me go with a very careful touch. Now, really go to bed. He rose from his seat and returned to the other side of the campfire without hesitation. The warmth surrounding me quickly faded away. As he said, it was after the tremors that had taken over the body had really subsided. * * * Father. Have you come back? The Duke of Eckart, who was nervously tapping the table, was delighted to see his eldest son, who had just entered the cabana. But Derick shook his head and frowned. still not? Leonard took the hounds back into the woods. Well hear from him soon. The last man see her. I found an article who answered the question of the way to the small animal hunting ground. So, did she go that way? Derick nodded quietly this time. Boom-! The Duke struck the table with his fist as if he were frustrated. Its all over now, but a girl who hasnt reached her age is going to be alone in the forest. She said shed look around the hunting ground, but I didnt really think so. Penelope was originally fickle. Even so, the small animal hunting area was not too far from the open space where the hunting competition was organized. No matter what happens, the guards who were stationed there can find it soon enough. The problem was into the deep woods the predators had been released. The Duke asked, pressing down on the sore temples. The crown princes side. At that moment, Dericks forehead wriggled faintly. The Duke never saw his sons mouth, firming his head hard. the Imperial Palace has just dispatched a search party. At a time like this, not the only princess disappeared. Even though it was long after the wake-up call to announce that it was time to gather, the crown prince also did not return. Ive asked them to let me know if they find her, so all we have to do is wait. No way, that son of a bitch cut Penelope off again and dragged her somewhere Father. Derick stopped the duke. Theres a lot ear. Nor did he not think so. However, this was not the only area of Eckart, but the center of the hunting festival, where all kinds of aristocrats gathered. It was unclear who had planted their ears. Leonard, who was on the first search, saw something strange. Derick recited in a lower voice. There was a dead body of a brown bear that had been decapitated in a gold-marked area where the beast was released. the body of the bear? On serious matters the duke killed his voice. Yes, but strangely enough, he said, the severed head was lying far away from his body. Well. And his body was covered with tanned hair. In a round bead shape. What, what! A round bead shape. No doubt it was a bolt from the crossbow given to Penelope. The Duke, who noticed what Derick was saying, opened his mouth wide. Maybe the bear attacked a human being I assure you there was no sign of that. Derick flatly denied it. The Duke was relieved of his anxiety. It was fortunate. So. How did you deal with the bears body? Ellens servants arrived first and were collecting them, so I had no choice but to back down after checking the body. Elene Hooper? The Dukes dark eyebrows wriggled over the unexpected name. Then did Marquis Ellen catch the bear? Theres no way. Im sure its a ferocious improvement on the stench of the Crown Prince. Well, an old man who cant even shoot a bow cant catch a bear.. On top of that, I would have brought the cut hair back. But Marquis Ellen only had two roe deer, and there was no head of a giant beast anywhere. Ha I have no idea whats going on. The Duke murmured, sighing deeply, as if the barrel was in pain. Penelope, why did she go all the way to the area where the beast was released? I shouldnt have given her that crossbow back. Father. Derick, who was listening to his murmur silently, asked abruptly. The crossbow you gave Penelope, what magic did you engrave? .. What kind of magic did you engrave that made her shoot bears? Ehm. The Duke turned his head in vain to see if the changed subject was uncomfortable. Dericks eyes faded as he looked at his father. No way, is it killing weapon, did you cheat on the mana? Its not for killing! Its not like that. The Duke swung his head and added bluntly. its only a moments fainting when you get hit. Its suitable for hunting, so itd passed the security check. Is that really all? Derick was a sharp guy. The Duke fell to the sight of his first son, who did not easily fall for it. there, Ive put on an extra magic trick to lose the memory before being hit. Dericks expressionless face was distorted. For a while there was silence in the tent. Derick only spoke a long time later. why did you give her that? The Duke answered calmly, glancing sideways at his son. If anyone wants to shoot someone, Ill told her take him and give him a sneak shot. You know her personality, why did you give her such a dangerous thing in her hand? As if to stifle anger, Dericks voice sank even further. And then, like last year, she will go around wildly and try to shoot people If a person who is hit by a crossbow and loses memory comes out thrilled, what are you going to do? Seeupp, dont get ahead. said The Duke kicking his tongue, as an excuse. Im just preparing for the end of the bargain. Ive been through enough. I know. Shell be careful. Even Countess Kellin is not enough, this time do you intend to hand over all the remaining mines to the nobles? Derick Eckart. The Duke decisively cut off Derick. It was a great loss for Eckart to hand over a whole diamond mine to Count Kellin, who was struggling with Penelopes violence to the end. But a princess who was officially registered as the family member. How can we be so ignorant and just let a child be imprisoned for what she did? stop. If I should give it, then Ill give it. Arent you dying because of the miscellaneous things that have happened in the house these days? Chapter 82 Father!” Father! Derick raised his voice out of proportion. The jaw with the teeth clenched up. For that reason, a crossbow engraved with magic ! After Mrs. Donna, you seemed to have a big heartache because of her work at the ballroom. The Duke abruptly cut off Dericks retort. I hear that the slave strangle the knight because he spoke ill of Penelope in public. Did you know that? Thats Dericks mouth shut. He heard it late and knew. Thats why he went to the military base after being told by his butler that She had gone to practice crossbow. To tell her the news that he have dismissed the profane man who dared to insult the princess. But when I saw him shooting the crossbow half-touched by a slave cub, his eyes were turned upside down. After all, He couldnt deliver anything He wanted to tell her. Shed rather be self-assured after being cursed and come back, so would I scold a kid who didnt want to attend a hunting competition? What would I do? .. So I comforted her by giving her a crossbow. Cause I cant let her just stay at home forever? Derek was silent for a moment at the words of the duke that followed. I fired Mark and his gang right away. A long time later he opened his mouth in a cool voice. It would have been easy if she told father or me, I mean, the butler. .. But its her who makes us run into the worst situation every time. Derick. The words that had not been said were lost at the call of the Duke. Dont hate her too much. . Its all my fault in a way that Penelope has become such a nuisance. I brought her here to satisfy my greed and didnt take care of her properly. She seem to be growing up now, so take care of yourself. Isnt she the only younger sister? Derick broke the Dukes last word and clenched his fist. I have only Yvonne. The sound of a clenched mouth came through the hard-frozen lips. The Duke looked at him like that and sighed and turned his head. ..now let go of Yvonne. Father. He flipped around the Duke with a face that he couldnt believe what he had just heard. How can you say that? For Yvonne, and its their biological father, not anyone. it was an inevitable accident to lose the Yvonne. But the Duke did not stop. I havent stopped looking for it once, but not even the witness showed up. Its time to admit it. That she is no longer in this world. Father! Its already been six years since Penelope came as a duchess. The Dukes gaze at his distorted sons face filled with anguish. It is true that I have brought her here without asking your opinions, and I have left you alone without caring what has happened to our family. But how long will you let go of the guilt of Yvonne by harassing and hating her? Dericks blue pupil fluttered at the remark. Id rather have turned off my nerves, never thought of it. If it were Leonard, he wouldnt be doing something childish to the girl who lost her sister and took her place.. I Derick answered in a tight voice. I have never hated and harassed Penelope. Father. The only reason I hated Penelope was because of her knuckles and frowning behavior. So, these days, when she had become so human, theres nothing I can hate. Thats why I didnt show much of that It was the moment. -No, Little Duke. A dry voice flashed past his ear. Did Emily ask you to do this, Little Duke? Whatever punishment you give me, Ill take it, Little Duke. The kid, who had been calling himself Brother all the time, began to call himself The Little Duke. Although they remained in front of others, they distinguished themselves thoroughly when they were alone. I was so annoyed that every time she called me Brother, I was disgusted. I will live like a rat, so you dont have to worrying about it all the time. Now she was busy drawing a line, stiffening her face coldly when she saw him. Derick was shocked by the realization. But rather, she hate me.. It was the moment when he opened his mouth to speak with a slightly puzzled look. Bang! Father! The door of the cabana opened roughly. In between, Leonard rushed in. Leonard. Theres a witness who saw Penelope. The Duke and Derick were dazzled by Leonards words, which he poured out like a rapid fire. What? Who is that! The Baron Tullet. The Baron Tullet? Hes Hes the fiance of Lady Kellin. Instead of the Duke that brought back a faint memory, Derick spewed out quickly. He was such a humble man that the Duke could not easily think of. He managed to win the title by lining up to the queen by the distant scheme of the Marquis of Ellen. Earlier this year, however, the sudden engagement of the baron and the countess was a great sensation in society. Rumors circulated in the daily that the two families, who only have daughters, might have forged a forced union by mobilizing distant relatives for the alliance. Both families made sense because they were allies of the second prince. So. Baron Tullet, where the hell did he see Penelope! The Duke urged Leonard in an urgent voice. said Leonard, hesitating to open his mouth for a moment with a subtle look. He was knocked out in the woods by Penelopes crossbow. What, what?! It is said that he was looking a goddess of hunting from the moment she was discovered, shedding saliva like a idiot and continuing to wear a crimson hair. Ha The Duke could not speak and opened his mouth. But that wasnt the end. In addition, there are a number of aristocrats who are believed to have lost their minds and woken up. What Derick was worried about happened. * * * Chapter 8. Whoo-hoo-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh. I suddenly woke up with a sudden sense of clarity. As if it were early dawn, the cave was filled with green dawns. The bonfire, which had been burning all night, had already been extinguished with only acrid smoke rising. Beyond that, Callisto was seen sleeping leaning against the wall. I need to get dress up while he sleeping. Under the cape was still naked, so the feeble wind blowing into the cave felt cooler. I got up from my seat trying not to make a sound. Fortunately, the clothes hung near the bonfire were dried up. It was when I pick up the clothes before The Crown Prince wake up. Whoo-hoo-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh. A cool wind blew with a dreary vibration like a nebula. My bangs shook gently in the wind. As I buttoned my jacket, I hesitated with the sense of incompatibility I felt before I woke up. The wind Not from the outside, but from the inside of the cave. I stared at the other side of the dark cave with my breath. At that moment. Whoo-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh. The wind blew me back. It wasnt an illusion. A really cool wind is blowing from inside the cave. Is there a hole in the other side of the cave? If you can feel the wind blowing from the other side up to here, it means that the cave is short and straight. But all that unfolded before me was the black darkness. The cave in which even a faint light could be seen did not look short at all in length. Whoo-hoo-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh. Then a wind accompanied by the nebula blew again from the other side of the cave. I turned and quickly approached the Crown Prince. Your Highness, wake up. Deep asleep, he didnt wake up right away. I was reluctant to catch him because he was bare, but I had no choice but to grab him by the shoulder and shake him. Your Highness. Callisto, however, he did not open his eyes. Suddenly it occurred to me that his skin on the palm of his hand was appallingly cold. Is it because you gave me a cape and slept naked all night? In addition, the prince of last night was wearing wet pants, perhaps for his own consideration. Your Highness, Your Highness? The sight of Callisto, who couldnt open his eyes even after shaking several more times, made me suddenly scared. Suddenly it occurred to me that he was hit by a citation and a sword yesterday. Is, Is he dead? I rushed my head to his chest, palpitating. Fortunately, his heart was beating regularly, as if he werent dead. With my hair pulled off, I still slapped the crown prince lightly to wake him up. I cant help it cause he wont wake up. Chakk-. Your Highness, open your eyes! Chak! Chak, Chak! The touch, which was close to a slight tap, grew stronger and stronger and stronger. I didnt do this because I was selfish. I really couldnt help it. Because the Crown Prince did not open his eyes after a slight tap. Your Highness, Your Highness! Chak! Chak! Chak-! At last the sound of a proper slap on the cheek rang out in the cave. Um The crown prince frowned. His eyelids flinched, and soon his red pupil was revealed between them. Your Highness, are you alright? Are you sick? I asked with a worried look, hastily hiding my hand that had been raised to grind one more time. princess. Yes, Your Highness. Didnt you just hit me on the cheek? What? Thats impossible! How dare I do that. I shook my head with my eyes wide open. My gaze was nailed in one cheek of the gain. Thats odd. I felt like I was hit on the cheek. You must have had a dream. Get up quickly. I jumped up before he noticed and brought him his clothes and his lightweight armor. It was a bit of conscience. This is not the time to talk about dreams in peace, Your Highness. The wind is blowing from inside the cave. wind? Yes. Im sure its not even a short burrow. Whoo-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh. At that moment, another cool breeze blew from inside the cave, as if to support my words. The prince, wearing the clothes he had received from me, hesitated and looked over the cave. This is. His face stiffened. WhyWhats wrong? I can feel the magic. He made eye contact with me with a serious look on his face. It looks like theres someone in the cave. Chapter 83 I blinked at an unexpected remark. I blinked at an unexpected remark. WhoC whos there? It was more surprising that the Crown Prince noticed it than that there might be someone on the other side of the cave. Hes like a ghost. Unlike Callisto, whose eyes glare, I didnt really worry much. Because if a dangerous episode was in progress, the fucking System Window would have told me first. However, it didnt matter if it was an unexpected situation that really went out of the story. The Crown Prince, who will not die anyway, will cut them all with a sword. I need to check it out. Dressed up to his cape, the crown prince rose from his seat with a sword next to him. It was the moment. Ugh He staggered with a sudden short groan. Your, Your Highness! This time I was so startled that I grabbed the crown princes arm and helped him. Looking back, he didnt look very well. Your Highness, are you really ill? Please sit down again. No, its okay. Im just a little dizzy. Isnt there something wrong with where you got hurt yesterday? You look so pale. The prince suddenly burst into laughter at my worried voice. Why. You slapped me on the cheek, and you look like your about to dance when I died. Oh did you know? If it were near the palace, you would have been taken to an underground prison as an imperial assassin. An imperial assassin! I jumped and denied. Its an inevitable choice to wake you up Your High. Ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh. At that time, another cool breeze with vibrations came from inside the cave, as if to prevent my embarrassing excuse. I paused. The crown prince, looking beyond the cave with sharp eyes, began to move quickly as the wind stopped. As he approached the seat of a dead bonfire, he stroked the flint a few times and made a good fire. And the longest, thickest piece of wood ever brought for firewood was moved to light. Soon a torch was born. What, what are you doing? You stay here. Ill be right back. Your, Your Highness! I grabbed a torch and hurriedly grabbed the crown princes cape, trying to move a step into the dark cave. Does it have to be checked now? The crown princes eyebrows wriggled. What does that mean? It might be dangerous. Wed better get out of the forest first and then bring the guards to check it out. It was the moment. A clear square window appeared over the dark, covered with slacks behind the crown prince. Hidden Quest! Explore [Suspicious Cave]? (compensation: something unknown) [Accept / Decline] I looked at it blankly. If a dangerous episode was just going on, the fucking System Window would have told me first. The idea of it has simply become a seed. It was creepy. What if it disappears before that? The Crown Prince replied, looking back to see if I was strange because I suddenly stopped talking. In the Imperial Palace, no one can use magic except a wizard woven with an oath. The principle of dissonance is summary disposal. .. I dont think theres a lot of people, given that they dont have much manpower. Ill be right back after I kill them, so wait. Srrrr- C he pulled a sword and acted as if he would run right away. I couldnt even think about it. Then, then Im coming with you! With tears in my eyes, I pressed [accept]. I want to press [refuse], but I couldnt help it. If something happens after spending the crown prince alone for no reason, I may have any effect on his favorability. Furthermore, the rewards of the Hidden Quest, which has been completed so far, were all helpful when you look back. Youve run out of beads, havent you, Princess? The crown prince spoke crookedly as he looked at me holding up the crossbow that lay on the floor. It sounded as if I had no crossbow, I had nothing Two are better than alone, isnt it? I think itll only be a burden. Dont worry. Now I dont have a sullen bead, so Ill run away on my own even if I encounter an assassin. Ha! I cant say anything about being so grave. Does Eckart teach such manners to the royal family? The crown prince kicked his tongue with a look as if he were looking at a child without a fuss. You started it first! I answered irritably in my mind. And it was when I stretched out my waist to pick up the crossbow. Something glistening suddenly caught my eye. There were strange weapons next to the place where the crossbow was placed. It was a bloody arrows and dagger. This is I immediately noticed that it was the weapons that were lodged in the Crown Princes body yesterday. Ironically, however, it was not the day of sharp commendation, but the rough dagger handle. Why is this As I approached it as if it wanted me to pick it up, the twinkling speed increased. I picked up the dagger with a puzzled look. At the same time. reward [Shaped Dagger] has been acquired. I was dumbfounded by the sudden rise of the system window. so this is the assassin badge? It was when I was looking down at the dagger with a suspicious face. How long are you going to sit there? If you dont want to go, tell me then. The Crown Prince urged nervously. Go, Lets go! Oh, youre in a hurry. I hurried up to the Crown Prince with my dagger. Why are you bringing that? I cant use the crossbow, so Im going to use it for self-defense. Do you know how to do swordsmanship? The crown prince gave a look of surprise. Of course, I didnt know I would do it, but I didnt express. Now, lets going in now. I went on a [Suspicious Cave] quest with the Crown Prince. The more we enter the cave, the narrower it becomes, and the more winding it becomes. And occasionally damp from the water falling from the ceiling. The strength of the wind from somewhere also gradually increased. WOooh-ooh- Another blow shook the torch with Callisto. There must be something. I forced myself to take a reluctant step. The creepy earbuds made my hair stand on end. Every time I had some regrets about accepting the quest, I looked up over the crown princes head with earnest eyes. I hope everythings okay.. For me, it was more frightening to see a plunge in favor than in the deafening. It was when I walked for a long time along the winding cave path. Suddenly, the prince, who was walking ahead, stopped walking. Princess, look over there. As I turned my eyes in the direction he pointed, I could see a faint light leaking from a distance. There he is. Mana feels stronger than before. Whoo-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh. At that moment, surely a stronger wind blew than before. The torch, which was barely hanging, crawled out. The narrow cave was quickly darkened. At the same time as the wind stopped, even the light that had been leaking from afar disappeared. It was a mystery. Go over there! Come on! I was in a hurry to break the quest. I wanted to run in a hurry, but no one could outrun the Crown Prince because the cave was so narrow that it was too heavy. I pushed him on the back and urged him violently. What about princesses? The crown prince, pushed by me, re-walked with a wry voice. Are you really a noble lady? What does that mean? Usually at times like this, other young ladies would scream and jump into my arms.. I knew what he was talking about, so I snorted. Wake up. Unfortunately, the road is too narrow, Your Highness. I wont forget to hug you next time were on the spacious side of the boulevard. Im looking forward to it. The Crown Prince replied with a sneer. Theres no expectation, and once we get out of the forest, Ill never be alone with yourself. I was walking in the footsteps of the Crown Prince with such thoughts. At last we were able to reach the source of the light leaking out. It was a much narrower gap than the width of the cave. The wall is sharp, so be careful not to get swept away. The crown prince struggled to squeeze himself into the gap. Smaller than him, I was able to get through easier than I thought. When I came out of the gap, the prince was underneath. Should I jump? He reached out to me in dismay. hold me. I looked at it for a moment with a feeling of surprise, and soon reached out my hand. A strong force supported my weight. Tadak, with his help, I had easily settled on the floor. A sudden burst of intense blue light from the front, and there was an unprecedented gust of wind. Ugh! I closed my eyes reflexively. The hair tied together flew like it was going to loose. Whoo! Fortunately, the gusts quickly died down. I opened my eyes dimly. It was after the blue light had disappeared. The Crown Prince went forward without saying a word. I looked around and followed slowly. It was quite a spacious space, unlike the passage that had just walked. However, as if it were an artificially created space, not a naturally formed cave, a round, flat platform rose in the middle of the pavilion as if it were a huge rock. The height was well over the height of most men, so I could not see what was beyond it. The Crown Prince stepped well on the rough rocks and quickly climbed onto the platform. It was when I struggled to stand beside him, following where he had stepped. I opened my eyes at the sight ahead. This is Surprisingly, a skeleton without a lower body stood upright in the center of the flattened rock. There was an unknown large scroll in both hands, as if to hurl a hurrah. At that moment, the blue light began to rise around the body. Huayak-! Chapter 84 . Episode 84. With the blinding blush ahead, there was an unparalleled gust of wind. Oh. Having managed to climb to the end of the rock along Callisto, I stumbled, unable to hold my balance in a moment, in the rush. It was then, a sense of dizziness hit the whole body. Careful. A strong force gripped the wrist. The crown prince stood firm and held me steady, as if there was no blow in the wind. It was when I held my flying head with one hand and opened my eyes with difficulty. This is A large circle formed around the body. A complex pattern began to be painted like someone who was invisible in it, and soon a blue light exploded over it. Like a swaying fire, an unknown intangible force swirled frantically around the corpse. Strong gusts seemed to be caused by it. A ragged strip of cloth hung over the remains fluttered roughly. Magic circle. The crown prince, watching silently, spat out its identity. Magic cir? It was when I was looking at a pattern of blank blue at an unfamiliar sound. It was not long before the wind stopped. Even the intangible power gradually reduced the range, and soon disappeared without breeze along with the pattern. The tumultuous cave had subsided again. There was a disturbing element in the Imperial Palace that used magic without permission. It was already long ago. I let go of his wrists that I had held tightly so that the Crown Prince wouldnt be pushed out. As he said, the condition of the remains standing in the middle of the disappeared magic circle seemed to be incredibly old at a glance. Is it magic preserved? The cave was damp inside, so the remains that old as that usually melted and could not maintain shape. Moreover, it was amazing that even a normal person could stand upright like that in a stormy environment. why is it gone under the waist? Sometimes there were mummies found standing upright, but that was possible because the skin and muscles of the lower body were preserved. But the remains in front of me could not be called mummies at all. The shape of the ribs and the severed vertebrae looked just before they were fused to the rock. Did the stone water impregnate the molten remains? I was observing the remains with interesting eyes. The shape is still maintained because of the remaining mana. What? It looks like he used his body as a sacrifice for the Magic Circle to tie the spirit to this place. Suddenly the Crown Prince answered with open mouth. Only then did I realize that I mumbled out a question. How many times have you seen a skull gourd? Seeing that youre not surprised. He was staring at me with interesting eyes, observing the remains interestingly. Usually, they replace them with animals but the author seems to have died halfway through the magical cast and couldnt survive. The body half split? I was astonished a step later. Callisto raised his head and answered with a sour look. When you cast a magic team, you need to supply strong vitality. strong vitality? Its the magic teams invocation and vitality, and I dont know a thing like that. What? This didnt come out in normal mode. Besides, I was very embarrassed because it was a completely different answer from the direction I was guessing. Its not some fantasy movie, how the hell do you tie up your soul? But I was convinced right away. This is not a reality, but a world of games where magic is practiced in real life. why would he want to tie his soul to this place? I guess he was trying to keep this magic crew on the line after he died. What magic hed tried to cast, its very damn strong. Callisto added with a frown. To the palace, Im glad this bastard died in the middle. I nodded in agreement with the remark. It was quite appalling to try to secretly practice magic deep in the woods inside the imperial palace. The crown prince slowly walked along where the circular border of the Magic Circle carved to check the condition of the remains. The spirit that he was trying to tie up is gone, and it seems that only the mana in the body remains and its stuck in the magic circle.. .. Its still enough to trigger a magic crew, so he must have been the one who did it in his life. Approximately I understood it as a sound that the remains could be preserved as much as they were because there was still some mana left. With only one mana without all the chemicals, we can preserve the remains. What an amazing and convenient world. It was then. Oooh-ooh-ooh-. Another blue light began to be clearly drawn on the rock with a faint vibration. The Magic Circle seemed to be reactivating. Stay back for a while, princess, its dangerous. Callisto stretched out his arm at me and ordered me to back off. I stepped back steadily down. Whi-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee! The magical power left on the body began to fluctuate by the magic circle. Srrrrrrrrrrrr, Kwasik! The prince, who pulled the sword, relentlessly lowered the sword over the intangible vortex. Quang-! A loud rupture resounded through the cave. The enchanted power and the sword that tried to cut it were smashed, and a lustful blonde blew up without a blow due to the relentless wind. But apparently not bothered at all, the crown prince flashed his red eyes toward the air, with his sword in the floor. A blue spark splashed around him. quasik, quasz, quasik- Soon after, cracks began to appear on the rock, as soon as he began to bloom his sword. The fine thread soon became a deep crevice and spread through the entire magic circle. quasic, quasitic- The rough wind gradually died down with him. frantically The fluctuating mana and magic circle disappeared at some point. Hu. The Crown Prince pulled out the sword from the flower. It was quite a bit of power, and there was a cold sweat on his forehead. Is it done, Your Highness? I asked, lowering my hand, which was closing my ears because of the roar. I completely destroyed it. Calisto answered with an insincere nod. Now lets see what magic he was trying to do. With the sword in his hand, he walked aimlessly across the cracked rock. It was the thin arm of the remains, each holding a thick scroll. Hmm. After stopping in front of it and stroking his chin for a moment, he suddenly grabbed the sword he was holding. He was ready to chop up the remains. Only then did I notice what he was going to do, so I cried with my eyes wide open. Your, Your Highness! Hmm? Callisto paused and looked back at me. I rushed to where he was. What are you doing now? Ill cut the arm. Why? Looking at the scroll will give us a clue as to why hes been trying to carve a magic ring inside the palace. You dont have to take it out while damaging the remains. The crown prince wriggled his eyebrows as if he couldnt understand what I said. Then will the princess touch the body and give it to me? Yes. what? Ill get it out. I nodded quickly. Thats great. In fact, it was one of the things I wanted to do. Furthermore, the sword wielded by the Crown Prince could not immediately bring the remains to a collapse. The remains were preserved for a long time in an unusual form. Stay back for a moment, Your Highness. Especially, put that sword away. I slipped a dangerous prince back. Hah. The crown prince burst out laughing as if he were dumbfounded. Srrrr-and-but he simply grabbed the sword into the sheath. The crooked look seemed like, Lets see what youre doing. I confirmed that he had completely retreated, and stood in front of the remains. Then I gathered my hands together and gave a short silent salute. Im sorry. Can I touch you? Archaeologists have the most tension when excavating human bones or tombs. Its unbelievable, but there are more supernatural phenomena than you think. Therefore, there have often been cases where a ritual was held or prayed before the excavation work began. what are you doing? It was just after the silent tribute to the remains. The prince, who had stepped back, was standing close by and looking down at me as if I had a toothache. Im setting some salute because Im touching the bones. Why would you do that? To pray for the repose of the deceased, and to pray that the removal of his belongings will not cause any harm. Youre doing all sorts of useless things. The Crown Prince glared at me with a strange glance and narrowed the space between his eyes. I didnt know the princess would be so superstitious. ? I immediately ignored his sarcasm. A condition investigation was needed before the excavation. I leaned down, and looked closely at the scroll and the knuckles holding it. The paper and bone of the scroll had rotted away, perhaps because they died holding onto it. There was a thick layer of dirt and sand around it. Is there a brush or something? There could not have been such a thing in this desolate cave. Ah! As I was looking around and looking for tools, I had a flash of ideas in my head. I put down the crossbow I was holding on the floor, and took the dagger I had brought out of my arms one by one. Then I grabbed a handful of hair, and then I scalded it, cut it off. It was then. Princess! Flip-. The daggers hand held and turned rough. What the hell are you doing? Chapter 85 . Episode 85. I opened my eyes wide and looked up at the Crown Prince, whose face was fiercely hardened. cut my hair? Why are you cutting a clean head with a dangerously dagger? Im going to make a brush. Bru? I was dumbfounded at the sight of the Crown Prince, who rushed at every move. I said, Ill take care of it, so I asked you to wait a moment, Your Highness. I forced my hand out of his grasp and gave him a nonchalant reply. Im busy now, so dont interrupt and wait by my side. ungracious. How dare you interrupt the Crown Prince of the Empire. When he pointed his finger at the place where he was supposed to retreat, he spoke with a blunt tongue, but he backed away. I put the dagger back into my arms. Then I rolled up a handful of long-cut hair in his hand and grabbed it. The crimson hair curled greedily. I wish I had straight hair.. I glanced at the crown princes blond hair out of regret, but if I didnt want to die, I had to be satisfied with my own. I approached the skull again and gently swept the left finger bone with my hair. Removing foreign substances from a solo dig during a field recovery was a basic part of the basics. My hair was so soft that it was closer to wiping out dirt than to dust it off, but it was much better than before. After a while, though not perfect, the visible foreign substances were removed. But I couldnt take the scroll out right away. Because of the body rotting and the damp cave humidity, bone and paper were almost stuck together. what should I do? There was a high possibility that the paper would rip if it was taken out by force. First of all, we need to get rid of the moisture. The tributary cultural properties were very fragile, so they had to be handled carefully. Originally, it was supposed to be embalmed and dried after being moved to an aseptic chamber, but it was nonsense here. Thinking about how to get rid of the scroll, I looked around to see if there was anything useful for removing moisture. Then I found the fallen torch that the Crown Prince had thrown away. Thats it. I brushed the cut hair roughly on the floor and quickly approached it. Then, after picking up the pieces of wood, I will crush the ends on the rocks. The charred part of the fire was easily crushed. When the water gathered to a certain extent, I crouched down and scraped together with my hands. Then I went back to where the remains were and gently rubbed the charcoal on the surface of the scroll. What else are you doing now? The Crown Prince, who was watching me busily alone, came up again and asked, of course. well removing moisture so that we can easily remove the part that sticks to the bone. The Crown Prince, with a vague face, stared at my actions for a long time before opening his mouth. I dont know why we have to go through such a cumbersome process. Why dont we just cut the bones? This is the only way to make sure that no bones, no paper, dont get damaged as much as possible. I wish I had a tweezers or a four-sep or something.. I murmured to myself like I was talking to myself, listening to the grotesque sound of the Crown Prince. When I squatted and applied the charcoal powder with my bare hands to fit my deafness, I missed those common latex gloves. Have you learned archaeology? Suddenly Callisto asked. My hands stopped moving. Just I soon moved my hands again casually. Ive only read a few books at home. The princess is so peculiar. I think youre just picking things that no noblemen do. Thank you for the compliment. After gritting my teeth, I finally finished applying charcoal to both hands of the remains. Now all we have to do is wait a moment for charcoal to soak up the water. The soot-covered hands were a mess. It was when he was looking down at my messy hands with a puzzled look on my face. This. Suddenly something was pushed in. Wipe it. The Crown Prince took out his handkerchief and was sticking it out to me. I looked down at it with a look of surprise and accepted it with a thank you. You carry all this stuff with you? It was a question that I asked without much thought, but The Crown Prince snorted as if he was stabbed. Huh. What the hell does the princess think of me? That, of course.. Crazy idiot. A clear word came into my head. I think I should say the brave prince. But I managed to keep my reason and recite it like an excuse. you dont usually carry hand towels in dynamic activities like hunting. My brothers also forget about it often. It was groundless whether the two men often blink their real handkerchiefs. The Crown Prince gave a suspicious look to my excuse and then spat it out. Theyre probably didnt get it as a gift. yes? Thats what I got from a certain young lady before. I looked down at my hands, which he added with a big smile. The new handkerchief had already become black and dirty. It was when he belatedly discovered daffodils embroidered at the end. Oh, no. The princess has put the handkerchief out of use now. I unintentionally ignored the sincerity of the lady. Isnt that right? The crown prince held his breast in a exaggerated manner. It was obvious that it was to pick on me. I returned the handkerchief I was cleaning my hands straight back. Wash it and use it again. You didnt say youll give me a new handkerchief as a present. The crown prince frowned. After all, it sounded like you had lent mr a handkerchief to hear that from me. I answered coolly without listening to him. Thank you for lending. How can this girl so mean? The prince, holding a handkerchief with a disapproving face, spoke rudely again. Youre the worst, you son of a bitch! It was only for a while to get angry. Because it was time to scroll down. I took off my jacket one by one. It was because holding old paper with warm bare hands could damage it. It was a little uncomfortable, but I couldnt help but carefully pulled it out by wrapping the scroll with thin parts of the jacket. Fortunately, my idea of using charcoal to soak up moisture was not wrong. It was rather stiff, but I was finally able to pull the scroll between the knuckles of the remains. Phew You dont know how hard I was trying to hold my breath because I was afraid that the paper might break. When I put down my jacket with two scrolls on the floor, a sigh of relief popped out. Is it over? Yes. What are you so fond of? You just need to check it out. At the sight of me carefully stretching out my crumpled jacket, the crown prince approached with his tongue kicked. Listening to the words in one ear, I carefully examined the state of the scroll. The two scrolls were tied with a red and blue leather strap, respectively. The paper was in pretty good condition except for the rotting marks in the middle. No mold or worm marks were visible. Is this some sort of magic preserved like a dead body? As you will know when you open it, the inside of the rotten part may also be intact, as the paper is firmly attached in layers. Having succeeded in getting it out of harms way, I knew of course Id move this to a safe place. Collected artifacts are used as research materials after preservation treatment. What are you doing, come on, open it. But the prince pulled the blue string in front of me. Hold, hold on ! As the knot was untied without stopping, the curled scrolls naturally spread out. So carelessly.! I vented my anger that I shouldnt treat artifacts so ignorant. It was the moment. The light flashed before my eyes. Hidden Quest [Suspicious Cave Search] succes [An ancient magic map] was acquired as a reward Will you take it? [Yes. / No.] Uh It was when I was staring blankly at the system window that suddenly appeared. This is a map of the North Forest. The Crown Prince, who was scouring the map, muttered in a firm voice. I turned my eyes from the system window to look in the scroll at the speak. Surprisingly, a moving map was drawn inside the paper. Chapter 86 . Episode 86. I opened my eyes wide at the subsequent words of the Crown Prince. the beginning of oppression? Yes, in those days when magic wasnt commercialized this much, some wizards tried to build a country called Valta and take over the world. .. The ancient people, who won the victory after a fierce war, erased Valtha from the map, and rejected the wizard. .. I thought it was just one of the ancient myths Now then, thats all true. The crown prince laughed in vain and shook two scrolls. It looks like he was trying to carve a portal from Valtha to the Imperial Palace. Because of the distance, there are limits to scrolling. I looked back at the skeleton with a little dim eyes. The Crown Prince was right. If that ancient sorcerer had not died in the middle of his magic. The current Inca Empire may have been occupied by the Imperial Palace and become a tribute to the wizards . The faces of the animal masks he was hiding came to mind. The traces of history were truly wonderful and marvelous at any time. So I liked archaeology. Because it used to show plainly that the human situation could change by one place. if I knew the first language, I could use this scroll to get out of the woods right away. It was when I was lost in thought. In conclusion, this is just an old map piece. The crown prince added, kicking his tongue as he was sorry. But we can still look and find a way. We dont need this, He threw away the ancient Valtha map he was holding on to his jacket. Until then, the system window was still floating. I looked alternately at the square window and the scrolls given as rewards. Is this really useful? But its worth losing ground. In this crazy game, everything was better than nothing. I pressed [Yes.] in agony. At the same time, the letters in the system window changed. two [Old Magic Map Scroll] received. Magic scrolls are available three times each. If you want to use , point out where you want to move on the map and shout the spell. (Spell: Yetta Du Ddasi Ppasi) Whats wrong with this spell pronunciation? I was fed up with the odd starter. But I couldnt do much. Because I wanted to get out of this fucking forest. the scroll, I think we can use it. I said, pointing to the northern forest map he was holding. the princess? Yes. You..you know how to play ancient spell? The Crown Prince looked back at me as if he had heard something bizarre. I was a little offended by the obvious connotation of how can you do that. Why do you think so? Nodont you think Princess doesnt have any mana? Ive learned some ancient spell just in case for unexpected situation. Fortunately, mobile magic is universal. I made up a lie with a calm face. Something to know if its actually universal or not. All you have to do is go out. This is the spirit of nobility ba.sic. However, I couldnt stand the look of a man who looked down on me. When I spoke with a sharp force on the basic, the princes face became strange. maybe the basic skills of the nobles have changed while I was at war. He urged with a wry voice. You should give it a try. Where should we go? Its better not to let the others know about these things as much as possible, so Id prefer a place a little further from the entrance where there are people. He opened the map and carefully checked it before pointing it out. Lets go here. As soon as he touched it, the paper was drawn and enlarged. Soon after, a black-and-white line of forest scenery appeared. Suddenly a rabbit hopped over it. It was an amazing scene even when I saw it again. Its a small animal hunting zone. Where the Crown Prince pointed out was amazing. It was the beginning of all this. I rolled up the Valtha map scroll and quickly wore the jacket I had laid on the floor. I didnt forget the crossbow. Ill try it then, so keep your finger on it. Callistos head was raised with a suspicious look. Just know, Youre out of this forest because of me. I slowly opened my mouth, bulging inward at the man I wanted to leave behind. ..Yetta Du Ddasi Ppasi. It was when I reluctantly shouted the ridiculous spell. Would you like to use [Scroll through ancient magic maps] once to move to your area? [Yes. / No.] A white square window appeared before my eyes. I pressed [Yes.] without hesitation. And at the same time, my eyes were blinking. ..that was true. When I awoke again to the sudden voice, we had already escaped the goddamn cave and sat in the middle of a quiet forest. Scroll through the Ancient Magic Map: North Forest. (1/3) I never thought a princess would have such a useful ability. Thats quite different from the rumours in the air. The Crown Prince looked at me with a look of real surprise. [Favorability 35%] At the same time, favorability rose slightly. Is it a compliment or a criticize? I wasnt happy at all. I looked with salty eyes over the blondes glistening in the early morning sun. Ill take these because I have to make a formal investigation. The prince himself rolled up the map of the northern forest. Sure. I also passed the Valtha map that I was spinning. Even if I had it anyway, I didnt have anything to write about. Looking around, I could see a road across the cattle-hunting area where I had been lost. Then lets go back, Your Highness. It was fortunate that I could come back quickly without wandering. I immediately shook my seat and got up. So did the Crown Prince, who packed the scrolls in his arms. But, at that moment. . The crown prince, who had just risen, suddenly grabbed his head and stumbled. Your Highness! I was startled and grabbed him by the arm and helped him. The cave was so dark that I could not notice it. The princes face was blank as he saw it again under the bright sunshine. Your Highness, are you all right? Since when has he been like this? A cold sweat dripped down along the facial line of Callisto, who was tired of white crabs. Unconsciously, I reached out and wiped his face dry. His skin on the palm of his hand was appallingly cold. It overlapped with him, who was unable to come to his senses when he woke up at dawn. Youre getting hurt is wrong, right? you said not to die in front of you, but you dont want to clean up the body, do you? Are you kidding me?! I shouted in a loud voice. The crown prince smiled faintly with a pale look. Its all right, I wont die. No, this cant do. Lean on me. Lets go back! Princess. The crown prince stopped me, who was dragging him and hurried him. Dont let her be cold-hearted like a villainess, just tell someone to go and take me with him. What the hell is that?. or Ill regret when I wake up It was then. The Crown Prince, who had threatened to the end in a feeble voice, fell down like a doll with a broken string. Your, Your Highness! I sat down on the floor with a scream. Your Highness! Your Highness! Callistos body was shaken hard, but there was no reappearance of the tightly lowered enemy line. I leaned my head against his chest in a panic.Unlike in the morning, the sound of the pulsating was slow and small. I was scared even though I knew ML wouldnt die. This way cant do. I jumped up from my seat. Your Highness, Ill be right back with the people, so please wait a moment! Okay? Leaving the Crown Prince unanswered behind, I clenched my teeth and began to run down the road. Hurry up and bring someone in! Fortunately, the small animal hunting zone was located not far from the entrance of the forest. It was a divine move to scroll. Before long, I reached the area I saw when we first entered the hunting ground. It was only a few moments before the guards reached the huge open space. Hey! Whoa, whoa..In the woods, in the woods, the Crown Prince!! I screamed at the two nearest knights, breathing heavily. At that moment, the two knights, who were surprised to see me appearing out of nowhere, suddenly grabbed my arms. The princess is back! The knights shouted loudly toward the tent that organized the hunting competition. Then the other knights came rushing round and surrounded me in a flash. What is it? ..it seems like a sinner is being arrested. An ominous premonition climbed up the end of the bridge. Hey look, in the forest, in the forest, the Crown Prince.., I frowned and shouted once again to the guards, my arms clasped tightly together. It was then. Someone walked fast through the knights surrounding me. It was the captain of the Guards, who had a face-to-face meeting the day before yesterday. Princess Penelope Eckart. Youre under arrest for attempted murder of a nobleman. I opened my mouth wide. a sudden arrest? An uneasy foreboding always hit the mark. Chapter 87 * * * * * * Marquis His aide rushed into the cabana of Marquis Ellen. Princess Eckart has just returned from the woods alone! He was immediately arrested and sent to prison. Alone? What about the Crown Prince? What happened to the Crown Prince! The princess testimony also found the fallen prince and was rushed to the palace. Status? Hes still out of his mind. And, uh, some said. The aide bowed down and whispered to the ear of the Marquis Ellen. they says its not clear if its poison. But they found some minor injuries on the body. Really? Im saying. The old mans face lit up. Its good to order some weapons to be poisoned in case of a fierce battle. It was a poison that searched and searched far and wide desert countries. The poison did not appear immediately, but gradually spread a day or two later, so it was appropriate to escape from the list of suspects in the event of a failed assassination. Maybe we could have a portrait like this. The Marquis Ellen suddenly glistened sharply as he imagined a happy future. You must have done a good job, right? You said the trail was cut off from the cliff. Yes, weve searched the woods for all the weapons that have fallen. The Layla new people hid it well in the basement of the imperial palace. Good job. The awakened still dont remember things just before they fall? Yes, the Marquis. Good for us. The Marquis Ellen flashed his eyes. How much effort did you put into this event? Upon returning from the war, the Crown Prince was the first to break ties with the Second Prince and the underground forces. Because of this, we could not hire an assassination team as before. Thus, six families, the main forces of the Second Prince faction, were forced to recruit ambitious men. They set the hunting competition as a historical event, transformed them into capital aristocrats, and trained them to assassinate them. One of them was Baron Tullet, a distance collateral of Ellen. However, only five or six people could not face the crown prince. Just in time, the interests of Leilas new country were in sync. The queen was even mobilized to bring the men who were supposed to support her into the palace. So, we sent 20 assassins to the Crown Prince. What, what! Everybody, fainted?! After hearing from his servants that all the assassins had been found stunned, he felt faint. Fortunately, it was not difficult to find witnesses and assistants who were with the Crown Prince. She threatened everyone to be struck by a crossbow and become an idiot. She must have made the baron like this! The princesss whereabouts were unknown, along with testimony from Lady Kellin, who shouted angrily at her late fiance. Besides, the Crown Prince must have slaughtered the assassins with a knife. The failure of the assassination was not enough, and the fact that witnesses existed made the Second Prince feel like the sky was falling apart. But at any time, there is a hole that will rise. now all we have to do is lay the blame on the princess. Marquis Ellen played a trick. To put the blame on the princess, the only witness on the contrary. It will be easy to convince people anyway, as the princess is called the The Dukes crazy dog and her reputation is running at the worst of the worst. At first, he tried to blur the issue by hitting the player with the harm of noble families, but even the crown prince fell into unconsciousness. It was clear that God Leila had helped. I can give that ugly Eckart a blow! Marquis Ellen giggled with a satisfied face. The most important thing was to get out of the suspect list immediately. That way, we can plan for the future. In that sense, the princess, the main culprit behind the assassination failure, was a very good prey. While the eyes are on Eckarts mad dog, the assassins sent from the new country are released from the palace and had all evidence destroyed. If the crown prince, who is lost, dies like this, it would be icing on the cake, but it didnt matter if he didnt die right away. Like all the assassination attempts weve tried so far, without proof, the Crown Princes claim would mean nothing. Youd better put the blame on not only for the murder of the noble, but also for the royal family. When the Crown Prince wakes up again, everything related to the assassination will be neatly done with Princess Eckarts crime. At the perfect plan, Marquis Ellen laughed again with a look of relief. By the way, on the Tullet side. He still hasnt come to his senses? Yes. Still.. Ck, that worthless bastard! At the sight of his aide blurring the end of his words, Marquis Ellen kicked his tongue. I got some expensive hemolysis and made him play a role, and somehow he got even more distracted than before! Baron Tullet was originally a late-developed child since an early age. It didnt make sense that he had no one to offer to the event because he was the only son of the queen. After searching for it, I finally brought along a rather dull but healthy plan. He spent a lot of money to feed him the intelligence medicine made of hemolytic blood with a lot of mana, and to engage Kellin to make him a capital aristocrat. Now that hd been acting like a human being..Ck, Ck The marquis of Ellen, who was unsatisfactory with a disgusting expression, suddenly rise from his seat. Lets go to Baron Tullet for now. * * * Baron Tullets inside the cabana was still a crucible of chaos. Its a magical side effect. The royal physician, who had seen the doctor, shook his head with a flutterly. Magic side effects..? Well, then what happens! The short-term bodys excessive exposure to mana temporarily impaired brain function. He had no choice but to take his time and recover The palace doctor, who expressed regret that there was nothing he could do right away, left Cabana. Hehe, hehe. In the forest, saw the goddess of death and hunting. Hehe, hehe. Please wake up! A woman who looked at her drooling mad fianc screamed nervously. Count Kellin, standing restless, comforted her daughter. Gloria, baby. Calm down. Whats all this, Father! I cant carry my face around because Im embarrassed! Gloria So, why were you watching that crazy bitch participate in this hunting competition! Gloria couldnt contain her anger, her blue hair ruffled violently. Count Kellin could not confess that the diamond mine he had received from Eckart from his daughter had the condition no more mention of his daughter. Hehe, hehe. Goddess! Goddess. Meanwhile, Marquis Ellens nephew drooled and frowned at the sound of his madness. It was then. The Count of Keline. A stampede entered Baroness Tullets cabana. Have you come, Marquis? Stay seated. The Marquis Ellen stood up and waved at the two men who were about to say hello. He was here, too. Thats great. It was noisy outside, what happened Princess Eckart is back. At the latters words, Lady Kellin stood up and shouted. Where is she now?! She had been arrested and sent to prison now. God helped us. The Marquis soothed Lady Kellin, who rose quickly, well. The only thing that matters now is the testimony of Lady. You can do well, right? Yes, of course! I wasnt the only one at the tea party! Lady Kellin shook herself in anger and nodded her head. What happened with Princess Eckart at the tea party, the outpouring of hostility was like fire. Ill trust you forever. Im sure Eckarts side is going to be very resistant. Is that all right, my Marquis? Besides, what if the Crown Princes Highness comes back to his senses soon? Only Count Kellin expressed concern with a worried look. Because Eckart was never a pushover. Dont worry, theres no evidence, and even the Crown Prince, the only witness and the party concerned, is on the brink of death. But Marquis Ellen gave a smile of remorse and tapped Count Kellin on the shoulder. And the Emperor is not in the capital. Maybe we can put the assassinations on the table and get rid of the ugly Eckartes. This crisis was rather an opportunity. The board had already been all set up for a solution to the failure of assassination. Originally, the prince, who saw the blood of a bear, suddenly went crazy and intended to attack Baron Tullet and the nobles. There is only one crown prince on that side, and there are many nobles on this side. It happened in a deep forest with no witnesses, so it was not difficult to insist. However, the sudden appearance of Princess Eckart and the unconscious Crown Prince made the situation more favorable. Even if the Crown Prince opens his eyes, it will be as hard to jump as before. Everything will be over before he wake up. The Marquis Ellens gaze towards the air shone drearily. Chapter 88 * * * * * * They seized the crossbow I was holding, and I was taken by the knights and trapped in the tower north of the palace. Fortunately, it wasnt an underground prison where felons would be trapped. It was a clean and decent room for the aristocrats right before the trial C where they stayed. It would be hard to believe it was a prison if it werent for the iron bars on the door. What the hell is going on here? Looking about the room roughly, I sat down on the bed with a deep sigh. I dont know how much Dericks gonna To be honest, I was more worried about Derick, who was reciting in a dreary way, than I was driven to be a nobility assassin. and if you bring this family down again, it wont end up in jail. I said I would not let anything to disgrace my family, but I came all the way here. Ha ha. I gave up and laughed. I dont know how far the story of this crazy game will go. But one thing is for sure, the situation Im in is one of the episodes. I took out the dagger I had put inside my jacket. Indeed, I was afraid of Eckarts power to drop birds. The crossbow I was holding might have been confiscated, but they never searched the princess body. Thats why I can be this calm right now. a sign of the assassin.. I was so distracted in the cave that I couldnt take a closer look at the dagger. An unknown pattern was carved on the bottom of the poisoned daggers blade that stabbed the crown prince. I dont know, but the symbol of a certain family was clear. Princess! What are you doing? Why do you cut your hair with a dagger? When I was about to cut my hair and write a solo, I remembered the prince grabbing my hand. I thought it was really unusual back then. Did he already know that the dagger was poisoned? I looked around the dagger, feeling a little mixed up. Not only the patterns, but also the end of the dagger was decorated with a twist of blue silk thread. It looked like someone gave it to me as a gift to wish me well. ..Now, if we find out where this symbol belongs, will we become a hero who has overcome the ordeal of being an evil woman? I mumbled to myself, but I put the dagger back in my jacket. It wouldnt be good to have evidence of assassination in somebodys sight. It was the moment. Penelope Eckart. Someone called me through the bars of the prison. cool blue eyes revealed under a dreary torch ..Little Duke? It was Derick. I slowly got up from my seat in a dazed mood and approached the door. Is it because of the special environment of prison? Im sure youve come to speak ill of me, but the face I saw again in nearly two days was very welcome. I checked above his head first. [Favorability 29%] It had not fallen further than the last time I saw it. Thank God. I heard you shot a crossbow at a bear. a sigh of relief Derick opened his mouth whether it was the beginning of a foot strike. Oh, yes. Its. It was a moment when I reluctantly tried to make excuses. Are you hurt anywhere? Suddenly, I heard an incredible sound in my ears. I saw Derick again with unfamiliar eyes. His face was expressionless, unable to predict what emotion he was feeling now. However, as soon as I saw him, I suddenly felt a lump in my chin and throat when he brought out words of concern, not abuse. Perhaps this situation, which I didnt know about, was very unfair. My father and the little Duke are you alright? Leonard brother is Leonard hurried out of the palace to bring in a wizard carved with magic on the bolts of the four crossbow. We have to prove something thats not for killing. Im sorry, Ive made it big. I murmured rather weakly. But on the other hand, my head went fast. In any case, until the appearance of the real princess, the members of Eckarts had been protecting the fake princess. Although they have piled up and piled up, it has led to death.. Maybe the solution is to pass the vouchers to Derick right now. After I thought about it, I decided to hand him the dagger. Little Duke, this is a clear proof. I have a solution. Actually, I. Penelope Eckart. I had just opened my mouth to tell him in detail what I had gone through yesterday. Derick snapped off. There are more than six witnesses who say they were hit by a crossbow you shot. what? What is And at the tea party on the day of the incident, you threatened the women with a crossbow and turned them into idiot. I opened my eyes wide. There are already so many rumors. Well, thats Your crossbow is fainted with a burst of cerebral palsy, and only has a spell of memory loss. But Baron Tullet, the fiance of Lady Kellin and nephew of Marquis Ellen, was really hit by your arrows was really insane What? I hear he saw a hunting goddess with dark pink hair, drooling. Huh The absurdity of the sound made my mouth water. What happened? Are you saying that one of the assassins was that blue-haired fiance? I frowned and seriously agonized. I didnt know which was the political faction of Count Kellin and who was Baron Tullet. But the answer came roughly from the joker of Marquis Ellen, the queens outward appearance. So why did you say something different from the facts at the tea party, no. While I was lost in thought, Derick seemed to have already finished all the speculation. This time, tell me what made you upset and shoot the crossbow at the nobles. .. I have to take it as a proof. At that moment, my mind went blank, and I was speechless. I thought, of course, Derick would ask me all the time. Now, I thought this situation would lead to an episode of clearing the false charge and shaking off the notoriety of the past. But Dericks words are. I think Im telling you on the assumption that its a foregone conclusion that I shot the nobles in a twist. Of course it was true that I shot the crossbow. But it was shot at masked assassins, not at the faceless aristocrats. I couldnt find anything to say, so I asked in a dejected voice. dont you think I was self-defense for some reason? I hope that Gaboril, the servant who was stunned by, testified. Derick answered immediately with a cool face. You gathered strength and appeared suddenly in front of them who were holding bears. They said you were going to shoot a crossbow to take away the prey. What? Even the bear was running wild, and there was no time to avoid it. Ha, do you believe that? I asked back with a burst of laughter. Even if it was real Penelope, it was ridiculous. In common sense, how do you handle so many people by yourself? Of course I did. But if it wasnt by the system, by now I would have been walking along the nether path with the Crown Prince. It doesnt matter if I believe or not. But Derick didnt seem to think so at all. The bigger problem is that rumors are spreading that you may have removed all the witnesses to assassinate the Crown Prince. Assassination Its getting worse and worse. I didnt hide my bewilderment and showed it all on my face. What can I gain from assassinating the Crown Prince? The purpose is to get rid of Eckart with you. Little Duke, first of all, the assassin was not me, but their side. Recognizing that the focus of the conversation with Derick is gradually shifting, I said the truth first. The bear was my prey. The Crown Prince, who was passing by, helped me to cut the bears throat while I was in a difficult situation. In common sense, how can I bring down so many men by myself? Its amazing that there are people who believe that nonsense. The truth that will come to light when we investigate. The truth. Suddenly Deric cut me off and recited in a low voice. The truth is whether or not you have shot the crossbow at the nobles and bears. I slowly looked at him, lifting the glare that had lodged in his lips. ..Little Duke. And the truth is that the Crown Prince, the only one who will testify that what you say is true, is now struggling with poison. poison? I was surprised to learn that the Crown Prince had collapsed due to poison. But more surprising than that, Dericks attitude toward me. The frosty blue eyes that see me without wavering. Ah. I realized only then. That he didnt have any faith in me in the first place. If its a mischievous prank from a thunderbolt, its a line that can be somehow managed. In other words, the award was beyond redemption. Ha A dejected laugh broke out. Without knowing it, I was so grateful and pleased to see the man who came to the prison without turning a blind eye. I was even thinking of handing over the only evidence. Little Duke..will you believe what I say in the first place ? no! You didnt mean to check with me, whether what people were saying was true or not. Wed better finish it quickly before the rumors spread further. Derick softened his voice. The look of soothing a sulky little sister seemed quite familiar. So you can get out of there right away. If you drag it on for nothing, its rather be. No. I faced him with a cold subdued gaze. It would be easier and more convenient to take care of than to have me as an aristocrat. Penelope. Dont you know that crazy bitch is a bitch whos always been so mean as to breathe? You. Youre saying that if you turn me into the worlds greatest trash and sprinkle a few pennies on me, everyones going to say, Thats why you do it. Watch your mouth. Derick stiffened his chin in a plain tone. Someones got in trouble, and you talking like that. Its not me, its you who talk nonsense. Chapter 89 I bit my teeth hard and gave it a click. It was half impulsive words and half impulsive. The blue eyes, seen through the bars, slowly widened. And that moment. Favorability : 3% [Favorability 26%] have lost ones favor I stared at it without any expression. Unlike the fallen likes, he didnt seem to understand me right away. what? His late face looked a little dazed. Go back. I gave a blow, but I didnt feel any pleasure at all. Because I have nothing more to say to you. Penelope Ekart The voice for the full name dropped even lower. Favorability -2% [Favorability 24%] It was quick to lose favor with him, which was close to 30 percent. But there was no regret. He was X in the first place. Im sure I havent had any expectations. However, it was hard to straighten out the distorted expression. Ill take care of this, so you dont have to take care of it. Just leave it as it has been. Die, or be put in jail. You, what the..Penelope! Derick got angry at my careless tone, but I turned around because I didnt want to hear any more. It was a risky remark, but I had no intention of retracting it now. As long as I dont die, its no matter if I lose more fucking favor. It was when I sat on the bed nervously with my back against the iron door. Tapping- I heard footsteps moving away after a while. Ha. It was amazing. I didnt feel any regret about the way he walked, leaving his nominal sister behind in prison. yes, this is what you used to be. When I kept my second gift from Derick in a jewelry box, I thought our relationship was actually getting a little better. I didnt really try to get out of my original impression, but I didnt do anything to be called a thunderbird. Although the relationship between men and women required by the game did not develop, I thought it would be okay for the brother and sister to improve. Itll be easy to hold out until I see the ending. But it was all my own illusion. I can handle it without your help as if its a red line. I thought, glaring with cold eyes, beyond an empty iron window. Ttuk. Somewhere, I could hear the sound of a string breaking off. * * * After a night in prison, I finished a simple meal served early in the morning and was led to the meeting by knights. For a felon who attacked seven noblemen for no reason, it was quite generous. Is it because it was VIP. The rope around both wrists was very loose. In addition, there was no other search for as I entered the conference room inside the palace. They must have thought I was an immature spirit who could do nothing without a crossbow. The contradictory treatment of the men was a little funny. Princess Penelope Eckart is entering. The huge door of the conference hall slowly opened with the notification of the servant. Ddubok, Ddubok The gutter, which was buzzing at my appearance as I stepped inside, quickly calmed down. All high-ranking aristocrats participating in political affairs had been seated. Passing by with my back erect, I found something and my eyes glistened. Because, like a plaque, the plates inscribed with the patterns of each family were in bloom at each place. Thank God. The higher the rank, the more splendid the pattern was. Looking at them frantically with a side glance, I found what I was looking for when I was almost at the end. There it is! There was a pattern that matched the pattern on the dagger. When I identified the man sitting behind it, I was completely relaxed. This is because he was convinced that the story was going well. As I turned my head unconsciously with a sigh of relief, I found those who were sitting on the other side of the table. It was the Duke and his eldest son. The Dukes face was distorted when our eyes met. The scene of her foster daughter, who was brought to the conference room with her hands tied, seemed to be mixed up. Dericks side, on the other hand, had no change in expression. [Favorability 22%] It was two percent less than the last time I saw it. As a result, a total of 7% of favorability has declined. It didnt go as far as the dead end. But that was because it had been quite a long time since I came here. If it was early in the game, it would have been breathtaking. I dont care. I turned my head coolly from his black top of the head. It was more important for me to break down this episode now than just the favor of the X- Be careful, everyone. At that time, a serious voice was heard from the front, perhaps to start the trial. An old man with a white head and beard stood in front of the podium, one step below the Top Seat, where the emperors throne was placed. The Emperors Majesty is on the run, and even the Crown Princes majesty is in poison, so I am presiding over the trial in lieu of this law. Raise your hand if you have any objection. No one raised an objection because it had often happened since the Crown Prince went to war. In addition, he was the right person to preside over the trial because he appeared to be a clean and thorough principle to principle in the game. Its no loss to me. Princess Penelope Eckart. Yes. You will stand on this trial on charges of killing seven noblemen during this hunting contest. Swear that you will stand trial faithfully on the honor of the Inka Empire. I swear I will stand trial faithfully. I answered in a gentle manner. Then the attorney general turned his head and called someone. Then lets start with the victims statements. self-cultivating work A man who was sitting at the far end got up and came to my side. In a brief salute to the judge, he began his statement without any hesitation. Yesterday, seven people, including me, joined forces to go deep into the gold marker zone to catch the bear. And luckily, I was really confronted by a bear. I was on the verge of catching the bear after a frantic struggle. Suddenly Princess Penelope appears and points us at a crossbow, threatening us to turn the prey over! Oh, my Look at her, look at her. Ck,Ck, The sound of tongues kicking came from place to place. The Dukes face, which was briefly checked, was even more hardened than before. We tried to persuade her to look for another bear because we were the first to catch it. Continue. Then Baron Tullet stepped out to argue with the princess, and at that moment she shot the crossbow without hesitation! Oh, my God! Bang-! Then the Marquis Ellen, sitting on the other side of the Duke, banged his desk and exploded in fury. How can you be so naughty! All the nobles around it nodded violently and agreed, Thats right, thats right! Thanks to him, Garboils self-production was even more enthusiastic. The princess shot the crossbow one by one, and we all fainted. When I woke up, I was back at the campsite, and my only friend Baron Tullett Ehm! Viscount Gavoil turned his head, covering his face as if he was about to go crazy because he felt sorry for Baron Tullet. The puzzles that led me to be the Prince Assassin were being put together one by one. I watched the whole situation like watching a comedy. When the final and final play was in the climax, it was most effective to overturn the board. It was then. I object. On behalf of the still party, someone jumped up from his seat. [Favorite 22%] Derick rose from his seat and calmly opened his mouth. Penelopes crossbow is not for killing at all. It was a real surprise for a person who didnt even look back when I told him to turn off yesterday. I stood up suddenly and stared blankly at him. The Crossbow is also a simple hunting for small animals, with only fainting magic and losing short-term memory before being hit by a crossbow. .. But I wonder how He got hit by a Penelopes crossbow, and how he remembers the details of what happened before he got hit. Tha, Thats! Dont lie to me! Viscount Gavoil refuted with a face that earned him. I think its because He was so hit on the nail. On the other hand, Derick answered without a single change of expression. Its not a lie. We have a wizard standing outside the conference room with his own magic engraved on the crossbow, so lets call him in and check. Little Duke, no matter how much you bend your arms inside, isnt that too much of a perverse? How do we know you bought the wizard? Theres a contract I wrote down when I left the request. Derick immediately tried to resist if he wasnt prepared at all. But Viscount Gavail himself stopped talking as if he were shouting. And there are witnesses who have heard the princess say its her own magic to make someone idiot! Judge, please allow me to hear the testimony of the witnesses! The surroundings were agitated. The nobles had the premise that honor was valued, so funnily, they trusted the nobilitys testimony more than the Little Duke who could buy it with money. Its okay. The Judge general nodded. Then the door of the conference room opened, as if they had waited, and three people began to walk in. Chapter 91 . Episode 91. Your Excellency, This is the court. The judge general warned him when he was about to scream. The Duke managed to shut his mouth with a rough squeak. I could understand the feeling. The youngest daughter, who had been strangled by the crown prince, suddenly confessed to having a mutual feeling. Id be crazy, too. Hua, the Crown Prince, and the Princess! The repercussions of my one word were great. The quiet room of the meeting quickly became noisy. In it I encountered another blue eye hardened by shock. Derick was staring at me with his fists clenched. Youre about to run out and grab me by the collar.. The top of his head began to blink dangerously. His spine was sullen by the tremendous momentum that spread from him. It was actually dangerous if it fell further from 22%. It was a time when I was continuously spilling over his head. Quiet! Everybody calm down! Tang, Tang,C Intead, The Judge struck the bong, calming down the tumultuous hall. Princess Eckart, go on with your statement. but not long ago, I told you this to his highness. I nodded and used out-of-body speaking again. Its as if Im talking about someone else. Im sure some of you at the eve saw me arguing with him at the banquet for that. And I guess I saw it on the eve of the hunt He tilted his head as if he remembered what some had forgotten. Good thing I said loud then. What mattered was the huge scandal of the Crown Prince and Princess. I hurried back to the point. ..Shortly after the bear hunt, we encountered assassins who came to harm the Crown Prince. That, Thats! While being chased by the assassins, His Highness was injured in their attack, and fell down the cliff together on the defensive. The aristocracy was all confused and shocked by the statement that was different from Viscount Gavoils own writing. I asked, looking back at my own work, which was going to be driven. Im sure Ive never shot a crossbow except a bear and an assassin, but I dont know whats wrong with anyone who fainted after being hit by my crossbow. Oh, youre lying! Well, I Im sure the princess was .. Viscount Gavoil stammered suspiciously. Marquis Ellen was quick to answer with a stiff face. But as the princess said, theres something weird about it. What? Your Highness is now in a coma of unknown cause. The palace doctor said the apparent injury was minor and there must be another reason. Yes. And? I asked back in a deep voice for a man as the person claimed to be a lover of the Crown Prince. If, as the princess claims, you were attacked by an assassin and you were injured, and you fell from a cliff, you should not be able to move until the search party finds you. But then His Highness, the Crown Prince and the Princess walked the next day near the entrance to the forest. Soon after, the Crown Prince fell. Its like a Marquis Ellen blurted the end of his words in a meaningful way. Its like, you tried to lure him away and poison him on purposely. I had a rough idea of what to say when I didnt finish. The Marquis Ellen seemed firmly convinced that there was no evidence of assassination. Actually, youre right. If the prince had not found an ancient magic map and had fallen, we would not have escaped the cave. At the time of the suffocating silence in the hall Hey, Marquis Ellen! The Duke suddenly threw up his anger by hitting the armrest of the tang! chair. Youre going too far just to keep your eyes on it. How dare you set me up! So my daughter was trying to undermine the Crown Prince! Its not necessarily but your daughters own dogmatic behavior. You, you cheeky..! You talk too much, sir. Im just having a valid doubts. Marquis Ellens grumpy grin at the angry Duke. And turned the protest back to me. Princess Eckart, tell me. Why did his highness lose conscious? His Highness must have been poisoned. I replied with a blank face. He didnt know Id answer so openly, so the Marquis Ellens face was completely different. Well, how can a princess be sure of that? Sounds like a princess used poison on him! Well, well find out if we look into the evidence I took from the assassin. What, what?! The Marquis, who had stuck to a relaxed attitude, jumped up from his seat at that moment. I cant believe theres been evidence! You mean the princess statement that she was attacked by a assassin is true? The hall has exploded to the point where it is different from the previous one. A lie, a lie! Its all a lie.. In the meantime, only the self-criticized Viscount Gavail tried to appease people senselessly. Your Honor, as evidence the dagger of the assassin who tried to harm the Crown Prince. It was the moment when I spoke out, taking out the dagger in my arms with my hands tied wide. It suddenly dawned on me. ~Main Quest: Lets be the queen of the hunting competition!~ [Third. Discovering assassins] Would you like to proceed with the quest? (Compensation: All Male main characters favorability +7%, fame +70) [Accept / Decline] My eyes flashed when I read the system window. All MLs favourites at 7%! It was the most generous reward of all the fucking quests Ive ever done. This is main quest and will be automatically accepted in 5 seconds. 5 I hit [Accept] in a row less than a second later. There was no reason not to accept the generous reward and the ease of the ordeal compared to the damn quests weve done so far. At the same time, the writing inside the square changed. [Second. Defending the Crown Prince from Assassination Find the owner of the Assassination of the Assassins Badge. [View] Marquis Ellen Viscount Gavoil Baron Tullet Count Kellin I was surprised at the sudden multiple choice. Of course, I thought number one would be the answer. Because the patterns on the dagger matched those of the Marquis Ellen that I had scanned earlier. But this fucking game couldnt have gone so simple. Princess Eckart. Continue what you were trying to say. The judge called me late. He looked rather tired, with the silence of the nobles who had been clamoring noisily until a moment ago. It didnt seem to make them feel strange that I stopped talking. I quickly recalled the dagger in my arms. One who wears a dagger bearing the pattern of the Marquis Ellen, and who is foolish enough to attach an ornamental gift made of silk thread to an assassination tool. In addition, the color of silk thread was light blue. It was not difficult to deduce the correct answer. Number three! I quickly pressed one of the choice. It was none other than Lady Kellin fiance who persistently tried to stab the prince to the end. Correct! Now reveal your power! As soon as the new writing came to mind, I opened my mouth. I submit as evidence the dagger of the assassin who stabbed His Highness Crown Prince. The window of the system brought out the dagger that had stopped while being taken out of the arms. How do you know its the dagger of an assassin? The patterns of the Marquis Ellen are carved on the bottom of the blade. What, what?! I pushed the pattern straight forward so that it could be seen clearly by the high-ranking aristocrats sitting on the head of the law department. Marquis Ellen opened his mouth wide. In addition, if we trace the owner of the silk thread, we will know the entire force that led to the assassination. The handle of the dagger gently shook as I finished my statement. The blue silk ornament at the end shook with my beckoning. Well, thats Its a decoration that Lady Kellin recently bragged about makingOh, my God. Countess Dorothea, who recognized the silk cord, was inadvertently speaking and hurriedly covered her mouth with her hands. But it was after I had already heard everything. Its, its a setup! Its, its a setup! Marquis Ellen and Lady Kellin almost simultaneously called out Flaming as if they were playing a game of One Voice. How can I know if a princess has stole it from Baron Tullet and his colleagues and took it away . ! I saw the princess hunting bears herself. Chapter 92 Episode 92 At that moment, the door of the conference room burst open and someone walked quickly and sat in an empty seat next to the podium. Im so sorry Im late. One of the children who took over the recruits had a seizure.. [Favorability 32%] Vuinter recited an apology for his late appearance with a puzzled look. And thenHe was a high-ranking aristocrat, too. I stared at him with a slightly puzzled look, not knowing if he was in his seat. The Marquis of Verdandi! What are you talking about! Before Vuinter was fully seated, Marquis Ellen asked breathlessly. Your Honor, may I state what I have witnessed? Instead of answering Marquis Ellens question, Vuinter calmly raised his hand and asked for understanding of the judge general. Its okay. When he was given permission, he rose again from his seat. Two days before she went missing, I saw her valiant hunting alone against the brown bear in the gold-marked area. Thi, this is a setup! Ive never seen the Marquis of Verdandi around.. Oho, Viscount Gavoil Bang, bang! The judge general hit the doctors stick. Take it easy! No one else is making a statement. Then he shouted irritably to Viscount Gavoil, who kept opening his mouth. Continue, Marquis Verdandi. But the princess stopped shooting the crossbow in the middle as if she had run out of bolts. .. As soon as I was about to come forward to help the princess out of fear that it would lead to a dangerous situation, the Crown Prince appeared and cut the bears throat. He made a statement too consistent with my situation to be a lie. Thats when, really, somewhere, he was watching me. I was horrified by Vuinters statement. As expected, was what I was thinking right? The fucking surprise quest wasnt the end of the brown bear. If the Crown Prince had not stepped up first, I would have inevitably met the Vuinter, or Derick and Leonard. And until the MLs show up at the critical moment, Id have to deal with the wild beast. Its a crazy game While his spine was chilling and he shuddered in secret, Vuinter calmly finished his statement. I moved because it seemed like they were having a serious conversation. Thats all Ive seen. The meeting room was in shock again. So youre saying the statement of Viscount Gavoil are false? The princess statement was true. Oh, my God, Baron Tullett was an imperial assassin.. I glanced sideways at the Eckart as I looked around the rattling surroundings. The Dukes face was no different from the others. What was unexpected was Dericks face. When my eyes met, his face slowly twisted. Rather than surprising and shocking, it seemed to be closer to anger. Are you angry that your sisters words which you didnt believe were true? Or, that I a secret meeting with the Crown Prince, which I said earlier ? I didnt know you were angry because the words were true. The good news was that unlike the horribly wrinkled face, the slowly blinking favorability remained unchanged. Look. Without avoiding my eyes, I raised my head as if it were a sight. Without your help, I can handle it myself. Looking at him with cool eyes. Bang, bang-! Ill make a decision! The judge shouted majestically in the tumultuous crowd. There is a third witness who has nothing to do with this case, and the testimony is consistent with the statement of the princess, who was a suspect. .. And the evidence that the princess has is so obvious. Just before the verdict, the surrounding area became as calm as death. Instead of taking a breath for a while, the judge general said, Those who need to be investigated are not Princess Ekart, but Baron Tullet, seven aristocrats, including Viscount Garboil, and Marquis Ellen. You, Your Honor! Objection Your Highness the Crown Prince is still unconscious. This is a grave event that could lead to attempted murder of the Imperial Family, so I command to detain all the nobles involved! Bang, bang, bang- The doctors rod in the hands of the judge general confirmed the ruling with three noises. It was the moment. ~Main Quest: Lets be the queen of the game!~ [Third : Discovering assassins] Quest success! As a reward [All male leads favor +7%] and [ fame +70] has been obtained. (Fame total : 200) OK, its over! I clenched my fists and cheered. I have to send a message about this immediately to His Majesty. Sir Walter! Please carry out the order immediately!! The judge then called in the captain of the Guard, who was sitting right next to the podium. Then, the door of the meeting opened and rushed in. This, this is all a setup, a setup! When seeing the guards approaching to be entrenched, Marquis Ellen shook his head like a fit. Im not involved! Tu, Tullett, he did it on his own! I have nothing to do with this! Well, I dont know anything! Why, why me? It was the same with blue hair. She looked around frantically, with her arms bent backwards and violently overpowered. She looking for someone who can help her. But Count Kellin was not a powerful family enough to attend the nobility meeting. Im guessing you somehow lined up the Marquis Ellen and aimed for a leap. To do so, it is clear that she was trying to crush Princess Eckart, the center of power, and dominate the society. You thought Id just be stupid like last year. I looked coolly at her dragging into her ugly frame. And I thought. Im the worst villain in this game. All those involved were taken away by the guards and the conference room was slowly being cleared up. Some of the escaping aristocrats kept spilling me over whether they wanted to talk to me, but no one approached because I looked so fierce. Princess. May I have the proof? At that time, the solemn-looking middle-aged captain came to me in person and reached out his hand. Here you go. I handed over the knife that I was holding gently. Packing it in his arms, he soon asked for something else. Ill release the package. Give me your hand, please. When he reached out my hands tied to a thin rope, he said, Excuse me, and put his hands on my wrists. And muttered something that I couldnt understand briefly. Then the rope, which had been tied together with the two wrists, loosened and fell to the floor. The captain of the Guards bowed to me and took it with him and left. What was it? Was it Magic tool? Somehow I thought it was a sloppy tie it up. It could never be cut off or released without a starter. I was embarrassed when I thought I was VIP a while ago. Perhaps because the tension was relaxed, a heavy fatigue struck the back of the neck. I needed a break. I just got kicked back to get out of the meeting in a hurry. Lady Penelope. Someone stood in front of me. [Favorite 39%] White letters glistened over the fine silver hair. I was pleased with the high level of favorability. The Marquis. Come to think of it, I should have thanked Vuinter for coming out of nowhere. Anyway, because he came forward and killed them, the ruling proceeded faster. Unlike anyone who forced me to admit that I had shot a crossbow like a thunderbird. Thank you for your help. I bowed my head gently and thanked him. Thanks to you, I can clear myself of the blame quickly. I just did what I could. Vuinter replied quoting what I had said before. Im also happy to repay you for helping me on the eve. A smile suddenly broke out. Whenever I met him, I felt like I was told that I had to return his favor. He was really a thorough merchant to the bone. You really do count every time. .. With a sudden burst of laughter, the blue pupil slightly enlarged. He looked at me silently. A little embarrassed, I erased the smile that was on me. I said I wouldnt accept it, but Id appreciate it this time. .. Ill see you then. It was when I bowed again and tried to pass him by. So will you come back when you need help? He opened his mouth abruptly. The stamp, the foot has stopped. I havent completely restored my trust to you. Chapter 93 Episode 93 I slowly looked back at him again. He was bringing up work at the top, now. What is it? Is it a question? I only thought about creating a situation where I recognized him first, but I never thought hed reveal his identity. Besides, I cant believe Hes talking like this. I thought for a moment what to say. Vuinter was still neither an insurance nor an X. I finally answered vaguely. I dont think anything will happen again. As expected, you knew. The answer came straight back. As expected, I was right to ask. I tend to remember peoples characteristics well. I smiled vaguely and glanced at him. Ah. It was an unexpected blow, and a faint groan leaked from it. It was an excuse for the way in which in normal mode, FL bought the favor of Vuinter at once. The setting that the Marquis and the Wizard are the same person only by eye color. However, after experiencing it in person, there was a possibility in the world of this game. Proud aristocrats who ignore merchants dont even remember the color of their eyes in masks. If youre worried about mouth care, you can erase the memory of the children. Its not like that. I said without regret that he had roughly guessed about this who had been glancing at me. Vuinter shook his head strongly. Not like that. Blurred at the end of his speech, he suddenly stretched his hand toward me. ..Lady, you seem to be hurt every time I encounter you. A long, solid finger brushed against the neck. Ah. A stinging pain caused a groan to pop out unknowingly. Vuinter flinched at my brief groan and raised his hand. This time, instead, I raised my hand and touched the spot. I felt a chill in my hand. This is where Leonard applied the medicine because I had a scratch. I didnt feel any sensation at that time, but this time the burning pain rose. The same spot seemed to have been swept away without me knowing it. As he stroked the wound, Vuinter spoke in a solemn tone. Dont touch it. Just in case, you can go to the clinic. Penelope. It was then. Someone called me. The head that was directed at Vuinter was reflected back. [Favorability 29%] restored favorability, as before the fall, thanks to quest compensation. Derick was coming with a stiff face. The Duke must have gone first. Looking at the empty side of him, I thought it was a little surprising. Hello, Little Duke of Eckart. Vuinter greeted Derick with a slight nod of respectfully. Derick, who was trying to push the business straight to me, hesitated and reluctantly bowed his head to greet each other. Thank you for your testimony earlier. No, it was the right thing to do. I dont know what you want to talk to my sister, but Im afraid we have to get together as family for a long time. I see. Despite Dericks rather rude remarks, Vuinter simply backed away with a friendly smile. Lady, then maybe next time Ill tell you what Ill.. No, you dont have to. It was none other than me who tried to break up the conversation with him that gently grabbed him by the wrist. Lets have a conversation, Marquis. Penelope Ekart. Derick called my name in an icy voice. Favorability began to flicker slowly over the dark hair. what are you doing? Dericks face, when he found my hand holding Vuinters wrist, turned negligible. Leaving behind the subtle expression of Vuinter, I looked at Derick with cool eyes. I told you I had nothing more to talk about. there a lot of eyes watching. Dericks jaws were inflamed. Leave that hand and follow me right away. The moment I heard the sound, the first thing that came to my mind was this. Why should I take that order? I really had nothing more to say to him. No harm has been done to the family, and what has been done has been completely solved. When did you distinguish between eyes you see and eyes you dont? I couldnt help but burst out laughing. Everyone sees me and know Im a person just a short time after I got up from the hospital. Dont worry. You As I sarcastically made fun of what he said was my defense, blood veins rose on his neatly turned forehead. Vuinter was a pretty good shield. Whether it bothers other peoples attention, Derick didnt rush to drag me in. He managed to soften his anger with a big breath. Yes, I admit. what? There was a mistake in my opinion. But look back on your behavior so far. Given your reputation and impudence so far, anyone will have no choice but to judge so. Ha. There was a burst of laughter. I was wondering what he had left to say. It was just an excuse and a fault. About driving me as a patriot without trusting me to the end, and not even thinking about checking with me whether its true. ML, the rational cold-hearted man I admired when I played the game, was such a mean fellow. Its so easy for Little Duke. what? The false charge of the murder of noble families, the charge of driving them to the unwholesome thunderbirds. If you blame everything on me, its easy to solve. Dericks eyes glared at my sarcasm. Favorability gauge began to blink dangerously. What youre saying to me, am I framed for my wrong behavior or are you just telling me not to blame others? Penelope Ekart. Favorability -2%. [Favorability 27%] The easy rise and easy fall of favorability impressed me no more. With this feeling of crawling on the floor, it seemed fine to fall down to one ten percent at a time. His face was horribly distorted. On the other hand, I grinned with a smile on my face. Dont worry. I know its my fault. Thats why I took care of course. Was your own arrangement, after all, a disgrace to Eckarts name? Confiscation with the Crown Prince. You had nothing to say Then what should I have done? I really couldnt figure it out, so I shrugged. During a struggle with the bear that was met unexpectedly, the Crown Prince, who was passing by, accidentally cut off the bears head and was chased together by an assassin. .. Should I have said this? I recited exactly what I told Derick the night before. Im just telling him the truth, but no one would have believed me if I had said this. Thats how Marquis Ellen would have driven me. So would you feel better if I were an imperial assassin? Dont make a leap. He was barely holding back his anger, and Derick kept chewing on it over. The eyes that were shot at me began to show a wretched life. If I had told you there was evidence earlier, I could have solved it without a scandal that tarnished the reputation of the family. Who made up such a ridiculous scandal? I clenched my teeth and answered back. Did you give me a chance to say that I have evidence? It was hard to control my facial expression. I knew I was barely lifting the corners of my mouth with a messed-up face. I could feel the gaze of Vuinter from the side. Still, it couldnt stop. You didnt hear anything. No slander, no solution, no hard truth. Penelope. Youre the one who didnt hear it. Why, youre gonna blame me for this, too? Maybe its because Im too heated. I couldnt even recall in front of others that I said to the Brother. Little Duke. This is a clear slander. I have a solution. Actually, I dont you think I was self-defense for some reason? The Crown Prince, who was passing by, helped me cut the bears throat while I was in trouble. Crown Prince, lover. It was me who most wanted to avoid putting them in the mouth. But I racked my brains all night, but that was my limit. Maybe, there was a better way. Had Dericks clear head and Eckarts name been borrowed, they could have kissed with a much better testimony. To do that I had apparently decided to hand over the assassins vouchers to Derick. But it was Derick who ignored them and finally made me take care of themselves. When youre done talking, Id like to finish talking to the Marquis. You know, weve been talking about the testimony of the trial. There was a lack of dialogue. Derick stopped him and replied rather hastily, as if he was about to leave right now. As you know, the situation was very urgent and the information on our side was extremely limited. .. They kept driving Ekart behind the assassination of the Imperial Family, and the absurd myth that you trained the crossbow for assassination became a fait accompli. Derick continued with a look of frustration. I felt it was an extension of yesterday. To get you out of jail right away, I just thought it was best to get things done quickly. I dont know what youre trying to say, but Im fine, Little Duke. I answered immediately in a determined tone. Because I didnt expect even a word of it anyway. At that moment, Dericks face crumpled horribly. The reason was unknown. Rather than anger on his always expressionless face, there was an indescribable feeling. Penelope. He called me in a tight voice. And [Favorability 32%] Blinking favorability swelled. I looked at it a little surprised. But I quickly shook off the interest I had for a while. And soon I was greeted with a short silent salute. Come on, Marquis. Derrick stood tall, stiff as a stone statue, as I walked past with his hand in his hand. He never held me back. Chapter 94 . Episode 94. After I left the trial room, I gave up my hand and apologized to Vuinter only when I reached a quiet place where there were no people. Im sorry, Marquis. Excuse me. I apologized to him for being caught between me and Derick. Vuinter looks at me without saying a word. He took something out of his arms. Then he reach out to me and said something unexpectedly. Dont cry. yes? I tilted my head at an unknown sound, and raised my hand to feel my face. Far from getting wet, I only touched my skin that had been strained from sleep for a few days. Of course. Im not crying at all. What are you talking about. I told you that the sadness from the sweet eyes is in return for me. .. Your eyes are always filled with sadness rather than laughter. Vuinters words reminded me of my first meeting with him, which I had forgotten. The moment I heard it, I couldnt stand my face being distorted. It was actually a lie. I expected Derick, who came to prison, to listen to me and help me. Even though I know its in fucking hard mode, its a game thats different from reality. There may be dramatic changes regardless of probability. yes. I laughed weakly and made a pretty late reply. Will there ever be a day when I can smile at ease? Maybe, not until I get out of this game after watching the ending. It was the moment when I just lifted my head, muttering self-help words. A cool wind blew from somewhere. The folded handkerchief, which was placed on the palm of the Vuinters hand, floated up along the wind and opened out with a whoa! On the palm of Vuinters palm, a thousand bars folded about, as if someone were playing a prank in the air. Flipping, crumpled, tied up, inflamed, it finally turned into a little rabbit shape. Uh I stared at it blankly with my eyes wide open. A rabbit made of a thin handkerchief fell slowly under the palm of Vuinters. The little ears pricked as if greeting. It was a scene that didnt feel real even when I saw it with my eyes. Can you spread your hands? Suddenly, Vuinter said in a request. I slowly raised my hands with a puzzled look. Then the rabbit, which had been placed on the palm of Vuinter, jumped and landed gently on my palm. It was strange to see his face rubbing against the palm of his sheeps mouth, which is even look like a living creature. Then, I suddenly became aware that Vuinter had used magic in the palace, and in the form of a posthumous writer. but can you just do this? I glanced around with anxious eyes. It was a rare place, but it was just a matter of no one knows. I dont see anyone. What do you think? Vuinter answered my response with an unusual response. Anyway its all been revealed, are you just go all out? It hasnt been long since you told me your secret. Isnt it too extreme a change in attitude? I looked at him with doubtful eyes. This is the basic level, so I rarely use mana, so I wont get caught. Dont worry. Then added Vuinter, with an awkward smile, as an excuse. More than that do you hate animal? With his question, the rabbit jumped up and down on my palm. Then, he pulled up his belly and acted cute. It was nothing but a fabric-made inanimate object, but the movement was like a baby rabbit that never lived. A smile was built because of the figure. I like it. Youre smiling now. As I answered gently, Vuinter said. Only then did I know why he showed me this. It was to comfort me. My heart was pounding. I looked away from the handkerchief rabbit rolling on my palm and made eye contact with him. And for the first time, I gave him a selfless, bright smile. Thank you, Marquis. At that moment, there was a wave in his pupils. And, [Favorability 44%] Five percent. His favorability has gone up quite a bit. I slowly erased the smile on my face as I looked at the gauge bar, above his dark silver hair. [In Normal mode, the sorcerer appears like a ghost whenever the FL is sad or in a bad mood, showing off some extraordinary magic.] In the midst of this, Im not entirely enjoying this moment, but Im thinking of taking him back as an insurance policy. I felt a little despondent. * * * An enormous attempt to assassinate the Crown Prince took place, but the hunt continued. Only a few high-ranking aristocrats who participated in the trial know the exact inside story. Furthermore, many other countries participated in the event. Its a hunting competition that went ahead with the attack on the eve of the festival, and if the problem breaks out and stops completely, the prestige of the Inca Empire would be ridiculous. Therefore, the hostless hunting contest continued. Until the winner is selected, it will be all the way forward. For safety, I tell you not to let anyone out of the hunting ground until I come back.. Early in the morning after the trial, the servant traveled to the campgrounds of each family and delivered the emperors order. It was an order to keep all the nobles in the imperial palace until The Emperor returned. why me? I looked at the servant with a look of injustice and a scroll bearing the sentences of the imperial family. Because I thought I could go home right away because I cleared myself of the false charge. However, I was relieved at the words that followed immediately. But Princess Eckart has made a great contribution to supporting the Crown Prince. .. He also added that, with due respect and consideration for being a lady, you may move to the palace, not to the hunting grounds, if you wish. Ill move. I raised my hand and shouted as soon as the servant finished his words. Penelope. The Duke called me in a gloomy voice. Looking back on his face of knowing nothing, he only hardened his dark face and did not dissuade him from doing anything more. No one has easily spoken to me since the trial. It was a pretty good job. Then Ill have a carriage ready. The servant bowed politely to a member of the Duke and returned. Ive got to get ready to move. Ill go out first. I also jumped out of my seat as if I had waited. Because I didnt want to remain in the breathtaking Dukes cabana. Hey. Youre really..! Leonard opened to say a word because of the cold atmosphere. Sst, Leonard. The duke stopped him. He nodded with a deep sigh. Yes. Try to do so. The palace is easier to rest than here. Yes. See you later. I left the cabana without hesitation after a brief bow. Three pairs of blue eyes stuck in the back of my head at the end felt really good. Unlike the spirit of escaping the Dukes cabana, when I came out, I lost my strength. Whew Im sure the first day of the hunt wasnt this bad. I sighed and trudged toward my cabana. Maybe Im venting my anger for nothing now. All the members of the Duke, who suffered from the evils and accidents that Penelope had done without thinking, understood. Moreover, this time, he must have been very upset because I was involved in the assassination of the royal family. For the Duke and Derick, it might have been best to close the case by reducing it to the practical pranks of iron paper. ..but why should I even understand their situation? Understanding was understanding, and it was another problem that my mood was dirty. If they had asked the whole story first and put our heads together to come up with a solution. No. If Penelope had told them once that it couldnt have happened, the episode wouldnt have ended so badly. hey. It was then. Someone called me out of nowhere. But I couldnt understand immediately after deep thought. Hey, hey! Penelope! It was not until I heard the sound of shouting my name that I stopped walking. Ha I dont want to look back. There was only one person here who called me without a single case like that. I checked with only a glance at my head, standing still. [Favorability 37%] As expected. The fluttering pink hair was coming fast to me. Chapter 95 “That’s not true, right?” Thats not true, right? Leonard, who came before me in a flash, suddenly threw a question to catch a floating cloud. What? That Bastard Crown Prince and you! Le, Leonard! I exclaimed in amazement at the rising voice of Leonard. You swore at the Crown Prince in the palace! He wasnt usually a big guy. Fortunately early in the morning, we were the only two humans hanging around the dukes campsite. Leonard, who had kept his mouth shut as if he had come to his senses, managed to say without giving. is it true that he and you were in that relationship? What relationship? Im not in the mood to listen to your prank now. I asked because I really didnt know, but Leonard was so serious and furious. Wherever I go at the hunting ground, people only talking about the Crown Prince and you! You know that? .. What the hell did you say in the court? Tell me the truth, thats not true? right? Leonard kept his face on end, barely holding back what he wanted to shake me up right away. I answered the truth. Yes. Thats not true. Whoa Feeling relieved, he sighed deeply and scratched his head. And muttered irritably. Bitch, why would such a false rumor. If the rumor is that we had a secret meeting in the woods, thats true. what? But soon after my words, his hand, which was poking through his pink hair, stopped. He asked with glistening eyes. You, you, you, what do you mean? As I said. We met in the woods alone, then we were chased by assassins. I shrugged and answered vaguely. It was expected that someone would ask if it was true. You can tell the truth that it was made up to avoid the suspicion of Marquis Ellen, but the Duke did not want to do that to people. You you say it clearly. Leonard clenched his teeth and pressed me in a dreary voice. You were stabbed the other day by that bastard and you were shivering. But fuck, secret meeting. What a stabbed. I frowned at his vulgar words. I met him secretly because I had something to talk to him. What do you had to say? Theres such a thing. You dont have to know. I didnt have anything to tell you because we didnt have much to talk about. Put the bullshit away and tell the truth. What do you mean that you had mutual feelings? Have all those things spread already? He said he was a nobleman who valued honor, and he was like a human with cheap mouth. I threw my tongue at the rumour that had been spread in a evening. Then I opened my mouth with a deep sigh. its just, uh, made up to back up the encounter. Shameless of my determination not to explain in a long way, I immediately threw out the truth. I couldnt help but crumble until the answer was no, and I didnt want to be associated mutual of lovers anymore with the crown prince. As soon as my words were finished, he inquired. Then why did you meet him? Are you crazy to get stabbed again?! Leonard. I looked around again and dissuaded him. Try to be quiet. I didnt want to have this kind of war of attrition since morning. Therefore, a rather tired voice popped out. and you wouldnt believe it anyway if I told you that I ran into him. Im different from brother. what? If you said you hadnt shot the nobles, I would have believed you soon. I recounted the following words of Leonard once more. Because you different from brother, you would have believed me. It was unbelievable to me. A twisting smile burst out. Dont lie. You believed me? No, youd have come forward as much as Derick and insulted me. When the two sons of the Duke were beaten, they only drove me to the extremity. Me, do you think I dont have eyes for anything? In my eyes, Leonard stopped being angry and panicked. And he was just rambling. No matter how stupid you are, you wouldnt have gone mad as soon as the ban was lifted. .. Also, you didnt want to come to the hunting contest because you didnt want anything to happen again. I looked back at Leonard with fresh eyes. To be exact, I was reluctant to meet with all the MLs. I didnt even think he was showing off at all, but it was a little surprising that this guy, not anyone else, was exactly figuring out my condition. So tell me the truth. You didnt really do that, did you? Huh? Whether he noticed that I was concentrating on his words, Leonard asked again with a subdued voice. Do you know? Would it help me put the rumor to rest? yes. Its not a secret meeting. I lost. I told the truth when I saw him trying to persuade me. It was a difficult atmosphere to put the doubt to rest by the glib words that I ran into the Crown Prince, who was passing by, so I thought that was the only excuse. Thats it. Oh, you idiot! Would you like to say that anyway?? What is it that drives a person like that? As soon as I finished speaking, Leonard slapped his chest and complained of frustration. Thats right. There was a man who did not believe in such a thing, so I couldnt bring it up quickly. I tried hard to swallow a bitter smile. yes, you cant do that with him. In the meantime, Leonard mumbled to himself several times with a much relieved look. I asked unevenly. Did you just call me only to check this out? Only!? Do you know how serious this matter, you little bitch! Leonard shouted with a grimace. I was dumbfounded. Its a serious matter, but does that mean its a serious one for you, too? If the Crown Prince comes to his senses within a short period of time, I will be the only one who dies trying to fix it. And thats not why I called you. As if to sense my eyes filled with discontent, Leonard searched roughly. Come on, take this. He blurted something out and handed it over. A small, wide barrel. It was something I saw the other day. What are you doing, not take it As soon as I looked down, he waved wildly. I took the medicine he gave me in a daze. The wounds bigger than it was on the eve, you idiot. You dont even know if it hurts because its dull, right? He kicked his tongue and said rude things. Yesterday, Vuinter notice it at a glance. The wound must have gotten bigger. I felt awkward and stroked around the neck. Is it really bad? Dont touch it, its getting worse. He frowned and restrained, so he lowered his hand immediately. Dam, dont forget to apply it carefully while youre at the palace. Dont just stand there because its annoying, and when you have time, youll stop by the clinic. Okay? Well meet again in only a few days. It sounded like a greeting to someone far away, so I laughed. Ill do that. Thank you for caring, Leonard. I said with a gentle nod. And hesitated for a moment and added. believing me. My brother is the only one who said that. I was just telling the truth as it was, but suddenly, Leonards face turned red. Why, why would you say that? He flew into a rage and then passed me without saying hello. Oh, come on, then do you speak with you body? [Favorability 40%] I poked my lips as I looked at my pink hair disappearing rapidly towards the side of my cabana. * * * There was nothing particularly uncomfortable during my stay in the imperial palace. Aside from Emily, the courts users were extremely attentive, and the table was broken at every meal, so the food was served. The most important thing was that no matter what I did, there were no restrictions wherever I went. I think theres a lot more to it than a Duke. While I was visiting the library for the third day, I suddenly thought so. There was no one near the library, so it was very quiet and silent. Besides, the huge library was full of the kinds of books I would like. Thanks to it, I was able to read a lot of books about ancient wizards and Valtha myths. With a tight embrace of the books I borrowed about Archina Islands, I moved diligently. How long has I walked along the road that I has become quite used to? As the guards gently pass through the enclosed entrance, I see a man coming out of the building with a lawmaker. Princess! Are you here again today? When the princes aide saw me just entering, he pretended to be glad to know me. When I was greeted with my head raised, I immediately asked the main point. How is His Highness today? His Highness breathing is very stable. I think theres a road ahead. Thats good. It was good news. In fact, I was heartbroken two nights ago when I heard that the Crown Prince was at a critical juncture. But its not detoxification, so well have to wait and see. yes? Would you likesee him in? The princes aide asked stealthily, looking at me answering in a dull manner. I dont know how the rumors came out, but every time I came to the Crown Princes palace, the eyes that looked at me were strange. Ill be out in ten minutes. I didnt express myself and said what I want as always. Of course. The aide opened the way with a vague smile. Contrary to rumors that I have a secret meeting with the Crown Prince, I was going to leave in 10 minutes today. Chapter 96 The crown princes bedroom was three times as large as my room. And it was very desolate, reflecting his personality. Because there was nothing in it but a bed and a table. The empty room reeked of bitter medicine. I hesitated, frowning at the nasty smell, and soon walked across the large room. There was a chair next to the bed. The Prince Aide who had just left must have been sitting there. But I didnt sit down even though I saw an empty chair. Its because I will go right away anyway. Closing right next to the bed, I looked down at the crown prince, with my eyes down unceremoniously. The brilliant blonde hair was disheveled on the white pillow. [Favorability 42%] The figure of Callisto lying tight with his eyes closed was just like a living masterpiece. Its like a real game scene because hes not moving. When he opens his mouth, he only chooses terrible words, but he only lies there with his mouth closed. I felt so strange. I guess its true that theres improvement. Until yesterday, it was so cloudy that it couldnt be distinguish from wax or human blood. But his face has gotten much better in a day. Breathing was also distinctly even. There was no antidote to the poison the Crown Prince suffered. I have no choice but to pray to God, relying solely on his natural healing power and tolerance to poison. I didnt think it was that deep because of the armor he was wearing.. A drop of poison from silence was so terrifying. Excuse me. Today also, I called The Crown Prince in a small voice. Then slowly reached out and put my finger under his nose. Sseukk Sseukk The faint wind tickled my fingers. ..youre really alright, arent you? Even though I knew ML wouldnt die of course, I often became impatiently anxious in a corner of my heart. When I think about the cruel background behind the game, I sometimes get chills. That must be why I runs here every time to check his breathing. Anyway, because of the guilt that this has been done for me. Although the assassination was inevitable, he was stabbed to save me. In addition, he was willing to give me a cape even though he knew he was in bad shape. If only He hadnt given me his cape that night whether I caught a cold or not. Maybe the poison spread a little later. Maybe he would have been better. Maybe no, its all done according to the story. I shook my head and shook off my anguish. Dont die, Your Highness. Its because of me, more and more. Im telling you to die trying to save a normal mode hostess, not me. Another small whisper of the third day, I soon put my hand under his nose. Its already been ten minutes. It was time to go now. It was the moment when I was about to turn away from bed. Took-Tak. Something suddenly caught me by the wrist. Uh I was just amazed and turned my head, and his eyes glowed red like a lie. Im so full that I cant hold it any longer. There was a small crack of laughter. Is it all you say coming here all three days, dont die? Its like your praying make no difference. The really sick person was a locked voice with hissing seemingly right.. I just stared blankly at the conscious Callisto. Even with his pale complexion, he laughed bitterly and sarcastically. And to the Crown Prince of the Empire, you dare to said Excuse me? I cant say what you doing. Maybe its because Ive only seen him lying helplessly with his eyes closed all day long. It was hard to believe Callisto, who was conscious and spoke out. Your Highness, now..are you awake? Then do you think I died and became a ghost? Im sure they said they didnt have a separate antidote, so we have to wait and see for a few more days.. So I thought he wouldnt wake up until I went back to my duchess. Unfortunately, the ritual has been throughout. Its because I dont have the power to open my eyes to decipher it. His answer opened his mouth slightly. ML doesnt die, but isnt it really terrible resilience? It felt really strange to face the red pupil staring at me with clear open eyes. At the same time as I felt relieved, my heart was pounding for no reason. Are you feeling well? No. Its not okay. Just as he managed to keep his mouth shut, the crown prince answered immediately. It hurts like hell. Blood vessels burn, and I feel like Im cutting a joint of bones with a knife. His words, which narrowed the middle of his forehead, made my heart flutter. Uh, Ill get a lawmaker! I turned quickly. However, the crown prince did not let go of my wrist and I returned to my original state. It was an incredible force from the patient who just woke up from his sickbed. No, its okay. But It wont do any good anyway. Ill smoke some detox at best. He shook his head firmly. I think Ive got poison that Ive never heard of before, its a pity. If I had buried a little more, I would have gone to heaven. .. I frowned at the sight of the Crown Prince, who made a lavish mockery of his own life. He burst out laughing at my expression. Take a seat there. Then he turned his head toward the chair next to the bed. Ive confirmed youre up, so I think Ill get going. The patient needed rest, so I tried to disappear in a hurry. Then the crown prince wriggled his eyebrows and sounded dismay. You cant even do that to a man who survived from death? You are such a wicked woman! You just woke up, so you need to rest! Its all right. Sit down. After answering the heavy sell-off, I was forced to sit in the chair by a sudden pulling my wrist. Nothings going to happen. Now the Crown Prince was not to the point of worrying that I would die right away if he were with him. Rather [Favorability 42%] The gage bar on the golden hair, was quite full. I belatedly realized that his favorability was over 40%. how many days have passed since we left the cave? The crown prince asked, as he continued to dart over his head. Its been four days. Tomorrows the end of the hunt. The prince, who had just finished figuring out the situation, suddenly twisted one corner of his mouth toward me. Unexpected, princess. I thought youd left me and be heartless. Im still alive because you of course. I was dumbfounded. Who the hell held me and threatened me until just before I collapsed? Cause you said, youll regret it when I wake up? Thats because I thought the princess would go to live with me whether Im died or not. Im a pacifist. I dont think about killing and saving people in one mood like anyone else. Now youre blaspheming the royal family at all. I think Ill show you around the dungeon sometime. It didnt feel much like a threat to speak with such a sickly face lying on the flooring down. Besides, the man who laughed at my answer seemed to feel very good spirits. I stared at him for a moment and asked with difficulty. why didnt you tell me? What? That youve been poisoned. Whats the difference if I told you? . I shut my mouth to the Princes question again. In fact, he was right. There wouldnt have been anything I could do if I knew. My solemn expression asked the crown prince with a mischievous face. You must be a little sorry for the late slap, huh? What do you mean slap. I jumped up and denied strongly. It was an inevitable situation. Because The poison didnt show up right away, so I was also puzzled. To me, who was making excuses in a mumbling voice, the crown prince replied. And I wouldnt have told you if I knew beforehand. how come? The one who will be emperor must be flawless. I was a little stunned. It was the second time Ive heard it. In hard mode, the crown prince acted as if he would be in trouble if he did not become a strong emperor. As long as he going through countless assassinations like this, he will survive this year. But in normal mode, every time I found a side that I had never seen before, I felt strange. Dont sit there with such a sullen look on your face, say something. I didnt know what to say, so I just stayed still, and the crown prince was disgusted. The unknown feeling that had bloomed for a while went away. I asked back coldly. What should I say? Just this and that. How did things go while I was stuck here, and all the men who were assassins were searched? I was wondering what to answer for a moment. What happened after he collapsed really went by like a storm. Suddenly, I was arrested and put in jail, and a trial was held without a single support. And Im going to pick up the board with [the Assassins Badge] that I got as a reward for the quest.. To put it all into words, I thought somehow it was a snitch on the Crown Prince. Besides, I shouldnt have kept the patient who just woke up for too long, so Ive made a moderate summary. The trial has been held and the assassination has been declared, but the Emperor has not yet returned, so the investigation has not been carried out properly. Well, I suppose so. Callisto nodded as if he had expected. Is that it? Did the princess testify in the trial herself? Yes. Somehow At a moment when he inadvertently said that I had made a statement in person as a noble assaulter. I paused at the thought of a sudden rise. But He doesnt know Ive been talking nonsense in court yet. The thought of telling the Crown Prince that they had been lovers gave me the shivers suddenly. How come? Chapter 97 Looking at me, who suddenly stopped talking, the crown prince opened his eyes slightly. Looking at me, who suddenly stopped talking, the crown prince opened his eyes slightly. Hes like a ghost. After dropping a bomb on the judge, I was going to return to the dukedom after the hunting competition. However, he woke up earlier than expected and I became very perplexed. A cold sweat came from the scruff of my neck. I managed to answer without shaking my voice. somehow I came to testify. You must have had a hard time. Fortunately, the Crown Prince didnt notice my blood dried up. Come to think of it, the princess performance during this hunting competition was great. You deserves a reward for saving the Crown Prince. Thats to much Is there anything you want? No, not really. I refused hastily. Everything was ordered by the system. Moreover, what else would I get from him whos going to hear my testimony later? But the Crown Prince spoke in a tone of giving a pint at my swordlike refusal. There must be one thing you want to have. Not much. So you told me, you like my hair color and crazy about gold. What? Hmm? Somethings weird. It crossed my mind, but I was quickly distracted by what he said afterwards. Do you want me to drop you a chest of gold? A chest of gold..? It was a tempting remark. But now, I was the one and only Eckart princess of the Empire. Its not like Im a poor, shabby college freshman struggling with his life. Moreover, even if I have a lot of money, I wont be able to use it when I go back, what would I want something unable to use it for? Its..its all right. I rebelled with a voice of lingering regret. Tell me what you want. Before I change my mind. Perhaps offended by the successive rejection, the crown prince grumbled with a chilled voice. Well ..I have a favor to ask of you. Ive been thinking about it, and Ive been worried about it. I snuck out about something. Callisto tilted his head. What is it? Promise me youll listen. Definitely. Im afraid youre trying to ask for something big. Its not such a huge request. Then tell me something. He raised his chin proudly lying down. As long as you dont want me to cut the queens throat right now, Ill listen. Itll take some time, but maybe Marquis Ellen throat can. I dont want Marquis Ellen throat. I hated the idea of me, but I came straight to the point. No matter what news you hear later, dont kill me, please. What? Im telling you not to kill me no matter what. If youre going to give me a reward, please give me this. Ha Im seriously asking for a favor, but all I got back was a false laugh. The crown prince asked with a look of wonder. What kind of blood Princess think I have that I look like a bloodthirsty killer? Wasnt that so? I wanted to speak out of my mouth, but I couldnt because of the blushing eyes. why do you ask when you dont even want to hear the answer? While muttering my complaints inside, he wriggled his eyebrows and asked back. Arent young people usually asking to invite them to the palace again, or to ask for a jewel from the royal family? Why do you choose such useless things that other eternity wouldnt do? You did it before. . The crown princes mouth shut when he retorted with aloofness. He gave a moment of thought, and then suddenly opened his eyes with a slight tinge. By any chance did you do anything in the court while I was unconscious? This time my mouth was shut. Hes really like a ghost. Hyuk, I managed to swallow my protruding breath. I was horrified by the beastly instincts that seemed to have sensed something. Oh, no? What could I have done? Then why are you asking me to do that? I just wanted to prevent what might happen the next time I bumped into you at a banquet. I was really sick then. I stretched out my lower lip and muttered in a bumpy. You said youd give me a reward first. I told you quickly because you said youd give it to me, but why are you putting so much effortless. Ck. The crown prince kicked the tongue with an expression of disapproval. And thought hard for a long time, he replied. I understand. Really? I was delighted. Your Highness making a promise under Your Highness name! Understand? All right. When I got a definite answer, the corners of my mouth fluttered. Okay! This could still get us through a couple of bumps! It was the best news Ive ever heard here. I felt it while going through this hunting competition. No matter how hard I try to avoid the X-MLs, I cant completely avoid them in the main episode. Unlike me, the prince crumpled the day, as if it were unpleasant. Is that really good? Of course! How wonderful. Im so glad I got a promise not to kill me, from your most dangerous man. Unknowingly, there was a big smile on my face. Callisto, who seemed to be in a bad mood because he was treated as a bloodthirsty killer, then burst into laughter. I was dumbfounded at how happy I was. Youre really weird. He looked at me with unfamiliar eyes and muttered to himself. Its really weird. [Favorability 45%] I tried no to say more strange thing. Anyways, Im getting a lot of good feelings. Surprisingly, this makes Calisto the second most likable man after Eckliss. And I thought, this game is really going crazy. * * * The last day of the hunting contest dawned. All the aristocrats who participated in the selection of the winners and the closing ceremony gathered in the vacant lot. It included the Duke, two sons, and Vuinter. The tent that organized the competition was filled with preys from each family. I arrived there a little late. Originally, I was not going to come at all. But the Crown Prince had to send his servants tell me to participate, so I couldnt do much. The noon sun was hot. I brought a parasol to use as a shield. Look over there! Its Princess Eckart! Did you hear that? The princess hit the nobles with the crossbow Is the secret meeting with the Crown Prince really true? As soon as I showed up, the fleeting and the murmur burst from place to place. Yes. Say as much as you like, go ahead. Never mind, I stood at the end of the awning at the edge of the vacant lot. My head was filled with the idea that the Crown Prince, who heard the news, would jump and run away before asking. Once I saw it, it doesnt clear what the extras babbling about. There, The Crown Prince! Soon after, the prince walked up the platform with a big notice. I covered my face with fan so that he wouldnt recognize me right away. Have you got a lot of hunting? The crown prince, who stood tall on everyones shoulders, opened the closing ceremony with his eyes down and an arrogant look. I was a little surprised to see him over the sun. Im pretty sure he was sick until yesterday.. The prince on the platform could not feel the slightest such sign. This hunting competition has ended without a hitch. I was dumbfounded by the nonchalant recitation, as if nothing had happened. Because the one who will be emperor must be flawless. Callisto was faithfully carrying out his words. He was indeed the prince from blood. Well done, everybody. I wonder who will be the most passionate courtship in this competition. The nobles burst into laughter at his words. Well, lets start with the announcement of the preys tally. The Crown Prince shook his head down the platform. A servant who had completed the tally brought a large battery with four days of results. Soon after, the names of the participants and the number of final preys began to be announced loudly. My prey is dedicated to Lady Julie! My prey is dedicated to Lady Natalie From time to time, there were cries of young noblemen offering their prey to their lovers. The servants were busy compiling new scores. Oh, its interesting than I thought. The atmosphere quickly heated up thanks to the young people who blushed after hearing their name and the people around me whistling and cheering. It was understandable why the Crown Prince made a joke. Unlike when I first came, I watched the winners selection ceremony with exciting eyes. Naturally, the score get higher as it go. Perhaps because of the prize money, a number of people did not give up their prey. Among them were the Duke. After a long time, the MLs were not called. As naturally the love simulation game did, the top-ranked MLs all seemed to be trying to monopolize it. After quite a long time, finally. Prince Ronald Eckart, the second son of Eckarts! My ears flashed on the name I knew well. Two raccoons, three pheasants, one boiled, three roe deer, eight rabbits! In fifth place! Chapter 98 “Kyaaaaaa!” Kyaaaaaa! Then, there was a burst of exclamation from one side of the awning. Oh, my God, Duke Leonard is fifth! How, how wonderful! Do you think hell turn his prey over to someone else? Not far from me was some of the young ladies making a fuss. Perhaps because he heard the commotion, Leonard waved his hand with a soft face. Kyaaaaa! Duke! I frowned at the scream that came straight out. What is it? Is it a fan club? I didnt want to see him bragging. I wrote down the parasol so that I wouldnt have eye contact with him. Leonard did not intend to hand the preys over to anyone else, and the next call immediately followed. Fourth, The Little Duke, Derek Eckart of Eckartes! Two wolves, two white foxes, one Flapopinho, a rare animal in the Kingdom of Yeta! Kyaaaaaaaaaaaa! Reactions similar to that of Leonard were repeated one more time. I thought it was a bit of a surprise. Derek was very proud of himself. I thought he was going to compete with the Crown Prince for the first and second place. Is it because of me? Anyway, it must have been hectic because of me who worked so hard. But its none of my business. I became more interested in the prey of the unfamiliar name that he caught than his ranking. Rare animals in the Kingdom of Yetah..? I picked up the parasol that had been lowered and looked at the place where the hunting prey had been piled up. But I could not see well from my side, as for the dead prey had been laid down. Except for the vivid color that glows at first glance among the familiar prey,. Next is third place! The Marquis of Verdandi, Vuinter Verdandi! I wanted to observe more, but my interest shifted to the name being called right away. Three deer, two wild boars, two sparrows and a Capricorn mammoth! Perhaps due to the large number of large animals, the Verdandi area next to the Ekart district looked full. Oh, Hes a good one. I thought he was a man who could only do magic, but he was also a tough guy who was good at hunting. It was time to see him again with new side. Please wait a moment. He suddenly raised his hand, My hunting prey is dedicated to Lady Penelope Eckart, who played the biggest part in the competition. Suddenly the bomb dropped. What what? I opened my mouth wide. Oh, my God. The Marq, the Marquis of Verdandi, to the Princess. The people around me who recognized me babbled with unknowable exclamations. Thanks to that, my position was quickly revealed. There you are. The man who found me like a ghost pointed a finger at me. When the eyes met, he bent his eyes and smiled. The babble grew louder. I didnt want this kind of attention at all. Whats wrong with you? Just keep it! Because of the fucking favorability, I accepted the main quest almost half-forcefully and proceeded with a cry, but I had no desire to be Queen. In the midst of a flurry, it was immediately moved to the next call. With all his prey in my possession. No. 2! Prince Callisto Legulus, Your Highness The Crown Prince! One white tiger! I was stunned by the name and the prey name that I heard, even though I was distracted by the sudden appearance of the bomb ship. Callisto had no time to hunt because he had been unconscious since the first day of the competition after being chased by an assassin. So Im sure he caught that tiger half a day before he bumped into me. Scary bastard. It was when I was shuddering with goose bumps. Isnt the main character of this hunting competition the princess? The Crown Prince suddenly opened his mouth. I also dedicate my preys to Princess Eckart. Even if I was running from the crowd, suddenly, the princes red eyes were clearly nailed to me. He grinned at me in astonishment. Are you guys crazy? Come on! All of the people eyes of in the vacant lot, as well as the MLs, were on me. The murmur grew louder. Then the queen of this hunt is Princess..? Dont say that. We still have first place left! But if the Crown Prince isnt number one, who the hell is number one? The vacant lot has become a crucible of chaos. Last year, the Dukes crazy dog, which was banned, become the queen of hunting, quite good. ..is the much-awaited number one! The much-awaited No. 1 spot to satisfy peoples curiosity and prevent the princess from winning the championship was immediately called. I didnt remember anything until then. Princess Penelope Eckart of Eckartes! A brown bear! The fact that I had encountered a brown bear before I was involved in the assassination. . When my name was called, silence sank as if it had poured cold water on me. Crazy I couldnt figure out how that damn bear was handled when I was caught. Well, Im sure it was the Crown Prince. But more importantly, what I was worried about became a reality. I really became the crazy chimpanzee of the Duke family who beat the bear alone! I had a hunch from the gaze of everyone staring at me with white eyes. Now the fact that once the nobles have gathered for a while, its confirmed that my story will make a splash. The winner of this hunt is with the combined preys of the Marquis of Verdandi and the king of the Crown Prince..! And the servant, who was calling out my name, made a wedge in my name. Princess Penelope Eck.art! . Please come up to the podium to deliver the prize money and the trophy! I wanted to become dust and disappear. But that never happened. Ha I sighed deeply and moved towards the distant platform. Strange glances followed throughout the empty space filled with silence. I finally reached under the podium, folded up a bright light pink parasol and held on to the hem of my dress. I shouldve just worn my hunting suit. The light pink dress at the end of the race did not match the title of the winner of the hunting competition. If the two MLs didnt dedicated their preys away, I would have won first place with a brown bear.. Congratulations on your victory, Princess. The crown prince welcomed me on the podium with a sullen look. The trophy was delivered immediately with the poet supported the cushion. The awards ceremony was nothing. The prize money is 100 million gold. Ill send it to Eckarts mansion through the servants. Until the Crown Prince said that. 100 million! My ears were wide open. 100 million won is the money I bought Eckliss with blank checks! No matter how much I dont need this game money, there was no reason to refuse free money. Looking at me with different eyes, the prince made a funny expression. Then another servant walked over with something on top of the cushion. Here, take it. The Crown Prince suddenly lifted something on it. Well, thats There was a stir between the left and right. What the Crown Prince gave me was a crossbow that had been confiscated as a crime tool. I have also taken measures to return the princess crossbow, which has made a great contribution to your particular bear-hunting. Callisto twisted the corners of his mouth and held out a crossbow to me. He made it a complete public statement that this cleared me of the charge as a nobel assaults. The aristocrats, who were reluctant to recall the evils that the princess had committed, deserved to be shocked. thank you, Your Highness. I got my crossbow back with a wry face. Why dont you say something? The Crown Prince dodged to the side and pressured me to the middle of the podium. The question of whether or not to do so filled my throat. I reluctantly looked around, standing in the middle. Standing at a high place, I could see the images of MLs among the countless people. [Favorability 44%] The man who stares at me calmly with a strange face, Vuinter. [Favorability 40%] Leonard frowning over as theres something he doesnt like. Finally, [Favorability 32%] I ran into Dereks blue eyes. It was an expressionless face, but when our eyes met, his blue eyes were filled with unrecognizable passions. I dont need your faith anymore. The sight of him sent a sharp sore rise in my mind. I held my head up close. And lowered my eyes in a reckless and arrogant manner. So many people so far who have despised and belittled Penelope, Ill never let them look down on me again. first of all, I offer all my glory to the Crown Prince, the little sun of the Empire, who gave me this opportunity. And .. Hunting a bear, it wasnt a big deal. I shrugged and grinned. A stifling silence descended on the vacant lot. One more time I looked down the platform. Among those gathered under the distant awning, I could see a blue-haired woman glaring at me with a bulging face. Unlike her father, I had been told that she had been released without any specific charges. I didnt know she were impregnable enough to participate in the closing ceremony. I looked at her clearly and recited. For the next hunting competition, Ill have to bring Elks throat. Heeeeeeeeeeeee! I could hear a sharp breath from somewhere. Elk was a symbol of Count Kellin. It was good to read the genealogy of the nobility in advance, going back and forth from the library of the imperial palace. Thats it. It was just time to raise your head after bowing in an exaggerated manner, like a stage actor. My eyes were blanked out of nowhere. [Queen of Hunting Competition] Received the title! rewards [100 million gold] and [+200] fame. (Fame total : 400) Chapter 99 Miss, You know where im going, people only talk about you, the queen of hunting. I really love it! Emily made a fuss in the carriage back to the Dukedom. Are you that happy? Of course! Youve got to smash Countess flat to the ground. Emily yelled with both fists as if there was a lot of piled up. Im sure Youll smash it! Our Princess didnt get win with the prey for pity like anyone else, and our princess won first place by hunting bears herself! Dont go alone and take all the maids in the mansion. Of course! Emily nodded combatively, her eyes shining brightly. Smiling came from the scene where she liked it more than the person concerned and burned her fighting spirit. In fact, I was disappointed that the reward for being the queen of hunting was not as great as I thought. I didnt want to, but the only reward Ive had for that trouble was that money and fame. They should have to give me 10% of the favor. But seeing Emily happy, I felt a little better. Well, it wasnt bad. The favorability of MLs, exceed 40%, except for one. The performance was pretty good as it took a long time. Especially the Crown Prince. From only 2% to 45%. In addition, he was one percent ahead of Vuinter. Now I was worried about who to keep as insurance. But I shook my head straight away. No, no, no, even if its like that, not the Crown Prince. It was a yard where I managed to escape before he found me. If he hear what Ive been saying as I speak in court, I might lose his favor. While I was thinking about it, I could feel the carriage slowly stopping. By the time it fully stop, Emily got up first, opened the door and stepped down. It must have already arrived!! Emilies words intermittent by wagon the had arrived first, then workers sent from the palace were dropping numerous hunts in the front yard of the Dukedom. Wha, what the! The butlers and employees, who seemed to have come to greet them, were mesmerized with their mouths wide open. Fortunately, the Duke and the two Brothers arrived first and could not see what had entered. Unlike them, who started right away from the hunting ground, I was a little late because I had left after the last luncheon in the palace. Oh, thats all mine. I got out of the carriage with Emilys help and said low. Oh, miss! The butler approached me with a puzzled look. But they couldnt come right away because the workers put down a big golden box in front of them. The shock snapped the lid of the crate open and shut. In the wind, some of the gold coins that had been piled up in it fell lodding. Oh my God! My lady, gold coins! Emily ran over there instead of me and picked up the gold coins that fell to the ground. Miss Penelope. This, this, this Whats all this money? The butler came up late with a puzzled look and asked. What are those animals? The Duke and the Masters hunts arrived a little while ago Its my hunts, butler. What? Whats that. You havent heard yet? I looked around at the butler, who was unusually slow to grasp the situation, and all the employees of the Dukedom, kindly told them. Im the queen of this hunt. * * * All the hunting skins were ordered to be tanned. I was going to make a lot of winter clothes for MLs. I thought Id make them a scarf at best The scale was bigger than I thought, but I decided to think positively. Because big things arent good for nothing. I told them to trim the meat for food and send it to the kitchen. At first, the butler was excited and moved quickly. In particular, I had to work hard to stop them from making my own medicine with bears gallbladder. After roughly ordering, I came up to my room and lay flat on my bed. Ha..Home sweet home. The sound of Cholgeurokk followed my rolling motion. What this clear, fine sound is, yes. I pretended not, but I thought I would die because I liked the 100 million gold prize. Enough to instruct Emily to lay a bed full of gold coins to enjoy the wealth. Hehe! Im rich now! Enough money to sleep on! I grinned and picked up the gold coins that touched my hand and sprinkled them into the air. The golden color reflected in the light was so beautiful and pretty. Ill never dreamed of sleeping in a moldy semi-basement room with a thin blanket. I got excited and picked up the gold coins one more time and sprayed them on the bed. Chalkerak! It was then. Oh, my God. You like it that much? An ungrateful sound interjected between the clear and fine sounds. I turned my eyes slightly to see where the sound came from. With his arms crossed, I could see Leonard leaning against the open door. Emily didnt seem to have shut down properly because she was busy organizing her luggage. I opened my mouth with a frown. What, why are you here? Youre doing all sorts of things. Why, why dont you just ask me to pour it into the bathtub? He speak sarcasm with a look of dumbfounded. Oh, shall we? A gold shower sounds good. I was in such a good mood that his sarcastic remarks fell into my mouth. Im busy, so if you dont have any business, talk later Turning his attention to gold coins without answering, Leonard trudged into the room. And sat on the edge of my bed. Ha, are you busy playing with gold coins? Yep.. Oh, this girl. When will you grow up? I was devastated by his beating. Hey, I cant believe I heard that from this guy! After being frozen for a while, I came to his senses late and glanced at him, and he had the nerve to pull his chin up. What. Why are you here? I asked back irritably. Leonard didnt immediately answer why he came, but hesitated. By the time he stared with his eyes slightly open, he reluctantly opened his mouth. fathers said we are having dinner together. What? I was so surprised that I jumped up. Why? The hunting competition is over, and you must have something to say. Do you get it? Leonard shrugged his shoulders and replied carelessly. I was speechless and stuttering. The campground, which had been set up on the hunting ground, was no better than a mansion. In order to save time, breakfast had to be held together in the Dukes cabana, as well as, indispensable, frequent encounters with the members of the Dukes family. Before the assassination, I thought it was worth it, but it quickly became uncomfortable after the trial. So I took refuge in the palace. Now that Im back to the Dukedom, I thought Id only had to live like I used to. Why the hell are you bothering me again? Leave me alone! I said, disgusted with the harsh things I had to go through upon my return. My stomach isnt good, I put on my breakfast. Its almost sunset, and now you have an upset stomach? I bit my tongue at Leonards snorting reply. I should have said lunch. I was so embarrassed that I lost my words. Why dont you just say youve been put it on for four days? Then tell him that. Hey. Youre kidding me Leonard frowned at me with a frown upon my words. As if to say a word, the open mouth closed again when he saw my expressionless face. It seemed that he had noticed that was not joke at all. He shouted, his pink hair scattered wildly with one hand. Oh, I dont know! I told you already, so come or not, you take care of it. Thats why I didnt answer back. There was a cool silence in the room for a moment. Hey, Im just saying this just in case you get it wrong. It was Leonard who broke the awkward silence first. We wanted to give it, but we couldnt give it to you. You know, right? what? The rule is not to let family members pass to prevent ranking manipulation. I was dumbfounded by his sudden remark. Why do you explain the rules of a random game? .And even if you want to hand it over, you cant hand it over Thinking of intentions, I suddenly swallowed the sound of a burst of course, Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Now I understand why Leonard is telling me this. They think Im angry because they didnt dedicated me their hunts. I was speechless for a moment, and then I gave it a few words. I know. Actually I didnt know. Leonard asked straight away. Whats wrong with the face if you know? What do I do? You look like youre pouting and sulking.. It is not because of that, so dont mind that. Hey, I didnt give it to another girl, so dont get me wrong! It wasnt really like that, but he was excited to hear it all by himself. Do you know how hard it is to catch a small animal alive? I gave up on catching the beast because of someone, and I went to the small animal zone and hunt! He suddenly shut his mouth in a fit of nervousness. Then, he is coughing repeatedly with widened face. Ehm, Ehm! Dont get upset, tell me if you want anything. Ill give you everything. I couldnt keep up with his emotional changes. Hes look fine, but he look a little not in good mind. I was a rich enough man to feel gold coins under my back. But if I didnt answer what I wanted right away, I thought he wouldnt show any signs of leaving. What did he catch?. I had no choice but to reflect on the hunts that Leonard had caught. Raccoon, pheasant, life, roe deer, and. rabbit. As soon as the mouth moved first, a scene passed through my head. A rabbit made of a white handkerchief. Come to think of it, I completely forgot about it after I passed on the rabbit that was no longer moving to Emily. Rabbit? Yes, rabbit. I want to see it run around. Just in time, Leonard had caught eight rabbits. I got it. Ill tell the butler to let it go in the woods. At my words he nodded and finally got out of bed. Somehow he looked a little excited. Okay? Now get rid of your sulks. Im not sulking. Come down for dinner if you can. . I didnt answer because I had no intention of doing so. As a result, however, the dukes invitation to dinner was not intentional, and I was unable to participate in an unavoidable situation. After Leonard left, I fell asleep hugging a lot of gold coins. Chapter 100 While being stuck in the room for a few days, the work of the preys that I had left behind through the butler was almost finished. Some of the tanned fur was left to a designer specialized in mens clothing. To make a gift for the Eckliss. However, it takes quite a long time to make clothes. I had no choice but to give something relatively quick in production. Having received the luxury case from the butler, I went straight to get ready to go out. It was 67 percent, I guess. I was in a hurry to check the favorability of Eckliss, which would have risen sharply without seeing it. But after finishing all the preparations and about to leave the room, the weather was not very good. Do you really have to go out for a walk in this weather, miss? Emily looked out the window and handed over the umbrella with a worried look. Even though it was early in the morning, the sky full of dark clouds looked as dark as evening. Hwingggg The sound of the wind leaking through the window frames was dreary. Should I just go next time. I followed Emily out of the window, and there was a slight hesitation. But even after returning from the hunting competition, I havent seen Eckliss for nearly two weeks on the pretext that no gifts have been made. In the meantime, if hed been bullied and bullied again and Id lost his favor. No! Lets give him a quick message before it rains! I was rushed out of the room with an umbrella handed over. Ill be right back. But as soon as I entered the forest road to the training field, the rain began to pour. I opened my umbrella in a hurry and looked up at the dilapidated sky with an anxious face. Ha its a sign of bad luck. But since I came out, I didnt even have to go back. I walked faster instead. The butler had been informed of the intermission of the training. It was a one-time morning break, so I better to hurry. However, when I arrived, the training field was empty. What wheres everybody gone? I moved my steps, looking around the open space. Come to think of it, the training was over early when I happened to meet Eckliss while taking a walk on a rainy day the other day. has the training finished early because of the rain? I walked slowly along the grass on the edge of the training field. It was to avoid running into any remaining articles. I bet I had walked about half a turn like that. Stroke, whick! There was a sudden sound of sword breaking the wind. In the corner of the training field, in the fog, someone was hitting the scarecrow in succession. Eckliss? My eyes widened when I recognized who it was. Last time he stayed alone and trained on a rainy day, it was no different this time. Stroke, whick-! Every time he hit the wooden sword he was holding hard, the straw splashed wildly, Puck, parsu-! A blunt bundle of straw was torn and rolled on the floor. Hes still like that. I now know that his figure wasnt a good swing at all. To move on to the next level of training, he had to cut the scarecrow neatly with a sword in his throat. Not cutting the straw off by force. Its been quite a long time since the last time I peeped at training, but Eckliss has made only little progress. No matter how good a genius he is, without a teacher to teach, he is no better than a criminal. Ppaaakkkk Then a loud rupture sounded, and the wooden sword that Eclis was wielding broke in half. PUH A broken piece of the wood sword flew so hard that it was thrown into the ground. Eckliss, who stopped moving, moved his shoulders up and down and out of breath. A haze of steam rose from his naked upper body. The remains of him and the two broken wooden swords seemed too dangerous. Anxiety rose. Oh, Im not going to get anywhere until the trainings over. I wanted to go back after delivering the gift quickly, but I changed my mind. Not to approach hastily. After a brief pause, Eckliss soon took another wooden sword out of the box next to him. I opened my eyes wide. The box was seen with a blurred pattern. It was a trademark of the weapon shop that I bought more than 600 wooden swords the other day. You must be using it well though. The familiar appearance of taking out the wooden sword relieved some anxiety. I wanted to check my favorability, but I couldnt see well because of the distance. I had no choice but to wait for his training to be over. Eckliss worked hard to cut the scarecrow for a long time after that. How long has it been since I peeped at his training, hiding myself among the trees? Ppaaakkkk The third time he broke the wooden sword, he threw the handle he was holding, feeling irritated. And lay flat on the floor, not caring about the wet soil. Shwaaaaaa- The cold rain poured down all over his naked body. Hes gonna catch a cold.. I scoured his surroundings first before I stepped forward immediately. Because I didnt want to have another dizzying experience where I almost broke my neck after being hit by a wooden sword he wielded like last time. Only after double-checking that there were no dangers around him did I slip away. Is it because the sound of my footsteps was covered by the pouring rain? Eckliss was unmoved by the growing distance. Chalbakk. At last near his bedside, I tilted my umbrella slightly forward. Hi. A low voice opened the mans eyes. The wet long eyelashes blinked. It was clear that the gray-brown eyes that were revealed between them grew slowly. Master? Eckliss blinked her eyelids a few more times with a disheveled face. It seemed to be a gauge of whether my appearance suddenly appeared to be real. A faint smile broke out at the sight. Long time no see. [Favorability 69%] At that moment, his gauge blinked. Fortunately, while I wasnt in the mansion, I didnt fall further. I was greatly relieved by the slight increase in favor. In the meantime, Eckliss rose slowly. The gaze that was looking down went up. I also had to hold my umbrella higher. When did you come back? Well. Its been a while since I came back. In my reply, the tail of Ecklisss eyes fell down a little. No one must have been able to tell the news to the slave who forced him into the knights. He looked up at me with his emotionless eyes. Why didnt you even say you were back to me? Did you wait? You said youd make me happy. When I laughed at him, I laughed in vain at the rude appearance of the man who calmly retorted the words. This. I held out to him the high-end case I was holding. Its a gift. Im a little late making this. The eyes of Eckliss grew like a puppy. He hesitated not to receive the case immediately. What are you doing not receiving? Because of the rain.. With a sharp tongue, he confessed why he was not received it.. How dare II dont want to get masters hand get wet. Its all right. I folded up my eyes and smiled for him, for he was quite admirable. Ive been running to see you wearing my present, and youre not going to accept it? I shook the case and whispered in a sad tone. The gray pupil shook once. Eckliss was silent for a while, and soon slowly handed over the case. Click. His wet hands soon opened the box. This.. The eyes of Eckliss, who checked the contents, expanded to a great extent. Its mammoth ivory and white tiger teeth. I explained the present with a smile pleased with his response. What I gave him was a necklace made of ivory pieces and tiger teeth woven together. Its boring if its too white in a row, so I put in the finest onyx in between. The round black bead matched very well with the jagged teeth and ivory pieces. This was a rare commodity that couldnt be bought for money. Although I knew it belatedly through the butler, there was a reason why Callisto and Vuinter both ranked second and third. Because the mammoths and white tigers they caught were rare animals that could not be seen unless there were large-scale events such as hunting competitions. Of course, the decoration made of it was precious. The decorations made of ivory and tiger teeth, and both of them, are even more. Even Eckliss knew it, so he didnt expect to see that in the case. If its for MLs favor, then I should do this. I raised my head in triumph. Do you like it? Master. Eckliss managed to raise his head. This is too In ancient Capria, only the best warriors could wear ivory necklaces. I cut off the expected Eckliss and popped it out. It was what I read in the book. But this is something that Eckliss knows better than I do. The Capri continent was his native on Delman. Now the whole continent has become a subjugation of the Inca Empire. That choker, its time to take it off. I spoke arrogantly, glancing at the leather and yellow beads still strangling him. I told you, Id come back as the first winner. . I am the queen of this hunting competition. . So, as I said, all I have to do is give my one and only warrior a strength. Eckliss lowered his head again and looked at the necklace in a rump. When I couldnt see the only eyeball that could get a glimpse of his feelings, I became nervous. Because I couldnt tell if his reaction was positive or negative now. Did I give you too much? After all, I was going to ask if he liked it. At last, Eckliss looked up at me. My heart sank at that moment. The passion I saw for the first time was raging in the brown pupil of the raw fish. Master. Eckliss slowly lifted the necklace from inside the case, looking at me with a gleam of beastly eyes. Then he put his long-held hand near his mouth. [Favorability 77%] He kissed the necklace, and his favor soared. And at the same time, a white square window appeared before my eyes. Achieved [70% more] one of the target . No favorability figures are provided from now on. Chapter 101 ‘What!?’ What!? Reflectively, my eyes shifted towards the top of Eckliss head on the sudden rise of the system window. I opened my eyes widely. its gone! The letter [Favorability 77%] that shone clearly on top of his head until just now had been changed to [check favorability]. Moreover, the gauge bar which been filled with white crabs had turned dark red. But, even before I could comprehend on what had happened, a new writing came up. The gauge bar displayed color instead of value. In order to check your favorability, make physical contact with the targets. Eckliss. Looking at the system window with shaky eyes, I managed to speak out. A tightly locked voice flowed out, as if it were suffocating. Give me that, Ill wear this for you myself. I ordered. The corner of my mouth, while trembling, was lifted with difficulty. Eckliss slowly took the hand off his lips. Chool The necklace fell with a savage sound. I received it almost as hastily as I snatched it with my bare hands. Eckliss bowed his head before me in a puckish manner. As the rain-soaked brown top neared, the white letters [checking favor] and the dark red gauge bar were becoming more clear. I slipped my hair down with my hands, hanging the necklace of pieces of stealing around my neck. Then again a white square window came to mind. To check your favorability, pay [2 million gold / 200 reputation]. Would you like to confirm [Eckliss] s favor? [2 million gold / 200 reputation] What At the new option that was given to me, a scream broke out from my mouth without my knowledge. Master? Eckliss looked at me with a startle on his head. But I didnt even have time to look back on him. Crazy, does this make sense? Its a gaming system. Its! I was thinking that far, but suddenly stopped breathing when I remembered that the same thing had happened to me before. Aah! Why! Why are you dying again! Ah-shi.Should I just buy it? When I was playing the hard mode, I remembered how many times I had wondered if I should pay or not. Yes. This crazy game wasnt a total free game at all. The in-kind induction was very high, and I, who lived like a scrooge, almost fell for it several times. I stared at the square window as if I were going to tear it to death and make a fool of the [2 million gold]. Because it was the first charging system, it was impossible to know how game money was charged. Subtract [2 million gold] to check the favors of [Eckliss]. (Remaining funds: 98,000,000 gold) With the new writing, [Checking Favor] above Ecklisss head disappeared. [Favorite 78%] I checked Eckliss favorability and it had increased by 1% but I wasnt the very least pleased about it. This was because I knew that the money was going to be deducted from the 100 million gold I won from winning the hunting competition. No! My money-! I shook my clenched fists and gave a silent roar. How can I make that money?! How could 2 million gold be lost in vain? Master.Are you alright? He thought it was strange for me to stare into space without a word, so Eckliss asked cautiously. Dont you like it, master? The corners of his eyes were drooping, oblivious. Only then did I see him with the colorful bone fragments around his neck over his naked upper body. Before I knew it, the favorability above his head, which was 78 percent, had been overshadowed again. no, it suits you. I like it. I forced out a smile. Actually, I didnt even know if I am making a proper face right now. My answer brought a gleam in the grayish pupil, which was inorganic. Youve given me the present, so thats enough. Im going to go back first. I spit it out like a shot and turned around. As a result, the umbrella, which was over Eckliss head, also moved away. I shouldnt have done that to the ML but I was so distracted that I couldnt care less. Like this Eckliss caught me who was trying to leave quickly. Are you just going to leave like this? Can I have this? I turned around in a sudden. Shoot- The man who was exposed again to the pouring rain was staring at me with a pitiful look. Ah. The spirit that had just left returned slowly. It occurred to me belatedly that the personnel reshuffle was too insincere. I approached him again. His face was dripping wet. The drops of water may have hurt his eyes, but Eckliss looked at me without blinking an eye. That cant be the end of it. I reached out to him and stroked him around his eyes, wiping away the jubilant water. Would you like to check the favorability of [Eckliss]? [2 Million Gold / Fame 200] This was also a contact so a white square window just popped out. Ignoring it, I managed to play my part as a benevolent master. I told you Id make you happy. I still have a lot of presents left for you. Im not doing this because I want to get a gift. Shh. This means that there will be many more days for me to come and find you. I quickly cut off his whining and abruptly whispered it to him. You and I are going to catch a cold if we stay like this. You should stop training now and go back to your quarters. Youre gonna do that, right? . Huh? When I asked for an answer, Eckliss finally lowered his eyes which were staring at me and answered me gently. yes. Good boy. I smiled fondly, touching his under eyes and slowly sweeping down his cheek with my fingers. By the time it reached the chin, I removed my hand from his face and turned back. Leaving Eckliss behind, it only took me a step and before I knew it, the smile on my face had washed away. Quickly going back to my room, I checked the gold box first. I had it placed near my bed and covered it with sheets regularly. When I hurriedly unlocked the lock and opened the lid, a flash of golden light blinded my eyes. The gold coins are still well. My money! The level of gold coins which were once piled up and overflowed the box, was subtly reduced. I was the only one who knew right away because I looked into the box whenever I was bored. None of the employees dared enough to touch the box that the mad dog loved especially after she just hit a brown bear. Furthermore, the key to the specially crafted lock with security magic on was only in my hands, so even the duke could not open it. Then, this really meant that the system had automatically paid. Ha please! Peoookk! I shook my fist over the piled up gold coins. Now, I felt devastated that I couldnt casually see the favour anymore, more so I had to pay using money or fame in order for me to see it. Damn it, certainly there werent like this in Normal mode! But why! Puck, puck-! I banged my fist a couple more times and screamed. And two million gold? Thats a dirty price, you crazy game! Since I have 100 million won in funds, I have 50 more chances to see the favorable impression. No, I had just used it one time for testing before, so 49 chances as of now. However, I cannot afford to use my reputation fame recklessly. Its only 400 fame now, and if I throw them away, my reputation will hit rock bottom again. that fame is used like this. In normal mode, fame was nothing more than a role in helping FL establish herself as a real princess. Used to win favor from the dukedom employees and other aristocrats, as well as the MLs, or to skip a simple mini-game in an unexpected quest. I never paid much attention to it because it was increasing on its own just by me passing the quests. Thats why I gave up when I got here. If I had known it, I would have saved it up. If I had known it in advance, I wouldnt have gone so far when I went against the dukedom employees. I swallowed a tear of blood and punched one more time. Hard mode was more than I had ever imagined no matter what you thought of it. Ha no, stay calm. Soon it will be 80%. I sighed deeply and tried to regain my composure.It was a difficult system set in hard mode anyway, and it was an inevitable task for me. When I get back, I need to see the face of the producer who set this crazy level of difficulty. Of course with a gun. Thinking so, I closed the lid on the gold coin box. After locking it again, I got up and laid down on my bed. I was so surprised and embarrassed by the unexpected system operation that I was exhausted. But on second thought, there was no need to be too pessimistic. The ending with Eckliss was getting closer. With all concentration and all his might, wouldnt his favority be able to raise up until 100 percent in no time? [2 million gold] was only used to check his favorability in the future. Maybe I can get out of this goddamn place without checking it for another 49 times. The thought made me feel much more at ease. by the way, what the hell is that color? As I was reflecting on the contents of the system, I suddenly wondered. Come to think of it, I forgot about it because I was blinded by the thought of losing money. The likability gauge bar also turned dark red like coagulated blood. How come it was such an ominous color It was during I muttered out some unknown anxiety. Knock knock Chapter 102 . Episode 102. Someone knocked the door. I only turned my head towards the door while lounging on the bed. It was obvious that they would visit my room anyway. Lady, this is Penel. The butler, one of the obvious and expected people, announced himself. Come in. I heard the sound of the last chock, and after a while I heard the door open. I greeted the butler upside down. lady. Were you enjoying the sewage? The butler, who had just entered, opened his eyes wide when he saw me like that. Im sorry. I just heard from Emily that you just got back from the walk but. Suddenly, the butler bowed his head and apologized. I glanced at him and replied. No, I just got in. I was just relaxing. You dont lie in a straight posture. I was about to get up. Whats going on? The Duke The butler hesitated a little and then came clean about his business. He said hed like to have a quick luncheon between all of the family members. luncheon? I frowned at once. I didnt participate in the invitation to dinner that Leonard delivered recently. It was quite rude, but there was no response from the Duke. Thats why I thought it was over Is there another reason why I have to be involved? I just want to eat roughly and relax in my room today. The Duke has something to tell you, so please participate. Phew. I sighed quietly so that the butler wouldnt hear it. I didnt want to participate because of the words between all family members. Aside from the Duke and Leonard, I had to see the face of the first son too, which I dont want to. Then get me something now. A simple bread or a soup. yes? With dinner coming up, why.. I dont want to starve again before the food. Oh, lady. The butler called me in contemplation at the murmur of his shoulders. Never again, it wont happen again. The butler acted as if I had spewed any taboos and it was a bit funny. I snorted back. How can you be so sure? While you were participating in the hunting competition, we replaced the dining rooms employees. That was rather a surprising news. Looking back with glimmer in his eyes, the butler continued. For some reason, he looked a little solemn. And todays dinner place is not in the dining room, miss. Then? The Duke specifically ordered us to prepare a meal in the glass greenhouse. Glass greenhouse? Yes, the autumn flowers are in full bloom. I hope that the lady will come and see it, too. I opened my eyes wide this time. There were some forbidden areas in this mansion that I couldnt go. It was because the Duke closed down a place full of memories of the dead Duchess or his lost youngest daughter. One such place was the large glass greenhouse at one side of the backyard. For as long as I had been here, I had never been there before, only acknowledging the existence of it from afar while going back and forth between the backyard several times. Why are we eating in the greenhouse all of a sudden? The dining room in the mansion is about to be renovated. Renovated? Yes, so Im afraid we wont be able to use it for the time being. The butler stared at me with an unperceived intense look while he was answering to my question. I couldnt see why the renovation was going on, but nevertheless I nodded and accepted it. What, is it a good thing for me? If he wanted to eat at the dining room, he might not have gone with all sorts of excuses. Honestly, isnt it unpleasant? I have to force myself to eat in a place full of bad memories. And how could he made me starve again? for now I get it. But I ended up giving a positive answer. Not because the venue for the dinner had changed, but because of the thought of checking how Dericks and Leonards heads have changed. It was raining before, so Ill wash up and go to the greenhouse on time. The butlers face lit up in a flash at my words. Then call me back when youre ready. After a polite nod, the butler left the room. * * * Following the butler, I set foot in the glass greenhouse for the first time. The huge glass greenhouse was warm and fragrant. The ceiling and pillars were corded with green vines, and numerous flowers were in full bloom. The dinner table was set in the middle of the greenhouse, with the violets in full bloom. Three men with smoky faces were seen huddled together against a romantic background. Youve come. The Duke, who was sitting at the end of the table, looked at me and pretended to acknowledge me. I bowed my head and opened my mouth. Im sorry I had come a little late. Huh, a little? Youre terribly late Leonard was going to argue straight with me but suddenly shut his mouth. I raised my head, wondering what had happened. He was just floundering his nostrils with a very dissatisfied face, but he was no more harsh. Okay. Sit down, Penelope. At such fuss, the Duke, who was looking at Leonard, turned his head toward me and said casually. I thought the Duke would say something about being late, but it was unexpected. Derick also glanced sideways with his cool eyes but he said nothing. I sat on the left side of the Duke again, unaware of the reason. And as soon as I sat down, I took a glimpse above both of the MLs heads and their gauge bar. [Checking for Likes] Ahhh. Sure enough, the level of favorability was completely covered. In addition, the gauge bar is colored. I nodded as I looked over Dericks head, which was turning bright orange like a warning sign. Well, its not him anyway. As I turned my eyes lightly, I suddenly frowned over the pink hair. Whats that? The gauge bar above Leonards head had turned into a color similar to his hair. What does the color mean? At that moment, I inadvertently encountered blue eyes. What are you looking at? The man with the napkin on his collar wriggled his eyebrows and asked crookedly. I didnt look at you. Then? I was looking behind you. Youre looking like youre going to kill me? Leonard glanced and asked back as if he was puzzled. I must have been staring at him with a look of contempt. I coughed awkwardly and made a belated excuse. Because the flowers are pretty. Its the Ellenwick Rose. Then came a sudden reply from the side. I said nothing, but the Duke looked at me with a grave face and said, If you like it, why dont you take it and put it in a vase? I had a good sight for the flowers behind Leonard that I hadnt even seen before. A voracious salgutt-colored rose bloomed splendidly. It smells good. Itll be fine if you leave it in your room. No, its okay. I shook my head right away. Its the most beautiful way to see the branches blooming. Thats true. Fortunately, the Duke accepted my words. Soon the Duke ringed the bell that laid in front of him and after that, the food began to be brought in. I had my water changed. Donny, I guess youre not empty-handed. All the servants who brought trays and dishes were all new faces. After a while, dishes containing food were neatly placed on the table. The menu was also very light. Although there were many different kinds, it was made up of light brunch stews, breads, salads, and sandwiches. As for me, the menu was sweet. I can finish it quickly, and I can pick it up with my hands. Lets eat then. Fortunately, however, I was given a perfect tableware this time. I looked down at the table set in front of me and looked through again to see if someone had played a prank. The Duke, who was sipping his tea, paused and opened his mouth again. Why wont you eat. Im going to eat now. At his beck and call, I lifted the spoon with a wry face. Why are you keeping such a close eye on me today? I didnt do anything wrong except to ignore the participation in the dinner last time. Im sure hes not trying to take care of whether Im eating or not now. If he was such a meticulous man, he would have immediately noticed that Penelope always starving herself. Oh. Maybe its because the table is small. I soon found out why the Duke could immediately notice that I was not moving. The tables in the greenhouse were much smaller than those in the mansion. Therefore, the distance from those who were at the table became closer. Even if I didnt care, I could see it by the way the cutlery was set up in each seat. I slowly tasted the stew with the spoon I was holding, convincing myself. A quiet meal began, surrounded with the scent of fragrant flowers. After a while, when my stomach was somewhat full, I put down the dishes I was holding right away. Are you not eating any more? The Duke was the first again to respond to the sound of a click this time. Yes, I think this is enough. Should I ask for dessert? I shook my head. I had no appetite, so I didnt feel like eating more. Do you have to eat this little? Then, take some sandwiches and bring them into your room. No, Father. Its okay. I quickly dissuaded the Duke from trying to feed me more. Rather than that, If I finish my meal now, can I go upstairs after this ? Ive been taking a walk since the morning and Im a little tired. I said it hurriedly. Just tell me the purpose of your call now. yes. Fortunately, the Duke opened his mouth heavily. The reason why I called you today is to tell you that I will bring in a painter and paint a portrait of our family after a while. The unexpected news made everyone flutter. Not only Leonard but also Derick seemed to be puzzled as he had never heard of the news before. What portrait all of a sudden, Father? Isnt it Penelopes birthday in a month? I looked back at the Duke as I heard his words. Birthday? My head went blank. What is birthday? The day Penelope would reach her adulthood. This fast? In the midst of the disbelief, the Duke delivered more cruel sentence. Im thinking of painting a family portrait and hanging it on the central staircase before holding the coming-of-age banquet. The day when the real FL comes back and the end of the games hard mode deadline. Chapter 103 “……Know them and be careful on your own. Don’t get hurt while lying around.” Know them and be careful on your own. Dont get hurt while lying around. The Duke continued on with what he said, but all the voices were all distant to my ears. I have a month left before becoming an adult? The incident came to a still. I seemed to have been attacked by surprise. The big episode of the hunting competition was in full swing, so I thought there would be quite a few hard-mode deadlines left. At least, there should be time for emotional exchange. Now Im just trying to figure out what Eckliss is thinking and turn it into a good feeling.. Only a month. I was suffocating. If I dont get a 100 percent favorability and a love confession within a month, I may never escape from this place forever. Escape is also an escape, but the bigger problem is that when the real princess returns, Im destined to die as a villain. Because, the story of this fucking game was like that. The hand on my knees tightly grasped the hem of my skirt. I didnt want to die. I came out of the house because I studied with a certain heart. .Lope How could I die, how could I? lope, penelope, dear. The sound of someone calling me made me came back to my senses. yes, yes? I looked up with a sudden startle. Before I knew it, everyone at the table was looking at me. The Duke asked in wonder. Is there something you dont like ? What? Oh, no. I answered with quite a blank look. Became scared only by the word birthday, I seemed to be thinking too much for a moment. I came to my senses late and muttered some awkward excuses. I was just thinking for a second. Hey, youre a little weird today. Leonard suddenly opened his mouth sarcastically. Why are you staring at a place thats so bloody from before? You have been quiet for a while, is your body itching again? Leonard Eckart. It was enough to ignore his quarrel, but somehow the Duke gave a solemn voice to warn him. Ck, what kind of attitude is that for an older brother? She doesnt even treat me like an older brother. Sueup. The man who was retorting, reluctantly shut his mouth when the Duke glared. The bumpy look and the light pink gauge bar on the head really didnt match. I was somewhat embarrassed by the coldness of the atmosphere that began because of me. I struggled to squeeze out a smile and called the duke. Im sorry. I didnt hear you because I was thinking about something else for a while, Father. Please say it again. Kehm. Yes. Said the Duke before softening his rigid expression. You can ask if you have anything you want for your birthday. something I want? Yes, say anything you want. I was told to search the continent right away and find a way back. But I swallowed it with difficulty, looking at the three pairs of blue eyes in my sight. Not really. I spat it out in an indifferent tone. Wha..what?! But somehow the Duke opened his eyes like a shocked man. Yes, I Hey, arent you really sick?! Instead of the helpless Duke, Leonard shouted, Boom! at the table. Even Derick, who had only eaten in silence, looked at me with strange eyes. You, Im sure until last year. As he was about to say something, he soon froze his face and shut his mouth again. Hmm? I was just puzzled by the unexpected reactions. The Duke, who had been looking at me for a while, soon confessed why. Wasnt there a lot you asked me to buy you this and that until last year? Ah. I became silent for a brief. If it was the real Penelope, that was extravagant, it would be so. But sadly, I really didnt need anything. Besides, that birthday could be my memorial day, so talking about what kind of gift am I supposed to have just The Duke looked at me as if he were looking at a stranger and encouraged me again. Didnt you want to match the coming-of-age robe from the late Empress tailor? A coming-of-age robe? Yes, this father has specially been invited by the Emperor. The Duke spoke with a fine straight chest, saying proudly. It looked similar to when he handed over the crossbow not long ago. The robes were more useless than jewels. But last year, Penelope had been in a swarm, and even in my quivering manner, he showed few signs of letting it go easily. So why dont you buy new accessories and shoes that match it? Hasnt it been a while since you called the jeweler? Well I thought for a moment and glanced sideways at the guys sitting opposite of me. Orange, light pink It used to be divided into favorable figures, but now it can be distinguished at a glance by color. No matter how much game money it is, it was a waste to spend my money to check their favorability, too. I decided not to refuse the favour of the Duke, who had asked me first. Then, if youre going to give me a birthday present, just give me money instead of jewelry. wh, what? Money? The Dukes mouth was wide open. Come to think of it, I dont have any private property. Please set me a personal budget, too. Father. Well, thats The Duke had a puzzled look on my words and couldnt speak. Leonard shot on his behalf. What do you need a personal budget for? Thats If you want a dress, you can call a designer. If you want jewelry, you can call a jeweler. The butler does everything for you, doesnt he? By the way, Father! I heard you gave her a blank check last time! The man who was giving me a hard time suddenly turned the arrow to the Duke. Why are you only giving her? When I asked for it because I needed it, you said that our financial situation was in a difficult position! Hmm, hmm! Some guy just. How it was known that he secretly delivered it through the butler, he pointed at me and cried out. Oh, such a kid. The Duke turned away from him in a hurry while coughing in vain. But all of a sudden, why are you asking for private money? Youve never said that before. Ive changed my mind. Cash, not accessories. What about the prize? I cant use it because its such a waste. Its the first money Ive earned. Id like to keep it safe. Well, thats true. The Duke nodded. It was the first money earned by his daughter, who won the first prize in a hunting competition. I added with a momentum. Its to prepare for any unexpected situation. Could you give it to me as a gift? What do you mean by an unexpected situation? What is there to prepare for the one and only Eckarts princess? Well, maybe we can prepare for a future marriage, or a marriage fund, or.. What marriage!? At that moment three men shouted at the same time. My eyes were wide opened and I looked at them alternately. The Duke roared in a disapproving voice. Are you saying that again? A noble lady, who hasnt even had a coming-of-age ceremony yet, is not getting married! Im about to reach adulthood. So Penelope Ekart, . At the sight of the Duke kicking his tongue, I eventually shut my mouth. No private property. Then, Derick, who had kept his mouth shut, decisively cut off the last bud with a cold voice. Just take in your allocated spending. And what more money do you need when youre buying your stuff beyond the budget thats always been allocated? .. You havent done any business before so give me a convincing reason why youre going to have a business property. As a part of his work, Derek was deeply involved in the financial situation of the mansion. In fact, I had no other reason to say if it werent that. I just wanted to keep as much cash as possible just in case. I cant exchange jewelry for money every time I check the favorability. It happened that the Duke had a big heart and gave me something, so I just screamed. Yes, no private property. Right, no! But the men in the house agreed one after another to Dereks words. Ck, if youre going to do this, dont ask then. I smirked. Honestly, I wasnt the only one who didnt have any complaints about not having a personal budget. So far, I havent spoken so much, and I looked like a temporary princess who will be kicked out when a real princess comes back. You cant give me a penny or something like that. After swallowing a sigh and gave no more answer, the Duke persuaded the child once again. This time, the best diamond had just came out of the southern mine. Im going to process it and make you a tiara No, thats okay. I was rather rude enough to cut the Duke off like that. Im pretty old enough to covet in that. And. Dreuk- I slipped the chair and try to get up. Penelope. The Dukes voice quickly became cold. I found out that many people in this house have been watching over my insolence these days. And that it was the aftermath of my trial at the hunting competition. However, as long as I had a good feeling on the track, I didnt want to bow my head down any more. Thank you for the meal. Ill get up first. Penello I could hear the Duke calling me in an angry voice, but I didnt care. * * * Upon returning to my room, Emily, who was just finishing up the bedding, opened her eyes widely. Lady, you are here already? Emily. Go get the butler. Right now. I flung myself down at my desk, reciting urgently. Yes? Yes, yes! Emily, who had a look of surprise at my sudden orders, quickly left the room. Tak, tak, tak I stared blankly at the desk with my fingers. The reason I asked for the butler was to ask how far the clothes I had previously asked to be made for hunting prey have progressed. Ill have to hurry up and give the remaining gifts soon. Thats the only way to raise Ecklisss favorability right away. Come to think of it, I was so distracted by the change in favorability system that I forgot to take off the choker and just hung it on the necklace. Tak, tak, tak How long has it been since I patted the desk nervously? Quite a long time passed, butler showed no sign of coming. Why arent you coming? I mumbled nervously to myself with frowns all over my face. Knock-knock- Loud knocks finally sounded from the other side of the door. Sensitive as I was, I checked the visitor bluntly. Who is it? Its your father. Chapter 104 Tak, the finger that was tapping on the desk stopped. Tak, the finger that was tapping on the desk stopped. eh? I thought I misheard the butlers voice. I then stared at the door blankly. Keuhm, Penelope, Im coming in. Kee-ik I jumped up from my seat as soon as the door was opened. Oh, Father? It was the Duke and not the butler whod came in. Wha, what is it? Why are you here all of a sudden? Hed never visited my room before, or even in games, he never had found Penelopes room. Keuhm. What were you doing? The Duke walked into the middle of the room while holding a bag behind him and with a very awkward face at that. I was just there..what are you doing here, Father? I have something to say, so come and sit down. The Duke walked to the table in front of the barrel window. Having to stand in front of my desk while awkwardly staring at him, I stumbled over to where the Duke was. what, did you come here to scold me for being rude at the dinner? My head was filled with questions. But it didnt make sense. The guy who had been calling me to the Oval Office all the time unexpectedly had followed me to my room only to scold me? I sat across from him with an unsettled feeling. This. The Duke put something on the table. It was a thick paper bag with an Eckart pattern stamped in the center. ThisC what is this? I had no idea what it was. When I looked at the Duke with eyes full of wonder, he coughed and dodged his head. Open up and take it out. I was a little bit curious, so I opened the paper bag without a hitch. It was as soon as I had taken out the white paper inside, the Duke began to explain. It is a confirmation of the transfer of the emerald mine in the South East. The Duke spat that out. It was much like a I picked it up on the way tone that I doubted it. The mine transfer confirmation letter? Your name is written at the bottom, so check it out. My eyes glanced naturally to the bottom of the paper at the Dukes words. Assignee, Penelope Eckart It was true. My mouth opened wide. Oh, Father. All, All of a sudden, this is Its not a big deal. This? Didnt you say you want a private property? Rather, the Duke asked me again with a curious look having to see my reaction. Why. You dont like it? Oh, no. Its not that I dont like it. I asked for some pocket money and you gave me the emerald mine instead. How can this not be absurd? its too much for me, Father. I was stunned, and for a while, I answered with difficulty. The more I ate, the more I had an upset stomach. Besides, this was a completely different direction from what I wanted. I didnt mean to say anything in hopes of this. You used to like emeralds that resemble the color of your eyes. The Duke stopped me from refusing moderately. Thats what I was thinking of giving you when you got older anyway. Its just a little early. I was stuped at what I had just heard. [The Duke presented the entire Mana Stone Mine as a return gift for his only daughter.] Suddenly a scene of the game came to mind. It was not long after [Option ON/OFF] function was achieved in normal mode. The Duke, who first heard the sound of father from his only daughter [Name of Forgotten Father] quest, was dying of joy. So shortly after her foster daughters birthday, she handed over the mine to FL for no reason. Are you tired of Emerald now? So, do you want me to give you a mana Stone Mine? Have you become more interested in magical things these days? Just by staring at the peacock, he asked again with a little embarrassed face. My feelings were indescribable. Managing unnecessary emotions was harder than I thought. ..you dont have to do this to me, Father. I slipped the paper envelope to the Duke, which was recited politely and put back the confirmation of the transfer. If the escape was successful anyway, it was all up to the real princess. Ill thank you very much. Penelope. The Dukes face was distorted. It was understandable because I had just refused the favor he had given me first. But the mouth tasted bitter. .. After a while, a cold silence fell in my room. I rather wanted the Duke to leave the room even if I had to resort on a fit of rage, Lets be arrogant thing. But the Duke has been sitting silently for a long time now. Still He suddenly broke the silence and made a cautious voice. Are you still angry? yes? About what happened during the hunting competition. The hunting competition? The sudden subject fazed me. Then, the Duke hurriedly added. Penelope. I think youre misunderstanding What are you? I trusted you. yes? I trusted you wouldnt have shot the noblemen with crossbows. Suddenly, the conversation changed rapidly. I couldnt quite tell why he was bringing up the finished trial again. However, the Duke continued to say that I had misunderstood something firmly. I dont know if theres something wrong with him. At first I thought you might have. But, you promised me so many times. promise? I told you to lure him to a place where no ones around to shoot and kill him. Wha, what do you mean by kill, Father? I was bewildered by the content of the promise which had become quite radical. The Duke, who was so excited that he said anything, also coughed awkwardly several times. Well, anyway! You seem quite mature these days, so I thought you wouldnt do that in front of many people. .. And with the Prince that, that nonsense was a momentary wit. The Duke stammered heavily as if the word shared the mutual feelings could not be said. I had to talk to you in advance myself, but I was in a position where I could not move hastily as both the Crown Prince and the Second Prince were checking on me. .. Im sorry. To sum up, that was the word. He believed that I was falsely accused, but he sent Derick instead because he couldnt come to prison himself. After a long and long excuse, the most important thing finally came to pass. It was fortunate that the Duke didnt agree with what Derick did to me. But I didnt feel any better. But my first brother didnt think so. I answered in a desolate voice. Wasnt his personality always a little out of character? Then the Duke took down Derick as if he had waited. He got a big scolding right after the trial. So, you can relax your heart now. Father you scolded first brother? Yes! This is also for you without him knowing. Huh? The Duke slid the paper bag I had returned back towards me again. Hes like a new chick whos finally got his hands on the mining business. He was afraid that I would lose money, so many people seemed to make a joint investment. .. But arent you a decent mine-owner as of today? Its way ahead of your brother. The whining was soothing to the child. Huh. When I looked at the Duke, who was relentless in his efforts to undermine his eldest son and make me float, I could not help but expressed a stunning smile. Then the Duke smiled in unison and looked at me with blue eyes full of laughter. Hes such a pain, isnt he? That guy. The Dukes playfulness was quite unfamiliar and ridiculous. Ha In the end, I laughed off my cold expression. Im giving it to you secretly, so you shouldnt take it out of your mouth for a while. The Duke was aware that my mood had been lifted, and then he whispered to me more, secretly. Especially, Leonard! You have to keep your mouth shut in front of him. Do you understand? Huh? I understand, Father. I had no choice but to accept the paper bag he had put out. There was no harm in accepting it, nor was it pointless for him to stretch out to me this far. And thank you. You gave me such a generous gift. I bowed gently and politely. I thought hard on how to roll this mine. you were too good for me, Penelope. Suddenly the Duke muttered in a bitter voice. Im stupid, I didnt know that. I didnt know exactly what his words meant. Were you regretting your past when you adopted Penelope recklessly? Or, were you sorry for me being the youngest daughter at the current age? has gained +10 fame for his improved relationships with The Duke (total: 410) Suddenly, however, when I looked at the white light, I felt devastated. The fact that it is not the true Penelope who was listening to this, and the fact that it was something that I have never heard from my real, biological father. Thankfully, I managed to hold down the sudden churning in my stomach. Chapter 105 The butler, who could not come due to the Dukes sudden visit, came to me early the next morning. This is the list of East-South Emerald Mine investors. He put some papers down on the desk. As I had received a statement from the Duke about being the owner of the mine overnight, the work was done quickly. In a few days, I will also put up a book of the number of ores mined. Please, take good care of me. I skimmed through the documents the butler gave me. Other people were mixed up, so they dont know who was who anyway. All I was interested in was money. But how do you usually sell the gemstone? We deliver the inferior goods to the top of the contract. The best items are processed and put on sale at auction. Is the yield good? The butler suddenly lowered his voice to my question. Those who have succeeded in conjuring up magic through wizards in the family are secretly putting them on the black market. Sometimes its more than ten times the market price. Really? My ears suddenly perked up with the information given. The Duke had said it before. Recently, emeralds of superior quality were mined in the southeastern mines. But, he handed me the mined emerald before it even started being sold. I was going to be a rich man, no harm to favorability and numerical quality with this, I was going to be a rich man. Pressing down on the corners of my mouth, which was twitching excitedly, I said calmly. Sell what the butler used to sell anyway. All you have to do is get the books back on time. By all means, no matter how you sell it, its fine as long as the money gets into my hands. But The butler said with a subtle look. For the time being, its hard to go through magic work by the wizards in the family, miss. Why? Thats because the little duke doesnt know yet I took account in the butlers words at once. If he found out about it, Derick would probably go after the Duke and asked him why he gave the mine to me. Therefore, they had promised to keep the mine open until it was stabilized. The Duke has advised me to pick up the top list of the sorcerers employment, contact him, and sign the contract. Then what shall we do, miss? The butler carefully asked my intentions. Well After thinking for a while, I answered calmly. Its not urgent, so we dont have to go for the top first. The fact that I was an illegitimate child of a chaebol family does not seem to be a mere waste of time. It occurred to me at first sight that I had heard several conversations my father had with the first son of a bitch about his participation in the auction. First put out a few unprocessed, best-of-breed gemstones at the auction house and watch. If anyone recognizes them, theyll compete on their own. Then We can wait and sign with the best terms. Ah. The butler gave me a vague exclamation and nodded gently. I will do so, miss. His eyes on me were very strange. Its like, How could you think of that..? he said. I can see everything, sir. With a snort, I whispered it in my heart. After that, I asked the butler on the main point I couldnt ask yesterday. And, to what extent are Ecklisss clothes finished? Its almost done. How much longer does it take? Ive been informed that all it needs is some finishingAre you in a great hurry, miss? asked the butler in wonder. All the clothes made of hunting hide were winter clothes. People would not be able to wear them in this warm weather anyway. Should I give the tailor more money to hurry? No, its okay. Its not urgent, but.. I shook my head. The urgent thing was my heart rather than the clothes. The one month expiration date made my mind more nervous than ever. What time does the knights training end today, butler? Its going to rain in the afternoon, so I know that they only have morning training schedule today. After the training, please tell Eckliss to come to where I am. Yes, miss. I liked the way the butler answered politely without complaining any more. * * * Just after lunch, like a lie, it began to drizzle. While waiting for Eckliss, I tried to read a book about sponsorship, and changed my venue to the glass greenhouse. Kee Ik When I opened the glass door and took a step in it, I was greeted with a mixture of green vegetation and fragrant flower scents. During the luncheon the day before yesterday, I was busy checking over the heads of the MLs, so I had no time to look around the greenhouse properly. The glass greenhouse, which I visited again, was beautiful, still and silent. its all right. I looked around the spacious interior and gradually took a walk in it. There was a cute table in the middle of the pavilion where you could enjoy tea, but I just passed by it. Then, I went to a corner that was hard to see from the entrance and squatted down. A small group of unknown white flowers was in full bloom around. It was being well taken care of. I must have been thinking about it a bit. I remembered what the butler just said before I left the room this morning. A lot of rare flowers and vegetation are brought in from other countries, so please visit the glass greenhouse often, young lady. The Duke also instructed us to manage it forever. After witnessing the absurd mistreatment of a princess in the dining room, the Duke seemed to be struggling in many ways. One such evidence was when he purposely opened the third floor, which had been closed for six years, to allow me to climb the attic once again. However, I didnt often the place anymore due to my fight with Leonard. So he seemed to have changed the location and went for the glass greenhouse this time. Penelope would have been in great pleasure. I felt a little sorry and gently stroked my slender cheeks. I appreciated the Dukes efforts, but I intended to take full advantage of this green and beautiful scene in the greenhouse, not entirely enjoying it. Eckliss had a limited number of places to meet compared to other Southern states. If I didnt go out, itll be hard to take him for an outing. I couldnt even walk around the states together with him because of the status difference. Would you take your slaves to see an opera full of nobles or go to a famous restaurant? Well, its a bit difficult. I couldnt bear to see him the day before yesterday. Eckliss, who still hadnt learn a proper swordsmanship. If the Duke had brought him here in the game, would he be in a better position by now? But then Eckliss couldnt have been so fond of me. I was the one who saved him from the terrible slave auction house. Unfortunately, there was nothing I could do for him right now. As a fake princess with poor position, Derick had to be virtuous just by accepting him as the familys knight apprentice. In addition, neither Derick nor the Duke were pleased with the incident in which he strangled an article last time. But they didnt kick him out right away. Although, unlike the original story of the game, it will be a little late for Eckliss to become a Sword Master I will take care of everything when the real princess comes back anyway. I thought it rather coolly. The only thing that matters to me right now was favorability. Eckliss needed a sweet and angelic hostess rather than me. Its all up to the hostess after I escape. Trying to rationalize it, I opened the book on my knees. How long has it been since I read a book? Due to the magical warm breeze inside, my eyelids began to slowly sink. The letters became blurred as a cloud of sleep came in. I just closed the book and lay bare on the flower bed. It was when I was about to fall asleep with my eyes closed. Kiieik. Suddenly, I felt someone opening the greenhouse door and entered. Bark, Bark. I heard the sound of stepping on the grass. After wandering around the greenhouse for a while, it became certain that the target had been set. The sound that was getting closer finallystopped by my side. Until then I still had kept my eyes closed. I didnt do it on purpose, but because I was really half asleep. Swoosh The person who stopped by the flower bed moved. The sound of his breathing came closer. I felt like he was leaning towards me. Suddenly a faint graze touched one side of my cheek. No, it wasnt completely touching. It was about to touch but the warmth that slowly painted the skin gradually shifted from the corners of the mouth to the lower lips. I wanted to keep pretending not to know, but I burst out laughing unconsciously because of the itch that I can no longer hold it. just touch it if you want to. Slowly, I lifted my eyelids and opened my eyes. Because it tickles when you do that. Grayish-brown pupils grew widely at my murmur. It was not me who was surprised by the close distance, it was him. Eckliss called out to me with a hot sigh. Master. On that shabby clothes of his, the flamboyant pieces of teeth I presented dangled on his neck. My only article, he had fulfilled the role of a faithful slave today. Chapter 105.1: .1 Chapter 105.1 Eclise was sitting by my bedside and looking down at me. A distant face like wax was still expresionless today. But there was a strange glow in his gray eyes staring at me. I opened my mouth faintly, glancing over his head like a habit. I want to get up. Can you move a bit? When I looked at him slowly and made eye contact, Eclise flinched. He raised his head, which was leaning towards me and step out. I get up only after he had completely backed down. It ended earlier than I thought. Yes. Because its raining When I sat up, he laid his eyes down and replied obediently. When I looked closely at Eclise, I could see that he was wearinga necklace from me a while ago on top of a choker on his neck. It was all because I didnt take it off last time. Hemp tool, which represents a shabby figure and a slave with an owner. On the other hand colorful and maiestic ivory sculptures, which cannot be valued, are markedly contrasted. It might seem ridiculous, but it wasnt at all. Rather, it was a problem because it looks so well. Male leads is definitely Male lead. Necklace Youre wearing it. I reached out my hand and touched his necklace. Eclises eyes were shaken once in a sudden contact. . Master gave it to me. However, he responded silently without stepping back. In a tight voice for some reason. I folded my eyes as I looked into the gray eyes. Its pretty. Then, pretending to touch the ivory piece to check his favorability, I slipped my hand near his clavicle bone. It was nothing more than a slight touch with the fingertips so as not to be noticed, but Eclise flinched shrewdly. And Would you like to check favorability of [Eclis)? [4 Million Gold / Fame 200) 18Ha Im going crazy. I peeked through the system window that came up. The gold has risen. Twice as much. You are like a ghost devouring money I was so foolish to think there will be 49 times left. I forgot what kind of game this crazy game was. I knew it was a common charging pattern, but I couldnt help it when my money came out. I pressed (4 million gold) nervously, taking care of the simmering insides. Check the favorability of [Eclipse) by charging [4 million gold). (Funds 94 Million Gold) [Affinity 81 %) The favorability was higher compared to the last time I saw it. It was a good thing that I went. But at the same time, I was worried. If this is the case, my money is going to run out quickly. However, my anxiousness faded quickly. Oh, thats right. Im going to be rich soon. As of yesterday, I was the owner of an emerald mine. Why. When I was glancing over his head, which had turned again into a check the favor. Suddenly, Eclise opened his mouth. Why are you laying here like this? huh? The floor is cold because of dew. Ah Right. It must have been funny to see the Young lady left her chair and laying in the floor. Just Ive got a bunch of tiny little flowers blooming around me. Because the flowers are pretty. Do you like wild flowers? I didnt know this was a wild flower. No wonder, it was blooming in the corner compared to other flowers. Yes. I nodded gently. Youre easily loved by anyone if youre pretty and fancy. So you should love me too. It was a muttering remark without much meaning. In a month, the owner of this greenhouse will be Someone else, not me. However, at that moment, Eclises face quircky. Why master He mutters something. But he stopped talking. I stared, but there was no more voice coming out. Maybe it wasnt really important, so I turned around casually More than that, I called you today to take off the choker. Choker? Yes, I said Id take it out the other day, but I just left it. Sorry. Eclises eyes grew bigger, perhaps he thought it was just empty talk. But I meant it. Honestly, the physiological fear of him was not completely gone. I still could see in my head that he was beating another people with his bare hands and pointing the wooden sword at me without mercy. Is Eclise still hating me? I couldnt tell with his expression looking at me obediently. The only way to untie the leash that can control him, perhaps will bring myself to death But I wasnt in a position to cover this and that right now. If I could raise his favor with this choker or gift, Il give you anything. Eclise, will you turn around? I urged with a gently smile on my lips. And I took the ruby ring to unlock the choker. You had to hit the ruby on the groove in the back to unlock it. But Eclise just stared at me with an unknowable, expressionless look, and did not move at all. Why is it? I think he would like it. When I was wondering and looking at him. its all right, Master. Soon, Eclise opened his mouth and answered. You dont have to take it off. I dont want you to take it off. It was a totally unexpected answer. I couldnt understand. Why? Even if I take this off, the fact that Im a slave is still the same. Thats true. As I released the choker and aimed at another favorable impression, I was reluctant to accept Eclises blunt answer. But youre the only one whos uncomfortable with it. It was true. The choker with yellow beads proved to be a slave to anyone. If he keep on wearing it, he will feel dirty and uncomfortable. Such negative feelings have not been very beneficial to me in the long run. But he just sat still without answering as if he already resolve it. Anxiety sprang up suddenly. Who is it still bothering you? I asked impatiently. Is there anyone else who discriminates against slavery? Tell me. I said I would go and give thema punch. Thats not it I thought I couldnt beat his quarry, but Eclise slowly opened his mouth. No, its not that. Its just that I need to do this so that my master can keep looking for me. It was a word that I couldnt quite understand. I asked back with a puzzled look. What does that mean? Master feel sorry for me doing this. Thats because Im being nice and because I made it pass-by without a big accident. Right? I opened my eyes wide at his question. Eclise knew me better than I thought. That Stopping me from making excuses, he spoke calmly. If what happened last time happened again after taking the choker from me, and if it is misinterpreted that I caused the accident by myself and the message goes to the master. then master will be relentless in throwing me away. It was a little creepy that he was even thinking about it. To some extent, it was true. If hed had an accident since he came to the dukes mansion, I wouldnt have slightest thought of releasing the choker. But I didnt remember having that kind of memories. On the contrary, I even gave him a sword, and did not give up the only escort knight position. I couldnt see favorable status anymore, but without realizing it, I glanced over his head. Its not true, Eclise. Im always on your side. Maybe because of the rather impatient, clich words came out. Eclise was still expressionless. I didnt think he cared about what I said. He raise one hand, touch around his neck and mutter. As long as Im wearing this, my master knows Im not going to run wild and you would going to keep feeling sorry for me. He tilted his upper body slowly. And put his cheek on my hand, lying on my knees, as if I were lying down. His warmth was smudged on the back of my hands. Ill behave nicely. Eclise, whispered quietly so that only I could hear. So keep my leash on, master. I glanced down at the gray hair that tickles my skin. Judging from his behavior, he seemed to beg to his cold-hearted master not to be beaten. Is he acting or is he serious? Eclis still needed a small protection from the fake princess. But I was still in a poor position in dukes house. After returning from the hunting competition, the duke changed quite a bit. All the employees in the kitchen, who used to make fun of the old me with Mrs. Donna, were all changed. I also heard that all the groups who had openly harassed Eclise had been fired. The gifts and interests I occasionally throw will soon solidify to him in the ranks and positions of the knights. On an unexpected word by Eclis, the beating heart gradually calmed down. My mind got cold. I pulled out one hand he had laid on. Soon I put it on his head and gently swept it down. At the same time. Would you like to check the favorability of [Eclisel? [6 Million Gold / Fame 200) Only . Yeah A late answer came out of my mouth. Check the favorability of [Eclipse) by charging [6 million gold). (Funds 88 Million Gold) [Affinity 86 %) I glanced my eyes at the favorability above his head. What if its acting again? It didnt matter at all now if you liked it. Ill give you anything you want. And since I cant sleep, I will drop down this chapter. I might drop also other chapters If I wake up early today. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Finally, I sent Eclise back to his quarters because he didnt want to take out the choker. Have you come, Miss? The butler welcomed me. Whats going on, butler? I was puzzled, because before I met Eclise, I had a long conversation with him. Theres an urgent news for you. Suddenly? What kind of news? I told you to turn down all invitations. After passing the umbrella and shawl to Emily, I went to the desk and sat down. Perhaps because of the queens hunt at the hunting competition, invitations have been flooding in these days. The butler recommended me to attend a party held at a prestigious family, about one or two, but I ordered him to use it as a fuel for fire. Because I couldnt afford to deal with a second Kellin. That. The butler replied with a slight hesitation to my question. It was a letter from the royal messenger, so I couldnt handle it in my own way. The Imperial.. Palace? When I looked to the buter with a puzzled eyes, he exclaimed something with an embarrassed face. Luxurious letter envelope engraved with a glittering yellow dragon. There was a sudden sense of deja vu. Im sure its gonna be Oh my! My lady has been very active at the hunting competition, so I guess weve been invited from the palace! Unaware of all the story from the hunting competition, Emily glistened her eyes and uttered terrible words. Ha. I breathed a deep sigh. Its here, its here. After getting out of the palace like running away, I turned down all the invitations party and locked myself in the house. It was because I thought it would go into the ears of the prince, even if I said nothing. I thought Id be able to move on because there wasnt much response. Give it to me. With a deep sigh, I received the letter from the butler. Then I opened the envelope with a paper-knife, took out the contents, and started reading them. [Dear Lady Penelope Eckart, No, should I say Beloved now? With all due respect, My Lady. Theres been a lot out of the last conversation we had when I woke up. The court made a big fuss about it and put me in a very awkward position. In the meantime, Ive been busy trying to sort it up and I send a letter now. I think you and me need to have a serious conversation again, what do you think? Please come to the Imperial Palace as soon as possible. Otherwise, youll regret it. -Callisto Regulus] Arghh, crazy! I crumbled the paper as if it was my first letter. .. Did he want to meet with you again, Miss? The butler asked with a worried look on my scream. Tell me whats going on. My mouth felt hurts. With a sigh to replace the answer, Butler seemed to understand, and became accustomed. I turned my head with a gloomy face. The prince, who was dumped by me, while still having feelings of love and affection for each other, now I was not sure whether he would believe another excuses anymore. Should I just said that I called him in the forest separately to confess? But its too late now to regret what I said to the judge. Moreover, if I said it that way, it could have led to a more serious situation. You were still in love with me. Why are you pretending to not? Without realising I shuddered when I remembered what he might have said to me. Okay. What would you do if I didnt even arrived in here? I thought so, and started squeezeing my head to find out a way to not to go to the palace. No one was hurt, so now there was no excuse for being injured. I cant say Im seriously ill in the morning. I asked the butler for help because I didnt have a good excuse to think of. What reason would be good this time, Sir? To be unable to move for a long time. Eumm. Just like Duke with thick bones, he immediately became troubled without answered. And suddenly he came up with a very good answer. Just say that, miss, over did it in the hunting competition and got a lot of muscle aches. Thats nice. I wont be able to take a step forward for the time being. Yes. Ill call the doctor right away, miss Okay, good work. Thanks to the butler, who hurriedly to take an action, the illness was quickly completed. Okay, I can use this to stay inside the mansion. I smiled a satisfied smile. When the preparation was done successfully, the butler hurriedly out of my room. Now I have to send a reply to the Imperial Palace by attaching a letter from a doctor instead of me. Are you sick, Miss? Emily who returned late after cleaning up the shawl asked with a puzzled look when heard about the doctor. And I nodded without hesitation. Yes. Im feeling sick from today. *** A few days later, Ecliss clothes were all done. When I was packing it, the clothes was enough to fill a large box, and I could not bring it myself. I was the one who oredered the butler to deliver it to him in front of all the knights. Oh, miss! Bruk, suddenly the door opened and Emily burst in. Miss! Uh, youve have to get out of here! Emily, Im having an important conversation with the butler. Its not courteous. Now, thats not the problem! Emily shouted, not as usual, even in my cold voice. Out, outside now, there is the Crown Prince. ..What? The Crown Prince has come and now in front of the mansion! At that time, in front of the mansion, there was a splendid golden carriage engraved with the yellow dragon. A man came down leisurely, fluttering his brilliant golden hair like gold plated on the surface of the carriage. Hello, Duke. Callisto greeted the Duke who is standing in front of the mansion. Did you come to meet me? I dont know what to do with this. The Duke, who ran out in surprise when he was informed that a carriage with an emblem of the royal family had arrived in front of the gate, greeted the prince with reluctance look. Your Highness, have you come all the way to this shabby place without any further contact? This is a place that ill visit often in the future. Is there any need to me to give a noticed first? Im disappointed. The Dukes face was distorted by the Princes unexpected words. What is that. Nice to meet you, Duke. Or should I call you father in law in private? . Huh?! Dukes mouth was wide open. Either way, the Crown Prince shamelessly looked around for someone. But I cant see my ex-lover who shared feelings of love with me. She havent finished dressing up yet? Then, he naturally walked tthrough the front door. All the employees out there including the Duke, were shocked and nearly snap out of it. Your Highness! The Duke comes into his senses and hurriedly blocked the Crown Prince. Wha, what kind of mess this is! And where are you going to go! Crown Prince, No matter how much you say in this case. Well, now. First lets go to reception room and talk, Duke. Are you going to leave your guest outside the mansion? The Crown Prince pushed the dukes back and tried to move into the mansion like water a flows. No, what guest, who is the guest! Unable to use force against the royal family, Duke was holding out his red face. This is a trespassing! If you keep pushing, I have to talk to the Emperor right away. Unauthorized intrusion! Youre so mean Duke, dont see it like that. May be, In the future we will became a family. Your Highness!!! Duke shouted almost like a scream. However, he could not stop the prince from rushing in. That crazy bastard! And up here. I was literally shivering as I looked down at it, secretly through the window. Miss. The butler who was talking to me a little while ago, called me in a regrettable voice. No one knew that madman would come to the mansion until I sent him a reply saying that I was sick. Is this what you mean, when you say I would regret it? Only I shuddered with my fists clenched, and cried and called Emily for preparation. Emily Yes, yes? Go get another maids. What? I clenched my teeth when I saw her tilting her head. Dress me up, like a sick person whos about to fall and die Of course, even if I didnt, I was already on the verge of fainting by the prince presence. Chapter 107 "It''s all done, young lady." I made my maids busier around me. In the mirror, my face was reflected. "How is it?" As I looked through the finished appearance, I answered with a satisfying voice. "I think I should puff up and fall soon." ''No, are you kidding?'' "Oh no, it''s a compliment." It was, really. No matter how many layers of paint were applied, her face was floating like a ghost, and her mouth was bloodless. It was like a thin aristocratic baby girl who had a dark black circles hanging over her face. "I like it." When I was looking into the mirror and laughing... knock knock- "Lady, it''s Fennel." Butler knocked on his visit. At that moment, I got up from the vanity and ran to bed. This is because the prince, perhaps, couldn''t stand it and wanted to come into my room following the butler. I covered my blanket all the way to the neck and once coughed ''big'', I opened my mouth. "Yes, come in." The dying voice came out quite naturally. After some time, the door was opened with my face as a ''result''. Fortunately, only the butler entered the room. I looked back at the butler and there is no presence of other human beings, and I went back to a safe state. "How did it go?" "Uek." The butler, who came to the bed, paused for a moment, breathing in. He looked at me with a strange face. I opened my eyes. "Short time...You''ve changed to someone I don''t expect, Miss." It looks like someone just jumped out of the hall, "Are you sick?" At the satisfied answer, I smiled very hard. The butler was once again suprised. "By the way, what happened? Is he gone?" My face was thick with powder and my face was cold. I wanted to wash it off quickly. After failing to do something, the butler put on solemn look. "The Duke allowed the crown prince to meet you." What?! I opened my mouth wide. I stammered for a while and I asked back. "I''m having a hard time to move around." "I''ve already said that. The crown prince said he''s going to visit you and so I have to rush into your room." He said. "what, what?" "The Duke stopped him from coming on just the two of us in your room, and so I finally reached a compromise by telling you this instead." "I have good news instead. Considering lady''s physical condition, it''ll take 30 minutes" "That''sgood news ??" I was thrilled and made my mouth open. Even if I didn''t have to, I firmly believed that the duke would be the first shield. However, the duke I believed betrayed me. "Haha" I laughed and thought, ''X is good.. I need to meet the prince'' I left the room wearing a white pajama and a cardigan. It was to give the crown prince a guilty conscience in a single dress. ''Bad guy, why should you chase the sick person and make a fuss?'' Of course he has that kind of conscience. I don''t know if I can do it. As soon as I opened the back door, I slowed down and acted in a grumbling manner, and took a step toward the place. Maybe it''s been raining all day. It''s been a long time since the clear autumn sunshine was blue and high. Looking at the clear sky and the beautiful sponsorship of the writer behind it, I was relieved from the long chapter. ''Yes, you''re not going to come to my house to kill me.'' Of course, even if he''s a crazy guy who doesn''t have anything to stop, he won''t go that far. ''In addition, I had insurance before,and I told you not to kill me no matter what.'' -Ifyou''re going to reward me? please give me this. -okay I remember the promises of the past. I moved with a lighter mind. ''Where are you?'' I could see a big back of a man from far away. In the middle of the forest, heading to the haze field, where yellow flowers of unknown names even dance up to the waist. As if he noticed my presence right away, even though it was quite a long distance, he turned around and looked at me. "Well, my one and only lover of the past, you are finally here." Even in a bright daylight, the brilliant hair that seemed to have been splattered with gold thinly did not lose its light. But as of now, the beautiful hair has not caught my eyes. ''Siren?'' ''What are you staring at so stupid?'' ''Why. Have you fallen in love with me? I stared blankly over the head at the astonishment of his mouthing. ''What the hell is this?'' The red iris staring at me. The blinking favor like a siren seemed so ominous at the affinity bar. ''Now. I wasn''t feeling any better now!'' At the end of the hunting contest episode, I decided that I had escaped a lot from the dead ending due to the prince. ''What is it?'' But when I saw that ominous red color, I suddenly got scared. Are you saying the darker the color, the more dangerous it is? ''Then what''s the dark red color of Eclis?'' Anxiety quickly eroded the tip of my chin. I couldn''t even reach out to him, so I just stood up without an answer, and the prince had a puzzled face. "My Lady. Were you really sick?" He narrowed the distance in an instant. "It''s really pale in color..." A guy who had been shoved up to his nose, suddenly bowed down and pushed my face. And he''s touching my face. Isn''t it? "Why, why are you doing this?" I started to recoiled and shouted back. It occured to me that I was dressed to look sick. No matter how hard it seems, if you look closely, you have to find an awkward place. When he stepped back and spread his legs for about three steps, the crown prince tilted his head sharply. "Hmm. The appearance looks quite sick." "It''s not ''like I''m sick'', it''s that ''I''m sick''. Your Highness." "I thought you didn''t want to see me again, so I thought you lied." I was immediately spotted as a liar, and I hurriedly pressed down my trembling heart. "How can I lie about my safety?" "Why, if you take medicine, it will be better soon. You''ve been sick for months." I was speechless because of the past. After a moment of silence, I bowed my head and turned the subject into greetings. "Greeting the little sun of the Empire.", I said. "You''re doing it so fast. " The Crown Prince twisting his lips and sarcasm, and I know it''s too late. I became a little embarrassed. "Why did you come all the way here?" "Ha, what''s going on?" I asked him, he looked up. "Did you know, My Lady? If there are humans who can''t do anything good in social life these days, and they''re talking about me and the lady." "You were on the eve of the hunting competition." Of course, it''s true that I made some lies at the court, but I haven''t had that mess. Crazy! It''s worth the prince to chase after her! What kind of bastard had been spreading such nonsense was inevitable. At that time, a voice suddenly resonated in my head. -Maybe not? Maybe it will help you leave out on the rumors. ''No way!'' I hurriedly shook my thoughts in the fire. No matter how ignorant I am, Reynold wouldn''t answer for me and wouldn''t have talked about that bullshit. It was just at that moment when I opened my mouth to make an excuse. "In the morning after the eve, I was still hang up to the prince. Just like the other girls? Uh." "And you''ve become the most attractive woman in the Empire. How do you feel, My Lady?" Thanks to that, the crown prince, who has lost face came one step closer to me with a ghostly smile, showing his teeth. Chapter 109 Above his head, a red gauge bar flickers. Why? I heard a siren ringing somewhere. I forgot that I was acting for a sick person, and as soon as he approached, I cried back and hurriedly. "All, it''s all a rumor, Majesty! I never said that! Really!" "Well. I don''t think it''s completely rumored when I think of what a princess had said to me." "Huh? Didn''t you say, You quit loving me to change into a better man?" "What are you talking about?" I rushed into the scene of the distortion that took place right in front of me. "I don''t have any plans to date anyone for the time being." Never. "Of course you should." In my confirmation the Crown Prince replied with a terrifying air of spirit. "I''ll be watching you clearly with my two eyes, who''s better than me in the Great Inca Empire." The red eyes glared eerie at me. Something''sir.'' I was in a state of disarray. It was because I felt strangely that the conversation deviated from the original topic. "But." And as soon as I was reflecting on what he said, "Why do you keep faltering like a dung dog?" ''I''m a dung dog!'' I still stepped back to the poor guy''s language choices and stepped back. Actually, I was a little scared. I don''t know how good he is, and I don''t know what he''s going to do. I know. The peasant''s patronage was well-organized and there was no risk of falling over and heading in, but there was something called''if'' to prevent any unfortunate tragedy that could happen in this damn game, I''m still keeping a distance from the prince . "Huh?" Was I looking strange again? The crown prince opened his eyes with a look of ''Look at this?'' He strode along at a great pace. Before I knew it, I escaped from the garden and ran away as if I had been pushed to the edge of the forest. It was quite bizarre to see a man standing alone in the middle of the garden with red eyes that never rang with the bright yellow and tender flower stems. I shouted in great dismay at the prince''s constant narrowing of the distance. "Why, why do you keep coming?" "Then why do you keep running away?" Indeed. He kept coming to me because he noticed me running away and broke up with his work. ''The persistent guy.'' I swallowed the curse and put on the most fragile expression I could. " I''m sick, Your Highness." " Who is it?" "You haven''t forgotten the promise you made with me, have you?" "What promise?" "It''s a promise in the bedroom. Even in the battlefield, there is an unprecedented rate that the elderly don''t touch." "Ha. Do you look like a crazy guy who came to pick up the throat of Princess on a rumor?" Upon silence, the Prince fervently hardened her face. He suddenly opened his arms and revealed his waist. "Now, I didn''t bring the knife." "Uh, uh" I was a little surprised. I came here almost like an alter ego enough to come to the banquet hall, and he really came without a long sword. He looked at his empty waist and muttered timidly. "because it is not always possible to threaten a person with a knife." "I''m not like anyone who turns my words over and over again in a few weeks." " Ha. I''m, I don''t know why I''m making this excuse." Did he throw it? Somehow he got suspicious and said, "Awesome!" He was caught inside and expressed his fighting spirit to refute, ''Have you never had a record?'' I lost my intention to refute. "I am sorry for your work at the courtroom , Your Highness," I said, because I was guilty of sin, so I changed my excuses. "To avoid Marquis Ellen''s conspiracy, I really can''t help it." " Did you say sorry? Ha. I was so dumbfounded when I got the report, I didn''t get angry." "I''m sorry." I made a pure apology for changing the words before he got angry beyond the unpleasant. When he finally openedhis eyes after being poisoned, he wasrejectedby Princess, who said she liked me. How ridiculous would it be? ''Yes, it''s proof that you''ve moved quite far away from the dead end just because you didn''t bring your knife.'' I tried to think positively, looking dimly at the gauge bar, the ominous favor of the man who stopped blinking. "What the hell are you doing with that look on your face? If anyone sees me, they will think I''m after someone who''s really sick." When they saw me, they laughed and said, "Did you misunderstand me?" ''Wasn''t it?'' I saw him again with fresh eyes. The prince, such as that, dazzled his eyes. "I sent you a letter asking you to meet because it gave you both the results and the message." "That threat, no, the letter, ... That''s what you meant?" "Well, are you dissatisfied with my letter?" "Oh, no. " To me, who is quick to deny, the Crown Prince...take something out of one''s arms and cross it ''Here, take this,'' I blinked, looking down at what he had handed me. A faded brown paper was tied with a red ribbon. "What is this?" "It''s a map of Baltha that you dug out of the skull. The magic scroll we used to get out of the cave. "Magic scroll?" "The palace wizards looked at their hands, so they were a little bit more eight. I restored it perfectly." I opened my eyes wide. Looking again, the remains of the Seeker were rotten because of the remains of the ashes. I couldn''t figure out why the prince gave me this, meaning. "Why did you give this to me." "Because you have excavated, it''s yours." Callisto replied to my question. "You seemed to be interested in archeology.I sent the material related to Balta through the servant, so let''s check it out." After finishing his talk, he avoided looking awkwardly. I was in a strange mood. Callisto didn''t seem to really come and kill me. Besides, it is also giving unexpected gifts. At first, my heart was throbbing. I''m in a hurry for a while, and the scrolls he passed. And looked down at the scroll " What are you doing, don''t you want to get it?" In the end, when the Prince who had not been able to wait was impatiently pushing the scroll,I had to stand up and accept it. "Can I have this? " "It''s yours ." " lmade a copy of it for research, so don''t be mad." He said casually, whether he really meant to give it to me. The remark made me feel at ease. "By the way, did you keep it a secret that you studied archaeology to the Duke? I came to deliver to him, and he said,you didn''t, but I couldn''t believe it." Then the prince asked, as if he had thought of it. I couldn''t answer back. It''s not even Penelope, and Duke won''t even know what she''s interested in. "Thank you for the gift, Your Grace." I am purely grateful instead of answering. "Come on." This time a white paper bag popped out. "What the is this?" "Take it for now." I was overwhelmed by the fluttering envelope, so I received it as well. Because I thought it would be something else related to historical sites. "Unfortunately, I can''t cut off the neck of Marquis Ellen, Princess." But instead of explaining the gift, Carl Risto slanted out of the blue. That means the old man has been cleared of charges. "What?!!" A loud noise broke out unknowingly at the news of the poor assassination. The Marquis Ellen was obviously a force in for his assassination. I went through all the bad quests, but why, I asked back with a face that became serious in an instant. "Oh, why?" "The Marquis cut off his tail by putting all the blame on the insane Baron Tullet. " "Oh. " I had a short replied . It flashed across the crown prince''s words. [The Assassin''s Assassination] as a reward for the quest. The vouchers were not for Marquis Ellen. ''Well, then, does everything go as it is?'' ''That''s too much.'' How hard it was to pass the story, but it couldn''t have been. "Don''t be so sad," said the crown prince, as if comforting. I can''t believe what I hear, Poetry. I looked at him with a flash of wire. Callisto had a slightly awkward look on his face. "But I''ve made sure of the princess'' revenge." "Revenge?" "Yes. I cut the heads of the seven noblemen who put you on the judge''s bench." The man uttered the words and gritted his teeth and grinned his teeth. My eyes were stunned. " You cut their throat." Because he seemed so cruel as to boast. But on the other hand, he calmly conveys the results...... ''You look like you already knew it.'' It was Callisto , not me, who should be sorry to the point where I couldn''t catch Marquis Ellen. But he added hurriedly, as if he were concerned that I would be upset. "A member of the white artist, Heline, was killed in an assassination . He was admitted to be involved, forfeiting his property and degenerating into a slave. " "The execution was avoided because this member of the family was not directly involved." "The Countess Heline?" It was a long time ago. After checking out my better look, Callisto stared at me with strange eyes. Then, with a chin on the white envelope I was holding, I finally confided about the identity of the gift. "That''s one of the properties of the confiscated Hellin family." "Do you remember last year when you were banned from the hunt? The so-called "mad chimpanzee with a crossbow incident" "Yes, of course I remember that. " I answered in a quivering voice. I didn''t do it myself, but there wasn''t a big blow. However, I felt uncomfortable with the words and actions of the man who said, ''She is a crazy chimpanzee with a crossbow.'' But the idea didn''t last long: "Your father handed the diamond mine over to Count Hellin and agreed to make sure you weren''t imprisoned. " "The diamond mine?"And then his words caught my ears. I don''t know that there is such a situation. It was. "That''s what you''re holding right now. " "Diamond mine possession." The crown prince lifted his head proudly, looking at me in dismay. Chapter 110 I blankly lowered the line of poetry along his chin. The white envelope that was handed over thoughtlessly felt as heavy as a bolt from the blue, "I reinvestigation the case at that time." and the crown prince spat out in an indifferent tone. "Re-investigation?" "Yeah. I was wondering why you went so crazy last year." " Uh." I didn''t do anything, but I felt weird at the naked eye of a nailed man. "In the process of robbing Count Hellin, Count Dortea also robbed her a few times. " She blew it easily. "The Countess of Dortea?" "Yes. You came after Hellin at the court and testified," the Crown Prince added, nodding his head. "I heard that the herd originally took turns hosting tea parties at every hunting competition. Last year''s organizer was Hellin, and this year it was Dortea." No wonder, I wondered why you invited me to a tea party without a single acquaintance. The tactile woman must have been involved in last year''s incident. "Why did you crawl to the party again when you knew?" asked the Crown Prince with a puzzled look. '' You''re crawling! I walked on two feet, you son of a bitch!'' How could I know that they were the same? Suddenly the injustice soared, but it was hard pressed down. It was questionable enough from the crown prince''s point of view. " The hunting competition happened once a year. I thought something had changed." I equivocated. And the Crown Prince was really surprised. He looked back at me like he was. "I''m a pacifist, and I''m not the only villain in the world, and I''m the one who pulled my sword right away because I''m a bit offended like anyone else." "The crossbow will be shot instead. " There was nothing more to say to him, so he was divided. ''Penelope the hell out of aah!'' Actually, I was only aware of last year''s events roughly, but I didn''t know them deeply. But, well, isn''t it obvious? It''s a bit of a surprise that the Duke agreed to give the diamond mine to Hellin, but I didn''t want to expose what I had before I possessed and put the shame on me. But the Prince has to say. I opened it up and moved last year''s events in detail. "I heard that Hellin had bought guards and placed them near Tiffa Tijang to get you into trouble. Did you know that?" * i didnt know what tiffa tijang is. but i guess its hunting competition field?* ''Buy?'' I opened my eyes wide. I can''t believe you bought a guard for me. ''It''s a real gong, a gong.'' why didn''t it happen this time, was lifted, but immediately convinced. Even after suffering from the situation last year, I didn''t expect the princess to participate again. As soon as I had no idea, and the crown prince followed. "And give me a handful of mosquitoes and the tea that goes with you.They all laughed at me." "And I gave tea with a handful of mosquitoes and mocked them together as a tea to go with you." (idk which one is more accurate) " What, what, what, what, what, what? " ''Mo..mosquitoes?!'' I swallowed a sound that almost popped out . It''s like what I''ve been through in person. It''s a big deal if you act like you''ve never heard of it before. ''No, mosquitoes were too much!'' Come to think of it, I also went through a hunting competition. The stinky yellow tea that Mrs. Dortea recommended to drink. It''s a shame, I almost got stuck. ''Bad girls. That''s when it''s very, very random.I should have doing it. '' I couldn''t help but gnash my teeth at the crossbow. Penelope, who is only 17 years old, who was overwhelmed and was in a state of panic. "You deserved to be crazy." The Crown Prince looked at me with a look of great fun, since he thought similar to me. "But I''ll catch mosquitoes flying around and scared them myself. The crossbow in my mouth was so sweet." "...." "As expected, it''s not normal. " Clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap. I frowned. "You''re making fun of me, aren''t you?" "No way. If you endure it, you will get sick. It''s a compliment. " It didn''t sound like a compliment at all. I felt like I was in the same boat with him for a moment, so I was upset. "By the way, didn''t you tell the Duke in detail what happened then?" the crown prince asked abruptly then. "What?" "" "If I had said, I would have given you a handful with mosquitoes,I wouldn''t have gone to the diamond mine. Since they are both, I''m sure you''d have given both sides a sapphire." Calisto seemed to be asking a few questions, not sarcastically. I''m speechless. It was a scene that didn''t come out in the game, because I don''t know how Penelope acted at that time. ''Wasn''t she really told the Duke?'' But when I came up with the crazy option of hard mode, Penelope was more than willing to say. I''m sure they''d be in a mess, saying, ''How dare they give me a handful with mosquitoes!'' But I decided to believe Penelope would have just been caught with a "good hostess" and made no excuse like a fool. If I told the Duke and nothing changed. Isn''t that too miserable? " I dont think he would believe me. " I replied to the Crown Prince''s question much later. Before I knew it, I was stroking my cheek with one hand. When I came to my senses at the Prince''s meaningless gaze, I lowered my hand with a shy face. "You were the majority, and I was alone." He shrugged his shoulders and pretended nothing was wrong. I thought Callisto would be ridiculed and sarcastic at my words. He pick up the corners of my mouth and twist it up was like I expected. "Your father deserves to know. But he didn''t mock me unexpectedly. " "As good as our Emperor." Calisto smiled with a fierce spirit. But strangely enough, the face looked grim. I didn''t want to go through another heart-wrenching freak. So I hurriedly changed the subject. "But, why would you give this to me?" I said, holding a white envelope. "It''s my father''s original. It''s in my hand, and it''s my heart whomever its given to," replied Callisto with a sullen retorted. It meant that he had no intention of returning it to the Duke. I hesitated for a moment and gave him the mine. "However, it''s too much for me. I''ll thank you for scrolling." I couldn''t get it ''what a piece of cake. Isn''t that the price of the shame, disgrace and tears Penelope experienced last year? It was something I couldn''t just get. When he tried to return the white envelope, Callisto wriggled his eyebrows. "What''s wrong with you?" "What? What''s wrong with me?" "You said you liked to be fancy. You hold it until you get tired of them." The prince was making a mysterious face when I said, "I don''t know." The conversation in the cave flashed past my ear. -It''d be nice if someone looked rich. -I like jewelry. Gold? of course. My face stiffened after remembering dark history. "You don''t want to kill me but accept the nonsense and thank you." "It''s a reward for saving the life of the Crown Prince." At that moment, the Crown Prince suddenly approached and grabbed my hand. " Check [Calisto] Favourites " ''Are you sure you want to confirm?'' [ 2 million Gold / Fame 200] An unexpected contact floated a white square window over his head, the moment I stared blankly at it. The white envelope that he had held out for return was grasped by the back of my hand with force so that it could be tightened. "Receive it, smile sweetly." " Don''t look as sullen as if you''ve chewed dog poop every time we meet." ''Dog, dog poop!'' I backed away, disgusted by his vulgar way of speaking. I didn''t want to, but when I had the chance, I wanted to check his favorability. But it was then. Except for the Crown Prince and me, there was a subtle sign of silence in the patronage. I felt it. I turned my head reflexively. a dense forest bordering on the road to the smokestack Between the white trees, the back of someone who was disappearing quickly after I caught sight of him. It was strangely familiar. "Eclis." A little murmur leaked out, as if I were talking to myself. I didn''t see it in detail, but it was clear that I had seen gray hair. ''Why is Eclise here too?'' He should be training by now , has not been raised to meet me. I tilt my head because I think I saw it wrong. "Are you a working employee?" "What? " At the sound of the prince''s question, I came to my senses. Turning his head forward again, Callisto was limping through the empty forest with his red eyes glazed. "I guess so. " His gaze slowly returned to me, when he was hurried to speak in an insignificant voice. " But princess," he called me with a curious face, still clenched my hand. "These days, learning a play is the basic skill of a nobleman, isn''t it?"" Chapter 111 "Yeah, what kind of play?" Suddenly, I realized that the Prince was still holding my hand. It seemed to have opened the streets as if it were bad, but suddenly a warning sound rang somewhere near the street. "Oh, I have to go back now. I''ll be grateful for the Lord''s Gods, Majesty." Hurry the red gauge bar over his head and hurried away again. as soon as I about to do it , the prince suddenly let go of his hand and grabbed my cheeks. "Uk!" I struggled with surprise. "What the hell is this?! Why, why are you doing this!" "Stay still for a second." At that moment, the crown prince lowered his head and pushed his face close to me. The red-hot iris was just around the corner. I froze hard. I was about to close my eyes to the face of a man getting closer. The hot air suddenly reached the sides of both eyes. "Don''t be sick, princess," Calisto looked down at me and made a silent move. "If you''re sick, it''s not worth saving this whole body. " As if wiping away tears, a hot thumb darted under my eyes, I gave it a shut. I stopped breathing. My mind went blank. There was no knowing why he was so sudden doing this. "Stop going in," he said, after a long time dof repeating the meaningless act, he let my face go. It was only after turned around, with a proud face and steadily turned aside, the blocked breath burst out. * * * * All the way back to the room, my mind was confused and complicated. ''Why on earth did he do such a thing'' my heart still fluttered, so I had to take a deep breath many times. Like a hot pack on your face during the chilly winter months, still hot under the snow? I felt like the texture was left behind. I felt so strange that I was going to climb the central staircase, scratching my fingertips around it. I ran into a group of servants who had coming down after cleaning up. They suddenly stopped and tried to say hello to me, and they suddenly saw me and were terrified. "Hey!" "Hik! " "Huh." Then it may pass quickly. ''What is it?'' I tilted my head. However, the servants of this home often looked at me and were scared, so I handed it insignificantly. After climbing the rest of the stairs, she opened the door ''bulk'' and stepped inside, and Emily, who was cleaning the bedding, turned her head. "Lady, you''re here!" By the way, why you screaming at me all of a sudden? I thought there was a bug, so I looked around and shouted. "What, what. Why do you do that?" "Uh, look at the mirror, quickly! " Emily approached and pushed me. I went into the bathroom as I was puzzled, and ..... In the mirror I met right away, I saw a zombie. As soon as I saw it. "Ah! What is this!" After a short scream of shock, I quickly thrust my face into the mirror. The dark black artificial dark circles on the eyelids were down to the cheeks to create quaehan''s skeleton. In addition, several layers of powder to make it look pale had been peeled off. It was gruesome, so it mingled well with the gracious Ah-Lain that came down to the cheeks. A white pajama dress worn to act as a slender lady with a deep complexion. My reflection in the mirror was really like a resurrected corpse. "When, when, !" I was frantically confirming my massive skeleton. A flash of light flashed through my mind. a sudden grab at the cheek, a jig at the edge of one''s eye The prince who rubbed the cheek. -Do you think learning a play these days is a noble basic skill? ''He, that bastard!'' The man who noticed that I was dressed up made a mess by biting his face with his hand. I was ashamed after a while, but I couldn''t stand it anymore. "Callisto Regulus, you crazy man!" "Argh-!" For a while, an unknown roar leaked out of the princess'' room. * * * It was a few days later that I recalled again what I had forgotten in the fury of the mad Crown Prince. "What? You don''t participate in the training?" I visited Eclis early in the morning. I looked at the butler, who was reporting the news in a daze. "Yes. According to an article using the same room, they haven''t been out of the room for days." "why?" "For the reason" The butler blurted out the end of his words. Well, he just got a report and came to tell me why. "did the first brother know?" "Hedon''t know yet." It was the biggest concern, but it was fortunate. He was in a situation where he had accepted the Eckartian order, which he could not even get near as a slave. But if Derek, the chief commander, knew that he had left training without permission, it would not be a problem to be kicked out of the Duke. ''But, really why?'' I didn''t understand. Eclis, who had just been a regular part of the training. I was so proud of you for doing your job faithfully without causing any trouble that you''ve given me a whole bunch of presents, including a necklace sword. "And then, butler. Did you deliver Eclis''s clothes well?" ''Gift'' reminded me. His winter clothes, which he had recently entrusted to the foundation, were all completed. "Yes, as you told me, I delivered it during the break so that all the knights could see it. " "Really? Well done." "But" The butler hesitated and continued. "After that,I leaving the box untouched." "What?!" A loud noise came out unknowingly. ''You''re not looking at the gift I gave you?!'' It came to me more seriously than without training. ''What the hell is going on?'' At that moment, there was a scene that flashed across my mind. Not long ago, when I met the Crown Prince in the back, I saw someone quickly disappearing into the forest. ''Was it really Eclis then?'' I frowned and opened my mouth. "The butler. You know where the apprentices use the lodge?" "Yes, it''s near the State of the Union." "Please give me some guidance." I hurriedly got out of my seat and added, "I''d better go see Eclipse right now." * * * * * * * The accommodation used by apprentices was located in a forest near the kerb . Perhaps because they were all out of training, the surroundings of the building were empty. "Come this way, my lady," the butler did not let me out to the entrance first. As I stepped inside, a neat but narrow corridor and stairs followed. It was not a bad accommodation for apprentices. However, the southern building seemed quite unfamiliar to me, perhaps because I went back and forth with the luxurious duke house all the time. "What floor is its on?" "Its is on the forth floor." The butler led me back ahead. How long has it been since we climbed the stairs? ".. Wow, fuck. How many are these?" We were just trying to climb the remaining stairs, I stopped walking at the sound. "You''re lucky to be a slave,huh?" " I heard that crazy dog is so into it that he can''t be bothered. Last time she bought you a couple of pieces of weapons." Four or four people were having a low-level conversation while training, perhaps because they were playing hooky. It was the story of me and Eclis, no matter what. "Hey, what have you been blessed with? an even paddle" " Yeah, I heard the babies wait for you at night. It must be hard for him to please the crazy dog." Perhaps I never dreamed that there would be a party down there, but I burst into laughter at the last one''s words. I could feel the butler glancing back at me with a white face. I passed them calmly and climbed the stairs. In front of a door not far from the stairs. Four scumbags were giggling at thick furry clothes, surrounding a big box. Those were the gifts I gave to Eclis. "If you''re so envious, you guys should also make the grounds for your looks. Such poor looks must be hard to please a prostitute." Laughter was cut off by the extraordinary remark. "What," The eyes of the men who found me were wide open. It''s always time to talk excitedly, and your predictable reactions were boring. "Oh. You were already born that way, so you''re wrong?" I tilted my head sideways and asked in a boring voice. "Then you want me to help you fix your face with magic? Just say it." "" "Who would say anything about a crazy dog biting you in the face?" "Hyuk, Princess!" "Did you hear that, butler?" I scurriedly smiled back at the butler who came up behind me. "Remember these faces and take responsibility and send them to my first brother. with every word they say " This is the result of the thunderstorm you created. note: go baby girl Chapter 112 SO YEAH I''M A LITTLE BIT BORED,IMMA DROP THIS FOR Y''ALL. ENJOY! "Yes lady." The butler bent his waist down with a stiff face. "Gee, butler!" In the face of a deacon who almost fell flat in front of me, the knights opened their mouths. Soon they realized the seriousness of the situation, and they came rushing to the scene. "Oh, you''re mistaken! We were likeNo, no, no, no, no." The big guys are wooing all at once. Because of the approach , the hallway was filled in an instant. As I tried to move directly to the room of Eclis, I frowned arrogantly. The butler, who was quick to notice me, hurriedly blocked my way. "Uhhhh, stand back, which is safe!" "Butler! That''s not what we said. " One of them tried to excuse the butler. But it was blocked by the butler who shook his head in silence. Only then did they change course and look back at me. "Please, Princess! I''ll explain everything. Everyone" "Get out." I urged you to look at the man who was blocking the front with a cold eye. "It smells disgusting and I don''t want to talk to you. Move." "Oh, miss" "Why. Do you want me to strangle you in public like that guy from the smoke field last time?" Surely the best evil woman in the game was right, Penelope had something to discourage people. A man who was distracted by the words she gave with a smile stepped back in dismay. After hesitating, they quickly stepped back and moved in turn. I''m kicking myself in the middle of the hall. Because I was standing. I was staring at the gift box, which had been messed up by them, and then I soon gave a scowl to the butler. He jabbed at the door where Eclis was staying. "Hey, Eclis." "It''s me, butler. Would you mind opening your door for me to talk to you?". Thump thump-. The butler knocked on the door several times. It was silent. When the door did not open after a few jabbed, the butler returned my face with a perplexed look. " I think it''s in there, but shall I bring the iron, miss?" I thought for a moment, and soon shook my head. '' Oh, it''s kind of picky.'' But it was a disaster in many ways if Eclis, who saw her in the forest of sponsorship. I passed the butler and stood at the door of the tightly closed room. Then lightly raised my hand and knocked. Hnock-knock- "It''s me, Eclis. " "" "Open the door for me, please." Still, the door showed no sign of opening, even though I stepped out myself. I opened my mouth again after a brief interval. "I''m here because I''m worried. Should I just go back if you don''t like it?" If there was no response this time, I was really going to go back. If I force myself to open the door, I might lose his favor. After waiting for a while, I turned my back. It was the moment. I heard a small hint over the thin, crude door. Gains and losses- The door, which seemed unlikely to open forever, slowly opened. At the sound of it, he paused and turned back again, only a cheek wide of the open door. The inside was dark as if the curtains were closed in broad daylight. I turned my head toward the butler again. "Before you guys, take a good lead to my older brother and stop working." "Oh, how could you go alone? " The butler hardened his face as if concerned. No matter how low a slave is, how can a noblewoman be left alone in a place where men live? "Don''t worry, I don''t mean to be around for a long time." "Then I''ll come back to the bar and wait for you in front of the building." "Sure. Thank you." I gave a slight nod, and the butler went away. After that, the butler hurried down the stairs. I reached out and opened the door after the butler had completely disappeared. At the sound of a rusty hinge, the door opened a little more. As expected, the curtains were closed, and the interior was dark. But the old curtains had holes all over them, through which sunlight shot through them. Thanks to this, it was easy to identify the surroundings. I stood on the door frame for a moment and glanced my eyes to check inside. Only the table connecting the two beds was placed in a small space. Thanks to that, it was not difficult to find a sulky man. "Eclise," I whispered to him, and took a grain of salt into the room. The quilt on the bed by the window rose. As I approached it, I hesitated. Because near the bed where he lay, flowers were scattered all over the table and on the floor. Perhaps because of them being half withered, the room smelled fragrant and stale. I sat on the edge of the bed trying hard to avoid the flowers. Then I''ll gently lay my hands on the bulging blanket and talk to Eclis. "The master is here. Won''t you show her your face?" "......" As expected, I was worried that there was no answer coming back. I gently waved my hand on the blanket. "Are you sick?" "" " Eclise." Eclipse, wearing a blanket back to his head, did not budge. "You couldn''t even participate in the training because you couldn''t talk and you were sick alone." In a flash, I jumped out of my seat. "I can''t. I''ll call in a doctor, wait a moment.." I tried to get outof the in hurry. A feeble touch holding the hem of a garment fell in. I stopped walking. Looking back at the bedside again, the arms that had slipped out of the bed between the covers held tightly to the end of the skirt. "Don''t go." "" "Just stay by my side, Master," *ahhhh my baby Eclise* a voice leaked from the quilt, as if to hold something back. ''Has he ever said something so weak?'' When I looked down at the hem of my skirt, I sat on his bed again. Even though I said I would not go, did not know if his hands would fall off her skirt. I stretched out my hand and this time, not on the blanket, but slightly overlapped the back of the hand of Eclise holding me. It was to check if there was a fever. [Eclise] Favourability. Are you sure you want to confirm? [8 million gold / Fame 200] As soon as he held his hand, a white square window immediately rose into the air. I wanted to check his favorability, but I just quit because I couldn''t see the gauge bar because it was covered by a blanket. Fortunately, I could feel the warm under my hands, as if it was like a cold. "You don''t go out for training. I was worried." I uttered a soft voice. Because Eclise didn''t look very happy. Fortunately, response came immediately this time. "Are you sure you''re worried about me?" But it wasn''t positive. "Like a habit, you''re not trying to appease me?" The sharp voice made my eyes wide open. Looking for something to say for a moment, I gently patted his hand on the back and said, "If I hadn''t worried, I wouldn''t have come all the way here myself, Eclis." "That day." "....." "You didn''t come right after you saw me." As expected, it wasn''t wrong that day. "Uh." I opened my mouth to make excuses, and thought hard about what had offended Eclise. "I couldn''t come right away because I had some work to do," "....." "Did you come to see me?" After he uttered the words, I could see a little why he was sulky. ''You''re upset because you''re here with the Crown Prince after a long time.'' Anyway, I''m in favor of you now. I was in the middle of a love simulation game. The last time I saw him was 86%, so Eclis had some affection for me. ''What do you mean, yearning?'' I was a little surprised at the belated realization. I''ve never thought deeply about what he thinks of me rationally, because I''ve been in a hurry to raise my favor. ''Then does the dark red color mean affection?'' I looked up the color of Eclis'' gauge bar and looked at his head, said hurriedly, recalling that the gap was too long. "If I had known, I should have put everything aside and come in a month." A sweet, sweet voice popped out as intended. Because I had to release the sulky man right now. "I was annoyed because I couldn''t put the gift box in the room." Then, Eclipse murmured something out of the blue. I, wondering, soon noticed what he was saying. The box was also large as it contained several large winter clothes that I had given outside. So you can put a box in a small room. It meant that there was no such thing. "Because you like the humidity that I''m happy to receive." "" "I wanted to say thank you." The words of Eclis were rather mixed up. As he murmured, as if he were telling something, he slowly pulled down his covered blanket. an old curtain leaking in. Under the dim light, a fine, whitish face was revealed, like a wax figure. At the same time, he popped out his hand that he had hidden under the blanket. "I can only give you this." Half withered flowers, always dark with brown ends. They were woven round and shaped like a small flower crown. "Ah, ah" Then what the flower was. I remembered. A few days ago when it was drizzling, it was the white field flower I saw with Eclis in the glass greenhouse. I looked up again and looked at the face of the complete de lucre. At that moment, all the accidents came to a standstill. I opened my mouth blankly because I couldn''t believe what I was seeing now. Because of what Eclis was going to give me as a flower crown or a gift. "Who is that?" "....." "What did you get and laugh so brightly?" Because the gray eyes are soakingly wet.... Chapter 113 First-time passions swirled in the grayish-brown pupil that was encountered. Glitters rolled down his cheeks. Nevertheless, Eclipse remained as expressionless as ever. Like a man who has no feelings. So I couldn''t notice right away. The fact that he is crying now. "Eclis," Over a doll-like face, lying. tears streaming down like I stared blankly at the desperate figure for a while, and managed to squeeze my voice. "Are you crying now?" I was trembling as if it contained my incredible feelings. "" Without a breath, Eclipse just stared at me in tears and didn''t answer. But above his head, clear dark red. Eclis favorability gauge bars began to sparkle dangerously. My heart sank. I raised my hand reflexively and put it on his cheek. "Don''t cry, Eclis. Why are you crying?" I wiped the tears with my thumb as if it were a wet stream and soothed his tears like an old child. And at the same time, million gold] of the system window, which is still floating. I chose it. Soon, [Checking for favor] next to the gauge bar turned into figures. [Favorite 84%] '' What is it?'' I took a sharp breath at the vivid white numbers. ''Why, why 84%?'' My head suddenly became frantic. The last time I checked in the glass greenhouse, it was definitely 86%. I was clearly remembering it. By the way, the favorability of Eclis was low for the first time. " Please tell me. " At that time, he opened his mouth, looking at me, who had been wiping away tears. "Who''s that man?" The sound of a stifled voice came to my senses. "He is the Crown Prince." I couldn''t stop worrying about the facts. Then Eclis''s pupil shook once. "The Crown Prince?" "Yes." His unwavering face in tears, curiously shrank at the moment. I knew right away why he was doing it. The Crown Prince was the main culprit who destroyed his homeland. "He stopped by the duke mansion because he had something to tell me. I got it." "What did he come to deliver?" Eclis asked as soon as I finished. "I received the ancient relics and materials from the palace." I answer mildly, but I hid the fact that I had received a diamond mine. Because it didn''t do any good. But for a reasonable reason, I added. "I could have asked for one thing I wanted as a prize for winning the competition." "Why don''t you let the servant bring it to master directly?" "Eclis." But Eclis seemed not very convinced. In addition, when he knew he was the Crown Prince of the Empire, he was outspoken in his rude remarks, ''The Man.'' I was stunned to call him. He looked at me through my eyes without even blinking, and somehow I felt a little appalled. Whatever the answer would be, I answered hesitatingly. "I was sick." I couldn''t think of a better excuse. It was as expected. Surprised, Eclis'' eyes slowly widened. "Did you get sick?" "So I couldn''t go to the palace, and he stopped by." "" "I wasn''t going to tell you, but that''s why I couldn''t come to see you right away. " At last the persistent question stopped. "...." Eclise couldn''t bring it up easily. As if he didn''t know what to answer, he asked whispering long after. "Did it hurt a lot?" "I''ve been overdoing it during the hunting competition and caught a cold." "" "So I couldn''t budge a step out of the bed." I couldn''t tell how I was looking at him as if nothing had happened to me. I just feel the lukewarm skin that touches under my hand flinching. "Why" His cheeks began to feel more and more wet "Why don''t you give me a word?" "...." " Why you don''t give me a word every time?" "Eclis. It''s" "You could''ve sent someone else, butler, to let me know." I was dumbfounded by the expression full of sorrow, contrary to the still dull look. I couldn''t say anything when asked so carefully. I guess I came to a conclusion by myself, and I got a rock power in my hand when I grabbed the withered flower crown. "I, I don''t deserve to be like that to my master" "Shh, don''t cry." I comforted him again in a hurry. "What would be my honor if I took the first place and proudly comforted him? Huh?" "" " And my gift, don''t crumple." I lowered my hand, which was jubilant with the tears of Eclis''s pouring, and overlapped his hand, which was squeezing the flower crown. You''re ruining it. " "It''s already withered and it''s nothing but trash. Throw it away." "It''s my gift, so it''s up to me to judge." He pulled his hand out of me and quickly stopped me, who was trying to hold it back. Then he forced out his tightly grasped finger. Actually, I really don''t want him to give it to me, and if he wants to shake me off, he can beat me. But he let loose his strength in his hands, as if he were giving me a grudging defeat. ''Acting cute.'' Looks a little relieved, I was relieved inside. Soon enough, I succeeded in taking the white flowerpots out of his grasp. How hard I held it, already half of it was crushed and worn out. If the flower stalk wasn''t a little bit stronger, it''d be all snapped off. It have reached the point where you have to throw it away. I kicked my tongue and carefully simplified the crown that I couldn''t pour anymore because it was a flower crown. It soon withered and crumbled up slowly. "How is it? Does it suit me?" With a wreath made by Eclis on my head, I looked back at him with the brightest smile I could. Passed by the Crown Prince and laughed. All because he recalled his sightings. "" Eclise has been looking at me without saying anything for a while. "Why, not pretty?" I asked, tilting my head. Eclipse shook his head slowly, after quite a long time. "no, too" "......" "It''s so beautiful, my master. " He murmured to himself as if he were speaking to himself. I had the illusion that my tears made my wet, jet-colored eyes seem to have become a mess. I tried to check it again, but the shiny dark red-colored gauge bar caught my eye. ''It''s a compliment, so it won''t fall any further.'' Recalling the favorable sentiment that had fallen by 2%, I folded my eyes and laughed. "That''s a good thing. Thanks." "......" "Did I tell you it was my favorite flower?" I asked calmly, pretending I didn''t remember, and the head of Eclis, who had been heard all along, dropped. I did not answer, but I could see this slight redness under his eyes. I opened my mouth with a deeper smile than before. " I''ve got a present, so I''ll have to return your favor. Do you need anything else?" He shook his head when I asked. Out of the blue, he tried to establish an uneasy position within the Hnights, appealing to them to ''frequently find him.'' But today''s Eclipse, "I want to be your one and only knight." I asked for something out of the blue. "What does that mean?" In an unexpected answer, I examined Eclise. I was distracted by his crying. ''So, you''ve been wearing it all along? Even when you sleep?'' I didn''t know that even in my personal space I would have pieces of the statue I gave around my neck. Looking at the fancy necklace contrasting with shabby clothes, I spoke a little later. "You''re already my knight. It''s the one and only knight." "" "If not, why would I give you all the silver necklace?'' Isaid vaguely, as if courting, and laughed again. Did he notice what I''m staring at? Eclis glanced down at the necklace he was wearing around her neck and replied. "Actually, I don''t need this." ". Master. You don''t have to give anymore. ". "what?" I was taken aback by the remark. When I handed him the necklace he kissed it, and his favor rose sharply. So far, every generous amount of financial support under the guise of gifts has gone up. I was very pleased with it.Eclise of course, thought so did I. But now his whining is, I''m not sure... Doesn''t he seem to have forced them to bear them? ''Then what do you want?'' Am I missing something? The anxiety of favor quickly bit me. " " I want" Eclise hesitated, and soon he opened his mouth, looking at me with a clear gaze. "Me too, Master, I want to be a sword master." note: its never crossed in mind not even my dream that i''m going to translate my favorite. its feel like . im lying on myself to read the novel HAHAHHAHAHA. its funny when I think about it. I hope you enjoy my translation. Have a good day! Chapter 114 "sword master?" I stared blankly at the unexpected request. "But you said you didn''t need to use a sword." I remembered some time in the past. After learning that he was being ostracized within the knights, it was when I bought him a bunch of wooden swords and training supplies to keep him from being ignored. - Master? this is enough for me. -I don''t think I''ll ever use the real sword. -A slave cannot be a formal knight. 3o all I need to do is a wooden sword to trainings. Until then, Eclipse seemed not too keen on swordsmanship. It seemed to be bent solely on being attached to the workpiece. -If it''s for me? just pretend you don''t know. It doesn''t matter. It was for my own safety that I had to give him the ancient magic. Anxiety resulting from seeming lack of loyalty and affection to me. A low voice awakened me, who was lost in reminiscence. "I''m sure you did." "" "I''ve changed my mind." Eclis made his wet eyes clear. "I don''t think I''ll to keep up with your orders, but I''m afraid I''ll keep falling behind in training." "" "I need someone to teach me. " ''Order?'' I was confused about what he was saying for a moment ago. I immediately remembered what the order was in the following words came to mind. "I''ll work hard and make a little bit of a good sword." "Eclis , that''s mean" " It doesn''t matter if you can''t get out of your slave status." I stopped myself from opening my mouth to make excuses, and Eclipse begged. "I just want to use the sword you gave me. Will you do that for me?" he said with a queer, twitching look. He looked at me. It felt strange to see him like that. ''When did it change like this?'' Eclise, who always had dry eyes and no expression, has recently begun to hint at some meaningless fragments of emotion. In addition, it came as a shock that he, who had nothing particular to ask for, had asked for something so clearly. I rolled my head fast. all the way. His favorability, which had only been on the upward trend, faltered in tone. I had to fix the thought that would come and take care of it. "Then you''ll be trained well in the future, right?" I gave him my pinky finger, reminding him why I visited here. He looked at me with a curious look, "I promise. " "" "I''ll make sure I don''t fall out like this." Please stay still you are until I escape. Eclipse glanced down at my pinkie. Then, he soon wrapping with my fingers together, lowered his eyes and answered shyly. "I promise," Eclis''s hands were much bigger and longer than mine, twisting fingers as strongly as ninkles. With feeling the warmth of others, I nodded heavily. "Okay. " "" "If that''s what you want, then I''m going to listen." I wasn''t sure if its possible. So I bet it. In front of man (Derek), whose favorability has declined, the knight was not foolish enough to say that it was beyond my authority. Check the favorability of [Eclipse] by deducting[10 million gold]. (The remaining funds: 70,000,000 goals) I smiled brightly like a blooming flower. "So don''t cry. Okay?" [Favorites 88%] 12% ahead. Whatever he wanted, the only answer to me was to listen. * * * It was a time when we slowly left the accommodation building, lost in deep thought. "Lady.." By the time I reached the entrance, someone called me out of nowhere. "Oh, butler." "Did you have a good talk?" "Yeah, well" I changed the subject, "What about them?" "I followed your instructions. "Really? Well done. " Frankly speaking, I told him to fuck it once, but I didn''t expect much. Derek didn''t see it anyway, so you wouldn''t believe me very much. ''Even if he believe it, you''ll be lucky to roll around in the smoke field.'' I was on my way to the mansion thinking nothing about it. " However" "Hmm?" "In relation to the matter earlier, he said he wanted to see you for a moment." The butler added unexpected words. "First brother?" I was wondering for a while, but I thought about it. I haven''t finished organizing my thoughts and plans yet. However, it was better to use the iron horns as an excuse when things exploded than when things were not going well. I nodded at the butler, "I''m coming right now." * * * * Derek''s office was located on the west side of the mansion, opposite the one where the Duke''s office is located. As I was following the butler''s footsteps, I looked around. Come to think of it, I''ve never been here before, so it''s very strange. Soon after, the butler stopped at the door of a large, antique shape. Hnock, knock, "Young duke, Miss Penelope is here." "Let her in." Geek- The butler''s hand open the door . I stepped inward with light tension. I''ve seen Derek''s office through the game illustration a few times, but it was very strange to see Derek''s office in person. As if to show the cold-blooded nature of the owner, the office looked very desolate and restrained. After finishing my appreciation of my wealth at that short moment, I suddenly stopped. ''What is that?'' A window frame in front of a barrel of sunshine at noon. There was a beautifully crafted cage that did not go well with the stark atmosphere of the office. And inside it was a colorful bird that I had never seen before. "Bbiyo, bbiyo-o-." A bird sitting in the sun fluttered its ''puddeok-'' wings as if it were wary of a low tooth, while several feathers fell to the bottom of a cage in the sky. It was as pretty as a azalea. I was surprised by the aesthetic that he had such a pet and didn''t fit that dirty personality at all. Eyes from a crimson bird in a cage I was about to take my eyes off and turn my head. The eyes met head-on with cold blue eyes met head-to-face. The bird''s owner was sitting at a desk full of papers, entering and staring at me calmly. " So it''s my first time seeing it since the hunting competition." The orange gauge bar was clearly visible, but it didn''t bother me much. I stopped walking at a certain distance from his desk. There was a chill between him and me for a momentarily. But since the subordinate was me, I bowed my head, suppressing a slight backlash. "You called." He turned his head up. It was quite heartless and businesslike to say that brother and sister were greeting each other. "Sit for a moment. Works are still not done yet." " Arthur, let''s finish and talk." said Derek, jigging on the back table. It was in front of a cage . He called someone in and said he would work, but I turned around and headed towards him. Because I wanted to see birds. "Beep, bone. Pyo-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o" The bird looking at me approaching and was on alert stared to flap his wings. So I get close to the cage. Instead, I just sat on the sofa in front of it and looked around. The nameless bird was erecting a crimson, curly tail like a foxhole. He was an orphan even though he was an animal. It wasn''t just him. Whenever there is movement, the bird''s body is shining brightly. ''What is it?'' I looked closely and the beaks, claws, and eyes are really unique, except for the scarlet fur. It looked like something. It is reflected in the sunlight like a diamond and glows in a colorful way. ''Awesome. It''s totally amazing.'' The most outstanding of them was the brilliant jewel. I was watching the beautiful bird after losing it. Suddenly, my arm popped out from the side. Click- " Do you want a tea?" Someone put the teacup down right in front of me, on the telly. When he suddenly looked up, Derek, who had just lifted his upper body, was on his way across the sofa. "No." Which was given out of courtesy, I immediately refused. Because I didn''t just come here to have a tea with him. Derek, sitting opposite, paused at my answer. And soon, with a indifferent nod, he tilted the kettle in his glass. The reddish liquid was steaming, whether it was made by hand or prepared all the time. Click, put the teapot down, and he said bluntly. "There was another problem with the knights." "Yes." I nodded without delay. "As you may have heard from the butler, I didn''t pick on that far-off quarrel, I''ll see you separately." " I am not blessed." It seemed like an excuse, so don''t talk too much. But I had to go through all my faults once already. In addition, to achieve the desired purpose, one had to get a good preoccupation. So I forced myself to open my mouth. "And it seemed like he was in training without permission." "" "I wanted to tell you in advance that this run happened because it might be misinterpreted later." "Its done." But Derek suddenly raised his hand and cut me off. And then. "What punishment do you want?" Chapter 115 "Punishment?" "Yes. " Derek said casually, nodding his head. "I thought you were saying bad things about myself because I didn''t leave the training without permission." "....." "Tell me what you''ll the most you want." I looked at him with a curious look. ''When did you start caring about me?'' Of course, if it were real Penelope, I might have gone wild, saying, ''Hill them right away!'' But I didn''t mean to. It was an anecdote that might be repeated again. Besides, today I''m just trying to make an opportunity out of it. "Is my opinion important? Just leave it." "What?" "It''s not a big deal to talk about. Something that I didn''t have a good reputation for." "" As I shrugged and answered, Derek''s expression hardened. He kept silent for a while, then opened his mouth heavily. "You must have heard the news that Mark was fired the other day." "Yes, I heard." I nodded roughly. I added, "I''m sorry for all of that." "If I try, it doesn''t change the attitude of the knights. Of course, that''s also because I didn''t behave properly." "....." Derek shut his mouth again. At that moment, I had the illusion that the blue eyes that were directed at me seemed to have shaken. I don''t think so. I told the purpose straight away, not caring. "The knights'' punishment is fine. Instead, I have a favor to ask you." "What?" "Please attach a swordsman to Eclis." "what?" A deep bone was engraved in his forehead, perhaps an unexpected remark. "Slavery can''t be a knight. I''m sure you''d know that much." "Even if he can''t be a formal knight, the color of the name is my escort, but after the training.. You can''t let it go down. " "Yes, your escort." Click. Suddenly put down the teacup he was holding. "I thought we needed to talk about the slave''s treatment." "What kind of treatment?" "Now stop playing with puns, and pick up the official knight and keep it by your side." "yeah?" "In the 1st Division, we have selected some of the good guys. " I was dumbfounded by the sudden reversal of the topic. ''What''s all of a sudden, escort,?'' Derek spoke without hesitation as if he had informed us of the facts that had already. "I''ll send you their personal information through the butler." "Wait a minute. Wait a minute, Young Duke." I immediately regained my senses and stopped him from speaking. "What do you mean a pun? There''s only one Eclipse as my escort." He looked very displeased to see if he was offended by the suspension. "I think you''ve been over-rewarded for the help you received from the slave at the festival." "What reward?" "What you wear is also a subject of slavery." "Didn''t you all condone it ?" I lost my words and looked at him. It was a shock to me that my desperation to Eclis to survive seemed like a cow''s nest in his eyes. In the end, I mean to make Eclipse an escort, and it didn''t even work from the beginning. Derek softened his voice as he watched me harden my lips. "I''m not saying I''m going to kick him out of the mansion. You need distancing yourself from the slave." "" "I don''t like the glances and rumors of you and that slave in the Hnights. Isn''t that what''s happening today? "No its not. Eclis''s treatment in the Hnights is poor, so it''s like today.This is what happens, Young Duke." I briefly dismissed the transfer of his responsibility. Derek paused and stared at me with cold eyes. "Slavery is everywhere." "But at the same time he is my only escort." "Penelope Eckart. " Derek called my name when he sees me talking straight back to him. It was a warning. But I laughed out loud and didn''t care. "How ridiculous it must look to the princess'' escort to have no teacher. The owner is naturally considered ridiculous. " "So you''ve got a new escort. I said I''d give it to you. " "Did they say they wanted it?" "...." "Or did they strike the bottom in the family?.... Am I not getting the message that you''re giving me back my position?" How bad was the rumor of a knight and a princess, which meant that he even changed his guard to explain her? Maybe you noticed it, Derek''s jaw became tight. "You" and he kept his anger under control, or for any other reason, his lips were flushed several times. Soon he gave a deep-seated voice. "not that, Penelope. " An unexpected answer leaked out of the tightly coupled teeth. " Not that, but I just decided you need several guards of yours after the trial." "You could be the target of Marquis Ellen." I almost fell for what he said. I managed to get myself together. Why do you make such a judgment now and then when do you call the nobility a thunderbolt that has roamed the crossbow? ''If I were Penelope, I would have already died when I ran into an assassin.'' Penelope, who had only one escort and one maid, was destined to die several times in a hunting competition in the first place. "Then do as I say." I hold back the rising emotions. I once again demanded. "I don''t need a knight who ignores me." "" "If you''re so worried about me, please put a sword on Eclis head and let him serve as a proper escort, not just in name." "....." You''ll do that, right?" Derek didn''t turn me down like a knife until now. Including today, I was asking for the poor hospitality in the mansion I''ve been in. I was always treated only as a child by duke, and I was treated unfairly even though I hadn''t had a serious accident recently. I didn''t ask for it to be improved separately. To prepare for a time when you really need something like today. It wasn''t long before Derek took a deep sigh. managed to let something go. "I got it. " I''m relieved. At the same time, I felt more miserable in the situation where even the treatment of employees that I had received had to be used. "But there''s something you should know. You can''t put the knights in the family as teachers, like any other silk-stamp. " At that time, Derek pointed out the problem with a sound that looked pretty messy. "Now he is a slave to the Empire. He came from a defeated country. Teaching swordsmanship to enemies is a disgrace to the Imperial Law." "Then" "If he stabs even a Guard, and it''s could lead to rebellion." "Rebellion?" My eyes glared. Because it was a realistic wall that I had never thought of. ''How was it in the game? '' I recalled. It didn''t come out in detail, but in the game, the Duke brought Eclipse in. ''Did he take such risks and appreciate his ability? '' I felt bitter in my mouth. The Duke brought him to the game. He might have honed his sword more easily than he is now. But I didn''t regret stealing him. He saved me from the gutter. Because I knew how valuable the position ''Gi-Light'' was. "So let''s look for the right person from the outside." Derek''s voice suddenly awakened the idea of a temporary award. "For now, make sure you''re satisfied with it." "Thank you, Young Duke. " I thanked him a little later. I didn''t know it would be such a tricky process. It was amazing that the man came this far to give it to me. When he achieved his goal, Young Duke, who was standing on the edge, softened up. Thanks to this, I was able to wear an awkward smile around my mouth as a token of gratitude. At that moment, the blue eyes that I encountered flinched finely. At the same time, above his head, the orange blinks. ''Uh'' While staring up at it blankly. "Bbiyo, bbiyo-o-o." Somewhere clear sounds broke the silence. When I turned my head, a crimson bird was flapping its wings again, wary of me. The bird tilted its head left and right like an owl. Whenever that happened, the jewel sparkled in five colors. "Why don''t you go see it up close?" I was struck by a sudden voice. He turned his eyes to look at my face. "Its not on guard. It''s amazing that its have the same color as you." "Do you recognize me?" I was surprised and he turned his head up. I turned to the bird again. "Bbiyo, bbiyoo. Beep." I don''t think I''m being wary. The bird flapping its wings one more time. He seemed to be acting cute, asking me to look at him. The window frame with the cage was right in front of the sofa for the yes. Having been curious about the strange bird''s appearance for a while, I stood up and approached the cage without refusing. " "Beep beep-yo-o-. " When it saw myself getting closer, the bird tilted its head from side to side with a clear sound. As Derek said, it really seemed to me that I was puzzled by the similarity between my hair color and his fur. "The State of the Exchequer considers Flapopinho a messenger of God." Then a dry voice came from the back of the curtain was heard. Before I knew it, Derek, who stood up following me, walked up and stood beside me. "Is the bird''s name Flapopinho?" "Yes." I suddenly felt a sense of deja vu. It''s definitely a bird I''ve never seen before, but it was a familiar name. Where did I hear that? at the moment of reflection . "In the original State of the Exchequer, it is regarded as a national treasure, and the king has given a special tribute to commemorate this hunting competition." "Ah." There was a scene where Derek''s words flashed through my mind. Rare animal that he caught in a hunting contest. I remember seeing something dark red hanging among the hounds. ''So this is what it is.'' Then this was deserve the top spot. The fact that he had caught something so rare was in the midst of this fresh air. "The Flapopinho is a self-inflicted body, laying eggs only once during its lifetime." Whether it was cheesy, he silently added an explanation about the bird. "The heartless lan, whose offspring have not been born, hardens and turns into this eye-like figure." "Eyes,?" I looked at his words with a bird''s eye. a brilliant beam of light reflected in all directions . It was strange and mysterious, as if it had been embedded with a diamond. "Then it becomes a jewel of priceless value." "....." "The poppin'' diamond you wanted for your last birthday." Chapter 116 ''The gem Penelope asked for, the egg that this bird gave birth to?'' I looked at the bird with strange eyes "Beep Pjyo-." When our eyes met, the bird cried again and flapped its wings. "You must have known your master. it fluttering as soon as you see it. " "" "You can taking it to your room." "" "I was originally going to give it to you." I looked back at Derek with a puzzled look at the sudden noise. He looked at the cage, not at me, and made a careless move. "They say they''re still unborn, and they''ll give birth one day." That means I could have the popping Diamond that Penelope wanted last year. I dont understand his feelings at all. ''What, is it a reward for not believing me before the trial?'' But isn''t it too brazen to be? ''Without saying a word of apology, do you want me take it and fall for it?'' Maybe he knew the idea of getting crooked, but he just stood stiff and rigid. And then a long time later. "Yeah. I didn''t like it." And suddenly, he straightened his face. There was a gold-losing smile. "You''re always looking for a reason from me." "" "Actually I don''t know." iIt was me who was embarrassed by the answer. Looking at him blankly, he opened his mouth silently. "I was just walking and found this, and I remembered what you said you wanted." "....." "There''s only one rare species.I guess I didn''t want to be taken away by Nun," (Nun: i think he meant the magician who made a mess at hunting competition) "Now does that explain why?" Nothing was explained. I was amazed by that. ''So, why did you think of something I wanted last year?'' I wanted to ask more, but I tried hard to hold it in. That wasn''t really important anyway. " You''ve been holding him for me. " Thank you, but I don''t want it." I spoke in a calm tone. The blue eyes was immediately looked with wonder. "How come?" "I don''t think I''ll be responsible until it lay eggs." I looked carefully at him even though I spoke. My heart was pounding because I was afraid that a twisted man like last time would say the same thing, like, throw it away or kill a bird. Surprisingly, Derek agreed with me with a nod. "Then I''ll keep taking care of him." What the hell''s wrong with him?'' After seeing him again with wide eyes, I was soon convinced. A bird that produces expensive jewelry, it cannot be killed. "Come look in sometimes instead. I''m not sure if I''ll ever find it again. because its rare." ''Pyo-o-o,'' The bird cried once, as if to answer his words. "I will." I replied obediently. Because I liked the fine bird very much. Of course, he didn''t say it was only when you weren''t there. An awkward silence fell in the office for some time after the reply. Watching birds cry intermittently, It was time to think about the time to say goodbye. "When my father retires in a few years, I''ll be taking over the dukedom." Derek suddenly broke the silence. "You''re so prepared, but you''re bound to have a vulnerability in the process." "" "The enemies will not let the gap slip through somehow and undermine Eckart. You''ll get into." It was very out of the blue. He continued his words without hesitation, even though my eyes was bewildered. "I have to control and prepare for all that in the future, as I have done so far. It''s a family I have to protect and take responsibility for. " "....." "It also includes you, Penelope Eckart." All of a sudden, he looks me in the eye. I stared straight at him. In the cold, sober, arrogant form of aristocrats, he said, with every word of mind. "It''s not a big deal to lose some weight to block things that harm Eckart''s reputation. I didn''t mean to pin on you." I immediately realized. He''s making excuses for the conversation he had in prison the day before the trial. "I wouldn''t say I was right." "....." "But even if I go back, I will repeat the same choice again." "" "Because it was the best thing to get rid of the slander of the aristocratic assassin who was put you on the false accuse." The blue eyes blazed with unknown passions. It was similar to when I looked at himself, who was making a statement on my own at the court. "But I admit that I was hasty. From now on, I will listen to you and act with prudently." "...." "Because I think you can carry out your will without using evil any more." He finished by saying, ''You have changed and will not do it again.'' I could understand through my head. As he said, he was soon to lead the great duke, and every moment, It is all that we have to make a reasonable judgment. Even though it''s actually driving my brother to the abyss. There was not a word of apology, but I knew this was Derek''s way of apologizing, which was raised by a thorough aristocracy. However, there was no way to stop the mind from getting crooked. ''You won''t do that anymore? Piss off.'' I laughed cynically. What''s the use of all that now? The real penelope that uses evil has disappears. "I''m not the same as I said before." Words of no need were filled to the top of my neck, but I swallowed them until the end. The last time I saw him was only 32%. "Penelope," he called me in an impatient voice. "I want to be responsible for what I''ve done in the future. I don''t expect it." I stopped him, took a deep breath and smiled. "I told you," His face was queer with my words. The orange-colored favorability above the head began to sparkle. I can''t see the number, so it''s flushing. I didn''t know if it was a sign or a negative. My heart was in a hurry. "I''ll leave you alone. Thank you for catching the bird." I turned around in a hurry, as it was likely to cause another plunge. And it was the moment I was about to head for the Office door. "When it comes to mining. " An unexpected remark caught my attention. "Always put the butler on his behalf." I looked back at him in a quaint mood. He still gave me advice with a distorted face. "If it is known that young princess is the owner, there will be people who ignore it and shameless people who stick to you." "....." "You can use the wizard in the family if you want." He''s already know about the emerald mine. Surprised at the fact that he knew, I couldn''t say anything for a while. So what''s the status of a man''s favor that''s no longer visible? * * * A few days later, early in the morning, the butler came to tell me about the mine. "As instructed by Niss, I''ve put out three unprocessed, high-end gemstones at the auction house." "And?" "All three gems, from one top, we were awarded a bid at a price that was ten times the last auction price." " What?" I was startled. Because I created a random competition to set the top for distribution, but this was meaningless. "As it turns out, it doesn''t seem to be the top of the original jewelry" The butler also replied with a face that he did not know the language. "You''ve heard of the top of the white rabbit. " "What, what?" I opened my mouth wide. It was the top run by Vinter Vernandi . ''What the hell''s wrong with him?'' I thought I''d touch a billion dollars, but I was really embarrassed by the unexpected development. I don''t even think it''s an episode of the game. It was unclear. It was just too much to think that my gemstone was coveted. If that is the case, there was no reason to sweep away everything by winning the last auction price ten times. How did he know I was the owner of the mine and bought the gemstone? The butler carefully asked me if I knew him like in an instant. "Do you know the place, miss?" "No? No way." I quickly denied it. "Then shall we contact him?" "For now, put it on hold for a moment. " "Hold it?" "I have to think about it." The butler tilted his head in wonder. But with 100 percent favor in front of the male lead and another male lead is the on ly one. I had to be careful about what I did. Besides, when it comes to mining, he was like my v. Rein. It''s a big deal if the butler finds out that I secretly meet him. ''No!'' I hurriedly wrapped up the conversation. "That''s all you have to say?" "Oh, and" the butler added that he still had something to say. "Do you remember the four men you ran into at the apprentice''s quarters a while ago?" The butler was extremely reticent as to whether he was going to recall not to mention it. I answered him. "Yeah..why?" "In the evening, they were dismissed from the knight." "Dismissed?" It was unexpected news. I have told to leave it alone, but they were forced to kick it out. "Well, that''s great. " I twisting the corners of my mouth and laughed. I was surprised to see how fast it progressed, but it was not unexpected. It was time to feel sorry for not being able to see their faces when they were kicked out. "Also, the Duke has put them on trial for contempt of the nobility." The following words, indeed, were unexpected. Chapter 117 "Also, the Young Duke has put them on trial for contempt of the nobility." The following words, indeed, were unexpected. (there is some mistranslation from chapter 116) chapter117(start from here)" To the trial!" I was in a strange mood in an instant. I couldn''t figure out what Derek was thinking when he told me to tell him what punishment I wanted. "What happens if I win the trial? " They will be sentenced to prison." " prison?" " Yes. Or they have to pay a large amount of compensation, but they can''t afford it." The thought that it was too much for a bad mouthful flashed through my mind. But I decided to turn it off soon. Regardless of the intention of yesterday''s matter, it was done by Derek. "And Miss. " The butler suddenly lowered his voice and became depressed. "I''ve done the job for Eclise." I was delighted. "Really? Who is it?" " Sir Spencer, who was the deputy head of the Imperial Hnights Division who retired two years ago. After retirement, he went missing, and he was teaching writing and swords to children in a town where the commoner of the capital lived." "It felt like a hidden expert in sword." As if to support my idea, the butler added. "He was well-known for his great swordsmanship in his days of active service," I paused for a moment ago. Because there was a wish that the possible Eclise would be the site of the sword master after I escaped. In normal mode, he hides his skills and eventually betray Penelope. ''Well, it doesn''t matter.'' But I put down the thought I have for a momentarily. He came out and saved the master. I wish I had been a plus to your favorability , but its not going to fall off unexpectedly. In addition, he is a genius from heaven, and in less than a month, he will be in the position of Sword Master. "A little later, I''m going to lead him along the way to Sir Spencer. We have a wagon at the back door behind us." "Then please call Eclise in first. I''ll be ready and out soon." "My lady.?" The butler looked surprised. "Yes. It''s the first day, so I have to send him off. " I nodded and smiled, And now it''s been over three weeks until the coming-of-age ceremony where the real hostess appears. To escape from this fucking place and return to the original world, I decided to try everything I could. * * * * While the butler was picking up Eclise first in the dormitory, I washed my face and changed my clothes. And I took out a dark red dress that was close to black with a thin material and wore it. The other day, when I attended the eve of a hunting competition, I saw myself dressed in a blood-red and colorful dress, Eclis. This is the door when you think of a slight increase in sensitivity. "It was good." Looking in the mirror and smiling contentedly, I left the room straight away. And headed to the back door of the mansion to go to the back garden. As I quietly opened the door, the meeting that I had recently faced the Crown Prince unfolded immediately. Thoroughly managed flower stems were gently shaken by the blowing wind. As I was about to walk towards the back door, I paused at something that caught my eye. In front of the garden, unknown light green flowers were in full bloom. I came up to it and picked one of the most blooming flowers. It''s cliche, but it''s similar to the color of my eyes. A few days ago, I returned the dried seed flower crown, and I took it seriously and turned around again. I walked. After a while, when I got to the back gate, I found Eclise and the butler had already arrived. Far away, dark red gauge bar shone clearly. I quickly moved my steps, hiding the flowers behind me. " Eclis." "Master?" His eyes were round like a puppy, as if he had not expected me to come. "How do you get here? " " It''s your first time going, but I''m the one who nervous." He dropped his eyes at my words, but not at all nervousness. I didn''t care and smiled and bit. "How do you feel? It''s done how you wanted," Eclis''s eyes flinched finely. He was so expressionless that it was hard to tell by his face. But for a long time, he opened his mouth and let out his innermost thoughts. "...good." "That''s a good thing." That was a satisfying answer. Only then did I pull out what I had hidden behind my back. "Come on." The reaction shook the light green flower with a ''tong-'' and a slight slap on the Eclis'' nose. It was not a break, but a sweet scent of flowers spread among us in the air. Gray eyes slowly grew bigger. "This" "On the way I thought of you, so I plucked it." I slowly brought my hand with the flowers close to his face. After passing the flower that had flowed down the ring finger and the pinky down to the ear, I gently inserted flowers into his ears. I wondered what to do if you hit my hand right away, but luckily he didn''t budge until I move my hand. The color doesn''t go well with a dry face, rough gray hair, so I was half joking and half trying to relax you. The appearance of this clich with flowers next to the garden itself is rather, It was amazingly bright and well-matched. I stared at him for a while, and soon threw up all my feelings. "You''re pretty. " It was pure appreciation. At that moment, the pupils of Eclis'' eyes were shaking to the point. He soon dropped his head as if to hide it. the tips of the ears with flowers in place of the face. I could see this burning redness. ''OH. This is definitely a plus.'' Looking at the shiny dark red gauge bar on him alternately, I opened my mouth, covering a smile of remorse. "I did my best to find your teacher, so do your best and thinking of me." I raised my head in a haughty way and bragged about it. The hidden gin that Derek saved me. Actually, he didn''t have to know. "All right?" "okay." Eclise replied in a submissive manner. Soon he lifted the head he was hiding on. And.... ''I will do my best to be a proud knight to my master," he said, looking at me with eyes full of unknown emotions. I fell into a daze. For a moment, it occurred to me that his gray-colored eyes seemed to be much darker than usual. "I think we''ll have to go now, lady." At that time, the butler came up and woke me up. "Uh, I''ll go. Come on, follow the housekeeper, Eclis." I smiled awkwardly and beckoned Eclis. He stared at me for moments at the urging of the butler, and turned slowly. The dark red gauge bar moves away. Standing still in the position until they disappeared out of the rear gate, I came to my senses a moment later. "Oh, good feelings." I realized I hadn''t been able to check his favorability all of a sudden. For some reason, it felt as if a storm had hit and disappeared for a moment. * * * * Back in my room, I sat in front of my desk thinking about the news from the butler this morning. "Vinter Vernandi..." When I think about it, it''s been a long time since I saw him. In fact, it was good to meet them at least once. I wondered what color had changed over his head, and there was Phil Yoga to find out if he had contacted her, as it was only a short time before she appeared. Tap tap-. I mumbled, tapping my finger on the desk. "Is the top contract excuse the best way to meet?" But not the emerald mine wasn''t mine. That''s because butler already acted as an agent for me, so I shouldn''t have come forward to own it. There was no need to announce that. I opened the bottom of the desk drawer and pulled out a white envelope. But something inside the drawer came out with the envelope. "Uh" I opened my eyes wide. A white handkerchief shaped like a rabbit. After the trial, Vinter used magic to show it. I put what Emily gave me in the drawer, and I forgot. I remembered something that had happened. I took out the rabbit carefully with the white envelope so that it wouldn''t come loose. "So, I guess I''ll have to return this, too." I looked at the two alternately, my torn mind became firm. ''I have to go see a vacant lot in a short period of time.'' That''s how I got up from my seat. Come on. I had to lie down in bed quickly. It was because I had a lack of sleep because I saw the butler and Eclis who visited early in the morning. It was just as soon as I was about to take a walk with my body that was sinking. Hwa-ak-! Suddenly the closed window next to the bookshelf burst open, and a tremendous gust of wind began to blow. "Ah! What, what, man!" I can''t even open my eyes. I fluttered my arms frantically in this rush. I was so busy that I could not feel the sense of deja vu that I had already experienced it once. After a while the wind subsided like a lie. It was then. From somewhere the thick voice of a man with a loud noise began to flow out. "A supportive job. A contract... to get a job..." I panted around, out of spirits. "Hyuk, Heo-eok, what kind of bastard," and soon found. "Jikji. ... Dan ... ... come to the top ... Come on ... ... please" A rabbit made from handkerchief on my desk is talking with its head curiously raised. Chapter 118 The sound of the rabbit''s voice was suddenly cut off after a word that seemed to inform where the message was from. I watched the handkerchief for a while, fearing that a husky voice would keep coming out. But nothing was added. The room was quickly silenced. "alas..." That''s when I realized that my body was hardened by shock. It''s flinched and move. "Why do you deliver in this crazy way? Can''t you send a message in a normal way?" It was when I was moaning, sweeping down my startled chest. with a sudden light in front of me. I''ve received [a suspicious invitation] from [Wizard, Vinter Verdandi]. Do you want to go directly to the top? [Yes. / No.] "What is it?" My mind went blank in the moment. "Why does the system window pop up?" The system window usually marked the beginning of a new episode. It meant that this was also one of the many routes of the game. It was something I''ve already experienced in the last Hidden Quest. But the fact that I don''t realize, was moving on to the game story made me forget everything. ''No, that means I''m getting through the game.'' I tried to take it positively. It was very uncomfortable to tell the butler and get ready to go out anyway, but that''s great. "Wait for me, System." You don''t understand me, but I''m spouting as if I''m giving you an order. I moved fast. I take out the lobes and masks hidden in the closet. "Oh. " I stopped abruptly. Come to think of it, I shouldn''t wear mask. Because I was confiscated by Derek last time. I lost in thought. ''Do I really need to cover my face like last time?'' In fact, it was meaningless because we know each other''s identity already. But if you''re meeting at the top, Vinter must be wearing a mask. I''ll going to pretend to be the top state in a mask, but isn''t it kind of uncomfortable to face me with no status or face? "Anyway it doesn''t helped .Derek, who had seized the mask." While thinking, there was one thing that suddenly crossed my mind. I hurried over to the desk. And suddenly I opened the second drawer. Inside, there was a bracelet on a platinum string that Derek had given me after confiscating the mask. -The jewels were enchanted with magic. put it on. it worked as? protection magic and appearance change magic will be activated. ~ The wizard said? in the eyes of others? you''ll look like a boy your age. There was something in my ear that he said back then. "It''s called cosmetic change magic," I quickly pulled the bracelet out of the drawer and put it on my wrist. Then a flash of light came into the purple jewels. I looked at it with a curious eye, and then I hurried to the dressing table. "Awesome. It''s true. " When I looked in the mirror, my true self disappeared. Instead, a pretty boy with short curly hair was seen. All I could tell was my blue-green eyes, and my hair color and length had changed. There''s a little bit of my face left. It was long, but it looked much more natural. "That''s amazing. Alas. Does your voice change, too?" I stuttered out my words. A thin voice for a man, but a little husky voice came out than my original voice. It sounded like the voice of a boy whose voice had not come around. ''Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Mic Test.'' "I''ve been repeating myself, and I''ve been completely acclimated to my voice, and I''ve been muttering to myself, "But I''m still going to need you to be a helpful debonk." When I saw his dark hair, I remembered Derek who gave me a magic bracelet. "I couldn''t imagine his face when he was young." Because he was so sharp and mature in appearance that I couldn''t imagine his face at all when he was young. Thinking of Derek, as teenager, I suddenly realized that what I was wearing a dress. The boy''s appearance did not match the white dress. Fortunately, I had a changed appearance and a very resonant suit. It''s a suit that was set up during a hunting competition. After changing into a grey jacket, shorts, and semi-stocking, it really looked like a boy. "You look like a rich boy going to pick up a pretty girl." I was smiling in the mirror, and I didn''t forget the rabbit-shaped handkerchief and white envelope I put on my desk and said, "Let''s go. Instead of a pretty lady, let''s go get some pretty wizards. * * * When I opened my eyes with a bright light, I stood in front of the shabby building. Straight up the stairs and stood at the familiar old door. As I was about to knock, I remembered that the door opened to that temple the other day. So I grabbed the doorknob and turned it around. But, Chul-kuk-. "Huh?" The door didn''t open. I was embarrassed and knocked the doorknob a few more times. "Cuck-cuck-- " "What is it? Where did it go? " "Who are you? " It was the moment. A cool voice rang out from behind. I turned back in surprise. A tall man in a white rabbit mask was pointing at me with a child in a lion mask. ''No! You said he was a secret wizard, why do you always take out the cane first!'' He was stuttering and looking alternately at the round swarms of light at the end. The top of the head suddenly caught my eye. The purple, vivid purple gauge bar blinked fast. "Who''s hanging around in front of someone else''s business?" He snapped coldly at me, staring blankly. "I don''t requests with people your age. Please go back." "I''m a client who''s been told by the rabbit." I came to my senses, and I answered quickly just in case the sense of arc would plummet again. "uh." and I added it awkwardly I just spoke informally. Luckily for my answer, his purple gauge bar stopped blinking- A chilly wind swept through the empty-gall throat. Soon the rabbit mask slowly lowered the cane that was pointing at me and opened its mouth. "Its a substitute.." with a voice full of bewilderment. Vinter who was talking to me, soon turned his head to the lion mask beside him. "Put itoff. He''s a guest. " "....." The lion put down his little hand without a reply . And put his cane in his arms with a quick gesture. It was a well-trained. Last time, I was very glad to see how he helped me during the incident. I wanted to pretend to know, but I quit because I don''t think I''ll be recognize anyway. "Let''s go inside and talk." The empty space, which put the cane in his arms, lifted one finger. an iron clatter At the same time, behind my back, the tightly locked door opened. "Come on in. " The vacant lot, which came up the stairs, instrusted me in a courteous manner. I don''t know why, but I felt there was a lot of clutter in his dark blue eyes looking down at me. I entered without care. His once-in-a-lifetime office remained the same without a single change. "Sit down," I sat down on the sofa at his second command. And then he came in, and when he went in, he left the boy outside and closed the door. shut down When I looked at it with a curious look, he gave me an answer casually. "We''re going in through the back door." He took off his coat and sat across from me on the hook. And as before, I beckoned as if I were calling someone. The cupboard door on the wall opened into the temple and the kettle and teacup flew in. The boiling kettle is cold on its own. in a daze over of somebody''s appearance "I was just coming back from work because you came right away last time," said Vince suddenly. "I didn''t know you''d come so soon." so his dark blue eyes stared at me. It was something I heard somewhere. At the same time that idea resembles this, I suddenly forgot. One fact came to mind. ~ I didn''t know that clients would visit so soon because they would usually come a day or two after receiving a call. The arrogant aristocrats here used to have a grown-up custom. ''Oh, shit, I''m here again, and I''m running like a horse!'' My face turned red. Embarassed, I uttered anything with a cough. "chum! You''d better take care of it quickly, without delay." "....." "uh." I really said nothing. When I belatedly attached the "yo" ruler, I saw the rabbit''s eyes bend through the hole on the side. "Just say the same side. Oh." Vinter tried to hide his smiling voice and gave me consideration. "As long as I''m here anyway, I''m only a top shareholder." "Should I?" I accepted the consideration without hesitation. It wasn''t because I was embarrassed at all. "But is it a bracelet with the magic of change in appearance?" Suddenly the gaze of his was on my hand. Still emitting a magnetic glow, I could see the bracelet De Rick gave me. " To sneak out. " "I''m glad you understood what I meant" so Binter nodded and added. "I also thought a lot about how to send the message." ''what''s your problem?'' I tilted my head. Let''s do it. He went straight to the topic. "I tried to send the rabbit away like last time.but" "....." "Because you''re so frightened." Chapter 119 I''m so freaked out. At the man''s words , I opened my mouth wide. ''He, you''ve been watching it all?!'' My face is hotter than ever. At the same time, the sudden gust of stone wind and the husky voice from the piece of cloth floated up the astonishment of the earlier. "Well, today" "Oh, animal communion magic is possible because I can also feel the five senses of animals in a strange way. But inanimate objects are impossible." Anyway, when he first sent the rabbit, it showed all the reactions. I couldn''t tell whether to laugh or cry at his words. "I was thinking about how to give it to you less surprised, and then I came up with a towel that was magic." "....." "I''m counting on the remaining mana, but I''m glad it was delivered well." There was only one bizarre thing about a handkerchief that lifted its head and made the sound of a man''s throat. But if I take it out of my mouth, it''s like I''m confessing with my own mouth that I''m terribly surprised and screaming a pack. I became solemn for a while, and soon said. "So, by the way. I''m going to giving this back." I carefully took out a rabbit-shaped handkerchief. Fortunately, the shape was not disturbed or pressed because of the instantaneous movement. As I slipped out onto the table, Winter remained silent for a while. He only looked down at the handkerchief. I was a little surprised to see him like that''s what he looked like. I said without hesitation. "I hope to keep in touch with you through correspondence as much as possible." If you keep in touch like this every time, my heart will be burst. Vinter, who heard me, slowly raised his head. The dark blue eyes, which was revealed again, shook shallowly. "That''s what I''m saying." "....." "You''re thinking of signing a contract with me. Can I take it?" I was puzzled by his words. Then you''re here to sign a contract, why would I come here myself? "Ask point-blank before you talk about the contract." I talked straight to the point. " How did you know I was the owner of an emerald mine?" When I asked my direct question, eyes slowly expanded through the visible gap. Suspicion was a bit of an example, but no matter how much I thought about it, I was reluctant. "By any chance, have you been prying after me? Or. " "....." "I don''t think I''ve been bugging you with thisI guess it''s you, right? "Do, you mean eavesdropping?" Vinter stammered to the fact, and showed this bewilderment that had never seen before. I was like, ''Is that too much?'' But I had better get this straight. "My God, Lady," said Vinter, but with a lamentable sigh, he touched my forehead. "There''s no magic left here for the delicate magic of eavesdropping. Look," he said, tapping the rabbit in the ring of his hand. And then, just a moment ago, it stays in shape. The rabbit fell like a lie and turned into a crumpled handkerchief. "Today''s message was barely delivered using the wave of mana. Didn''t you hear a lot of noise when I was delivering?" I heard. I was silent. "In addition, eavesdropping is a criminal act. If you have any doubts, go back." You can go back and check with the family wizard " The blistering blister looked really unfair. The setting of a suspicious and eccentric wizard seemed to be not that crazy. "It''s okay if it''s not,," I replied with a slightly embarrassed look. Then this time, beyond the rabbit mask, the man''s eyes became limp. "Since last time, you seem to think this place is connected to some dark magic." "" " Its just a plain information, lady. I didn''t do anything wrong." "Hmmmmm" I felt so transparently caught in my stomach that I was in a hurry to calm myself down with a cough. "Lady''s mine is about half a shot. " Instead of me staring at a distant, Vinter calmly opened his mouth to solve my curiosity. "When I met your father at the hunting competition, he was proud to hear that the gemstones of high quality poured out of the emerald mine in the southeastern part of the country," I frowned to that remark. ''The Duke?'' In retrospect, the Duke and the Winter were in a friendly manner at the hunt ceremony. It occurred to me that they were having a conversation. ''Are they close?'' Vinter tilted his head and Vinter calmly continued. "Of course, I thought it would be processed through the wizards in the family, but after a while, I came back and forth from the auction house and saw one of the household butler who seemed to be looking for the top, and I assumed that the owner had changed." "......" "If you were a father or any of the your brothers,I won''t put others first." He said, he saw the butler who was working as my agent and was aware of it. I was purely astonished at his eye-stabbing. ''It should be a high-ranking aristocrat who has ties with the Duke enough to know the face of the butler.'' It was information that was never known at the top. at the same time as the late master It''s either the weirdo who runs the reward, or the possible pendulum. At his credible answer I nodded and asked the next question. "But why me?" "" "I wonder why you''re signing a contract with my mine, because it doesn''t handle jewelry either." Actually, this was what I was really curious about. Why, not me, but rather, leave it first. Are you looking for it? "Its" He sweetened his lip. "I think the return ended with one exchange." I was also surprised by his usual excuse, so I quickly blocked him. At that moment, from beyond the mask, a small laugh that seemed to be "smiling" and blow away came out. "Lady, you''re really slow at figures. " I slowly opened my eyes wide at his words. ~ The Marquis is really good at figures every time. Because it was what I said to him the other day while he was giving me a reply. Maybe it''s because we''ve been talking half-hidden each time. Every time Vinter and I seemed to quote each other properly and return each other''s words. But it''sit didn''t feel very unpleasant. As the realization ran through my head, I felt really strange. " ''I don''t know if he''ll come and kill me.'' But when I met him, there was an open alarm about him. Is Vince also treating me with a very fat attitude? My head got complicated. I''m going to look at the rabbit mask and think about it. Around the time. "May I speak to you bluntly, then?" Suddenly, he stared straight at me. "Because I''m interested in you. " I understood that word a step later. "what?" "What kind of person you are, what kinds of thoughts and what values do I have?" I was wondering what kind of "you" would look like if you acted like this. "....." "But all I could use to make contact with Lady is a contract with the award board. " When he finished speaking neatly, my eyes had already taken off his navy blue eyes and headed over the top of his head. a vivid purple gauge bar. ''What is it? Is purple the color of love?'' I was dull of dating. But it was not to the point that I could not tell that a crush on Eclise with a dark red color or a pale pink-colored muzzle. But even though I don''t know what color means, isn''t it too much to say purple is love? ''Or just pervert?" A chilling thought struck me, so I groped back. "Well, that''swhy are you curious?" "I''m a person who collects information, buys and sells it." Vinter answered without hesitation as if he were preparing. "I thought you knew a lot about people," "but I still don''t know. What kind of person you are." The more I heard his answer, the more I only added to the confusion. Because I couldn''t tell what kind of man he was. I asked with a face that I couldn''t understand. "What if you find out? Is there anything different?" "Maybe, maybe not. " It was an ambiguous answer. He added that it was very soon. "Wizardmen are curious people. I''m not picky about water to satisfy that curiosity." Even if it''s not this top contract, I heard that you would not be picky to find out how I was picked up. I frowned. "Is it a threat?" "I propose." The tail of the eyes bent obnoxiously. I burst out laughing with astonishment. Fortunately, he returned to the main subject after a ridiculous excuse. "I didn''t touch the jewels because they could easily occupy the market." "" "There is no sorcerer in the Empire who can carve magic as powerful as I can on the gemstone to be sure that there was little chance of failure during the processing. " It was a great confidence I looked back at him with astonishment, the more pure minerals, the more difficult it becomes to carve magic. This is because there was a high probability that minerals would be denatured or broken during processing. So even if the wizard finds the top to which it belongs and signs a contract, it does not immediately lead to the start of sales. It''s a shortcut to bankruptcy if all the stones that were mined are broken. But as if I didn''t know such a thing, Vinter spoke out in a very dignified manner. "If you leave the raw stone processing and distribution to me, you''ll get the best return in a short period of time, faster than any other top. So,Leave it to me, Lady." Chapter 120 There was an unknown light on the navy blue iris staring at me. I''m the one who came to persuade him to sign a secret contract after much consideration. From the look of it now, I heard rum begging you to sign this contract. "Why?" I was once again wrapped up in meaningless emotion. with a ridiculous curiosity of his that really wants to know who I am. I couldn''t believe it was because of it. I glanced at him with thin eyes. '' You already met me and asked when it would be good to return it to you?'' Even so, there was nothing I could do right away. Whatever the blanks, it hasn''t changed that this is one of countless routes. Besides, I need a contract with him. So was I. "I''ll go ahead with the contract for the emerald mine." I pushed my doubts and answered his proposal in a gentle manner. Then, I suddenly felt unfair and twisted my mouth. "You''ve already scared the auction house so that you can''t even sign with another top anyway." " Haha, " I was awkward when his eyes fell on me. A smile fell on me. "But you should talk to the butler about it. " That''s not what I saw. I drew a straight line. "I came here today without sending a butler, not a contract for an emerald mine, but a personal request." "huhh" Vince looked at me with curious eyes. I took out what I had brought from my arms and put it on the table. "This is my own diamond mine," I said, shoving the white envelope toward him. The eyes of the empty space, visible through the crevice of the mask, were filled with surprise this time. "Diamond? " "I''ve been thinking about how to roll this.I''ve been working on the whole process of distribution, processing, and sales, starting with mining. I need a wire agent." "....." "I''d like you to sign a separate contract for this with me." He looked at the white envelope I had put out with a hint of bewilderment. While talking about emeralds, the diamonds suddenly popped out, and he deserved to confused. But no matter how much I think about it, this was the best way. Now that Derek knows about Emerald. The mine could not be regarded as my intact private property. The butler was the one who manage the books. I''m not a luxury, but if you repeat a situation where a lot of money suddenly breaks down in the air, you''ll notice that it''s weird right away. Duke secretly accumulate my slush funds, and at the same time, I publicly intertwine with Vinter, who is going to know when to replace a princess. The person in close relationship in the contract. He won''t be as hard on ''fake princess'' as he is in normal mode. Without knowing my calculations, Vinter site soon quenched and calmly asked, looking perplexed. "What should I do about the family gods?" "No one in the family knows that I have this." I answered with a slight death of my voice. As much as he said, he had a lot of knowledge and doubts. I decided to take advantage of it in reversely. "You know my place in the house, too." I stretched out my hand and crouched the end of the white envelope. "This is my slush fund, my life-saving guy." In fact, it''s just to be a billionaire and open up his favor. But, wouldn''t it work better to look like the sad foot-dragging of a ball of only name than an ambitious aristocrat? He looked up and looked at the blank space. He was wearing a mask, so I had no idea what he was thinking. However, his eyes did not miss the moment when he heard the word "live for life." "To me, not only the diamond mining business .Vinter, but also the person who will keep and manage the money from it. It''s a requirement." "......" "Huh?You''re the one who''ll sign it." "" "I''ll pay you 60 percent of the total revenue instead." It was an unconventional offer. The nobleman took more than six or more, but he did not give them to the top, who was only a servant. ''That was good. Perfect. ? '' When I saw the eyes of the empty space swaying endlessly, I foretold that my appeal had worked As he listened to my story without a word, he opened his mouth. "Lady said to me...?" "......" "Are you afraid to trust me completely now?" It wasn''t a word of permission, it was a draft. I fell into a daze. Trust, why are you suddenly talking about it? Looking at the empty space, -I''m happy to pay back what I owe Lady. - Trust''s definitely restored. - 3o? are you going to find me again? - We are going to meet again. - Will there be I remembered the conversation I had with him before. At that time, I acted as if I would never see him again, and it was acceptable for him to come here for a personal request. '' You have a good memory.'' Did you still remember that and care? But sadly, between him and me. There will never be a build-up of ''trust''. How did you trust a man , who might bring her here and mess me? The strange feelings I had heard for a moment slowly subsided, and finally dried up. There was nothing I could trust not only in Vinter but also in this game. But I couldn''t speak so plainly, so I grinned and put myself in moderation. "It''s more like ''trusting the Marquis'' than "you." I got slush funds and his identity. We had each other''s weaknesses, and we trusted it. The shaking eyes of Vinter stopped. " " There is a condition. " "What are the conditions?" "I''d like to make a few meetings a requirement to satisfy my curiosity." "Meeting?" I asked back as if I had heard something strange. Winter nodded firmly. "Yes. Instead, I''ll take only 30 percent of it, not 60 percent." I thought for a short time. He kept pushing me to meet him, but it wasn''t a good condition for me. Anyway, I''m also going to find out what he''s thinking in contact with the hostess. There was a need. "...alright." I nodded my head when I finished my judgment quickly. Then out of nowhere he reached out one hand. "Please take good care of my money, Mr. White Rabbit, " I looked at him with a smile. The contract was signed, so let''s shake hands, but Winter did not readily join hands. Vinter that looked down at my hand turned a little too thick. ''What? It''s a bit awkward to shake hands with a man?'' I remembered myself disguised as magic, as soon as I was about to withdraw my hand. Taak- Winter held my hand rather hastily. In a moment, my hands were tightly trapped in the warmth that was much larger and hotter than mine. "I alsoI look forward to working with you, Lady." Holding my hands together, he murmured. It was a more subdued voice. It was then. Would you like to check the favorability [Vinter]? [2 million gold / Fame 200] My eyes brightened, and I had a chance to check his favorability. I chose [2 million gold] without hesitation. By deducting SYSTEM [2 million gold], I checked the favorability of [Vinter] (Reserved Funds: 68,000,000 goals) and my funds were still only the prize money of the hunting competition as the jewelry business had not yet begun in earnest. But I couldn''t care less about it. [Favorite 52%] There''s been a sharp rise in the favorability of Vinter. ''Lastly, was it 44%?'' Now that it''s over half, it''s a new feeling, and at the same time, there''s a lot of vanity. Less than a month is left before the appearance of a normal-mode hostess. the favor in hard states except for Eclise. Perhaps the province has just lost one or two people to half. Compared to the normal mode, which rose 10-15% in one episode, it was the level of difficulty that made me shudder. ''If I were really playing on my cell phone, I''d be so upset that I''d end the game and delete it.'' I managed to hold back the power of flinching into my hand. This was a reality for me, so I couldn''t shut down or stop the game. ''No, you''ve come this far without dying.'' By the time I was comforted, the white writing on the speck of the empty space changed again to [favorability]. I realized until then that he was holding my hand tight. "I''d like you to stop now," He let go of his hand, glancing downwards with a vague face. "The contract should be made by my side and sent in secret by letter.I''ll do it." "Thank you. I''d better get going. " I''m ready to go back after a rough answer. Vinter got up and saw me off. When I reached the entrance to the exit, he suddenly asked, what I had forgotten. "By the way, did you bring your carriage with you today?" "A carriage to ride back?" I asked back with a silly face. Vinter nodded. "Yes. I saw you had come alone. " There was a silence. Fucking teleport. It''s been so long since I''ve been here that I forgot again. "I''ll add another request. " After all, I had no choice but to pretend nothing was wrong with my blushing face, and to pretend that I was going to. "Take me to Hamilton Street. " This time a low laugh rang out clearly. I had to fan my face with my hand. * * * The contract and letter mentioned by Vinter arrived the following day. Chapter 121 The sun was good after a long time. I came out with a book. I was just about to read a few pages, sitting under a tree that I was always sitting and reading. From somewhere, the white butterflies sat on the floor, hovering around one or two. Originally, there were many butterflies flying around the garden, so I didn''t notice it at first. aware of something strange It was when a group of butterflies gathered in one place. They spread their wings at a speed as if asking to look at them, and my eyes naturally turned to the humidity of repeatedly folding. "What, what. " When I looked in the book, I was embarrassed to see butterflies arranged squarely in rectangular shapes. They, who had been flapping their wings until my eyes reached, finally achieved their desired purpose, began to shine. ''What''s wrong with butterflies?'' I stared at the process with my eyes wide open. And after a while. The square butterflies disappeared and a white envelope appeared on the spot. It was an incredible sight for my own eyes. Looking blankly at the envelope, I soon found something engraved on it. It was a white rabbit pattern. "Vinter,? - I will write the contract on my side and send it secretly through a letter. I remembered what he said yesterday. I told him to contact me through the letter. "Unexpected. You use this method." Rather than the bunny with a manly voice , this was much better. I immediately picked up the envelope on the floor and got up from my seat. After returning to the room in a hurry, I sat in front of my desk and ripped off the envelope with a paper knife. Inside were a diamond gemstone processing and distribution contract, an asset management agency contract, and a brief memo. And I''ll pick you up at Hamilton Street tomorrow at 10 p.m. to fulfill the contract. Will you take the contract with you then?] "Implementing the contract?" As I tilted my head, I soon realized what it was by reading the genealogy. It was a ''meeting'' condition he offered to identify me. As soon as you sign the contract, you''ve got to carry it out. I looked at the memo with a cold eye for a moment, and soon muttered a sigh. "Okay, let''s think of it as a day with man." It''s a love simulation game, but I was in a hurry to survive without a date. Now there must be some romantic episode. I tried hard to put down the creeping anxiety. * * * * Early morning the following day. I called Emily into the room and asked her to dress up. "Are you going out, Miss? I''ll called more talented servants." "I''m going out secretly. " "secretly?" Her eyes were as big as a glass of paint. There was no particular reason why I decided to sneak out. Wouldn''t it be annoying to tell the butler that it will definitely go into the ears of the Duke or Derek, and that he is going to meet a stranger? "I mean, until I get back,Don''t let anyone get in my room." "However" she looked uneasy at my words. "Just give an excuse I''m not feeling well today." "Well, you''ll be back in a minute, will you?" "I''ll be back by the end of the day, well." I said casually, with her curly touch of makeup. After roughly putting on makeup and getting my hair done, I changed into a sky blue dress of knee length. Perhaps because of the complementary color effect, it matched well with the dark red hair. The embroidery of the dress, which was pointed in dark blue in between, was delicate. I chose it considering the color of my eyes. ''You have to prepare this for a date with man.'' I''m looking in the mirror and I''m satisfied with my smile and gave a nod. "How is it? Pretty?" I turned and asked Emily, and she covered her mouth with both hands and poured out like a exclamation. "You are so beautiful. You''re like a goddess just sticking out of a mural carved in the temple." I had my eyes on Emily''s goosebumps, but I felt good inside. "Now, get out there and get a man in the hall. Look out for Danina." Now that all the decorations are done, it was time for a full-fledged escape. Fortunately, early morning''s workmen were busy doing their jobs, and few people were walking around. I easily got out of the back door of the mansion and got on the way to the smoke field. I was thinking of using the hole. I was afraid I''d run into some of the trained knights nearby, so I couldn''t help but dragged out Emily. It was to look like a walk when caught. Fortunately, all of them were in training, and there was no one near the hole. Emily was shocked to see me, familiarly pushing the bushes aside. "Oh, my God, miss! When did you find this place?" "Put it back when I left. Okay?" "Oh, I don''t think you should go out like this." I rolled up my dress and put my bare knee on the floor without answering. I spent a lot of time dressing up and walking, so I was in a hurry because it was already close to 10 o''clock. While she was crawling on the floor, lying on her stomach and crawling out of the dog hole, Emily continued to sigh, ''Oh, my God.'' Soon out, I snapped my knee off the dirt and waved my hand in the hole. ''"I''ll be back." "Oh, you''re really not going to tell me when you''ll be back?" "I''ll be back before dark." Well, he won''t hold me up late at night to satisfy his curiosity. Leaving the worried maid behind, I hurried away. Soon after I came out to the main street, I went straight to the corner of the deserted alley where Vinter was taking me. It was a little late, too, and I could see a big tall figure already in the alley. "I waited a long time" I was going to pretend to know, but suddenly I stopped. Because it wasn''t just Vinter in the alley. On the other hand, Bonn, the lion, stood behind him and looked at me. "Why are you bring him? " I feel weird for a moment with a child''s eyes like they''re looking at me. I lost. Doesn''t it seem like you''re dating a man with a child? As I looked alternately at the two, my eyes met with Vinter. I could see the navy blue eyes growing faintly. "Why didn''t you come in disguise today?" he asked with a look of embarrassment. I asked back in embarrassment. "Should I have come in disguise?" "You did it last time, so I thought you''d do it again. "Weren''t you asking me out?" "....." There was a quiet silence in the alley. It was Hiddugger Lim of a young child who broke it. "Hick, it''s not a date! It''s a date!" shouted the lion''s mask as if teasing. I am still dumbfounded. "Where were we going?" "We''re going to hand out the bread!" said the lion child happily. It was the moment. A white square window flashed before my eyes. ~MAIN QUEST: The whereabouts of the lost children~ [First. Slum with the Wizard] Would you like to proceed with the quest? (Compensation: +5% favorability of Vinter, Fame 50) [Accept / Refuse] "volunteer?" I doubted my ears. With my eyes wide open, I am repeating the writing of the system window one more time, and Vinter had an awkward expression as to whether he had misrepresented me. *awwwww poor Penny. she thought it was a date* "I''m sorry I couldn''t tell you in advance. Of course I know you''ll wear pants" There was no room for embarrassment for mistaking it as a date alone. At the same time, the letters in the system window changed. main quest and will be automatically accepted in 5 seconds. SYSTEM5 SYSTEM4 ''This crazy game'' I pressed [accept] with trembling hands. Then a new square window appeared. Would you like to move to [Tratan], the place of quest, with the help of a magician? [Yes. / No.] When I chose [Yes.], Vinter extended his hand to me. "We''re going to Tratan. It won''t be inconvenient for you to move with the horse." It was the way I had experienced once before. But I didn''t really want to hold his hand. I didn''t even know where ''Tratan'' was. It''s been a long time since I was possessed by this game, but it was the first name I''ve heard of. ''The tide is not good.'' "lady" Hesitating, I was puzzled by the blank. Perhaps because I have been twisted since I saw the word "volunteer activity," I felt like a tacit pressure to fulfill the contract. ''Yeah. You''re not going to go to the mountain to do volunteer work. There are so many slums around the capital.'' I cried and beat him in the hand, pressing down on the creepy creek. I hold him. In the midst of a little wish, the lion came up and grabbed my empty hand. "Biratio, Tratan!" With the spell of grotesque pronunciations, the white light in front of my eyes flashed. Slurp-. Shoot. Slap. Shoot me- Slap me. When we opened our eyes again, we stood on the seagulls flying by the seagulls. Chapter 122 "Where the hell is this place?" I looked around with blurry eyes. A little while ago, it was in the neat corner of the capital, but now lighthouses and sailing ships were seen around. It was a maddening experience. "It''s a TRATAN. It''s a port city." Vinter replied kindly to my self-saying words. "A port city? Not near the capital?" "It''s the front line of the eastern Empire. I couldn''t quite understand, so I asked again. "Why do we have to come so far?" "Because the damage caused by the war here is the most severe, I''m focusing on it." ''So why are you doing it with me when you''re with me, you bastard!'' I''ve got words that fill my throat. Toughly swallowed. "OhI see." First of all, this was not the fault of Vinter. The system ordered it. I followed him with so much solace. We climbed the bank and walked toward a village far away. The village, which was getting closer and closer, looked devastated at a glance. Half-cracked buildings and roads. No one wandering around in the midst of a busy time of fishing. The village was like an abandoned place. It was a little scary to see that it was so different from the fancy capital. Behind the end of the war was hard, a scary and horrible life. ''Well, no matter how powerful a country is, it can''t be fine.'' but what I''m scared about is the fact that this whole thing is too realistic. Normal mode is the dream of a poor woman. I was only shown the capital city life full of hope. These details were not described. Why did the background of the episode in hard mode so gloomy? ''ha" It was when I was looking around, swallowing a deep sigh. "You''re the noble lady who came back then, right?" "The lion who stood by me quietly and walked, suddenly whispered. I opened my eyes in amazement, then watched the boy walking ahead and killed my voice. "How did you know?" "Speech and voice. I remembered." "You are quite sharp, are you?" "Hehe." The child laughed at my compliment, gleaming. A smile I couldn''t make at that time I said with a wide mouth. "Thank you for back then. I''m still alive thanks to you." Really. If the lion''s mask didn''t come out and back me up, before the cane shot by Winter, I would have died of a slump in favor. When I say thank you, the lion eyes were bent to the fullest, and his eyes were sullen. "I got in big trouble with my teacher after aunty left. "Aunty. Do you see me as an old lady?" I was angry at the prettily decorated title. "Then what do I call you?" "Call me Penelope. It''s my name." "I''m Raon. I named it after a lion. I like lions the most among animals." "Yes, Raon." I nodded and satisfied Back to the original topic. "Why were you scolded? Is it because you take me in?" "Yes, but they complimented me on my discovery. Thanks to Mrs. Penelope!" "Good for you." Perhaps because he was still young, the conversation ramble. Still, I smiled calmly listening to the child. ".....and since then, my teacher...were very upset. " "Why?" "He lost faith by pointing his cane at the person who helped me. " I looked at the back of the empty space where I had been walking first with fresh eyes. I could see a purple favorability gauge bar floating above his head. ''Is it guilt then?'' Raon whispered again as he tilted his head. "On the day Miss Penelope came back and then he was happy. "Really?" "As soon as Penelope got there, he planned where to start volunteering!" I frowned at the words added. After all, I had no intention of dating him. ''Come to think of it, you almost did volunteer work when you were in normal mode.'' Except for meeting at the ball. The service was in contact with the hostess. It was when I was staring at his back of the head with distraught eyes. Before we knew it, we were walking up the hill and reaching the village. At the entrance of the village, the shabby-looking lynolds raised their eyes wide at the sight of his wife, who appeared while playing. ''A noble lady in a dress and two masked men, that''s worth seeing.'' I smiled a self-contradictory smile at our reflection. Vinter moved into a quiet place where there were no people. When he reached the vacant lot on one side of the village, he stopped walking. And he took a black pocket out of his arms. "Raon, check if there are people around us." The lion''s mask said, "Turatakan," calling out the strange spell. It was like magic to check a man''s presence. "None." When Raon replied, As if it had been confirmed, Vinter immediately took action. He untied the knot in his pocket and took something small out of it and threw it into the bar. kuungg- there''s something fell on the floor. suddenly turned into a huge table "what" I stared at it with my eyes wide open. He then took out something short from his pocket one after another. After a while, a huge awning screen, several simple chairs and tables, and a large tin can containing soup, a basket of bread, and a bowl of salad were listed on the table in turn. In an instant, a temporary restaurant-like wetland was formed in the vacant lot. "It''s a magic shrinkage." Vinter looked back at me in astonishment and replied awkwardly. At that time, the sea breeze with a fishy scent blew once. Dangling, dangling-- A clear bell rang out. As I turned my head along the sound, the bell hung at the end of the tent was swaying in the wind. "Now people are coming. " Raon approached me and told me nicely. Indeed, some time later, the people who heard the bell crept in. It was all a ragged streak. "I''ll give them the soup, and will you give some bread?" Vinter encouraged me. It wasn''t difficult, so I went to the back of the bread basket, nodding my head. Soon the food distribution began. "Thank you, thank you. " The people bowed their heads to the Vinter as they took the food. As time passed, more and more people gathered. Then I suddenly thought it was strange. Most of the people who came for free food were young children. It wasn''t adults, but the number of children was overwhelming. I took advantage of the diminishing number of people for a moment and asked the Vinter aloud. "Why are the majority of the children coming for food?" He looked back at me with a little surprise, but soon gave me an answer. "They''re war orphans by bombing. I lost my parents overnight. " "...." "Nice families don''t come for free meals. As a disgrace to the British Empire." I understood why Vince was so far away from the front line. He was particularly weak with young children. It reminds me of a long time ago when I was complaining about why I came so far. My heart grew a little solemn. "...yes. " I answered quietly, and then I devoted myself to giving out the bread silently. Fortunately, there was plenty of food. When it was almost ran out, the Vinter quietly went behind the tent and took out new food. It was when the busy surroundings became somewhat quiet that something a little absurd happened. A black-haired child, who did not go even after eating his share of the food, stood in line again. "Was he hungry?" But the child disappeared without eating, and soon after, he came again and lined up again. The masked mortuary must have been scary, ignoring Raon and taking the bread straight from me. It wasn''t just him. on and over again. I saw some kids picking up bread pretending it was their first time. When I gave out the bread without saying anything, the line became bolder . "If you give it to them like that, I''m afraid it''s never end." Fifth, when I was about to give bread to the black hair. Vinter blocked me. "Hyuk!" He didn''t even say anything to me, but the child got scared and ran away quickly. Looking at the child''s distant back, I soon turned my head toward the Vinter. "Didn''t you prepare enough?" "Of course I prepared enough food to spare. But it''s not always enough, Lady" He explained it softly as if he taught me. "Children who are fed several times are probably hiding it at home and coming back for it. Or, you''re paying the orphans." "I know that much." I retorted coyly. "You know, but you didn''t care?" It turned the dark blue eyes to embarrassment. I felt that I gave me bread even though I knew he was being playful. "Will you feel like an immature young lady for the first time in volunteer work?" I opened my mouth, upsetting the mind of Vinter looking at me. "How about you, then?" "" "I would have starved to death today, watching if there was no piece of bread on the street until you came here." Thinking of a distant past, He laughed bitterly. "Can''t you just let a few of them pile up? Anyway, they going to save it for a few days and starve." I could see the blue pupil slowly bulging large. like a man who never expected me to say this run sound. "Someone I know. " After a moment''s sweet lip, he replied, "You told me to grab those kids and eat as much as they want." Chapter 123 ''You''ve met the mistress. '' I met him to find out, but I was shocked again. He has already done volunteer work with Yeoju. ''So what am I going to do now?'' I expected it. It''s a game story. When I was really sure that Vinter might meet Yvonne and bring her back soon, I was suddenly scared. I''m telling you, it''s a life-threatening situation. Unlike me who felt it, he stared at me with unknowable emotions and spoke calmly. "If you don''t want to take it away from the stronger children, eat as much as you can." That was true. But. it was poverty with minimal food in the house. "Just because you eat a lot today doesn''t mean you''re not hungry tomorrow. " Waking up from the thought, I shrugged and answered insignificantly. "And if you overeat while starving for a few days, you''ll get sick. Haven''t you experienced it?" When I saw the pupil of the empty space exposed through the gap, I could see a vivid emotion and disappeared. "You say it as if you''ve experienced it." "Well, what do you think?" I squeezed out a smile that wouldn''t come out And now I''ve predicted what Vinter might think. Is the woman who became the only princess of the Empire one morning from the common people not happy about her calling for poverty, or is she praying for a real princess who gives rum to the angel even in a poor environment? "Let''s go around and find out who I am today." "" "It''s not fun if I tell you everything." It didn''t matter now why he dragged me to volunteer work. The game is already on track. In my mind, ''Vinter Verdandi'' was painted with a red X over the wall. We moved when the meal was almost over. Because there is still one more place to share. "Are you all right?" Perhaps because of my sassy attire, Vinter continued to look sorry. "It''s all right. " I could only say that I was okay because I had my own mistake. Besides, I was really sick because I was just giving out this bread without thinking about anything about it. We traversed the winding alleyway and moved to the end of the village. The more you get to the outskirts, the more buildings, the more roads fewer and fewer people went. And at the end of the village finally reached, a wide plain on a cliff facing the sea. A shabby shanty house, rather than a building, was built in a huddle. As I passed by, I was shocked by the worse conditions than the war-torn village. "Where the hell are we?" "The townspeople''s forced to use mana..It''s where the people who own it live. " "Those with mana? So, are you saying the magistret?" "No. They are literally easy-going people who lack qualifications and learning to be called wizards. After the bombing, I brought in a crystal ball to check the mana and did a major test." That made me feel more like I was falling into a mystery. It was already known that the Empire would unknowingly reject wizards. But isn''t it too much to put more rich people in a difficult situation altogether? "Why do you go so far? You''re the same Inca Empire," I asked with a frown. "There''s a war, but it''s not easy to restore Tratan because of the periodic attacks of Leila." "Leila, new country?" "Yes, their aim is to get rid of all the wizards from the world." So, the Tratan people think these people are the cause of the problem. I think it''s a long-standing conflict, and I can feel a certain emotion in the voice of Winter. I was still not convinced. "Why aren''t they sending soldiers? Don''t you have a long lord? "The remnants of the new kingdom, who lost their place in the war, hide in the Archina Islands, and then use magic to attack." "Oh." "Well, it''s hard to approach the area because the waves are so strong and the canyons are so many. It''s a dilemma," He finished talking and pulled something out of his arms. Then he came a step closer to me and bowed down. "What" When the rabbit went without a moment to back down, it came close to me, and my neck felt heavy. "It''s an ancient relic," he answered, and at the same time, my eyes lit up. Hidden Quest [An Relics of Ancient Magistrate] Complete! You have confirmed the trust of SYSTEM [Wizard].As a reward, [Vinter''s Favorability +3%] was obtained. The purple gauge bar above Vinter'' head blinked as if the favorable sentiment was rising. I doubted my eyes when I saw a system window that suddenly opened. "When there is a toxic substance nearby, the color changes. In particular, the more you shiver, the more dangerous it is, so avoid your seat immediately." Vinter explained what he gave me. I asked in a dazed voice. "Why do you give it to me?" Why not to the real hostess? "The fear of preparing for a situation that may not be known." He answered my question right away. It wasn''t the direction I wanted. "Unlike the place where we were serving, this place is a little dangerous for outsiders. There might be remnants of the new Leila Hingdom. " "....." "If you are thirsty, do not drink a sip of Nu''s water." Winter uses a solemn tone of caution. "Thank you. I''ll be careful." I still nodded my head with a puzzled look. The rabbit mask still close, his eyes, which appeared to be the crevice, folded beautifully. "This place has a small population, so I''m afraid I can give it out quickly and go back to the capital." With a welcome remark for the first time in a while, he stretched out his waist, which he had bent. Soon he repeated what he did in the previous village. He took out his pocket and took out all the shrinkage from it. The difference was that it was easy to write magic in front of those who possessed mana. I could quickly realize that he was doing it on purpose to give hope to frustrated people. After a long time, people came up with a bucket of slow dancing Cho-ra. Since then, it has been a repeat of the same distribution as before. Perhaps because of the small number, the rum line for the shelter of the empty space was quickly finished. "It looks like it''s over, so please sit down and take a break, Lady," suddenly Vinter brought me a chair and recommended it to me. When I looked at him with curious eyes, he said his business. "I''d like to see the chief here for a moment. " "Cousin?" "He''s a wizard. " It was amazing that there was a wizard who was the leader of the shantytown. I told him to do so without showing off. "Make yourself at home." "Thank you. " Vince gave me a short bow and hurried down the slope. It''s great because I''ve been suffering from stiffness in my legs. "Oh, my leg. " I sank down with a sound of my will and stomach. Just in time, a cool sea breeze blew away the heat generated by labor. I sat down and pulled the chair a little more to the edge of the wall. It was ridiculous for me to do things out of the blue, not on a date. However, seeing the sea through the open sea, I was only offended. "Well, sometimes it''s not bad to be nice." The endless blue sea, red sunset. It was a picturesque scene that didn''t go well with the shantytown right behind it. It was a picturesque scene that didn''t go well with the shantytown right behind it. It looked blurry over the distant horizon. "If that''s the Archina Islands" It was closer than I thought if it was right. It was when I thought I''d ask when the blanks came. With the laughter of the children who say, "Grrrrrrrrrrrrr!" "Penelope!" Someone in the back yelled at me. Turned around, Raon waved at me, surrounded by the children. The cane held in his other hand spewed out late drops. ''Is it because you''re with you friends in the same situation?'' Raon, who didn''t thoroughly use magic earlier, seemed very comfortable with him holding a bread. Raon shouted at me with a bright face. "Can I go to the beach under the cliff with my friends for a moment?" "No." I cut it like a knife. He asked back with sign of disappointment. "Why?" "Ask your teacher. " "I''m getting permission from Penelope because I my teacher wasn''t here." It sounded right. I was worried if I should allow it, but soon I shook my head firmly. I''m going to go to the capital soon if Vintet comes anyway. "Anyway, it''s dangerous. Play around here only." "okay" it was the moment I turned my head again, leaving Raon, who was making a excited sound, behind. The sun suddenly brightened up against the backdrop of a red sunset. MAIN QUEST: The whereabouts of the lost children~ [First. Serving the Slum with the Wizard] The quest is complete! As a reward for SYSTEM, You got [+5%] of [ Vinter] and [50] of fame . (Fame total: 460) Is it over now? It was a very fruitful day. I''m going to look at the system window and I''m going to force a smile. It was when I was resting. Suddenly, there was a sense of strange calm around me. I turned my head to the back of the stroke in a sense of incompatibility. "Rain?" Apparently, the place where the children had been crowded before was empty with a clear laugh. Chapter 124 I slowly got up and looked around. But there was no Raon anywhere. "Raon! Don''t fool around." I came down the cliff and called my teeth. But not only Raon, but also the children that surrounded the area, was not seen. "Raon?" The shantytown, where the dusk fell, felt quaintly still. It was originally a small number of people, but suddenly everyone gone. Scariness flowed through the spine. A few seconds. Just a few seconds into the system window. Tadak Tadak- The footstep sounds going down the cliff became faster and faster. "Rain, don''t play games and get out of here!" I ran frantically between the shanty towns and called Raon. ''I''m sure I''ll play hide-and-seek with the kids.'' I tried hard to think positively, checking the back of dozens of huts. But there was no Raon anywhere. No matter where. I had no choice but to go through the details of other people''s household. "Raon!" The shanty shack made of wooden boards and fabric was mostly empty. Even if someone is there, Raon is not. "Hey! What are you doing! " "Sorry, I''m sorry. Did you happen to see the kid with the lion mask that I was sharing earlier?" "I don''t know! Get out right now!" The shantytowners coldly kicked me out, even though they heard my voice,who was obviously anxiously searching for a kid. The vigilance and fear of outsiders seemed strong. I scoured the shanty houses, but I couldn''t find Raon in the end. Vinter, who was going to meet the chief, did return yet. "Ha, ha, ha, ha" I looked at the shantytown, which was shaking endlessly at the entrance of the cliff, on the slope. "Where the hell did he go?" The sunset was about to fall. ''Maybe they were taken away by someone who did it.'' Perhaps it is because I have been warned by the vacant lot that it is a place where outsiders are in danger. All sorts of bad forebears are beginning to come into my head. ''What if my favorability fall again?'' At this moment when Raon disappeared, it was the fear of a ''liberal rock'' that preceded my worry about my child. I knew well that I was selfish and mean. But I still had nightmares when I first met the white rabbit, the masked Vintet. A cane that shoots light at me, and a bad feeling that falls off without a hand. He felt terrible about the children who had been saved enough to be angry just to enter the secret space. But if he know me who didn''t see a the kid properly. That make worse matters, hit the worst. If it''s sweet, what''s the point of liking someone who barely passed half? When I thought so far, my eyes quickly became feverish and breathing became rough. "Think. What should I do?" I tried to think coolly, pressing down on the surging emotions as a desperate enemy. To break this situation, I had to think rationally. It was the moment. ~ Penelope! Can I follow my friends to the beach below the cliff for a moment. and Raon''s clear voice passed through my ears. "hah" I was so embarrassed that I completely forgot the conversation I just had with Raon. He can use magic, so he can ignore the possibility of a momentary shift. I turned straight and ran down the slope fast. Under the cliff, it was difficult to climb down the huge rocks that were piled up naturally, not artificially created. It''s even more monotonous. I eventually lifted my dress and jumped from the rock with my shoes off. fine sand particles touching the soles of the feet. At one point, the sun was completely down. "Raon!" I searched for Laon again everywhere. However, the sandy beach was so wide and dark that it was not easy to see the small body of a young child right away. Nevertheless, I ran barefoot on the vast beach. How long have you been running, walking, and looking around? Finally moving faraway. I could see the men. "Raon-!" I ran wildly toward the child''s name at the top of my voice. But something was a bit strange. Perhaps they recognized me, but soon they began to move toward the sea in a hurry. I clenched my teeth and ran. It was when the distance was so narrow that the shapes of the shadows could be seen. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * I lost. Because of that, the people who were not able to see well because it was dark were clearly revealed.. Six people in black robes stood in a circle. And in the midst of it, I could see the trapped children leaning against each other''s backs. note:ahhh dont touch my babies. Whatever they did, they all seemed to have lost their minds. ''A group of Leila''s new kingdom!'' I opened my eyes. the reality hit concern. "Stop!" I clenched my teeth and ran. Unless you''re an idiot, you wouldn''t have known they were trying to use magic to move. The blue light gradually rose around them, and at their feet an unknown pattern was quickly carved. I was running like hell, but I wonder if I can get there before they teleport. Even if I did, I didn''t know if I could stop them by myself. ''What should I do?'' It was the moment. All the blue beams that burst out of them came to my mind a square window brightened. A sudden quest has been made! You''ll stop the evil forces trying to kidnap [children] by chanting magic spells. (Compensation: +3% of Winter''s favor and +50 fame.) ''Accept! Accept!'' I couldn''t feel anything wrong with the development. I beat [accept] madly, and immediately the writing in the square window changed. Use your magic against the evil forces! (Magic Order: Thunderpirum) "Thunderpirum-!" I shouted the last spell quickly. It was the moment. There was a flash in the sky. And with a tremendous roar, the light of several streams is right over their heads. It''s down. "Quang-! " "Argh!" The round-robe went out in all directions to the Thunderpirum. The rapidly spreading blue light went out, and they groaned and crawled on the floor. ''What, why is it so powerful?'' I stared blankly at the scene, stopping running for a moment. At this rate, I thought I could deal with six people. Then, one of the guys who was lying on the floor wriggled and pointed at me. "That girl, get rid of her first!" "Thunderpirum" A flash of light struck over him again. Without even screaming, he hit his face on the sandy beach of the city. Above it came a pungent smoke. I shuddered at the terrible sight. ''It must hurt so bad. But I couldn''t leave the men still in their minds after the attack. "Thunderpirum!" "Thunderpirum!" "Thunderpirum!" "Hwang! Guang, Quang-! Chueh-hsin " Thunder hit the three wriggling bastards. In an instant, they were like the first one and knock out with this smoke. As they knock out everywhere, I hurried to the children''s side. Of course, the lion mask was among the unconscious children. "Raon!" I hugged his little body. I shook it gently, but Raon didn''t budge. When I was thinking for a moment whether I should take off his mask and check the child''s condition, or if I should leave with him or not. The body in my arms flinched. "ahh" Raon then opened his eyes with a faint groan. "Ra, Raon! Do you come to your senses?" "Penelope," "Oh no." I''m really sorry to the other kids, but I''ll take Raon and leave first. So I met a beggar who didn''t know where he went, and told him, I don''t know if he was going to bring the rest of them or not. and I jumped up from my seat. And as soon as I was about to take a step I, a little hand, grabbed the hem of my dress. "Back,back,back" There was a sudden eerie sensation in the back "Dead!" I felt it was too late when I turned my back on him. Before I knew it, there was a black robe coming close behind me. There was a rum forever that something with a sharp glow came over me. I opened my mouth. I knew it was too late to avoid even if I shouted the spell, but it was to protect Raon. "Piratio. " A small whisper was delivered from my arms, one step ahead of me. My eyes flashed white. Chapter 125 When I opened my eyes again, there was a completely different place in front of me, not the beach where there was a fierce battle. I was sitting on the wall of a temple with a shantytown like a lie, on a chair that was looking at the scenery. The child, who had been holding him in his arms until just now, and the blade of the knife that was getting closer to me disappeared. ''This is'' I am looking around with a face of great confusion. It suddenly occurred to me that Raon whispered a small spell just before he was hit by the kidnapper''s blade. It was like the spell I shouted in the alley when I came to Tratan. ''It''s a mobile spell.'' I opened my eyes. At the crucial moment, Raon memorized the spell and moved me to a safe place. I jumped out of my seat and ran to the edge of the cliff. It was to see the beach. But I couldn''t see well because it was far away and visibility was dark. But at that moment, I could see a blue burst out of the distance. The kidnappers were clear. "Raon-!" I felt terrible that all I could do right away was the only spell provided by the Sistem. However, I had no choice but to open my mouth in a hurryingly. "Thunderpirum !! " "It''s dangerous, Lady." It was then. Someone''s arm blocked me from standing near the edge of the cliff. I turned my head sharply. The purple gauge bar was the first to be seen. After that, the familiar rabbit mask. "Finally" Where the hell have you been and just got here? When I saw him, the hot things went up in a flash. But I bit my teeth hard and pressed it down. That''s not what matters right now. "Raon, Raon''s been kidnapped. " I breathed heavily and told the present thread. When I found out that Raon had disappeared a little while ago, I was afraid that his favorability would plummet. But when something that I was worried about came up, There was no time to worry about such a thing. I said hurriedly, pointing my finger at the far side of the cliff where the blue had burst. "You have to stop it quickly. Raon, the kidnappers here, there, there, there, there!" "Calm down, Lady." But Vinter was bizarrely calm. I thought he''d be resentful with the flash of a favorable gauge bar right now, but he was worried about me. "Is there any injury?" "I''m fine. So come on, Raon...!" "You''ll be fine. " "What?" "It''s very late. I''ll get you back." I couldn''t quite understand what he was saying. It was then. White light came out behind Vinter. [Children] has been kidnapped. [Districting evil forces! ] I couldn''t believe what was going on, so I stared blankly into the air. note: me too sis That''s how the blanks hastened me. "That''s enough. " "He''s been kidnapped, where are you going!" "I''ve been training dozens of times for this," he cut me off with a single stroke. "We''ve got a bunch of safeguards in place, so something dangerous enough to worry about won''t happen." He mean, I''ll take care of it on my own even if you don''t worry. Ironically, the words of the one who draws the line came to me. a cold head. It''s gone. I stared at him with a cold look, and said, "Was this your intention from the start? You want to use a child as bait and test how I look?" "No, it''s not like that, Lady." "So how am I supposed to take this? Should I just dismiss all this as a coincidence and go back, and pretend there was no contract? Is that what you want?" note: oh my? penny is so pissed off "" There was no answer to my aggressive question. After quite a long silence, he sighed before long and asked me, "I''d like to ask Lady about this situation." "...." "How did you use alternative magic? " It was me who was speechless this time. "The lightning magic is an offensive magic that is difficult to handle and so destructive that even wizards don''t use it well." "...." "But you, now, attacked the enemy perfectly without making any mistakes. " He then pointed his finger at me. Following him, I lowered my head. Under the collarbone, the magic necklace that Vintet hung earlier was in place. "The necklace is not only toxic, but also Mana. There is a change in the nature of the force," he said, revealing another function hidden in his necklace. A color-changing bead, embedded in the middle of a colorful star-shaped ornament. The beads in my eyes were still as white as the first. "Look, right after magic, there''s no color change. It''s proof that you don''t have any mana." "" "But I just felt a lot of magic from you on the eve of the hunt. Isn''t that strange?" I felt like someone was hitting the back of my head with a hammer. I never imagined that some people thought the movement by the system was strange. Besides, what are mana and magic? I raised my head again. I couldn''t tell what Vince was looking at now because he was covered in a mask. What''s for sure. "Volunteer work was an excuse." Indeed, this episode is just that dating wasn''t the whole story. "I was trying to test if you had anything to do with Leila." "I had to check. " Vinter added urgently. "Magic children are being kidnapped by them every month. a little bit of.. Can''t easily get past a centripetal" He, who was fidgeting like an excuse, suddenly stopped talking when he saw my face. "I''m sorry if I offended you, Lady," note: HAHAHHAHAHHA dont worry she''s alright. she''s just about to die just now. no worries. B3 Without further excuses, he bowed his head to me and apologized. I was just dumbfounded. ''Be brazen to the end.'' Now I couldn''t get angry with him. For him who has noticed something beyond me, Because it was a reasonable doubt. "You spoke of trust so much to me that you did not trust me at all." A dejected smile came out. Slowly raising his head, his eyes went blank. At a moment, his pupils were shaking shallowly. "So what? Have I been cleared of my charges now?" "I still don''t know how you use magic. " "I don''t know. " I answered in a dry voice. "It was just a spell in my head, and I just spit it out. " "" "I don''t care if you don''t believe it." "I do. " Vinter answered me with a moderate mixture of lies. "At least I knew you wasn''t the one to hurt the kids. " There was no sarcasm of good luck. Looking at me who was silent, Vince stopped the situation. I''ve got to get you out of here. Any further delay could "cut off" Raon''s signal. It was the moment. ~MAIN QUEST: The whereabouts of the lost children~ [Second. With the Wizard of Raon.] Will you proceed with the quest? (Compensation: +5% favorability of Vinter, 50 fame) (Decline penalty:-10% favorability of Vinter) [Accept / Refuse] Again, the crazy system window opened. I opened my eyes to the first ''penalty'' I saw. ''Please, you crazy game!'' Apart from the unfortunate circumstances of the children''s abduction, I didn''t want to be with Vinter anymore. But -10% were too big. Should I just say no?'' main quest will be automatically accepted in five seconds. SYSTEM5 SYSTEM4 But the fucking system didn''t even give me a chance to worry. I said with tears in my eyes after all. "I''m coming with you." He looked back at me with a rum whimsical look, as he heard that like I was not going to hear. "What are you saying now" "Looking for the kids, let''s go together. " "This is my calling as a wizard.." "That would be my calling, then. Now that I''m using magic. " "Lady," he called me in a cool voice in my reply. But the main quest had already begun, and I had nowhere to retreat. "If I go home in this mood, I''ll be able to sleep with my feet out. " "" "If you didn''t want to take responsibility for me, go." "" " You shouldn''t have dragged me in first. " As I retorted coldly, he lost his words. In any case, it is unfair for my current position, which has been cleared of the false charge. "We''re going to their base. We don''t know how many people are gathered or how dangerous.'' Vinter kept trying to stop him from taking me with him. "It''s all right," I said emphatically. It wasn''t okay at all, actually. "In case of emergency, magic spells will pop up again." In case of emergency, the system window will be activated again. "And, two are better than one." "....." "You don''t have time?" He eventually reached out his hand reluctantly when I pressed him. When I held the hand, a square window came up again before my eyes. Go to Solail for the main quest. When we closed our eyes to the piercing white light and opened again, we stood by the side of the surf sun. "Where is this place?" I looked around at a strange place and said, it was certainly not Tratan. "It''s a small island called Soleil near the Archina Islands." "Island?" "It''s quite far from Tratan, and they use it as an intermediate stop when they can''t move at once." "So are we going back to the Archina Islands?" "No. Raon''s signal is coming from there." It''s stuck. Vinter turned from the sea and pointed to one place with its hands. Turning his head along with him, I immediately frowned. under a large cliff not far from the beach A dreary cave that seemed to say, "You''ll have a hard time if you go in." note: i''ve come to my conclusion. i hate vinter. try to change my mind. i dare you Chapter 126 I really didn''t want to go in, but I had to move ahead. "Get in there fast. " "Wait a minute." Vinter stopped me like that for a moment. I looked back at him with a curious look. "Put these on. " He suddenly took off his shoes in front of me. Things are going too fast. I forgot that I was barefoot. I stared at the big shoes of Vinter and soon turned them down. "It''s okay. It''s already as dirty as it gets." "There may be sharp stones on the bottom of the cave. " "It''s too big for me anyway, so if I walk, it''ll come off. And when I put these on, what about you? " "It''s adjusted to fit the size of the wearer''s foot. It''s has magic on it. It''s okay because I put a tonic on my foot," he said in a tough tone to me, who was going to refuse again. "If you want to enter the cave with me, wear it." It sounded like you would not let me in unless I wore it. Today, I felt like I was looking at many aspects of him. " Okay" I reluctantly put on the shoes he gave me. The shoes, which had been said to be big enough to fall loose, gradually shrank to fit the size of the inner foot. Rabbit''s mask, robe, barefoot. Blunt enough to point out that he was a madman, Winter said. "Let''s go." We went straight to the cave. Indeed, the cave looked sinister and suspicious from the outside, and the cave had stairs to go underground, not ordinary caves. Then Vinter took his cane out of his arms. A small mass of light rose from the end with a chirp. "Be careful as it may be slippery." He stepped up the stairs first. Then I followed carefully along the stairs. Stomped down. I don''t know if it led to the bottom of the sea, but cold and salty drops of water fell from the ceiling of the cave. Frowning at the water, I asked, looking up at Vinter, silently revealing the way. "We don''t have time, so please explain the operation briefly." Vinter glanced back at me. His eyes were stained with embarrassment for a moment. "No other operation has been set up. " I asked back in bewilderment. "What?" "The kidnapping of Raon to pursue the base of the remnants of the new country is something we''ve planned for a long time. " "...." "but I didn''t expect them to show up today and kidnap all the other children." note: WHAT AN IDIOT. -hermione granger "You''re sotest me. That''s why you came all the way here." A new realization came again, and then I narrowed my forehead to a sudden thought. "In the meantime, you''re thinking of taking me to the capital." "I know it sounds like an excuse. " Blanket hesitated and opened his mouth. "I also had no circumstance, Lady. " "What do you mean," "they came out of nowhere, and I''ve already used magic to save the children. " "" "I have confirmed that you have nothing to do with the purpose, but I regret bringing you to here." note: you should? you scumbag I opened my eyes wide and looked up at Vinter. He was like he was expecting everything. He looked as calm as he did. "At that moment, the only thing I could think of was getting you back to where you were." But he didn''t seem at all calm, confessing behind it. He turned his head and made eye contact with me. "You don''t understand me like this. " "....." "I won''t ask for your understanding." note: no one wanted to understand you anyway "" "Lady. I can''t understand myself either." His always clear eyes were bloodshot. obsessively suspicious of everything, wary of all sides, he seemed a little tired, crazy. I breathed a deep sigh at his words. It made me so angry that I was suspected of being the remnant of the Leila Hingdom. But there must be every bit of panic and concern for the children at the sudden raid. "Why are the remnants of Leila kidnapping them?" I put aside my personal feelings and decided to focus on the immediate problems. Vinter replied to the changed topic after a brief silence. "They''re using children''s mana to use magic." "You said that they have no magic. But how are they using magic?" "Now the remnants are just followers of Leila, and no one has the power of Leila. They steal mana to get rid of the wizards." "They steal mana?" "That''s how you transform and manipulate mana. Rum on the eve of the hunt." I frowned. "What the hell is their ultimate goal? Getting rid of all the wizards from this world? " "And, without wizards. They''re trying to resurrect Leila in the world." "Resurrection? How the hell do you resurrect an imaginary God?" As an atheist, I felt their argument was nothing but groundless. But Vinter let out heavy sigh "Leila is not a god. " "Then what?" "An ancient minority of people with magical powers." "ancient ..?" "If wizards use magic as a medium of mana and nature, they use up their lives and have similar powers." "..." "But they burn out their own lives. People hated it, so they started using my power to extort other people''s lives. It was ancient Balta that they built to accumulate this power and seize the world." "I heard that Balta was founded by wizards. " I muttered with a confused face. The Crown Prince also knew that the oppression of wizards began from the foot stroke, but what Vinter said was completely different. When he saw me unable to get a feel, he added heavily. "The moment the Leila were sealed by ancient wizards, history was transformed by their curse. " "Curses?" "All the sorceresses who stopped them from taking over the world and sealed them in Valta were forgotten. Because of the curse, the descendants of those wizards were ostracized by people and said, " I was shocked by the new information. If this is true, isn''t it true that the Magistrates, including the Vinter, are really fighting an uphill battle? ''Is there always such sophisticated settings in hard mode?'' I could feel the chills of unknown reasons in the story. It was then. Vintet suddenly stopped walking. The stairs were cut off before I knew it. Down the stairs, a deep, dark cave path followed. I could see that we''re almost had arrived, and that there was a rare door lamp hanging. A cool, fishy wind blew over there. It was much brighter than the stairs that were completely dark, but felt much more dangerous and ominous. It was a Vinter that moved first. I followed him into the aisle with no time to prepare my mind. Moving at a hasty pace, the empty space spouted out. "I have to stop everything they do, Lady," a voice of desperation, as if pleading. I asked carefully because I felt a sense of incompatibility with the mission of Vinter, which did not come out of normal mode. "What happens when Leila resurrects?" "Even the wizards that fight right. Leila that had been sealed to the removed world When released," "...." " The end of the world will come." It was then. Hump- Suddenly all the lights hanging in the cave went out. The Darkness of the Sacchaman has come. "What, what''s going on? Bu, give me a light. " I was taken aback and looked for Vintet. But it was strange. In a flash, He took out his cane and turned on the light, but there was no news. "Hey. " I swiveled around to the place where Vinter had just been. But I couldn''t see a inch ahead. I stammered out my hand towards the darkness. Reaching the fingertips, it was a cold, bumpy wall, not an arm of Vinter. "yi yi yi yi" I was suddenly scared. "Vinter,?" I found the empty place, breathing in a sharp breath. I panicked and didn''t even notice his original identity in my mouth. "Vinter!" The moment I looked around in the darkness. The bottom lighted up. I hurriedly lowered my head to the sudden light. Then I opened my eyes. The necklace.... A bright yellow glow was coming out of the necklace that Winter hung for me. ~ The necklace can detect not only toxicity but also changes in properties caused by mana. ~ The more you shiver? the more dangerous it is? so avoid your seat immediately. His voice, which was explaining about the necklace, crossed my mind. Then it was the moment when he said it was dangerous, "Lady-!" I could hear a faint voice calling me from the other side of the rock. "Vinter? Vinter!" "Are you all right?" "Where are you!" "I think I''m trapped. They double the cave structure" Vinter''s voice is very far away. It was as small as it could be heard. Because of him, I listened with all my strength to the wall, clinging to the wall. "Well, what then? Just go straight ahead?" "I''ll find a way. " That just a little while...... Suddenly the voice of Vinter fell off. "Hey. Hey!" I was terrified and called him wildly. After a while his voice was heard again with bad news. "One Eidie, the devil is coming in. What''s the situation there?" "It''s still okay here, " "Crrrr-." I turned my head suddenly to the foreign sound of piercing my ears. A grotesque sound was heard from beyond the darkness. I froze hard on the spot. ''"Lady?" "Crrr-. " Vinter called me in a hurry. At the same time, sounds rang out closer than before. "The devil is here too" it was the moment I was about to inform him that the devil appeared here, too, in a quiver. with a sudden light in front of one''s eyes. A sudden quest has been made! An agitated swarm of mana has appeared! Would you like to recite the magic spell, kill [Maemul] and go find [Raon]? (compensation: [??] favourability +5%, Laon''s whereabouts) [Accept / Refuse] note: Penny better be safe or i will kill you Vinte Chapter 127 "come on." I couldn''t help but take a dip in the clear square window. But there was no time to blame the crazy gaming system. "Lady, Lady! Are you alright?" note: no? thanks to you Vinter called out for me after no reply. I answered powerlessly. " There is devil over here too." "Wait a moment. I''m about to say, "Liro,. "No thanks," I said grimly, staring at the black lumps crawling along the cave wall behind the square window. "I think I can handle it." The ''no way'' that the system window would open in case of an emergency caught the person. [Accept] The quest fast. Use your magic to [The Devil]! (Magic Order: Fire Pison , Prisson) ~START~ (0/20) A black lump jumped over the wall. A huge mouth with a sharp tooth came to me through a square. "Fire Pisson-!" I shouted incontrovertibly. Whrrr-! Then the approaching mass of Li suddenly burst into a tremendous fire, "Coo-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh" I stepped back from the heat. The devil burning in the fire is screaming. The devil wriggled and soon drooped. The fire brightened the view. The moment I faced, exactly what was happening in the cave, I got goosebumps. Dozens of slippery lizards-like monsters crawling towards me. "Crowlrrrrrrrrr!" Then again, one jumped up to catch me. "Prisson!" This time, the devil ''frozen'' in the air. The ice-capped devil descended to the bottom of the cave. Phew-! It''s shattered in all directions. (2/20) The number in the air rose in a flash. I was bewildered by a magical century more powerful than I thought. "What is it? It''s incredible. " I was staring at the bodies of charred, mountain-scattered demons with a puzzled look. "Crow-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh-oh!" They roared as if they were angry at the death of their colleagues. I stared at them at the sound and made a solemn move. "It''s all set." From then on I shouted the spell in a trance. Compared to the last brown bear, the difficulty felt much easier. This is because the speed of the lizard mana was not fast. "Fire Pisson!" "Prisson!" The little annoying thing was that we had to constantly shout out strange spells. "It''s rather fortunate that they ripped and torn." If I had to recite this shabby spell before they die, I would have died in shame. (15/20) Before I knew it, I had almost finished the devil. "Fire Pisson." "Fire Pison." I''ve been crawling in a rather insincere way. Burned two at once. (17/20) "Cuwe et al-!" Tadak, Tadadak- The burning wriggles were disgusting. I vibrated in the cave passage. I frowned with my nose closed. It was stronger and cleaner to freeze for killing, but then the cave quickly fell into darkness. Therefore, we had to light the interior by regularly lighting fires. "Fire Pisson. " "Prisson " (19/20) "Hei-e-e-e." I then removed the two leftovers from the ceiling of the cave. There is only one left now. I was so nervous while dealing with the devil that I was finally able to relax. I haven''t even seen Raon''s hair yet, but I already felt exhausted. While I was waiting for the last devil to come. I suddenly felt something strange. "What is it? Where is it?" The last one didn''t show up. I scoured the passage because these devilishly cling to a thousand pages and crawl. By the way, no matter how hard I looked, it was only a dead body that had already been magically killed. ''Did he run away?'' I tilted my head and checked the air again. (19/20) The counted numbers remained. My heart was on edge because the quest wouldn''t end unless I killed the last one. ''I can''t do this. I must find it first.'' I reluctantly moved into the cave. It was the door when I was sticking to the wall that had been tangent to the west empty space and spouting only the spells because I didn''t want to touch the disgusting monsters. It was when I carefully moved a few steps away from the remains of the devils on the floor. Thud-. The cave shaked suddenly. ''What is it?'' I hesitated. The shakes soon disappeared. It was when I took another step, wondering if I felt it wrong. Hou Hung- This time it''s more certain than before. I felt the frost. ''What, what,'' I stopped altogether. The fire, which was burning with mana firewood, was fading away, so the light could not reach far away. I stared at the other side of the aisle holding my breath. It was the moment. Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump. I can''t compare it to anything. I feel it in a row. And. "Crowdhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" "Aah!" I reflexively raised my hand to plug my ears. Boom, boom, boom. The intensity of the tremor grew bigger and closer. "Fire Pisson!" I shouted the spell reflexively, feeling something was wrong. Flames rose over the far side of the cave. His mouth slowly opened at the sight that was immediately revealed. "Crow-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh!" A big demon, huge enough to fill the passage, was rushing toward me with a fireball hanging over one head. "boom, boom." Every time he struggled, the cave shook like it was falling apart. The stone dust fell over my head. It brought me to my senses, and I shouted the hysterical spells. "Fire Pisson! " "Prisson!" "Crrrrrr!" But he only faltered for a moment, not killed himself. It''s so huge that it doesn''t hit hard. It overlaps with the situation of hunting the brown bear. "Fire Pisson! " "Prisson!" I recoiled and kept shouting for orders. But the monster, let alone die, rather jumped with more excitement. As the distance narrowed down, the fear struck. Suddenly, I was stuck back, but I couldn''t move any further because I was blocked by something hard. It will be at the end of the passage Behind me is the cave wall, and in front of me a giant monster with no magic. "cowlhhhhhh" The devil, who was one inch ahead, opened his mouth wide to swallow me up. ''I''m being eaten.'' note: if you being eaten then this will be the last chapter heh My body is stiff. The moment I closed my eyes reflexively. "Damage, princess!" Whoo- Someone awakened me roughly with the terrible sound of cutting through the flesh. With a familiar voice, I opened my eyes wide. There was an eerie rush. Someone was blocking my way with a knife in the mouth of a monster. A brilliant golden head twinkled in the dark. note: our Callisto? is finally hear guys? lets make some ceremony. "Your Grace?" I can''t believe it, I looked at him blankly. In my voice the Crown Prince, who was standing in the mouth of the monster, shouted ferociously. "What''s the use of standing idly still! Do you want to die? Hurry up use the magis inside the muzzle," "Ah." He came to his senses at his words and quickly opened his mouth quickly. "Fire Pisson! Prisson!" inside the mouth of the open demon! The spell poured down. "Hweee-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee-e " Surely there was a blow to those who were directly attacked inside, and the devil shook like mad. Callisto was pushed to my side. All I could do for him was keep on chanting the spells. "Fire Pisson, Prisson, Fire Pisson" "Prisson, Fire Pison, Prisson." I continued to shout the spell of the spell without breathing. "Cow, kowwowwow-wow-wow!" (20/20) and finally, the last devil drooped, spewing great smoke from the main doong. At the same time, with the system window, we''re going to have a "[??]" The identity was revealed. [Defeating the devils] Quest completed! [+5% Favourability] of [Calisto] as a reward. lets all blessed the author for making our wish come true. Which is Callisto being with our precious princess? Penny. Chapter 128 The sudden quest is over. The disappearance of the square window completely relieved all tension. I stumbled and leaned against the wall, "Princess!" The crown prince opened his eyes wide and came to me at once. "What''s wrong? Where did you get hurt?" The Crown Prince frowned ferociously and scoured me to see if I was hurt. Reddish arc sensitivity gauge bar that flickers slowly. And looking alternately at the dead lizard stuck in his bayonet, I felt strange. '' I almost die if cut it short...'' The moment of desperation when the magic didn''t work and my heart sank. I didn''t know how to describe this feeling that I had felt since I saw the golden hair that suddenly appeared. ''He was such a terrible guy.'' His red eyes looked very strange as if he were worried about me. "Why aren''t you talking? Where did you get hurt? Did you get a slap in the mouth?" As I stared at him in silence, he bent down and thrust me into the face. "What, what are you doing?" I shuddered out of him. And hold fast to the beating heart and clasped close to the wall with a bang "I''m fine, Your Highness. No one got hurt." At that moment, a blood smell flashed through my nose. When I looked up and looked at the Crown Prince, I could see that one of his sleeves was tattered. A dark red liquid leaked out from there. "Your Highness is hurt!" I exclaimed in astonishment. When the Crown Prince noticed where I was looking, he picked up where he was hurt and pretended to be strong. "Not a big deal, it''s just a little scratch. " "Not a big deal! Sit here and stay." I walked past him and toward the dead devil. Because he ran straight to me, the Crown Prince''s sword was still in the devil. a shaft with its muzzle open as it stands. The drooping corpses of the devil were abhorrent. I pulled the crown prince''s sword out of the muzzle of a charmed beast by the attack magic I spell. And with it, the ends of the skirt were well rounded and ''Left-Long-'' The prince looked at me with a strange look on his face as he turned around with a sword and a cut cloth. "Here you go. And give me your arm." I held out a sword to him. At my request he took the sword gently, put it in the sword, and extended his injured arm. I threw a torn skirt over the wound. I copied the billion won I saw in the book to stop the bleeding, but it wasn''t as pretty as I thought. "You''re good at magic. Can''t you do healing magic?" he''s staring at me like that and Crown Prince asked suddenly. There was nothing to hide, so I answered immediately. "Yes." "That''s a mess. " "Shall we do it again?" "Can''t you even joke around? Why are you so cold?" With another earful of his babbling, I wrapped up a sloppy rod. Put down the hem of the sky-colored cloth quickly with serious eyes. It was when I was watching everything. "You don''t have to make that face. It''s better when you apply this." Part of the emotion that was being pressed down on the calm voice that came from the other side of the head leaked out. "What kind of potion are your saliva, Your Highness?" "Now you''ve decided to blasphemy the Imperial Family." The prince smiled as if he was having fun at me frowning. And then I wiped my face and asked, "Well, what the hell were you doing here ?" Without even asking for inventory, I was speechless for a moment, saying, "These days around the Archina Islands is very dangerous. And you tried to kill the demons by yourself without escort? What if this isn''t the end?" "...." "I thought about this last time when I was hunting bears. As expected, princesses are not usually mad dogs." I felt very unfair. ''You think I want todo this!'' I was so frustrated that I felt like I was going to die, but I couldn''t say that the system made me do it. Looking at me who had no answer, the crown prince opened his eyes slightly. "You''re not satisfied with the archaeological data I gave you last time, so you going to go all the way here. Did you come in person? I didn''t know she was such an inquisitive woman. "No!It''s not like that." "Well?" "We came here to do volunteer work, and the same kid been kidnapped by remnants of Leila''s new country" I had no choice but to summarize the facts in moderation, as to how far to explain them to him. "I''ve come all the way here to save him. I had no choice but to summarize the facts in moderation, as to how far to explain them to him. "Volunteeractivity?" The prince looked back at me as if he had heard the word for the first time. "Youdoing volunteer activity?" "Yes." I felt a little bad without knowing why. The Crown Prince murmured wistfully. "It''s the most amazing thing I''ve ever heard from you. " "It''s the basic skill of the noble family." As I clenched my teeth against his front wall, I asked back a step later. "How the hell are you here, then?" I forgot because I was distracted by the devil, but Calisto''s appearance was certainly out of the blue. When I looked at him again, I avoided his gaze without knowing why. "On the news that the new nations are on the move , I was watching the Archina Islands and Tratan carefully." "You''re watch carefully? So you were in the Tratan, too?" "That''s right," Callisto added a step later. "Do you know how absurd I was to see you here all of a sudden?" "" "Thanks to you, we''ve found all these places. I''ve got a navy around the Archina Islands, and how the hell do we get out of here?" I couldn''t tell if he was going. The Crown Prince looked around the cave and shrugged. As I listened to him, I suddenly frowned. "Did you follow me?" "What? What''s with the I''m following!" The crown prince jumped at my suspicious eyes. That was more suspicious, "Then how did you get stuck in the same place as me? I''ll kill them all. Where have you been? Because of the trap, the person that came with me also fell." "Hmm, That''s" When I asked a question full of doubts like a rapid-fire shot, the crown prince coughed loudly, and he rolled his new red pupil for a moment as if he were looking for an excuse and spat it out. "It''s a secret of the imperial family." note: hehehehhe just tell Penny that you follow her. 3omeone caught on hook guys. I stammered in bewilderment. "...yeah?" "I won''t le you know. You''ll get hurt." "What nonsense is that?" "More than that, princess. Didn''t you say we had to go save the kidnapped child?" Suddenly Calisto pointed behind me. "To do that, we have to ride that leftover mare. We''re running out of time." Then he passed me like a shot. "Uh, uh," I looked at the back of such a prince in a daze. "What are you doing, whe I told you to hurry?" When he arrived next to the dead body of a demon, he gestured quickly for me. "That''s weird.." When I was suspicious, I stared at Calisto with an unquestioned eye, and I turned my steps after him. He was right in what he said. Either he followed me or whatever, the important thing right now is to save the children. The body of a heavy, flat horse filled the passage without a break. As he said, it was unavoidable to step on a demon. Indeed, Carlysto climbed easily with his injured hand, just like man. It was when I was just staring at how to follow it. "Come, hold hands. " note:smooth Callisto?smooth In an instant, he stood on top of the head of a demon, and suddenly bowed down. He reached out his hand to me. I stared at the hand and immediately held it together. At that moment, I realized that I no longer thought, "I thought coldness would go away over me, but I''m surprised." Then, Callisto pulled me up with great grip. "Ugh!" I, lost in thought, pulled up like a sheet of paper. When I opened my eyes, it had settled on the head of a demon. "Uh, uh!" "Careful." Seeing me reeling, he hurriedly hugged me tightly. note: I see what you did there Callisto? OHO I opened my eyes wide as if to pop out on the chest of another hard man touching my forehead, and managed to come to my senses. "Thank you, Your Highness." My heart was pounding with fright. "Now, I can go alone," When I was flustered out of his arms, the crown prince let me go without a word. The hand that had been caught by him was hot. I couldn''t even think of choosing the window of the confirmation system or the favor that came to my mind because I was in a hurry to hide my hands behind my back. We quickly walked across a straight line of passage over the mare. How much would we have walked? Suddenly, the dark field of vision brightened, and there were as many as four branches. "Geez, we''re in trouble." The Crown Prince murmured a curse. It was also about time I looked at the window with troubled eyes. You have earned Raon''s Room as a reward A square window came up in front of me, and arrow has sprung up. The figure pointing to one of the four branches of the road gave a flash of color. "Your Highness, I think I know the way. " "You know?" "Yes, I can feel the child''s magic signal." In fact, I don''t feel anything like that at all, but the Crown Prince, who looked back at me with astonished eyes, turned his head up. "Follow me. " We hurried into the aisle at the far left, as the arrow that only I could see pointed. The road that followed was very complicated and twisted. It seemed to have been deliberately made to stop the intruder. A new road has emerged constantly. Every time it was not for the "arrow marks" the system would have been stranded. The Crown Prince followed me without much depth in the middle of the enemy camp. I was constantly caught in a complicated mind. Walking in silence for a long time. I moved to the side where the arrow was pointing, but I couldn''t stand it, so I opened my mouth first. "Why don''t you ask?" "What?" "About magic." To my question, he said, "Ah!" as if he had remembered what he had forgotten. "So you''re pretty good with magic, too. in the crossbow, in the magic of archaeology It''s getting more and more amazing." "..."Nothing to worry about, princess.I don''t have any prejudices in the wizard," he glanced down at me and made it insignificant. I blinking my eyes at him. Looking up, I carefully asked back what was really bothering me. "Doubtfuldon''t you doubt?" "What doubt?" "I was suspected I may be in league with Leila." "hahh" He blew his breath away as if he were dumbfounded. "Why would you do such a useless thing?" note: Callisto know our precious baby the best Chapter 129 I pinched my mouth in embarrassment and asked again. "What''s the point of?" "Well" said the Crown Prince, nodding his head and saying. "Why would Eckart''s only princess, who has nothing to be afraid of in the world, be one of those crazy groups?" It was me who was rather embarrassed by the tone that did not contain any doubt. I made up a reason why I stuttered while rolling my eyes. "Uh .... you actually trust that I''m not believer of Leila?" "Ha, you?" the crown prince laughed at me without hesitation. I jagged my mouth. "What, can''t you believe it?Didn''t you see Leila remnants on the eve of the hunting competition?" "Of course I did. " Reply with a sullen retort. Now, he turned his upper body towards me. "Crazy guys who don''t know what''s right or wrong and just believe in their own beliefs, I see their eyes glisteningly upside down." He looked at me and tapped the corner of my eyes with his hand. Then the hand pointed to my face. "I''m not looking at you fatly with such rotten fishy eyes as you are." " What do you mean rotten fishy eyes?!" I walked a step away from him in disgust. The Crown Prince grins. "And if you were a believer in Leila, you''d have recognized it first in the cave." "A cave,?" "A fellow of the ancient Leila clan who tried to carve a portal in the palace, " I open my eyes and I looked around. It was amazing that the remains I met in the cave were the ancient Leila clan. But what''s even more surprising is that the Crown Prince also knows this rundown about the Leila Tribe that Vinter had been working on. "Did you know, about Leila tribe?" I asked him all comprehensively. The Crown Prince turned his head away from me and answered indifferently as he walked forward. "You had no idea. " "....." "If you knew, you wouldn''t have said so casually that you would dig up artifacts. If I had been Leila''s admirer, I would have tried to complete the portal at that moment somehow." I looked at him with a little dim eyes. Whether it''s this amazing that he knows everything, or it''s a relief that he doesn''t doubt me at all. Whether or not it is possible, even I could not understand my feelings now. "In addition, how much do you value the water that those madmen remodeled?" As he was walking along him with a complicated heart, the crown prince suddenly added with a cynical expression. "When I went to the slaughter, they begged me not to touch only the underground lab, although they could kill themselves." "......" " When I went straight into the lab, and I was just feeding the young children who had run out of mana." "Oh, the children? What kind of madmen are they?" I was astonished by the more brutal than I imagined by the believers of Leila. The prince continued to speak with a faint voice and sigh, perhaps because he had already seen the terrible images. "How many humans did they kidnap and how much effort did they put into creating a giant object that you had just killed?" "...." "So if you were the remnant of the new kingdom, you would have killed all the evil creatures so senselessly." "senselessly?" I was shocked by his ignorant remark. "Why. You shot the crossbow at these evil creatures without hesitation on the eve of the festival." He laughed at me stuttering in shock. I tried to contradict him in a fit of emotion, but I shut my mouth again. And after a long time, I asked again with caution. "What if I wasto kill an ally to avoid doubt?" Someone who thinks I''m weird. Were they afraid that they were there? I couldn''t stop whining about the Crown Prince. "So, what if I''m really Leila''s remnants, and I''m acting at a high altitude?" As I turned the corner, a new arrow came out. It was a arrow point that led to several passages. "What would you do then?" the Crown Prince stopped slowly and looked back at me. "Well, then I can''t help it." The white arrow pointed to one place, but I paused and looked at him. "You''ll magically destroy this fucking Inca empire," he said with a grin as if he were playing a pranks. I frowned at his behavior as if he were waking up to a serious question. "I''m not kidding. " "I''m not kidding, either. The truth is, if you''re a real Leila clan, and you''re trying to destroy the Inca Empire, I''ll help you both materially and morally." "What did you just say, Crown Prince?" I was so stunned that I kept blowing up the wind in vainly. "Why can''t you? This country is rotten to the core. It''s time to go down," he shrugged. "When I become an emperor, the first thing to do is to cut off the heads of the royal family and the nobles. " note:3o no Derek and Vinter? I''''m on? I willingly join you "Your Highness." "After that, we''ll scatter all their wealth to the hungry people. We''re going to give it away and then we''re going to start a war with nothing left after it''s going to grow. " "....." "Until this fucking country was blown to ashes." muttered with an unknown face whether he was serious or joking. "Then will our Emperor run out of the grave in tears of blood?" he laughed ferociously, suggesting that when he became emperor, he would be dead for sure matter what. The figure was a little creepy. The plan was more specific than expected to be dismissed as a joke. As I stared at him in silence, he patted me on the shoulder a couple of times. "So let the princess take over the Imperial Palace first before I painstakingly start a war. I don''t care. It''s really because it''s okay. " I opened my mouth that wouldn''t fall, and I answered back in a frightful way. "Unfortunately, I''m not Leila''s remnants." "That''s a pity. " The conversation, which began with my suspicions, ended with a reminder of the Crown Prince''s crazy side. "Now, where should we go?" Calisto asked, glancing around the cave all over. Only then did I come to my senses and point toward the arrow. "This way, " "Lady." Then, someone popped out of the left burrow. The familiar appearance of the rabbit mask startled me and shouted. note: Penny? you should ''Fire Pisson'' on him? so he will gone? what a mood spoiler. "Vin..." I was about to call the Fire Pisson, and suddenly realized that there was a crown prince next to me, and I managed to change it. "Rain, frequent! " In an urgent mind, a very Horean name popped out. "frequent...?" The Crown Prince was following me, and with this unpleasant look, he jabbed the blank. "Who is it?" The sudden appearance of the crown prince made his eyes big and dark blue pupils visible through the cracks in his face. "I am..." cried out in place of a vacant lot showing signs of difficulty. "Well, he''s the top volunteer information officer who came with me! He know how to use magic like myself." "What''s that weird mask you''ve turned around? You don''t take it off right in front of the Crown Prince, it''s profane." The Crown Prince groaned, showing his discomfort in his voice. Before he pulled his sword like a madman, I rushed to the front of Vinter. "It''s a custom from a country far east. They firmly believe that if you take it off, it''s used for evil spirits." The crown prince frowned disapprovingly. "Does a princess know anyone like that?" "There aren''t as many companies as I thought that would arrange volunteer work in places where support is really needed, like Tratan." "I see. When I get back, I''ll always have to back up." Callisto finally shook off my excuse and accepted it in a faint voice. I looked around the Vinter with an apologetic face. Let''s do it to keep it secret. As I winked in meaning, it shook like a gin for Vintet Soon he said with a nod of his head, as if he had no choice. "It''s where Raon is when you pass through that barrel." "You said you were a foreigner, but you speak quite well, right?" The crown prince looked at the Vintet and ordered arrogantly. "You said you were a magician. You take the lead." Vinter followed orders obeyingly. ''What''s going on, really?'' I followed and chewed my lower lip with anxiety. ''Isn''t the Crown Prince aware, is it?'' It was none of my business to find out that Vinter was the Marquis and the Wizard? However, if Crown Prince caught coming all the way here with him, something very bad was likely to happen. Suddenly, the Crown Prince stopped. Realizing that he was standing still,I called him. "Your Highness, aren''t you coming?" The Crown Prince, who stared at Vinter that first entered the aisle with dubious eyes, finally moved at my call. "Princess, look at that," he whispered, as he came towards me, suddenly death of his voice. ''Did I get caught?'' My heart was pounding.I try to hide my shocked. Ah, I asked with a quiet voice. "What?What?" " He''s barefoot." The Crown Prince pointed a finger at the feet of the Vinter. "Isn''t he possessed by an evil spirit. I don''t know which country he''s from, but you''re not crazy enough to bare foot." The shoulder of the leading Vinter flinched. Even if the crown prince turned down the sound, he could hear it. ''I''m sorry.'' I turned away as if I didn''t know as I mourned through Vinter that had become a demon-possessed maniac. note: Callisto is so funnehhh Chapter 130 * * * We lost. As the last passage, the winding road seems to be cut off, and it goes on endlessly. At a time of constant delay, Vinter attempted teleport magic between cave and cave, but failed because the road was too complicated and did not know the exact location. We kept moving fast and fast. "We''re going to reach the Archina Islands. What a bunch of them. " The Crown Prince murmured with a frown in the middle. I felt the same way. I was horrified by the precision of the men who made such a deep and complex cave under the island. ''I thought you were just an extra villain passing by.'' Until the eve of the hunting competition, I had made fool of them. The name ''Leila New Hingdom'' seemed sloppy, and it was because the system made it easier to defeat them. But in retrospect, I could never think it was sloppy. They were the ones who fought through iron-clad censorship and defense to the depths of the Imperial Palace with mana. ''There''s a helper among the high nobility.'' How far are their odds? I don''t know if I did, but I felt scared again. At the same time, I couldn''t shake off the sense of incompatibility that the story seemed to be intertwined with them. The closer I got to Raon, the more mysterious anxiety eroded my body. ''We need to get out of this crazy game quickly before something happens.'' I thought again, looking at the red and purple guys walking in front of me. My goal is escape, that''s all. It was one more time when the direction was reversed along the cave. "Ahhhhhhh!" In the distance, someone''s desperate screams echoed. "ha!" The three of us, who were startled and stopped walking, soon shut up and walked quickly, regardless of the screaming. Soon there was a glimmer of light in the distance. The winding passage is finally over. Before the exit, the most advanced Vinter suddenly turned around. "From here on , I''m afraid we need to use transparent magic, " he quickly pulled out his cane from his arms and swung it toward us, and as if he were blessed, a burst of white powder came out and spilled over Calisto''s body. I didn''t feel anything special. Winter said a cautionary note, as if he had finished casting a spell. "Unless you shout loudly, the noise is blocked to a certain extent. But don''t show magic or mana. When overlapped, transparency is lifted." "Then can we sneak up and killed them by force?" the Crown Prince asked the same question I was about to asked. Vinter answered calmly. "I don''t know how long it''s in there.Please refrain as much as you can until you know the exact location of the children." As if to understand, the crown prince lifted his head with no sincerity. It was the moment. "Don''t come! It''s all, it''s coming, - ooh-ooh-ooh!" A gruesome scream rang out from a place much closer than before. We made an eye contact and ran straight to the exit. Coming out of the dark and stuffy burrow, a surprisingly huge space appeared. An exquisite wall and pillar of white plaster and marble. It was a completely different scene from the dark cave that had been passed by. "Ho, I''ve turned their base into ashes, and here''s the only place I''ve got." The crown prince looked around and smiled with a fierce look. "Goddess!" At that moment, the eyes of the people turned to the voice of several people. At the very end of the space were large statues and altars that made the temple fire. A slender figure, dressed in a white robe, and wearing a white mask, stood on it. Dozens of humans with black robes on their faces were lying on their stomachs below. "Please eat the leftovers as well." The one at the front of the fallen fellows crawled close to the altar. "I know you''re unfamiliar because you haven''t fully recovered your memory yet. But for the greater good, you have to accumulate strength." ''Food?'' I tilted my head. Because there was not much food on the altar. But what they call "food." It was right after I learned that it wasn''t a ceremony. Two black robes lying on their stomachs suddenly rose. And isn''t he dragging something from behind the altar? "Let go, let go! Let go of me!" It was a young, stout man who was dragged out by the sound of a rough chain. As if he had been hiding, the man''s face was limp with fear of balls. They dragged the man down the altar at once and knelt violently. "Let go of me!" the man rebelled harshly, but it was useless. A man wearing the only white robe that stood out among black lobes slowly descended from the altar. I looked deeply at the white robes. He hesitated for a moment in front of a man who rebelled in fear, and soon after, reached out. "Ha, don''t! " As it approached, a scream similar to what I heard just before I arrived here rang out. Surprisingly, however, the man suddenly shut his mouth when the white lobes patted the Earl oysters. All I could see from my side was my back, so I couldn''t tell what he had done. When the man calmed down, a white robe soon lowered its head over it. The guy who sawin front of him was wearing a mask that showed his nose. Unlike the hesitant gesture earlier, red lips were seen enchantingly drawing lines. ''Woman?'' By the time I noticed it, the woman with her head down kissed the man slowly. What the hell are you doing? Why are you kissing him all of all of a sudden. I couldn''t figure out what I was doing, so I glanced sideways at the crown prince and Vinter. They also seemed puzzled as to what was going on like me. It was a few seconds later that the situation reversed. "ahhh" The man, who had been accepting the kiss of a woman in a white robe, suddenly fluttered with a groan of anguish. The movement grew more and more intense. But Neither the men who caught him nor the woman who kissed him did not budge. I was so surprised that I watched the scene with my breath stopped. But at that moment, something unbelievable happened. The healthy body of a young man who was convulsing gradually reduced his volume and shrank like a wind-free balloon in an instant. "Poo-ha-!" When the woman finally took her mouth off and took her breath in two pairs, only the loose clothing fluttered in front of her over the bone-in corpse. note: is the woman actually Queen Revenna?? Just as the two black robes that he was holding on to threw away, they put the man, or the body. "Flap, Choi Ah-ak-! " As soon as he reached the hard floor, the dried body was crushed and scattered in all directions. What happened.. IBreathed sharply. "What the hell, immoral," the crown prince uttered harsh curses. The same seemed to be true of Vinter and Callisto, who were shocked by the terrible scene. "Bring me a mirror!" note: mirror mirror on the wall? whose the fairest among them all. The situation turned before I even realized what the hell was going on. The black robes, who was urging you to take the lead in eating food, got up. She gave orders for them. She seemed to have a higher position. Then the others who were lying on their stomachs rose and bought them to the back of the statue. After a while, what they brought out were six children who had fainted and a large, colorful box of chastity. Except for one, they put down the rest of them under the altar. ''Raon! '' I recognized the lion''s mask and my eyes were widen. "It seems to be of great use because it has the most mana." "..." "I''ll take out the rest of the mana in moderation and throw it into the mana''s food." The man bowed his head to the white robe and made a terrible sound. At that moment, there''s a white square in front of me. ~Main Quest: The whereabouts of the children who have disappeared. [Pursue Raon''s whereabouts with the Wizard] The quest is complete! you got [+5%] of Vinter and [Famous 50]. (Famous total:460) I checked the completed quest. I asked Vinter and Callisto urgently. "Hey, what do we do now?" "Too many. Besides, that white guy, you shouldn''t touch her. It seems like you''re playing some kind of trick against it. The Crown Prince glared at the white lobes, frowning his brows. After a moment of thought, he opened his mouth. "Hey, a stranger. " "Yes?" "I''ll catch his eye for an opportunity, so you can move the children ." The prince, who spoke quickly, turned his head toward me this time. "Princess, you sneak up and get that lion mask. And then escape with a moving magic. Do you understand?" The prince''s voice was outspoken, perhaps in that short time. His strategy was perfect. The problem was me. "Well, I can''t use the mobile magic." "What?" the Crown Prince looked back at me as if he was puzzled by my words. "You know how to use magic, don''t you? But you can''t use mobile magic?" "Well, you know, " X foot. How can I tell you that I only use magic as the system tells me? It was a time when I hesitated because I couldn''t think of an excuse to answer. "That''s" Suddenly the empty space looked somewhere and spat. His eyes, visible through the crevice of the mask, were pitifully rigid. Me and the Crown Prince followed his gaze and turned their heads. Turning behind the altar, the white robe beckoned off the lid of the fancy box. Something floated up in the air in the box. They were sharp, fist-sized pieces in every frost, like debris that had been broken. The white robes arranged them in the air with light hand gestures. As the debris returned to its place, a blue light leaked from the finished part. "You can''t activate that. " said Vinter in an urgent voice. asked the Crown Prince. "What''s that?" "It''s the oil used by the ancient Leila clan. Bring your opponent into the most hopeless situation and dig his mind out." Vince muttered as if he were confused. "No matter how young he is, I wondered how he was brainwashing the firm spirit of the Magicians." "La, They''re trying to use it on Raon, aren''t they?" I understood his meaning and asked urgently. It was then. Hwa-ak-! A sudden burst of blue light from the altar. "Laturica!" Without a moment''s hesitation, the Vinter ran forward swinging its cane. "Where are you going!" I called him out of shocked. From his back, the intangible membrane was seen flowing down. It''s because magic overlaps with transparency. "The intruder!" The black robes were confused when they saw Vinter that appeared out of nowhere. "You must not have left it yet! Protect the Goddess! I''m going to pull the devil! Come on!" When the guy who was advising next to the white robes gave the order, they didn''t hold each other arms. "Stay here for a moment, princess!" Crown Prince hurried after the vacant lot. "Well, Your Highness!" I was left alone with no answer. Chapter 131 Quang-! As soon as the Crown Prince followed Vinter, a roaring sound rang out in the hall. I opened my eyes wide and turned my head. Light spewed out of Vinter, shouting out the spell. It was shot straight into pieces that the woman was matching. I don''t know if I''m almost finished with the broken artifact, but I''m going to have a blue light in the air. I was emerging in a large, flat form. It collided with the magic shot by Winter. There was a gust of wind. There was a short and fierce confrontation. But after a while. Parsak, Parsagak-. With the sound of rupture, the blue light from the oil slowly faded. Soon the light was completely gone, and it returned to the dull gray of mirror. ''A mirror? '' It was very messy and dirty, but it was a section of the mirror that looked momentarily as the light went out. Instead of just turning off the light, Vinter continued to shoot magic lasers. The debris seemed to be trying to destroy the artifact again. "Cuwe-e-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee-dee-ee-ee-ee!" But the attempt was soon overlooked. Because of the snake that''s been running towards him. Just before the mouth, which had opened to a disgusting extent, tried to swallow the lower body of Vinter, the crown prince who had followed him managed to drop the sword on the forehead of the snake. "Hey, a stranger. Look at the situation. Do it as you go! Should I cover your ass ?" The Crown Prince exclaimed ferociously, frowning. Vinter froze and answered urgently. "We have to destroy it completely. That artifact has a negative effect on not only wizards but also ordinary people!" "If you''re so worried, move the children away!" The crown prince''s words made sense, and Vince quickly killed snake instead of insisting on it. Surely with the two man running wild, the villains didn''t even tap. ''As expected, a man is a man.'' Seeing the number of demons declining sharply, I was inwardly relieved. Seeing that the main quest was no longer coming out, it seemed like the episode would be over soon after saving the children. "Cuwe-e-!" The crown prince quickly reached near the altar, thanks to Vintet, which used magic to strike several balls at once. "Choi Ah-ak-! " "Cuck!" "Aah!" He cut off the men who took out the manure from their pockets without hesitation. Ah, as he asked Vinter when he cast his spell a moment ago, the Prince''s transparency is solved by force. Several people were killed in an instant in his unseen assassination. "Two, there''s another one who''s been invisible!" sudden sprinkling of blood among themselves. Did he look very strange? They soon noticed that someone had been hiding. "Protect Goddess! More mana! " The men who were being cut off by the crown prince''s sword quickly banded together to the main side of the altar at the order of their superiors. Some of them have taken out a shiny crystal ball, as seen in the palace before. Some of them have black pockets held up and shouted an unknown spell. Huh-ooh-! A heavy tremor rang out. "Coo-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh!" I shut my ears with my hands in a tremendous roar. Looking ahead, I doubted my eyes. "Crazy." In terms of what has come out so far, five fully grown devil jumped out of their pockets and filled a large space. It was much bigger than the one I managed to defeat with the help of the Crown Prince earlier. Boom, boom-! Every time the monsters moved, the floor shook. "Cuwe-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e!" The huge shadows fell. "Gee-gir, you''re all over and over again. " The Crown Prince fixed the bloody knife and cursed it. The same was true of the vacant lot, which faltered in an overwhelming size that was different from what it had been dealing with. ''Why is it getting harder and harder? Shouldn''t it be over at this point!'' Standing on the corner and not being able to do anything, I felt a sense of uneasiness. Unlike me, Vinter and Crown Prince quickly regained consciousness and began to fight the evil creatures silently. When Callisto cut off the legs of a demon, The ground poured out magic with a stick. However, the size was so big that it did not make much difference. The attacked demons jumped with excitement. It''s hard to control, or there''s an object that tries to trample on the new country. The Crown Prince drove his spirit into enticing the demons to attack them. "Throw your rice at the devil!" The black robes ordered. "Oh, no!" I opened my eyes, knowing what rice was. I began to run aimlessly toward the altar with the children. I wasn''t sure if I could stop them without the power of the system. But I had to do anything while Vinter and the Crown Prince went through hell. But before I could get close to the altar, a black robes surrounded two children. "Don''t!" I clenched my teeth. "Piratio!" At that moment, Vinter, who had been struggling with a demon, quickly shouted the spell. Five children hanging on the floor with white light disappeared. I stop running. He turned around. "Ugh!" He was hit by a tail wielded by a giant lizard monster in return and then flew to the other wall and plunged. Slipping down to the floor, he cramped for a moment and soon drooped, and I couldn''t breathe and looked at it. Is he dead? What if he''s dead? What''s happening now has come as a realistic and unrealistic performance. Whenever everything I thought was part of the game felt like a real situation, I felt scared and crazy. I''m scared, and I can''t wait to get out of here. "Girl! Princess!" It was none other than Calisto that awakened me, who had been in a state of panic, frozen stiff. "Penelope Eckart!" The clear name that called me came to my senses. He roamed the floor avoiding the ball of three devil. "Get a hold of yourself! If you buy quickly when I''m dragging my feet, you''ll get away with it!" I turned my head reflexively at the words. On the altar, blocked by countless black robes. At the foot of the white robe, a small body in a lion''s mask was still unconscious. I was lying on my back. I looked with shaky eyes at the Crown Prince, who struggled to deal with the devil alone, and said, "No one can see you. You can make it!" he stabbed the flying tail and shouted again for me. I nodded madly at him, and soon got back to my legs. It took me times to get near the altar. The Crown Prince was right. None of the men noticed that I was going up and down the altar, whether the invisible magic would be maintained even if Vintet was lost. The white robe, covering its face with a mask, embraces the blue-colored relics and looks somewhere. It was on the side of Calisto. He seemed to have lost his mind to invisible humans dealing with evil creatures. I stooped down under her ruler. After stopping at some distance, I reached out and held Raon''s hood tightly. From now on, it was the key for me to drag Raon to the end of the altar. Swoosh-. Took Raon a little, just a little bit, towards me. Fortunately, neither it was white lobes, black lobes, and no one noticed. ''Okay, just a little bit, like this.'' Then I took courage from him, and led Raon carefully to the end of the altar. However, it occurred to me that it would not be possible to do so at this pace. The Crown Prince was on the defensive. At this rate, even that will be Vinter and the new nations will accomplish what they were going to do with Raon. I was thinking, ''Will it just get caught and go wild?'' I was looking at the woman wearing a mask. It was then. Pod-! A faint light came into the relic the woman was hugging. The blue light poured down on me. ''What, what!'' By the time I was looking at it in a state of confusion, I could see something rising in the relics. At the same time, the white robe sensed an abnormal status. "the mirror..." The woman, looking down at the mirror, looked at me exactly like a flash. The blue eyes beyond the mask met face to face. ''its X'' I got a gut feeling that something was wrong. I realized the truth. It was the moment. ~Main Quest : The whereabouts of the children who have disappeared. Would you like to proceed with the quest? (Compensation: All male lead''s favourability +5%, reputation 50.) [Accept / Refuse] ''Accept! Accept!'' I hit [Accept] twice in a row. The letters were immediately changed. Shout out the magic. (Magic spell: Dekina Reptium) The magic spell in front of me has never been more than welcome. What kind of order do you want me to attack? Unlike other times when I told you, nothing was written, but I was not in a position to cover it. "Dekina..." When I opened my mouth hurriedly, an unknown heat swelled under my neck. I clenched my teeth and pressed it down. And shouted with all my might. "Dekina Reptium-!" Huquaqua-ang-! It''s a lot more than ever. The vibrations and the roar shook the basement . A huge chunk of light, round, like a gym ball, poured out like a bomb from all sides. They bounced off in all directions like rubber balls, smashing everything down and trampling on it. Light, light, light-! Scary vibrations, ear-splitting loud noises, glaring flashes that cannot be seen. When the roar finally died down and most of the light sticks were gone. I was speechless at the sight that had been revealed, and between the rubble of the broken and crumbling columns, five giant lizard were all dead, spewing only smoke. Standing in the midst of the chaos, Crown Prince stared at me with a faint look. Chapter 132 "You" the chief who was standing next to the white robe, saw me and pointed a finger at me. Not only him, but the eyes of all the black robes standing in front of the altar were on me. He couldn''t take it out by using magic, and the two famous paintings were released. "How the hell did the ancient magic go away?" Oh! The one who muttered in a trembling voice like he couldn''t believe it exclaimed as if nothing had happened. "Hill that bitch!" "Dekina. " I quietly mended the beginning of the order. "Haha!" The men who were about to come to me took a sharp breath and stopped moving. Everyone had just seen with their own eyes how big the magic power I spell was. "You''d better not move. If you don''t want to look like the snakes," I rolled up one corner of my mouth and laughed meanly. Then I held Raon in my arms and raised himself proudly on his stomach. As if my warning had worked for sure, they were only flinching at my actions and never thought of coming. I still glanced at the white robe staring at me in silence with the relics in her hand. ''I said it was to destroy the spirit. You shouldn''t see it.'' As consciously as possible, he slowly opened up the street, trying not to look at the woman''s arms. It was when I had just come down from the altar, out of the faint light that was spouting toward me. A white robe, which had been staring at me without moving, suddenly lifted up the mirror in his arms. "The Assum. " With a low-pitched voice, a blue glow came from inside the mirror. The light struck straight down on me. There was no time to spare. I hugged Raon''s head towards me and closed my eyes tightly. But even though I closed my eyes tightly and didn''t see the artifact, the light penetrated. In an instant, the view flashed blue. Numerous scenes passed through it. It changed so fast that I couldn''t tell exactly what they were pointing at all. " ah" I couldn''t cover my eyes with my hands because I was hugging Raon. I startled and backed away at the seemingly repeated welcome. "Gee, now!" As if he had taken the chance, the leader shouted with remorse. "Princess!" The voice of the crown prince, who called me anxiously at a distance, was also heard by a slight difference . ''Get a hold of yourself, you''ll die!'' I tried to regain my reason in a dizzy hallucination. The magic spell came to mind by a narrow margin. I opened my mouth. "De, de." The hot things were bubbling under the neck again. I don''t know why, but for the second time, it was very hard to spit out the spell. "Hill her and take her away! " I could feel them coming. I fought desperately with the rising heat. And finally, magic spells popped out with a feeling of something pouring out of my mouth. "Dekina Reptium--!" a wretched cry resounded. And. Cuqua-a-ang-! There was once again a deafening roar of tremors enough to sway the whole body. The blue light that had occupied my sight disappeared, and I was able to open my eyes with difficulty. I blinked several times to regain my greenish vision. When it was barely clear in front of me, there was another tremendous spectacle before me. ''What, what?'' A lot of black robes, which had just been lumped around the altar, were scattered all over the place, as if a bomb had fallen. Most of them were bleeding and did not budge. It seemed to be dead. Guang, kua-ang-! Before I could even grasp the situation, something about it flashed through my eyes. "Ahhhhh!" Screamed and scattered a few of the remaining black robes. But it was for a while, too. Then I was struck by a lump of Ahon light, and they flew like paper sheets of paper. It was a great destructive force. ''Oh my. '' I opened my mouth. Numerous ball balls were popping around the hall, which looked twice as big as when they killed a demon. A little while ago, when I killed a demon and smashed a pillar, was small. The blocks of light I made by reciting the spell were as if to destroy everything in this space. Fortunately or unlucky, the attack was not crazy for me. Whick! At that time, a chunk of light flew into the open. It was on the altar where the white robes stood. Quang-! A strong wind blew with a deafening roar. Strong energy burst out like an explosion. "oh..." I, holding Raon, was pushed out of my hands near the altar. I don''t know if there''s any danger around her. It was fortunate that there were no remnants of the post. By the time I managed to squeeze my leg and stopped being pushed out. "Lady, Goddess!" cried someone as if he were shouting. Turning my head towards it, I suddenly opened my eyes wide. A white robe fell on the altar. "Goddess! wake up!" The silver lobes called to her like that. I jumped up close. I could see red water spreading over the lobes, which used to only be white without a speck. Whether she was hit head-on by a mass of light that flew in, the relics that the woman was holding were shattered around her. ''I unintentionally did what Vinter was trying to do.'' It was when I was staring at it with a puzzled look. It''s a flash of light at my feet. It caught the eye. It was one of the pieces of a broken mirror. It felt like it was tinged out here when it was broken by the magic of a lump of light. It sparkled as if it wanted me to pick it up. I felt a sense of deja vu. I bent down and picked it up with one hand. At the same time, Quang-! Another roar rang out. One of the still lingering blocks of light is stuck in the statue behind the altar. Hou Hung, Hurrung-! The statue and ceiling collapsed at once. And. Shoot- A stream of water began to shoot out of the gap. The salty and fishy smell spread. The cave was broken and seawater was invading. "You must go, Goddess!" Whether she is still alive and not dead in the mess, the black robes have raised a woman who can''t keep her body together. He took out the crystal ball with one hand and mumbled something. Then a blue light came out of the crystal ball and surrounded them. Instinctively, I noticed that they were trying to escape. ''I have to kill them all here!'' It was as soon as I opened my mouth to shout the spell again. "Dekina, " I made eye contact with a woman who managed to come to her senses again. The woman wrapped her hand around one face of blood dripping as the mask broke. But the hood I was wearing was torn to pieces, revealing all the covering of the muffin. I forgot to shout the spell and opened my eyes. At that moment, I couldn''t hear the wall falling down or the sea pouring in. Breathless. Lovely pink hair fluttering in the strong wind. The blue eyes staring at me. "Yvonne?" I spewed out, but doubted what I was seeing. ''It doesn''t make sense. I''m mistaken.'' But no matter how much she covered half of her face, I''ve already played the game, and I couldn''t not know that I broke all the normal mode. A woman''s appearance that perfectly matches the game illustration. The blue color surrounding them grew stronger and stronger. It was then. "Princess!" Someone grabbed me roughly by the shoulder and turned around. Golden hair fluttered before my eyes. "Hey." The only time he/she stopped breathing was when he/she burst out. "Well, Your Highness," I blazed the Crown Prince, panting wildly. Callisto pulled Raon out of my arms and hugged him and said urgently. "What are you standing so absent-mindedly? We have to get out of here too!" "Ha, but there..." I looked around the altar in confusion. Shoot-- The place was empty, with only a great deal of sea water pouring down. "Thanks to your magic-pouring like a madwoman, the cave is falling apart. If you don''t go out now, you''ll be buried." The spirit of the horse seemed to return little by little. "What about Vinter?..." I looked around and looked for Vinter. The Crown Prince answered by moving quickly. "He came to his senses by the time he made a second magic attack. I ordered him to pick up the children and get out before you eat the cave." That wasn''t a very nice thing to say, but I was greatly relieved . That was a relief. Clap, clap. Before I knew it, the sea had risen to my ankles. We rushed through the passage and began to turn back the way we had come. But not long after, the cave suddenly shook like it was about to collapse. "Argh!" I shrieked and crouched. "Damn it! Can''t you control this fucking magic after shooting?" the crown prince uttered a harshly. I felt very unfair. ''Who thought the magic of the system was so powerful?'' But I could not answer back because it was not me who ate the cave. The Crown Prince and I sped more speed into the cave. A few more rumblings, some more. Did he run like crazy? Hugugugugugu which feels a little different from before, began to approach every momentarily began to approach. Me and the Crown Prince looked back reflexively. Quaaaaaaaaaaa-! Beyond the cave, the fluttering chicer faraway was chasing us at a terrifying speed. It was none other than a huge wave. "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh!" The Crown Prince and I screamed at the same time and ran for life. But the speed of the surging waves could not be overcome with human legs. "X feet, now you''re drowning route or calm, you crazy game-!!" The last thought I had was, of course, a curse on the game maker just before the dark sea hit my body. note: so today I''ve already recieve my room number at my college. I''m so glad because I was placed at the first floor HAHAHAHAH . stairs?? idk who is he AHHAHA Chapter 133 NOTE: PREPARE YOUR HEART * * * * My chest feels stuffy and my airway is blocked like someone strangling me. I want to live, but I couldn''t breathe properly. ''Save me! '' At that time, I could feel someone holding my face and nose tightly. Soon after, hot and soft on the lips. note: hold up i wasnt expecting this. OHO cpr you got there I''ve got a feel. A strong wind blew from him and pierced a tightly blocked airway. How many more times did the strange sense repeat itself? "Hell, Cough!" At one point, I coughed violently and opened my eyes vaguely. The salty sea water burst out like a fountain on its mouth. Fortunately, I was still alive. "Huh Huh, Haah, haah, " when I was breathing hard, "Princess!" "...Your majesty. " Gold hair streaming down over the dark vision. His red eyes expanded big, and soon fell into raptures. "I''m glad you''re alive. I was thinking about what I should tell the duke about his obituary." Despite his exhausted expression, the crown prince smiled playfully. I sat up and sat down in a squatting position without answering. Apparently, the cave was swept away by the falling and crashing waters of the bar, but it was on a quiet beach where waves came in. I couldn''t tell how much time had passed. "What happened to us?" "We were left together in the cave. I wondered, but luckily that little boy woke up and shouted something." "The Crown Prince answered in a gentle manner how we came to live. "And we were moved to a small uninhabited island around Soleil." "AhRaon." I looked around excitedly at the thought of Raon, which I had forgotten. A lion mask stretching out into a large ruler was seen on the sandy beach, which was not far away. My eyes grew bigger. "Are you alright?" "Don''t worry too much. I think I''ve been exhausted for a while because I''ve consumed a lot of mana." I was relieved by the prince''s subsequent remark. At the same time, sorrow sprang up. I felt bad because I felt like I had consumed too much man and stamina in that small body for a day. With a worried look on Raon, I looked back at the crown prince in a flurry of thought. "What about the new Leila? How about their remnants.." "Hey." Callisto suddenly reached out and pointed out beyond the sea. I followed him around, but I could see nothing in the vast sea of Inca. With a puzzled look on my face, he went on, searching for the place he pointed to. "Congratulations on breaking down an island." As if he were teasing, he clapped two or three times without sincerity. "The underground burrow was broken and moved here in the runge, and not long after, the whole island sank. " "What?" I asked back with a puzzled look, as I did not understand, as the crown prince dawdled in a tone of absurdity. "Ha, by the way. I''ve never seen an island being buried in water before." "Well, then ..." "I''ll have to give you a prize when I get back to. In recognition of your contribution to wiping out the remnants of the empire and destroying their base." He turned his head toward me, bursting into laughter. "I think I''ve been working on wiping out the newcomers since last time. I think it would be better to give you the knighthood. What do you think?" I frowned. "Are you kidding me?" "What do you mean teasing? I''m serious," he grinned with a look of no sincerity. What happened to the crazy system, the balance sheet? I couldn''t find a word for a while when I was told that my magic had eventually brought the island down and sunk. I did, but I didn''t actually do it, but I took responsibility for it. I don''t know how to express this subtle feeling that I have to talk about. It was when the "Soleil" was staring at the far side of the sea that had disappeared. with a sudden light in front of course. ~Main Quest : The whereabouts of the children who have disappeared. [Save the Hid Abducted from the Power of Evil] The quest is complete! As a reward [all men] favorability +5%, fame +50 , and ancient magic mirror sculpture. (Famous total: 510) ''Ha.'' I laughed dejectedly at the sudden rise of the system window. When I lowered my head and looked at my hand, I found all the pieces of relics I had picked up when I used magic. Thick piece of mirror no longer glitters. I didn''t lose. It was a quest reward, so-called quest. ''Main Quest.'' It was fortunate to have saved the children, but it was inevitable that this would happen. It was so hectic that I finally realized that this was part of the story. At the same time, I remembered the sight I had seen earlier. The white robe that disappeared with the blue light. ''You looked just like the heroine.'' Blazing pink straight hair and a blue-eyed man who was looking right at me. When I recalled it again, my heart became stuffy as if it were clogged. No, it''s just a similar person. ''It can''t be,'' I denied what I saw, flirting wildly. How does an angelic normal-mode hostess look like a railline, an axis of evil. You mean the same kind of clan? It was then. "Are you sick?" The Crown Prince glanced at me with red eyes, perhaps because I looked strange, suddenly flapping my head with a serious face. "What are you so seriously thinking about?" When I came to my senses at the sound, I looked at him for a moment and spat it out with difficulty. "Your Highness. Do you happen to see the face of a white robe? Have you seen something?" "No. The cave is about to collapse, where is the time to sit down looking at his face?" The heart slowly returned to its original state, which was cringed by the answer without delay. I didn''t know why I was so relieved. Only then did I burst out with a sigh. "I''m sorry." "What?" retorted the prince, puzzled by the contextless apology. All this was not what I did, but what the system told me to do, but it was not an indulgence. After hearing the island fall apart, I forced myself into my crowded head, and opened my mouth calmly. "You have to ascend the throne in a state of impurity, and I have destroyed a part of the land." "Huh." I''m sorry. It was part of maintaining his good feelings, but the prince laughed as if he was dumbfounded. "Is the princess making fun of me now?" "What do you mean making fun of you? I mean it. " I responded with a serious look on my face, and here I murmured a little weakly. .. "... because I couldn''t control my magic and this is what happened." "Thanks to you, we''re not all going to see the camouflage." Callisto answered in a rambling voice. "And how do you know if you''re gonna leave that base and they''re not gonnakidnap the kids again and fuck them? It''s better to be gone now, without having to deal with it." I looked at him with a little surprise. Unconsciously, words popped out. "Don''t you doubt?" "I don''t think I''ll ever be able to get enough of my doubts. Isn''t there?" Callisto frowned. "Why is a man so crooked?" "that Your Highness has said to me, ..." and I was shocked and lost in my thought, and I regained my reason. "Still, how came I use such powerful magic " "You don''t even know. " He snapped off coldly. "You make me repeat what I said in the cave." "" "You wouldn''t have been watching the snakes and Leila die with such a puzzled look. I have eyes, too, princess. " "..." "Just don''t say anything. I''ll judge on my own as I saw it." I looked up at him with my shaky eyes. My heart was pounding too much. Was it because I was relieved or because I wanted to hear it? Suddenly, I felt like my eyes were burning with tears, which had been called a dry spell since the old days. "If you''re really grateful, at least kiss me." note : hold up? this is so sudden? what happening here. ok whatever NOW HI33! But the feelings of the name were shattered by the following words. "What?" The prince looked at me stammering. He had the audacity to say back. "Why, you know. Hissing the hero who saved him from danger in return." "To be exact, I saved you from danger." "Then I''ll kiss you. I''ll do it. " "I refuse. " note:NOOOOOOO Penny why did you crush my dream sob sob I stood up with a determined spit and jumped to my feet. "There''s no such thing as a wicked woman to be so heartless." "Uh." The Prince murmured something small, pouting his brows as if dumbfounded. note:PENNY! give him his kiss "Well, it''s okay. I already did it. " "What did you just say?" "Nothing. " I looked back and asked him, but he only shrugged his shoulders as he stood up following me. With a curious look in my eyes, I soon became interested in his words to myself. "But now, how do we get out of here, huh?" "He said he called the evil spirit scene wizard before he fainted. So he''ll be here soon." I still glanced sideways at Raon, who had no movement, nodded. It was the moment. There was a strong vibration sound somewhere. As he looked around in amazement, the crown prince exclaimed, "Ah!" and took something out of his arms. The tiny crystal ball was glistening. "Wait a minute, princess." He turned it away from me with an shocked face, and then it worked. "Your Highness! Where are you?" As soon as he did, a loud voice rang out. I tilted my head. It was a familiar voice. You shouldn''t have run out of the way during the operation meeting! Why did the wizards threaten you? The prince hurried to stop the crystal ball. He spoke to me in a hurry with a puzzled look. "Princess, I''m sorry. I have to go first and say, " "Can you go back?" "The royal family is summoned in case of emergency." ''There''s magic on his feet that can be done,'' began to be painted, as soon as his words were finished, a golden-colored magic crew began to be drawn beneath his feet. "Oh, my. I got a call. Cedric Porter, that fucking guy already triggered it. " "Cedric?" He was the only aide to the Crown Prince. While shocked by the sudden breakup, the magic crew was almost complete. "Your Highness!" I approached him. "Hurt, be sure to heal. " The hem of my dress on his arm was so red that I couldn''t help it. "The may have poison in the teeth of a demon, so check it out as soon as you get there." "You''re talking like a bird." The crown prince smiled faintly at my rapids talk. He suddenly reached out to me and grabbed me in the face. Anda warm, pungent sensation touched on the lips. The moist, moist thing popped out and licked the saak, lower lip. While I was blankly blinded by the situation, it fell off quickly as if he were stamping a seal. note:YA33333333 finally "This is a kiss for you who saved me, princess." "Well, see you soon. " The crown prince grinned and talked proudly. And disappeared with the golden color without a moment. note: It was worth it that I''m translating this law at night HOHOHOHO Chapter 134 "What is this, crazy...!" I realized what the Crown Prince had done to me one step later and uttered abusive language. I wanted to give him a good account of what kind of brutality this is, but he was already gone. I raised my hand to cover my lips with the back of my hand. The momentary touch was moist. ''Damn you! I shouldn''t have worried you.'' Maybe it''s because I was too surprised. The chest thundered as if it would break through the bone to grind. My face went up in flames. ''It''s because I''m in a bad mood.'' I decided to kiss his thief like that. In fact, I couldn''t tell if he was really upset. All these violent feelings seemed unfamiliar. There was a cool breeze, but after a long time, the heat was still up. It didn''t cool off easily. As I tried to calm down by pressing my hand over my beating heart, I finally opened my eyes hard on the white sand beach where he had disappeared. And the moment I turned my head. Beyond the lion''s mask, I encountered a round eye staring at me. "...Ra, Ra, Raon." I was very embarrassed. It was hard to know when the child, who had no movement, woke up. By the time a dreary wind swept through us. "Po" Raon suddenly yelled at me to raise his finger. "He kissed her. He kissed her!" I was shocked by the bright teasing that popped out, and soon shook my head like crazy. "Oh, no! It''s not like that!" "Yes, yes, it''s kissed, it''s kissed!" "Hey! Oh, no!" As soon as I was about to run to stop that absurd mouth. "Lady." A low voice rang out from behind her back. I paused, stopped moving and turned around in the sky. A barefoot man in a rabbit mask stood tall as if he had risen from the ground. "VinNo, You." I barely changed my words as I came up to shout ''Vinter'' reflexively. Because there was no prince, there was no need to call him that anymore. "You didn''t see anything like that with the Crown Prince, did you?" He showed up at an exquisite timing. I looked at him with nervous eyes. But I couldn''t tell because I was covering my face with a mask. It was then. "Master!" Raon, who had been sitting on the white sand a little away, jumped up and ran. "I''m sorry, , actually Penelope told me not to go under the wall, but I was trying to show off my magic to the children" And Raon''s sullen voice revealed the truth of the incident. I was a little surprised at the remark. -They''re showing up today, another kid. I didn''t expect to kidnap all the fields. -It may sound like an excuse, but I was also in a state of limbo, Lady. It is the door when the words of the calmly-throwing vacant lot were true when they were just entering the cave. In fact, I didn''t believe half of it. Because as far as I''m concerned, I''ve had a heavy blow to the back of my head. Put down the crying lion mask on the mask. He breathed a deep sigh as he watched it. "Alright. Are you hurt?" "Yes,, I''m fine." As Raon mumbled, the blue pupil headed toward me this time. "Is Lady hurt?" "It''s all right. " I answered the truth with a nod. Then I asked the things that came to mind belatedly. "Did you take the children home safely?" "Yes." "Are you" I was going to ask if you were okay, but I just shut my mouth. I couldn''t say, ''It''s okay if it''s empty talk.'' Perhaps because he was struck by the tail of a demon, red water had spread over the ragged edges of the robe. It looked much worse than the Crown Prince. "It''s too late. I''ll stop taking you there" So when I seemed to have no intention of continuing, he reached out his hand and suggested it first. I couldn''t refuse the very tired and tired voice. "Okay. Let''s get back to work." hurriedly took his hand. Soon a bright light wrapped the three of us. All of us. ***** "Your Grace!" The Crown Prince''s only aide. Cedric Porter greeted Calisto, who had just been summoned to the Imperial Palace portal with a stunning face with a magic crew. "Hey." the Crown Prince raised his hand to greet such an aide. ''Here?!'' Cedric bit his teeth to press down on the simmering filling. He was the only major army he had brought to the battlefield. But sometimes, Whenever i was acting like a madman, I wanted to strangle him. Recently, intense meetings were held day after day to wipe out the Leila Ganshans hiding in the Archina Islands and damaging the empire. The Archina Islands, where they hid, had so many canyons and reefs along the main side, and the waves were rough that the warships could not easily access them. Moreover, their rebellion was stronger than expected, and they were often killed in a group trying to wipe out the mess. Thus, the Crown Prince was looking for a way to access the ancient maps he acquired during the previous hunting competition. It was at the height of the meeting. A red spot appeared on the map and started blinking. It was an island not marked on the map near it, not on the Archina Islands. Everyone was puzzled by the sudden redness, and suddenly the Crown Prince ran out like a madman, leaving his seat. And now I''m back. "What the hell are you doing at Solenoid? What happened to the injury!" Asked Cedric, who recounted the situation once again. Instead of answering, The Crown Prince wriggled his eyebrows. "Have you already threatened the wizards?" "You must have threatened them. I''m just asking for confirmation to find the charges." The wizards at Cedric''s interrogation said, ''If you don''t move the crown prince to the solenoid right now, he''s holding it so I will make a Fang''s tail for you.'' He said, "I had no choice but to do so," shaking his teeth. Cedric added coolly. "Thanks to you who ran out during the meeting, the staff has yet to leave the palace, and we are very angry. You have to excuse me for what I did when I was injured, so give me an ear pump." Roughly the shit was that you were making a mess of it, and everybody was making a fuss about it, so you could just explain the situation for an excuse. Da. The Crown Prince replied slyly. "What are you doing? I''m here to wipe them out. " "...Yes? Your Grace, by blood?" "No." Calisto, who was walking fast toward the Crown Prince''s palace, suddenly stopped walking. He raised his chin with a strangely imposing face and gave a thunderclap. "The reserve was with the Princess" "Reserve, what?" Cedric said, "What''s wrong with my ears?" and passed it lightly. The Crown Prince moved on and continued his horse. "Our prediction was right. They couldn''t easily move from the Archina Islands to Tratan. So he''s got a silver basin on the seabed nearby." "You mean the basement of the foil?" "Yes. The depth and breadth of the oysters were enormous. Maybe it was the Archina Islands." "Then send troops to Soleil first." "No. You don''t have to. They''ll be quiet for a minute." Calisto blocked Cedric, who was trying to fix the operation quickly. "What?" Cedric seems to be wondering. Calisto, who seemed to be lost in thought for a moment, suddenly burst into laughter. ''He''s finally crazy.'' Cedric thought. Of course, the Crown Prince has been crazy for a long time, but it''s finally time to go home. "The princess beat all those underground burrows up. The whole solenoid sank under the sea." The crown prince, who was laughing, moved it to a rather pleasant voice. Embarrassed by the sudden turn of conversation, Cedric soon noticed something and was astonished. "Then was that red dot, , the princess''s location?" Reproducing the relics of ancient Balta was very dangerous and reckless. Therefore, the Crown Prince engraved the law so that no one but the princess could use it. I don''t know how it was obtained, but it went smoothly thanks to Calisto''s possession of a handful of her cut-off hair. However, in the process of engraving magic, Magistrate said he had a problem. The ancient map recognized Penelope as its owner, and shared it with the cloned new map. I didn''t know exactly what it meant at the time. " Your Grace, Isn''t that a crime?" The thoughts that spread out out of control asked Cedric with a serious face. "Uhhh, crime." The Crown Prince was angry. "It was a mistake to the last degree." "Is it a mistake that you know?" "" "As far as I''ve heard, you must have been told a farewell by the princess during the last hunting competition" Cedric has a sudden chill. I was startled by the entrapment. Turning away, the blood-red eyes were shining brightly, "Has your work been a little idle lately?" The Crown Prince struck Cedrick on the shoulder a couple of times as if he were reaching out. "Just hear and deliver what''s going on between me and the princess, as I told you. I want you to do your job. Don''t try to add words to other people''s love affairs. All right. Huh?" "Ugh, Ugh! Yes. All right." Cedric answered painfully with the water in his eyes. Satisfied, the Crown Prince stopped the violence disguised as encouragement and began to turn around and walk again. After that, the whining of the load ensued, but strangely enough it was none the worse today. Calisto couldn''t stop laughing and laughing without even realizing it. At first, it was nothing more than teasing. It was funny and funny to deceive myself with a lie that seemed to look out and lose sweat to make up for it. I often thought about what she would reply, and looking forward to seeing her again, it was damn good and life was pretty good. The weak interest was not extinguished even after the hunting competition. Rather, she''s the one who''s disgusted with herself. The curiosity about it grew even more. After The Marquess of Ellen, I was not very angry when there was an absurd rumor that I was talking about princesses, because I didn''t have enough of a blow to the old man. I was amazed by myself. When I acted awkwardly with my makeup on, I thought it was trivial and cute. I thought she was just a dumb and arrogant commoner. The tiny lips, which were cursing while looking at me, kept growling before my eyes. So I unwittingly said..... "By the way, Your Highness. " Suddenly, at Cedric''s call, Calisto awoke from deep thought. "What." "Why have you been fiddling with your lips so much since a long time ago? Are you afraid to hurt your lips?" Actually, what I wanted to say was, why are you stuttering your lips like that? But because his life was a waste, Cedrick managed to swallow his words. As if I didn''t know that, the crown prince blinked. He was not very interested in reason. As I spent years in a battlefield where blood and flesh were popping up, I thought that my greed and sexual desire were all dead, and only hatred and murder were left. But at this moment, in his head, it was Penelope Ekart''s face that occupied. I kissed her and she was round like a rabbit. Blue-green eyes, embarrassed and puffed, red lips. The princess'' face revealed in the moonlight, a little.... "pretty." "Yes?" Cedric bit back at the solitary chatter. The Crown Prince glances sideways at such a subordinate. He laughed as if he were doing it. "There''s such a thing. You''ve never been in a relationship in your life, and you don''t know it anyway." "No, no, no one has ever done it!" Calisto laughed cheerfully, leaving behind the angry voice of his subordinate. Chapter 135 When we opened our eyes, we stood in the corner of the human sparse alley at Hamilton Street where we first started. Looking at the streets stained with black darkness, I sighed and came. ''I hope no one noticed'' There was a story left to wrap up with the empty space, but it was not a good situation. He and I needed treatment and rest, It''s all. I gave them a short glimpse. "I''ll get going." "Are you goingPenelope?" Raon asked me visibly sullenly. "I''ll see you next time when I get a chance." I smiled lightly and then turned to the vacant lot. "Thank you, for the shoes." I took off the shoes he had worn me. I put out my magic shoes, so I didn''t get wet or dirty even though I fell into the sea. Therefore, it was meaningless to wash it and return it. ''I don''t want to meet again because I''m returning the shoes.'' It didn''t matter if I was barefoot because it was soon from here to the mansion. Judging so, I turned away from him without hesitation. It was a moment when I took a few steps. "Wait a minute." The urgent voice clung to me. I hesitated and turned my head slightly. "Wait a moment, Lady." "Why?" Vinter spat out at Raon without answering me directly. "Raon, you go back to the top first." "Yes." The teacher''s words are heavenly, but the lion''s mask answered obediently. After a while, a small new model was bought with the sound of a ''piratio'' and a cry for a spell. As Raon went, Vinter bowed down and lifted the shoes I had taken off. And trudging along, sticking it out at my feet. "Please keep your shoes on mansion. I''ll take you inside." "It''s all right." I flatly refused. "I think your treatment seems to be more urgent.It doesn''t matter if you just have seven children like this." "A little while ago, I looked at the main movement with the magic of maximizing hearing, and some generals were circling around the mansion. Nothing, I think I''m looking for Lady." "What?!!" I thought he was literally saying, I''m terribly disappointed. ''Did they catch me? You crazy!'' I asked the rabbit mask hard with my shaking pupils like an earthquake. "What time is it now?" "It''s a little past 10." "Ha,". I sighed with a sigh. I left at 10 a.m. and came back after 10 p.m. to hell. ''Is it all a pass because it hasn''t passed the day?'' I turned the positive circuit with tears in my eyes. When Vinter saw me like that, he reached out his hand and urged me again. "I''m late, so please allow me to take you to your room safely." If the knights are circling around the mansion, they will sneak into the hole anyway, and it will be long gone. I wore the shoes that the empty space had put out again and answered with a gloomy face. "Please do me a favor." A moment later, the white light occupied my eyes and when I opened my eyes again, a familiar space unfolded. It was my room. "Oh, my God! What,!!!" Emily was surprised to see me suddenly appearing ''ppong'' in the middle of the room. "Miss Penelope!" "Emily." "What the hell, why are you here now! Who is this man?" When she saw a giant in a rabbit mask, she was startled and pulled me in. I asked in a hurry instead of explaining the glade. "Did anything happen? Were you, by any chance, caught me sneaking away?" Emily''s muddle about the facts. "That''sThe butler came in the evening and knew you weren''t there." "What?! The butler?" "I told him I was sick, but he said he had an urgent ex-wife." I grabbed my head. Of all things, the Duke knew it was a disaster for you. She tried to comfort me by looking at me frowning. "Well, I''m sure he''ll be here any minute. I managed to stop him from telling the Duke you right away. But the butler was already secretly looking for me by releasing someone. If I hadn''t come back today, it would have been only a matter of time before the whole workpiece became known. "Hey," I decided to use extreme measures. "I''d like to leave some requests." "What? What?" (Vinter) "Manipulate the memory of all human beings belonging to the Duke. I''ve never been out." "Hyuk." Emily took a shallow breath in my words. The blue pupil, who looked at me calmly asking for favors, shook once. "is that maid included?" He asked in a dark voice. "Yes." "Oh, lady!" Emily looked back at me with a shocked face at my answer without hesitation. But I retorted coolly. "Sorry, Emily. There''s nothing special about a complete crime." I still didn''t believe anyone in the duchess. After staring at me with no expression for a while, Vinter slowly pulled out his cane from his arms. "Ram Branica" "Oh, miss! How could even I be!" "Atemto-!'' The terminal of the empty space, which was chanting magic spells, resounded heavily. Emily, who was expressing her disappointment with her betrayed eyes, suddenly fell to the floor with a "pulp" sound. I looked at it and asked, frowning. "what''s the big deal?" "As I told you before, the magic of the tube in memory has a subcrop that falls into a deep sleep." A sigh of relief came out. Vinter added. "The magic was successful, and everyone in the mansion fell asleep. Don''t worry, after waking up, there will be nothing more than losing your memory." I nodded still and opened my mouth. "What should i pay for the request?" Vinter was silent on my words. And the answer that came after a long time-- "I won''t take it." "Why?" "Lady came home late todaybecause of my great responsibility." "......" "You can''t trust me anymore." He seemed to hesitate for a while, then recited it calmly. "The termination of the contract... I''ll send you a letter as soon as possible." The words gave me a dejected laugh. ''You must still know my mistake.'' It was unpleasant and irritating enough to cause a rail line or not, to be suspected and be subjected to a rough time. But is it because it''s a series of shocking things. I wasn''t as mad at him as I thought. Even he looked tired. In a rational way, Vinter''s intentions were justified. He''s been running against Leila for a long time, and I''m sure my behavior, driven by the system, is very suspicious. ''..But, have they seen it?'' The appearance of the white robe I saw last came to mind. I was caught off guard, denying that I was mistaken, that it was just a similar appearance. Circumstances have shown that Vinter already encountered a "real princess" who was living as a poor commoner while doing volunteer work. ''If, very much, the hostess is really the centerpiece of the pack trying to kidnap the children and get rid of the wizards.'' It was an unknown thing to deceive the vacant lot and use him to do what he was to be done. As soon as I got there, I suddenly got goose bumps on the back of my head. "You, by any chance," I suddenly opened my mouth, and immediately shut up. He suspected me of being a Leila remnants. There was no need to start a fire without knowing whether the suspicion had been terminated. Even if the hostess did, it was after Penelope''s coming-of-age ceremony that she appeared in earnest. ''After I escape, it''s not my job.'' I suddenly stopped talking and shook my head toward the rabbit mask looking at me with strange eyes. "Nothing. More than that" "......." "Just keep the contract." In my words, the blue-eyed pupils expanded greatly. He showed signs of confusion. "Why," "Well, it''s funny to break the contract you''ve already made. Because I don''t trust your public ability." The point of time for the escape. It was also hard to find a new top that was as capable and heavy-mouthed as Vinter. He stared at me with a look of unknown emotion. It was easy to notice that it was a mixture of faint expectations. "However, I hope you don''t have any more work to do besides the public sector." I cut it off like a knife. "I don''t think I can be as good as usual with the terms of the contract you''ve put forward." At my smiling face, the pupils of the vacant lot began to shake endlessly. "Lady." "I see what you doubt, what you worry about. And the cause that has become younger on your shoulders. My reputation and rumors haven''t stopped, and I''ve been very suspicious of using magic." "........" "But you shouldn''t be deceiving people with bullshit like interest." There was more vivid emotion in his eyes than ever before in my words. It was pain and remorse. Above his head, the purple favor also blinked slowly at the gauge bar. I looked at it without any excitement. "I wasn''t deceiving." He spouted out in a nearly squeezed voice. "It wasn''t just for the doubt and confirmation that Lady was interested." "" "It''s just that I''m suspiciousit wasn''t." Vinter repeated the same thing, with an aslant voice. His faltering appearance seemed precarious, on the one hand, pathetic. I felt sorry for him who had the belief that he should continue the fight with difficulty while being cursed by Leila and ostracized by people. But understanding and my feelings were separate. "Well, I don''t care if I''m more suspicious. Doubt, interest, you all do it yourself." "Lady." "I''m telling you not to use me for your cause anymore." "Lady, just once. One more time for me" I blocked the blank space that called me in a pleading voice, and gave notice of coldness. "Now go back. And, don''t contact me until I find it first." Chapter 136 Vinter went back hurriedly as if he had been kicked out with the shoes I handed him. I thought it was the end of all contacts with him. However, the moment I took off my clothes for washing, I felt the texture of the cold metal on the collarbone. "Damn." With my head down, I frowned and spat out a short curse. Vinter''s necklace remains to be given to the hostess. ''Oh, I should have given you the same shoes'' With this feeling, I wanted to do everything in writing with Vinter. However, since ancient artifacts cannot be recklessly passed away, it means that we must meet again at least once. I sighed irritably, taking off my necklace and putting it in my desk drawer. I took out a piece of broken mirror that I had put in a small pocket inside my dress and put it down beside me. As I casually looked down at the drawer, there were quite a lot of things I got for a new game reward. I felt strange because it seemed like only junk that didn''t even use anything was getting bigger. Looking down at it with a strange look, I soon closed the drawer with a ''tak-'' sound. **** The next day. The butler, who had been looking for me in an urgent message, visited my room early in the morning. "Lady." After a short silence, the butler spat out with a slightly stiff face. "I have something to tell you." "What''s going on?" "Eclise, who went to Sir Spencer to learn swordsmanship, has never returned." "What?" Sitting on the dressing table, I hesitated and looked back at the butler. "What are you talking about? Didn''t you come back?" "After training, I returned to the mansion after the usual evening rush, but last night, only the wagon he used to move was returned." "............" "I was going to tell the lady in a hurry last night, but this old man fell asleep when he was senile. I''m so sorry, miss." After finishing his words, the butler bowed deeply before me and apologized. Whether Vinter''s magic was really successful, he had no recollection of me sneaking out. But I was rather caught off guard. It was because I thought this idea that was urgently looking for me through Emily was a serious matter. I frowned and hurriedly asked. "What about the horseman? You know something because you went with him." "I asked the horseman and he didn''t come even after the time to go back. Sir Spencer also said he finished training as usual." "Then" The worst assumption passed through my head. ''Run away.'' Eclise was very good with his eyes, his gut, his brain. He also knew that it was impossible to formally learn a sword within the duke. Hnowingly, he asked me to save the Master. ''No way, you''re not gonna do this from the start'' Although he hasn''t been properly confirmed yet, his favoritism would have exceeded 90% by now. But if he used me to escape. ''I die.'' The hand on the dressing table clenched his fist. ''How did I survive this far? Should I die with only 10% left?'' The molars spontaneously disappeared. It was time to sink into the endless darkness, assuming the worst in an instant. Suddenly, the butler made eye contact with me. "Lady, I''m sorry to say that." Whether he was thinking the same thing as me, he spoke carefully. "All the restraints worn by slaves are necessarily carved with trace magic." "Track Location?" "Yes. So, why don''t you call the family wizard" The butler glanced at my left hand on the dressing table, blurring the end of his words. His eyes turned. I could see a large ruby ring still stuck in my left index finger. The Red Ruby egg on my fist were trembling, not knowing it was too powerful. ''It''s too early to jump to conclusions.'' I slowly flexed my fist. I said I''d release the choker several times, but it was Eclise who refused to do so himself. He wasn''t stupid enough to run away with a leash. Gradually, reason came back. The fear of death and the sense of betrayal came into my eyes. "Just wait a little longer." The butler opened his eyes wide at my instructions, and soon asked back as if hesitating. "The capital city is not very safe, miss. Just in case you''re in trouble, how about releasing people around town?" "No thanks." I answered firmly. There is nothing more ridiculous than the assumption that ML might have been humiliated. "Just wait for him to come back on his own feet." "Yes. Alright, miss." The butler didn''t seem to understand my reaction, but he quietly accepted it. But that didn''t mean that the essential problem would disappear. "But, how can I tell The Young Duke" If Derek knew, it wouldn''t be a problem for Eclis to be kicked out. "Please keep my first brother pen a secret." "Lady." "I beg you, butler. I don''t want to make things big for nothing. He''ll be back soon." My butler nodded his head with a prickly look. "Thank you. You may go out." After a while, I heard the butler close the door and leave. I pressed down on the tingling temples and tried hard to dispel the growing anxiety. ''What''s the matter?'' Even if it wasn''t, I had no choice but to believe it right now. The favorability of Eclise was my life. There was a great risk that reckless doubts could have a bad effect on favorability. ''Now it''s only 10%.'' From then on I began to fight endless doubts. **** I couldn''t tell how the day had passed. The dinner that Emily brought to me was bitten, and the night was deep after I repeating the book had read and covering it several times. It''s almost midnight. But until then, I hadn''t heard the news that Eclise had returned. The nervousness reached its peak. After touching Ruby''s egg, I finally couldn''t stand it and opened my mouth. "Emily, go get the butler." "Yes, miss." Emily, who had been looking at me all day, left the room cheaply. "Did you call, Miss?" After a while the butler arrived. I gave the order straight away, needless to say. Even if Derek found out, there was only one way in this room now. "Let people and dogs go to the village where Sir Spencer lives." "Yes? Oh, I got it." "And bring in all the wizards of the family." It was then. "Oh, miss! Butler!" Emily, who had been avoiding her seat to talk, burst in through an open door. "The lady''s escort is back!" The butler and I met my eyes at the same time. "Take him to my room right now." After a while, the butler brought Eclise to my room. In a wild nagging mood, the Butler left the room, leaving only Eclise. There was a frosty silence in the room left by the two. "Master." First, breaking the heavy silence, Eclise walked slowly. Coming near the table where I was sitting, he naturally knelt at my feet. He lifted his expressionless face and looked up at me. What happened during the day? His face is as pale and as white as a sick man. When asked if I was hurt, my patience had reached its limit. "Where have you been?" His voice was so shrill that he could not help it. I was always the one who forced a smile before him, and evoked a soft voice. The brown-gray pupil shook at first, when I saw it for the first time. "Master." "Answer me." I pressed him without a break. "Why did you disappear without a word?" "Did you worry?" "Worry?" A cold laugh popped out. It was only three weeks before the ''real princess'' came back. With three weeks left until the escape, the fear, nervousness, and suffocatingness that the ML might have splash out. Can I draw them together as a ''worry''? "Am I funny?" At that moment, I couldn''t even see the dark red that was shining on his head. "Do I look like a god of disease who would be swayed if I sat at the top of my head, because I bought it for you without telling you?" "........." "For one of you, I have for a while." I risked my life and moved. Over and over again I bowed my head to the Duke. Nevertheless, I didn''t know when my favorability would fall, and I trembled, and I didn''t even say a word in front of him. I chewed the words up to the end of my neck and swallowed them, and I took a deep breath. "I don''t know how far I have to endure your selfless attitude." "I''m sorry, Master." Eclise shook his head down, avoiding my eyes. It looked like a abandoned puppy. "Wait a minutethere was an accident." With his eyes down, he replied obediently. I asked coolly. "What accident." "I met my fellow countrymen." He raised his head again and looked at me. And, my unrefined anger was lost in the painful eyes I encountered. "Those who were sold as slaves like me." Chapter 137 PS: Chapter 138 soon, and thankyou for the support everyone P "A fellow of the East?" I lost my words when he said so, and I looked at him. "He was a faceless servant who used to work in my house." "" "I followed him to see the Delmans being enslaved on the farm near the village." "Eclise." "But suddenly, a large monster appeared on the farm and attacked people." "What? Monster?" (A thing of evil) I opened my eyes to the following words of Eclise. The village where he went to learn swordsmanship was not far from the capital. ''But why'' Is it not Tratan, which is close to the Archina Islands, but a monster appeared in the middle of the empire? ''Is this also one of the hard mode stories?'' Just the day before, I felt strange after meeting a bunch of monsters. Eclise, who was lost in thought with a serious look on his face, quietly moved. "No one came out while people were dying." "......" "I was the only one there who had a sword, Master." I suddenly came to my senses. In the end, it meant that he killed the monster himself. The sight of ML, who was caught up in something even more extraordinary than running away, made me dizzy. I tried to think rationally, and called him like a sigh. "Eclise." "......" "Even if it happened, you should have been running first to me." "Master." "You should have come back to me to report and ask for help." I honestly could not imagine how miserable it must have been for Eclise to see his homeland in danger. But I calmly recalled reality. A slaves of the enemy country wandered around the streets and used the sword freely. If someone accused him of this, it could even lead to a misunderstanding that writer Gong was making a conspiracy. (Gong meaning is ball / public affairs / zero / null) When asked to save his teacher, Derek was most concerned. "You''re a slave who can''t use a sword in the empire now, and I''m in charge of you." Eclise''s expression faded in my stiffened face. "I know how much better life I have compared to them, and how unpretentious I have been doing." Eclise replied with a very bad voice. "But while I killed all the monsters, no support came from the Empire." "You could have taken action to get support from the Duke." "After all the people are dead?" "Eclise." "I had no choice but to kill the monster, Master." The dull gray-brown eyes flashed more brilliantly than ever before. I eventually closed my mouth and reopened it long after. "Why didn''t you come back immediately after killing the monster?" "People got hurt a lot." To this question, he bowed his head to avoid the eyes he was facing me to see if he was ashamed of himself. "In the meantime, the slaves looked at the wounded commoners of the Empire." "" "In that wicked place where there wasn''t about one thing to apply to the wound, I could do nothing but pick up grass or firewood for the wounds." (my poor baby T_T) "......." "That''s all I could do" After speaking, the tail of his eyes drooped down a little. I didn''t have an expression so much that I usually felt the minute change very much. His sullen face and nervousness, which had filled his neck, have eased little by little. I asked the most concerned with a slightly softer voice than before. "What about the observers? There must have been empires who managed the slaves." Eclise shook his head weakly. "It''s all slums around there. They release the slaves who put their restraints on the farm, and at certain times, they come to collect only the crops they harvest." As soon as he said it, he glanced at my left hand, which he had put on the table. I remembered the butler''s words that said the slave''s restraint had the magic of tracking his location. The concern that the security was not good was also positive. There was a moment of silence in the room when Eclise desperate appeal was over. There was some excitement in the assumption that he might have run away. Then the gray light came into his eyes. Unlike usual neatness for a slave, a messy skeleton. I did everything I could to make my escape, but today I was so upset that I felt like I was rolling around in a place where I wasn''t there. "Are you hurt anywhere?" I gave a voice that was a little worried. Eclise shook his head in silence. I looked through it with a clear mind, but fortunately there were no bloodstains, only dust and dirt. "Good thing." Still, just in case, I opened my mouth again, thinking that I should let the butler see him. "Eclise, if this happens in the future, tell me what''s going on through the horseman. Cause that''s why I sent him." I spoke with a determined voice. "I was surprised to hear that you didn''t come back." "" "What''s going on, we need to solve people right now, and you''re worried about not doing anything for hours?" I turned my face away. Even if I didn''t have to act, I recalled the dry skin I felt before, and a desperate voice popped out. There was a stir in the eyes of Eclise. He shook his lips, spitting hard. "I killed the demon and went straight to him, but he was already the first to go." I frowned upon his words as soon as I heard them. This is because the butler was silent and instructed him to put up a man who could lift his feet without disturbing Eclise as much as possible. ''I''ve been waiting a while, and I''ve come back'' In my fierce spirit, Eclise noticed, and asked carefully. "Are you angry?" "No." I shook my head. "It''s my fault that I didn''t care properly." "" "I guess he didn''t know my subject. To the new horseman, I''ll tell him to spare an hour until the end of your training." At that moment, his eyes widened. I tried with a smile and added. "It''s full free time. Do what you have to do in there." "Master." Eclise called me with a hint of embarrassment. During that time, it was an unconventional permission to meet and help people in a bad situation. If Derek finds out about this, I''ll be punished, too. "But not more than that." I drew the line firmly. One hour, it was okay to give help as long as I could. But I couldn''t do anything more. If he is found to be formally learning and using a sword, it is not only dangerous for the Delmans who have become slaves to be exterminated, but also to the Duke. "No more, Eclise." Once again, gently, he stared at me with shaky eyes, and then nodded slightly. "Now, me too,." Eclise hesitated for a long time, and then asked the question of the unheard. "Master, have you become a useful person?" "...Huh?" I tilted my head to a question that was out of context. "Why do you ask such a question all of a sudden?" "If it''s useless or causing trouble, send it back to the auction house" "Ah." I immediately realized what he was worried about. -So you''ll have to prove to me your worth, so that I don''t waste the 100 million gold I paid you. -I can''t insist on keeping a useless man here forever. That''s what I said the other day when I brought him in. He''s worried that he won''t let himself go because he caused trouble today. It was a little surprising that he still hadn''t forgotten it. "Eclise." I reached out and lifted his cheeks gently. My eyes met him. Eclise''s face was wriggling again. I whispered sweetly and snugly enough to touch my nose. "Now forget about that." "Master." "You''re a very important person to me. " Otherwise, why would I?" "......." "I care about you as much as this." The shaking of the gray-brown pupil staring at me stopped. At the same time, I felt Eclise breathing stopped again. Dimly, I had the illusion that his eyes seemed to unravel in a daze. It was that moment. Would you like to check the [Eclise]''s favouribility? [10 Million Gold / Fame 200] I slowly took one hand off and chose [10 million gold]. Subtract [10 million gold] to check the favorability of [Eclipse] (Remaining funds: 58,000,000 golds) [Favorite 94%] ''6%.'' Finally, I saw the top. His hand, which had not caught his face, trembled. **** A few days later. I took the chance of a small commotion called ''Lost Eclise'' and headed to the aerospace field with a pretty big package to wedge the Eclise ending. Chapter 138 Hwiig-! (the sound of the sword) Just before reaching the scarecrow. The wooden sword stopped suddenly, leaving only a narrow gap enough to fit a piece of paper. Huaaakkk-. The straw powder flew. A gust of wind blew around with the sound of a wave. But as time passed, and the wind subsided, the scarecrow didn''t even get any scratches. They reached the stage of spouting the sword, but they were not yet gathered at the end of the sword and scattered every time. Eclise lowered the sword that had been pushed in with an expressionless face. Disappointment flashed through his dull gray eyes. -You''ve got a lot of thoughts these days. -There are so many thoughts about the guy who came to practice every time. Yesterday, I remembered what my teacher, Sir Spencer, said, hitting his head with a wooden sword. Eclise shook his head sharply and raised the sword again. And he looked at the end of the sword. However, the concentration did not last long. It was because of the face of someone who grew up instead of black at the end of the sword. -Eclise. His only owner has no smile, it was cold and cold. But he was still lonely and alone. Even to anyone, he did not give his heart to the slave he himself bought. Eclise knew better than anyone. That she is buying and taking care of himself at a high price to achieve a purpose. Unlike her beautiful mouth, she said she was worried every time, but her eyes staring at himself never had warmth..... And yet he could not tell why he was waiting for her. Eclise hated her until she bought himself saying she would send him back to the auction house if he didn''t prove useful. In fact, he hated not only her but all the empires. ''Stupid bitch.'' He had vowed to thoroughly use the stupid woman who had bought him 100 million gold. Now I''m acting like a dog licking her mound, but when I get the chance, I''m going to break her slender neck and leave the fucking Duke and the Inca Empire. (note: my blood pressure got high when i translated this) But the pledge was broken with a woman''s smile every time. The cold and cold-hearted master sometimes smiled and was as beautiful and fascinating as the queen of the magicians in the legend. Often when I closed my eyes and whispered to me, I wanted to give up everything and settle down. Nothing changed, even though I started learning swords from outside the Duke to guard against him. -You''re a very important person to me. ''The important person.'' What does that mean? She said she needed it. A defeated country slave. Unlike other empires who spit when they know my status, she held himself desperately every time. -You are a very precious person to me, Eclise Penelope''s words, which were ringing in his ears were a little different from the reality. But he didn''t care. ''I''m precious to you.'' The grayish-brown pupils were disheveled. The tip of the sword shook. ''Even if I escaped from the Empire, there is nowhere to go back.'' Master was right. Now the homeland was completely destroyed and neatly disappeared on the map. The Delman people whom I met not long ago were resentful, but surprisingly most of them were alive and happy. Unlike the barren land of Delman, this place was rich in resources and civilization is much more developed. Besides, the treatment of slaves was not so bad. It''s less than the ordinary people, but it pays a certain amount of money. Some people even said this place is like a heaven compared to Delman, who was starving to death due to drought. Eclise couldn''t say anything to them. On the farm, his life was so prosperous that he couldn''t even talk about it compared to the slaves. ''My master did everything I asked her to do, and what i wanted.'' Treatment, hunger, learning, even free time was not allowed to slaves. Hnowing it was a crazy idea, he found it difficult to control this seething feeling. Since when did it start? Her mysterious ulterior motives, which had been constantly wary of, were now appalled. It was okay to use myself. In other words, it meant that he wanted to keep herself around as much. It was good to pray like a dog kneeling in front of the Empire without any pride. He had no money to repay her. So he could break the flower stalk and make a flower crown to offer it to her and cry miserably for it. (note: i wanna cry when i translated this) ''As long as you can stay by my side, whatever.'' His eyes, which had been released looking at the azalea''s bright hair glaring in the air above the wooden sword, were flashing in a moment. "Hi." A small voice echoed behind his back. Hwiig- (the sound of the sword) Eclise turned and aimed the sword reflexively, only to throw it on the floor. It was different from before. The body, not the head, first recognized who the owner of the soft voice was. Like an instinct. It wasn''t an illusion, but the azalea colored hair that appeared as a reality made me dizzy. "Master." Eclise called her in a panting voice. ***** I was amazed at the action of Eclise. Also, I didn''t want to have an experience that would have been hit by a wooden sword, so I stood up from a distance. However, he threw a wooden sword on the floor and turned his back. As he turned his shoulders and I smiled awkwardly and slowly approached him. "You didn''t go to swordsmanship class today." It''s a little surprising that I know every single move, and Eclise''s eyes are grew a little bigger. "I heard that the family''s boilers went to outside camp training, so wouldn''t you feel lonely if you were left alone?" (note: idk who is the boilers mean) When I added the reason he came with a smile, and he said, ''Ah!'' and made a brief silence. "Because my teacher has something to do... So I decided to go late in the afternoon for a few days, Master." "Really?" In fact, it wasn''t that important whether he went or not. I held out the big package I brought to him. "Here." It was bulky and wasn''t as heavy as I thought. Last time, the clothes were delivered through the servants, and it was a relief that I could give them myself this time. "What is this?" "I''ve got some ointment and herbs." He stared at me with a curious look. I spoke in a calm voice so as not to appear too vivid. "Didn''t you say that you had to go through the mountains because there was no medicine to cure the injured?" "........" "I''ve only packed good ones, so take it and hand them out to the people in need." I couldn''t give him the money to buy medicine. Because the defeated slaves may gather and form some kind of party. This was all I could do. "Master." I thought you''d be happy, but Eclise expression was strange. He looked at me with a subtle look, as if he were lifting up again and sticking out a crumpled flower crown. An unknown passion swirled in his pupils. "You''re self-respecting, don''t you want to take it?" I asked carefully with a sudden fear. Eclise shook his head quickly. "No, it''s not that." "Then what are you doing. Come on without answering." At my urging he soon slowly raised his arm. I saw your hand tremble faintly towards the sack I put out. ''Are you impressed?'' It wasn''t possible by facial expression, so I brushed my fingers pretending to hand over the sack. Immediately a white square window appeared before my eyes. Would you like to confirm the favorability of [Eclise]? [12 million gold/200 reputation] ''Crazy, 12 million?!'' No matter how soon I was about to become a rich man, the uncontrollable surge of favoritism also shook my stomach at the confirmation price. I clenched my teeth and struggled to choose [12 million gold]. Subtract [12 million gold] to check the favorability of [Eclise]. (Remaining funds: 46,000,000 gold) [Favorite 96%] However, as soon as I saw the figure floating above his head, the thought of a waste faded away far away. ''4%!'' Joy came. It was really soon now. Soon. I thought, now trying not to show my trembling heart with joy. ''But maybe it''s because the ending is coming up soon, so it doesn''t rise as much as it used to be.'' In the past, when you hand something over, 5% went up to the basics, but certainly recently it''s gone. I had a little bit of a bad appetite for the significantly reduced increase. It was then. "Thank you very much, Master." Eclise gently lowered his eyes and murmured in a small voice. Before I knew it, I saw a black red gauge bar and a letter that changed to [Check for Likes.]. It was still an ominous color, but was the high altitude right before us? It wasn''t used as much as it used to be. However, the ending had one more condition besides 100%. "By any chance" I took my gaze over his head and faced him as naturally as possible. "Don''t you have anything else to say to me besides that?" "Yes? What" "Oh no, nothing." As I glanced, I shook my head at once in his bewilderment. ''Because I have not filled 100% yet.'' I grinned as I tried to press down on my nervousness. "What a lovely day. Do you want to go somewhere together today?" "Play?" "You''re tired of training everyday." His eyes were smiling like a schoolboy who didn''t know anything about it. It was a moment when I couldn''t even look back at Eclise, who had lost his breath, in the joy that this tedious life was just around the corner. "Miss Penelope!" Someone called me at a distance. As I turned, someone was approaching at the entrance of the fence with a quick step. "Butler?" I tilted my head at the sight of the butler, who came to me suddenly. Whether there was an emergency, he reached me and Eclise in a month for urgent business. "I''m afraid you''ll have to come back to the mansion, my lady." He breathed violently and spat out like a rapid fire. "What''s the matter?" "Please give me an ear for a moment" The butler, who glanced at him as if Eclise was bothered, lowered his head. I turned completely to the butler and gave him an ear. "The Crown Prince''s aide visited the mansion." "What?" I was panicked by the sudden news. But soon I could see why The Crown Prince sent his subordinate. ''There must be something left about Soleil.'' It was a game, but there was no delay because it was an imperial order with national security. "Let''s go." I immediately followed the butler. No, I was about to. The hem of the skirt suddenly became tight. I turned my head in surprise. "You came to see me, Master." I could see the face of a mess of Eclise. Chapter 139 Sorry for the long wait guys I stopped breathing in surprise. I saw Eclise, who had thought of her as a wax figure, showing such vivid feelings. A face full of contorted looks very angry at first glance. The slow flickering dark red favorability gauge bar gave me a big breath. "You asked me to go out with you." "Eclise." "Why do you always..." Eclise, who was complaining, suddenly closed his mouth. His jaw tightened. But he didn''t let go of the end of her skirt hem. Far from letting go, the tight fist was full of blue blood lines. ''...How can I appease him?'' It was the moment when he looked alternately at his head and his hand holding me in his arms. "Oh, what are you doing now?" Suddenly the butler shouted in a stern voice. "Do you think she''s your friend?" "......." "Because you can''t help the master (hostess) by becoming a subordinate, but you can''t stopped her from being busy! Man, I didn''t see you like that, but I''m in big trouble." "Stop it, butler." I hurriedly called the butler and stopped him. But the butler did not back down and glared at Eclise with a terrifying face. ''No, that''s not it!'' I was surprised at the charisma of the old butler for the first time, and at the same time I was filled with anxiety, so I glanced back and forth at Eclise. He wondered if he was able to withstand the butler''s bruises, and soon relaxed his grip. And the way he dropped his head down, It was pathetic. I raised his hand, which was fast moving away. "Eclise." There was a brief conflict in the [Check The Likes] window that immediately appeared at the touch, but i tried to ignore it. "There is a man from the palace," I don''t know if you''ve already overheard the butler, but I froze with a voice as gentle as I could. But once the head fell down, It never came back. I gave strength to his hand, and whispered softly. "Don''t be so upset and keep training, Eclise." "" "Why don''t you come back and play? Huh?" He didn''t answer until the end, and when I smiled, he shook his head reluctantly. But I couldn''t let go of his hand easily because he had no energy in his hand. I wanted to check right away because I was worried that the level of favorability I had put up might have dropped. But. "Lady." In the voice of the butler, I endured the urge and let go of my hand. Eclise didn''t look at me until then. Of course, I didn''t get to see him off or ask him to have a good trip. But all the way out of the field, turning around, I could feel a glued gaze on the back of my head. I felt a little strong, that I was glad to say that. I was walking along the forest road to the mansion. I could feel a lingering hesitation from the butler who was walking behind me. "Lady." "If you have something to say, say it." When he finally squealed his lips, I answered right away. "Lady, don''t take care of your inferiors. Well, it''s good, but" "........" "Don''t let him crawl too freely. He''s crossed the line many times. If you accept all the young men, there will be no end, my lady." The cautious voice that the butler uttered was not the same as before, when he held me back. As a chief of a noble family, I could feel the sincere advice and loyalty of a servant who served his master. "Thank you for thinking." I nodded my head and thanked him in a gentle manner. Everything he said made sense. But. "But from now on, without my permission, don''t step out in front of the child first." I stopped walking and looked back at him. "It''s an order." The butler''s eyes grew faintly in my cold gaze. Even though he crawled freely, I had no choice but to let it go. ''96%.'' She had already come too far to be offended by the arrogant attitude of the ML. ***** When I arrived at the mansion, I went straight to the reception room, and there was a really familiar person sitting there. The Crown Prince''s aide stepped inside and saw me and jumped to his feet and greeted me with a chilling greeting. "Hello, Princess." "Long time no see." When the Crown Prince fell into a coma after his assassination at a hunting competition the other day, he was seen visiting the palace every day. "Let''s have a seat for now." When I sat face to face on the sofa, Emily soon served refreshments. "Today I visited a princess like this..." Cedric, who took a sip of this hot tea looking for the princess today, immediately opened the door. "Wait. Butler, Emily." I raised one hand and said, just arse him for a moment. "Get out of here, you two." No one knew I had sneaked out. However, it would be a disaster if things related to ''Soleil'' and ''Leila New Hingdom'' popped out of his aide''s mouth immediately. But Cedric shook his head wildly at my orders. "Oh, no! You don''t even have to do that. It''s okay. It''s better if you''re with me." "...What? What brings you here?" I asked, looking back at him, wondering. Cedric laughed his cheeks thick and vaguely. "Isn''t that the birthday of the Crown Prince in a few days?" "Birthday?" I was asking again as if I had never heard of it before. This was a world where the birthday of the direct royal family was a holiday. "Yes." I had no idea when the Crown Prince''s birthday was, but I shook my head and pretended to know. Fortunately, Cedric didn''t care. "But why?" "Your Highness sent the Princess a dress for the banquet." "What?" This time I asked again, like a person who hears an unfamiliar word. "Dress??" "Yes! Would you like to take a look?" "No, it''s okay." Without a moment to say yes, Cedric winked at the servant who brought him cheaply. It turned out that each of the two servants was holding a box of their own size. One of them walked up with a pretty big box and put it down on the table. Cedric opened the lid of the box with a careful touch. "Look, princess." "Oh my God!" He looked at me, but the exclamation bounced from the side of Emily. Her mouth popped out when she told her to leave, but she had her eyes glistened and her upper body bent down toward the table. "Oh, my God, it''s so beautiful! The dress is shining. Are you a magician?" "Ehem, such artificial things are common and obvious. It''s made by cutting the wings of the Nightlo Hun Elf." "Oh my gosh! Aren''t those elf called the index finger fairies? Oh, my God, making a dress with those tiny wings!" At the strangely confident explanation of the aide, Emily struck a finger and threw up her admiration. I didn''t understand what you were saying, so I just stared down into the box. The folded dress was black in half. But the more I looked, the more faintly blue, and gradually the darker blue spread over the entire edge of the cloth. It was like a calm night sea. ''That''s interesting.'' I tilted my head and watched the dress with a fresh eyes. Hnowing that I was interested, Cedric made a servant do the dress again. "Oh, my God!" And Emily did it again. (threw up her admiration) Unlike the simple upper part of the chest, the silver and gold glitters danced as the stars and galaxies embroidered in the night sky. I, who was blind, also had an amazingly colorful yet luxurious look. "It''s a blue diamond from Pinini Mountain." "Pinini Mountain,!" This time the butler took a wild breath, ''Oh my!'' when Cedric explained, pointing to the silver glitter. "All of these embroidery are pure gold. In fact, the designer finished the dress with diamonds only. But I added the pure gold of the imperial-owned mine especially because he said that you like gold." Cedric pointed to the slender golden embroidery that crossed between the silver sparkles in a dignified tone. "Well, it''s pretty, but it''s not that much" I denied with a look of reluctance. Don''t you think you''re crazy about gold? ''Of course it is.'' Emily and the butler alternately went on a rampage, taking care of the parties to the dull gift. "Oh, my God, oh my God!" "Mines owned by the Imperial Palace, !" "This is not the end." Cedric beckoned the remaining servant. The servant brought a box of trillions of gold smaller than the box of his dress. Cedric opened the lid of the box without delay. "This, this is...!" The butler opened his eyes to the revealed contents. "It is a pearl of a poppin'' diamonds and a red ear turtle shell." The first thing that caught my eye was a pearl the size of 500 won, red and silver. And dozens of diamonds glistening in five-colored lights around it were arranged like threads on a loom. The big one was a necklace, and the smaller one was an earring. I''m speechless with the blindingly glowing accessories. It wasn''t just me. Both Emily and the butler were all grim-faced because they were tired of the jewels that looked so valuable. "The Poppin''s diamond is so famous that you know it well." Cedric added elatedly, as if he was very satisfied with our response. "Of course, this is also very precious and difficult, but the pearl of the red-eared turtle shell has been sought by the Empress for years. It''s like a legendary gem." "........" "Just before the Empress got her hands on it, she was so eager to steal itOh, no. Hahaha! Anyway, it''s worth the trouble! I think it suits you very well, Princess." The face of the Crown Prince was peculiar in his appearance, so it was a strange thing. Did he notice my reluctance? "Doesn''t you like it, Princess?" Cedric noticed me a step later. I asked with great curiosity. "No, I like it and I don''t like it" "........." "Why are you giving me these? Rather, the Crown Prince who celebrated his birthday should receive a gift." "Yes, yes?" Cedric was very embarrassed when I said I didn''t understand. He hesitated for a long time and soon opened his mouth carefully. "The princess has decided to be his partner at this birthday partywasn''t it?" (note: the mtl said "my partner" but i changed it to his partner) "What, what?!" I opened my mouth to the question of returning instead of answering. Chapter 140 I was stuttering because I was dumbfounded. "When did I?" "I knew it." "I knew you would." Said Cedric, nodding his head and whispered with a serious face. "Princess, can you give me an ear" I raised my head to his words and looked around. The butler staring at me and Emily''s minute crisis had turned strange. "Everyone stay back." I yelled at them in a hurry. Then, after confirming that they stepped down five steps near the sofa, they bowed their upper body towards Cedric. He whispered in secret. "Your Highness left a message saying, If you say such negative things as ''When did I?'', take it in return for the hero who saved your life. He said it''s better than being crowned in front of everyone." "What?" "He said if you don''t take it, I''ll think of it as an extension of the ''something'' you have dedicated." "Huh, huh?!" I was dumbfounded. As soon as I heard "something I dedicated then," a scene passed my mind like a lie. The cool windy night sea. The Crown Prince, bathed in the brilliant golden light, suddenly reached out to me. And, on my lips without a moment''s notice. ''Argh! You crazy bastard!'' I could feel the heat going up like it''s going to explode in my face. I shook my head hurriedly and tried to shake off the damn memories. I didn''t get this reaction right. And Cedric whispered again and again with a very serious face. "Princess, I''m afraid to ask you out of old age, but are you being threatened by your Highness?" "" "If so, please give me a double cough. I''ll help you somehow" He suddenly stopped talking and opened his eyes wide. "By the way, are you sick? Why are you suddenly fidgeting with your lips all of a sudden?" I was startled by his words and raised my hand. I didn''t even know he was doing that, but my voice popped out without realizing it. "Oh, you don''t have to know." "Ah" Cedric sighed with a strange look that seemed to have realized something about my response. Somehow I felt unpleasant and raised my upper body, which I bent with a frown. "Thank you for the gifts you''ve given me. But I''ve never heard of a partner, so I want you to be sure to tell your Highness." "Huh? What do you say?" "I still haven''t decided whether to attend the banquet, so I think it would be better to look for someone else." I smiled and shrugged my shoulders in an obnoxious manner. "You don''t know, do you? That day I suddenly had a fever, so I would lie down." "Oh, yes, yes. Of course it is, but" Cedric glanced at with a faint expression. You don''t know what''s going on, so it''s true. He stared at me with dubious eyes for a moment with his sudden thoughts, and then quickly got up. "Thanks for the tea, Princess. Well, I''ve told you, so I''m going to get up now." "Yes, I can''t hold on to a busy man any longer." I shook my head in a haughty way and said, ''Get out of here''. "Then I''ll go. Thank you very much for accepting your Highness, Princess." Cedric said goodbye in silence. "Huh? Something''s wrong." I was trying to answer carefully, but I felt as if I had heard a strange noise. Soon after, the Crown Prince''s aide, who drove in a storm, left the mansion safely. It wasn''t a big deal, but a sigh of relief came out. "Emily, get these things organized and put them in my room." "" "Emily?" When I didn''t hear the answer, I turned my head in a careless manner. Then I saw the butler and Emily looking at me five steps away from me with a strange look. The butler squirted his lips and asked, without difficulty. "Did you really have a cold war with the Crown Prince, by any chance?" "What the hell is that" As soon as I was about to ask, I was remembered the rumors of me and the Crown Prince, who had been in a uproar for a while since the hunting competition. ''The secret couple of centuries that no one knew! Is it a sad farewell, or a sweet cold war!'' ''A courtship of the Crown Prince, who was kicked by the princess!'' I shook my head hurriedly and shouted. "Oh, no!" "......." "It''s not really like that?!" My voice, filled with resentment, rang hollow in the reception room. ***** "I didn''t decide whether to attend the birthday party or not, so be careful of your mouth." I returned to my room after having Emily and the butler join in several times. It was fortunate that the Duke went to the palace and the sons went out for outside training. I can''t stop the Crown Prince''s aide from saying that he''s been there, but it''s because only those who were there knew that she had received the extravagant luxury. After a while, the butler, who had given orders, came back. Entering the room, he was alone. "What about Eclise?" "It looks like he''s in a swordsmanship class, young lady." "In class?" I wondered. ''I''m sure you said you were going to be a few days late.'' But the butler added that, looking at me with a slight frown. "I went to Martha and checked. There were no horsemen and carriages, either." "Then, he must have really gone to class." The carriage that picked him moved only to the village where he was trained. Eclise, who had been out of nowhere, turned off a little and was a bit limp, but I accepted. You can''t ignore a doctor who wants to learn swordsmanship. ''I have to go out tomorrow.'' I could see the 4% left of the favor, but I tried to relax. If you don''t behave properly, it won''t work. While I was thinking of places to go out with him, I suddenly thought about something else. I was worried and spit out. "Get ready to go out, butler." The butler asked with amazement at the sound of a long absence. "Is it okay if you don''t have a escort?" "Yes, I''ll be right back." "Where are you going?" "Well." Tok tok- I thoughtlessly knocked over my desk. I don''t really know what a man who already has everything will need, and whether it means anything. "Let''s go to the arms dealer." It''s just that I can''t contain my sudden urge. ***** The outing ended as short as expected. "Hey! I heard his aide''s here today! Why are you here?" As soon as he entered the mansion, Renald came back from training and asked. "It''s not a big deal. I had a question about the trial at the last hunting competition." "What? I''m sure I''ve put all the false rumors to rest, but what else is he here to ask?" "Renald, I''m tired. We''ll talk about it later." "Hey! What did you ask? Just answer this and go!" I answered roughly because I was tired and then ran up to the room to avoid this rascal. The next day. The butler reported that Eclise had returned at dawn much later than scheduled. The anxiety rose again and again. I quit as soon as I tried to call him in and question him right away as before. ''Well, I''ve given you the herbs with my hands.'' Of course, free time is only one hour! It was just that I was trying to help the fellow countrymen. The next day, if you question him about why he was so late, nothing would be so ridiculous. And if he did that again, it would have been obvious to the butler that he had some kind of medical condition. "Please tell him to come and see me as soon as he wakes up." That''s all I said. It was the utmost consideration I could do. But I couldn''t meet Eclise that day either. "As soon as he woke up, he went to training in a carriage." I felt strange at the butler''s muck delivering with an embarrassing face. ''Are you avoiding me?'' But there was no reason to do so. He may have been upset by the aide''s visit, but he was not in a position to show it to me anyway. There were times when he was whining, but this Eclise was faster at understanding reality and subject matter than anyone else. I had the urge to hold onto him right away and make sure that he was in good taste. However, he was so eager to learn swordsmanship that he couldn''t make up his mind to go out on a date me. ''How long the coming-of-age ceremony is left?'' I counted the coming-of-age ceremony in my mind. ''Now two weeks.'' That was enough to raise 4%, and that was a close call. But contrary to my nervousness, I could not meet Eclise the next day or the next. When I finally decided to go to his lodging in person. At the Imperial Palace, an invitation was sent to the Crown Prince''s birthday party with the order that the entire family of the Duke must attend the Crown Prince''s birthday banquet. Chapter 141 Time flew like an arrow to the Crown Prince''s birthday. The Crown Prince, who sent invitations to the Duke for fear of faking the illness, he could not get out of the door. As I did at every banquet, I was waking up from the new wall to the hands of the maids and polished off. It was annoying and tiring, but after repeated it every time after being possessed, it was now worth it. "You have to wear a dress, lady." I, half dozing off with my eyes closed, leaving everything to myself, opened my eyes carefully to the shaking hands. When I saw the gentle black-blue dress in front of my eyes, I was instantly awakened. "This" This was the dress the Crown Prince gave me as a present. The dimmed lights for massage also glowed softly on the edge of a cloth. "Oh, my God, did you buy a new one?" "It''s so beautiful. Look at this touch!" "I think you''ll look really good with her." (her = the dress) The appearance of the new dress which they never seen made the maids make a fuss. I stared at it for a moment and soon shook my head. "Bring me another dress." "Why, miss? Your Highness himself" "Emily." As she tried to make fun of me asking back why, Emily "silent" at my cold warning and immediately shut up. Once again I looked at the dress the Crown Prince gave me as a present. I hate fancy things, but even with my eyes like this, the dress was very beautiful. I didn''t like what he had given to me, but I couldn''t help but admit that he had an eye. If I worn it, it will definitely make Penelope''s elegant figure stand out. ''But if i wear that dress, i''ll certainly not be able to avoid getting involved with Callisto again.'' But unlike before, there was nothing certain about it, the ending was just around the corner. You should no longer be tied up with another ML for unexpected events or tied to an unknown clutter. "I''ll just show my face at the banquet and i''ll be right back. So bring me a dress that won''t stand out." The maids stopped complaining about my orders and bit the dress. After a while what they brought was a dainty dress in a dark purple color. It wasn''t originally there, but it was bought to my taste after being possessed. She tied her hair together in a normal way, and left the room after wearing accessories as little as possible so that they wouldn''t stand out. As I stepped down the central stairs, familiar figures stood near the front door. The Duke, pink, and orange were seen in turn. "Penelope." The Duke pretended to know first. I was about to say greeting, but suddenly I wondered. "Why are you all here?" "Let''s go to the palace together." "Wasn''t ita separate ride?" The Duke slipped his gaze away, spitting an uncomfortable cough at my question. "Heuheum, these guys asked me to go with them first." "When did we!" As Renald tried to shout out, he shut his mouth under the glaring duke''s breathless. "Thank you." By the time I was staring at them alternately, with a blink of an eye, Renald was squeaking. "You haven''t received any partner applications this time, have you?" "What?" I was about to respond to his sarcasm by saying ''Oh, i''m not?!'' but I shut my mouth with gasp. If I answered like that, I had to reveal that there was a madman who pushed ahead with his plan for a partner. "Don''t be embarrassed. We''re going to escort you. What? Wasn''t it a separate ride? You''re full, aren''t you?" (full = satisfied) "Huh. You''re not the only one applying for a partner and then using my escort as an excuse?" "Oh, do you want to die?" "Stop, Renald, Penelope." To me and Renald, who were quarreling like children, the Duke dried in a stern voice. "Stop it. Time''s up, let''s move on." Renald looked back at me until the end and turned his head. ''Childish guy.'' I couldn''t do it with my lips pouting, so I followed in their footsteps. In front of the mansion was a carriage dedicated to the Duke who rode on his way to a hunting competition the other day. When the Duke got on first, and then Renald went in. It was the moment when I was about to climb onto the carriage, lifting the hem of my skirt. "Hold on." Suddenly, someone''s hand popped out in front of me. Turning my head, Derick was staring at me with his still blue eyes. I was surprised again, but soon I took the hand gently. "Thank you, brother." Is it because it''s been a long time since I''ve called it ''brother'' rather than ''Young Duke''. Derick''s hand, which touched her, flinched faintly. At that moment, my eyes lit up. Would you like to confirm [Derick] favorability? [2 million gold / 200 fame] The spirit of the system window [Checking for Likes] that immediately came to mind was a little bit clear. ''But then...I''ve never checked it out since it was out of favor.'' I chose [2 million gold], which is hesitant. I didn''t have to look at it, but it was purely to see if it was negative. Subtract [2 million gold] to confirm the favorability of [Derick]. (Remaining funds - 44,000,000 gold) [Favorability 45%] Derick''s favorability was shown. Fortunately, it didn''t fall off compared to the last time I saw it. On the contrary, it has risen considerably more than I thought. However, since he had already seen the favorability close to max, his favorability, which was not more than 50%, was not so impressive. "What are you doing without getting on the carriage?" Then, a cool voice awakened me. I realized that I was just staring at him, holding his hands. "Oh, I''m sorry." I turned right around and stepped on the footboard of the carriage. It was just the moment I was walking into the carriage. "You''re dressed quite a lady today." A faint glance of his voice passed over my ear. I was about to sit down, but I hesitated. And looked back at him. However, he sat next to me silently as if he had never said such a thing. ''But what''s wrong with your seat?'' Later, I realized that it was a place and arrangement that was no different from a hunting competition. It seemed like I was already suffocating. It was only a short time after the carriage left. The Duke breaks the heavy silence. "The Emperor is there, too, so don''t be so frivolous. Especially, Penelope." This time, I was the problem again. ''What''s wrong with me again!'' Her mouth, which was about to pop out of resentment, fell into the Duke''s sermon. "Don''t kick your bottom right away just because some assholes are flirting with you to dance. I''d rather call your brothers out loud." "........" "I tell you, if you want to hit them, just drag them to a deserted place and kill them. Do you understand?" "Father, I''ve told you so many times not to say that." "Hmm." When Derick frowned and restrained the Duke. The Duke turned his head slightly, coughing in vain. "Ahm, you should. Considering the fact that I almost cut off Hail Ross''s family in the Emperor''s birthday two years agoWow!" Renald shuddered as if he were in a terrible state. I looked down under my feet. The tip of the pointed crystal shoe was revealed and disappeared between the hem of the skirt. ''Oh, it''s pretty good. I guess the heels are useful.'' I looked alternately at the shoes and Renald, clapping my toes against the new attack skill. The man sitting across from me shook his shoulders and shouted. "Hey, why are you suddenly looking at your shoes with such gloomy eyes!" "When did I?" I grinned at the Duke after he shot me coldly. "Okay, Father." "Oh, I''m crazy" Renald who was whining about something, and Derick''s cool eyes touched her cheek from the side. But I didn''t care, and I hit the tip of the shoes more cheerfully. After a while the carriage reached the Imperial Palace. I was ''deeply nervous'' until I got off the carriage completely. This is because the Crown Prince may pop out of nowhere and say, ''Is my partner here?'' That''s why I changed my dress so I wouldn''t be seen by him. But fortunately, the golden hair was not visible until all the steps leading to the banquet hall were taken. I''ve been looking around for him. "My dear." Suddenly the Duke called me. As I turned my eyes, I could see the wrinkled hand that stood out before me. "Will you allow your father to escort you?" "......." "Would you rather enter with the old man, than refuse to go in alone?" I burst out laughing playfully at his words. It was well known that Penelope was perverse by the Duke''s neglect. I could be embarrassed to see a young adolescent who goes through puberty holding her father''s hand and entering without my partner. ''You shouldn''t have said so plainly, you fucking Penelope!'' It was time to look down at the Duke''s hand in a flustered, unstoppable look. "If you don''t like it, it''s fine." When i didn''t readily hold his hand, he withdrew his hand immediately after he was embarrassed. I grabbed the hand in a fit of surprise. "No way" "......." "You can''t do that, Father." I smiled painfully at the Duke. When I saw the lightening Duke''s face at once, I felt nauseous as if I was getting motion sickness. "Let''s get in." "Now it''s the member of the Duke of Ekart family-!" A huge door of the banquet hall slowly opened with the shout of the servant. There are already many nobles in the hall. Standing inside, holding the Duke''s hand and desperately pressing down on the dizzy stomach, I met my eyes in front of someone. Every time he was wearing a rabbit mask, his pretty silvery hair, which she had never seen, shined ashy. Even though the eyes met, Vinter did not turn away. Not long ago, I felt a little burdened by the bad end with him, so I avoided eye contact first. An unexpected quest has occurred! On this burning night, dance with you! Would you like to apply [Dance Application] to [Vinter] ? (Compensation: Vinter''s 5% favorability, 50 fame? [Accept/Reject] Suddenly, my eyes were white, and a system window came to mind. ''What the fuck!'' I frowned and struck [Reject] in a row. It was just when the system window was gone. "What''s that old man staring at?" A nervous voice rang from the side. Turning my head, Renald was staring at Vinter with his beak eyes. But at that moment. An unexpected quest has occurred! On this burning night, dance with you! Would you like to [Dance Application] to [Renald]? (Compensation: Renald''s 5% favorability, 50 fame? [Accept/Reject] Another quest window popped up. ''Isn''t this game really crazy?'' I am truly dumbfounded. Chapter 142 ''Reject, reject!'' I hit [Reject] again nervously. She didn''t want to be seen by the Crown Prince, so she wore a modest dress. But wouldn''t the effort go down the drain if I danced with the high-profile ML everywhere? ''And, why should I apply?'' In Normal mode, the hostess went crazy asking for ''the glory of the first dance''. However, Renald was too busy staring at Vinter and he didn''t look like he was going to take out to the part of the dance. I was dumbfounded, and he glanced sideways at me. "What else do you see?" "......." I frowned and ignored him and moved on. The Duke and Derick had already left to find their own friends. I thought Renald do the same too. But a man who had thought he would turn away like a stranger came after me. "Hey, hey! Where are you going!" "You don''t have to know." I answered in a lukewarm manner and moved to a rare corner to avoid people. I was going to keep my seat until the Emperor came and gave a congratulatory speech. Holding a glass of wine from a passing servant, I took a seat beside a pillar with a dark light. Renald, who had followed me until then, stood a few steps away from me, with his arms folded and twisted. Even though it was a remote place, the presence of the Renald kept people staring this way. "Why are you following me?" I said to him with a stunned look. "I wasn''t following you, but this is where I often go." I turned away from the childish answer. But I couldn''t take a step toward his shoulder-holding touch. "Oh, where are you going!" "You said it''s your favorite place. So I''m trying to avoid it." I don''t want to be alone ''with you''. I turned around and said. This game is damn good, so the quest recommendation is very persistent, so I don''t know when the system window will pop up again. It was best to be apart from the ML. "When can''t I go?" I was the first one to hold onto it." Renald frowned at me with a fierce at me. Perhaps because of the light, the face looked very red. "Annoying bitch." And then he turned his head with his face thumped. ''No, I was frozen...'' While stuttering in bewilderment and looking at his back, a scene flashed through my mind. -Do you have to go? Just stay with me and...... -Are you crazy?! It was on the eve of the hunting competition. I didn''t know when the Crown Prince would appear, but I was terrified by the shields that were leaving one by one. But I was surprised that Renald still had that in mind. Instead of having pink hair mixed in the crowd, I looked at the light pink gauge bar, which flopped over my head, with lush eyes. Come to think of it, It''s time to check his favorability. ''Let''s ask him to dance when he comes back. And check it.'' It was a time when I slowly took my eyes off him thinking that way. Suddenly, the temple was filled with stinging glances. As I turned my head unconsciously, my eyes met again with the blue eyes. ''Oh, no. I hid on purpose, but how the hell did you find it?'' He also followed me, and it was not too far away. It seemed to me that there was a proper mix of people around the place where there were many people to keep out of sight. But I couldn''t help but not know because of the vivid purple gauge bar and the faint look at me. ''I''m going crazy.'' I was drinking. Suddenly Vinter straightened his body and said. "This wasn''t the best place." I turned to move back. "Here, what are you doing?" But someone in a black suit was directly blocked by something. It was Derick. An unexpected quest has occurred! On this burning night, dance with you! Would you like to apply [Dance Application] to [Derick]? (Compensation: Derick''s 5% favorability, 50 fame) [Accept/Reject] ''Ha. Please be mercy'' As soon as my eyes met, I swallowed a chilling sigh in the quest window that comes to mind. "I''m just standing there." At the same time, I was puzzled why Derick was in front of me. Unlike the cold blood aristocracy, he was always surrounded by people. When I was staring at him with astonished eyes. Like a lie, the music turned into a slow, romantic tempo. "Would you like to dance?" And from Derick''s mouth, an incredible sound came out. My eyes blink when I asked belatedly. "With me?" "Yes." Derick held out one hand for me. I didn''t know why a man who had been extremely loathsome, even to reach me, or even to be called ''Brother'' suddenly did this. "Why...?" I was about to ask reflexively ''Why?'' but I shut my mouth when I saw Derick''s mouth flinching. -I actually don''t know. His voice, which was giving a grave answer, crossed my ear. I don''t know his behavior, and he doesn''t know his own either. ''Yes, it''s a quest that''s still going on anyway, once or twice.'' Rather than keep refusing, it was better for one to just end it. The reward wasn''t bad either, nor was it a servile begging for a dance for favor. I made up my mind, and slowly reached out my hand. Just as soon as I was about to press [accept]. "I''m sorry." Hwiig- My waist was pulled hard. Standing defenselessly with a strong back pulled, I was dragged helplessly into someone''s arms. "It was me who was supposed to dance with the princess." (note: my future husband!!) And the golden-haired sword reflected in the light of the chandelier fluttered brilliantly before my eyes. At the same time another square window came to mind. Do you want to check [Callisto]''s favorability ? [2 million gold / 200 fame] For a moment the sight of it had been taken away. There was an icy voice from the side. "Your Highness the Crown Prince, what are you doing?" I turned my head sharply. The cold eyes of Derick are on Crown Prince''s arm around my waist. Only then did I come to my senses, and I was in a panic trying to take the crown prince''s arm off. "What the hell is this?" But the thick arm trunk only tightened my waist and didn''t budge. The Crown Prince frowned at me, staring down at me in confusion. "I arrived a little late because of work, but I couldn''t find you." "" "You''ve been hiding well in this place. And I found you, princess." "I asked what you''re doing." Derick ran to me right away and flinched like a man who wanted to take the Crown Prince''s hand off. The surrounding temperature cooled down in an instant. "That hand, let go." "Nope?" (I don''t want to?) The Crown Prince tilted his head, unyieldingly, despite the Young Duke''s warning. "You''re a brother and sister, so you can dance anytime. Give it up to me today." "I''m sorry, but it seems difficult today. Derick answered back to the Crown Prince, who was like an order. "I''m busy with my recent work and I can''t enjoy playing with my sister. You''d better not be so rude to Eckart, Your Highness." It was quite different from the last hunting competition. Derick was struck with an expressionless face. "There will soon be a grand meeting of nobles under the leadership of the Emperor to confirm the succession." Addeuk- And then suddenly, a harsh grinding of the teeth rang out from the top. It was so small that only I could hear it, facing the Crown Prince. "How rude, I''m disappointed." Callisto clenched his teeth and said with a smile. "The princess is my partner, Young Duke." "I''ve never heard of her being called a partner request to try to drag a woman away." "I politely asked through my aide, and the princess accepted." "........" While chasing the conversation with anxiety, a sudden silence came. Derick''s mouth slowly closed as he was about to answer back directly to the Crown Prince''s words. He kept silent for a moment and then looked at me and asked. "Is it true?" I belatedly realized what nonsense the Crown Prince was talking about. I shook my head at the orange gauge bar that started to blink. "Well, when did I accept it?" "If you refuse, I''ll shout out loud about the hero of the Empire who wiped out Soleil." At that time. The Crown Prince whispered in my ear, so small that only I could hear. I looked up at the Crown Prince with my eyes wide open, but he just smiled a mean smile. ''You crazy son of a bitch!'' I was fed up. But I knew this lunatic was a real guy if he did. "Brother." I ended up calling Derick with tears in my eyes. "I would like to be honored to receive the request for dance from Your Highness" I moved my trembling lips and managed to make a sentence. But I didn''t want to say anything that recognizes my partner. "Penelope Eckart." Derick hardened his jaw as hard as ever, and soon turned around. The fast-blinking orange likability gauge bar has faded away. I felt a little ''sorry'' to him because I felt relieved. ''Will it be okay?'' No matter how much I said these words, because I was worried about whether this was okay. It was then. "It''s the first time I saw the Young Duke look like that. Thanks to you, I gave you a good shot, princess." Turn her head to the mean voice, and the Crown Prince was giggling with a funny face. "What are you doing!" It was natural for my eyes to rise in triangles. "When did I say I was going to be your partner?" The Crown Prince stopped laughing and answered calmly. "Why, isn''t that right?" "I''m going. You can dance alone." I turned irritably. "Princess." The Crown Prince held me with a rare embarrassed face. "Are you angry?" Chapter 143 PS: PREPARE YOUR HEART FOR THE UWU MOMENT. H? "" I was just dumbfounded by the Crown Prince''s question. "Your Highness the Crown Prince" "The rumor was true" With the sudden appearance of the Crown Prince, the nobles has already begun to dig into his ears. I wanted to get away from him as soon as possible. Just one step away, the hem of the skirt suddenly became tense. Turning her head, the Crown Prince stood holding on to her skirt like a child. I was looking around, and I said. "What are you doing?" "Dance a little, princess." "I told you to dance alone." "It''s a birthday banquet, and I feel so sorry for myself if it turns out that I was rejected by my partner as a prince." The Crown Prince made an exaggerated imitation of his sullen face. At the same time, he didn''t let go of my skirt. I looked down at the hand and frowned. ''You''re not a child, what''s wrong with you?'' His behavior was so rude. However, it is not just the two of them, and they cannot strike out the hands of the royal family with the eyes of nobles on them. This is because he knows it well. I swallowed a deep sigh and clenched my teeth and said. "I''m sure there will be plenty of young ladies who will be your match, not mine." "Allright." He answered back and looked around. And some of the nobles, who were watching this side with breathless breath, turned their heads in a hurry that touched the eyes of the Crown Prince. A group of young ladies became contemplated and even moved to another place. His gaze round the banquet hall was nailed back to me. ''"Do you see it?" Said the Crown Prince tilted his head. "The princess has a knack for making me miserable since last time." "" I just blinked my eyes and didn''t answer anything. It was clear fear and vigilance that stood in the eyes of the nobles in the hall who followed the Crown Prince. And it was not in line with the feelings of the noble who would become the emperor in the future. ''Well, it''s no wonder you made such a fuss at the last Prince II''s birthday party.'' The man who cut off the assassin''s neck in front of everyone. In addition, in the game, the Crown Prince was widely rumored to be a ''blood-crazy killer''. ''Now that I see it'' Suddenly, Derick recalled that there would be a grand meeting of the nobles to confirm the succession. Though he spent a long time rolling on the battlefield bringing victory to the empire, he still received no credit for it from anyone. Even to his own father, the Emperor. "I''ll just hang out with you." At that time, the Crown Prince awoke me from my thoughts. "It''s my birthday. Isn''t it too much to shut up after all those expensive things?" "" "The accessory is the national treasure of one of the defeated countries, Princess. You can''t buy it for a billion dollars." I was trying to refute who asked me to give him his quibble, but I just asked him all the questions. The Crown Prince, as usual, was a mean face. But without knowing why, he didn''t let go of my skirt and held it tight. It looked a bit tacky and pathetic. At the same time, he seemed so persistent that he was disgusted by other ML, who immediately stepped back if he didn''t like it. I glanced sideways at the still floating quest window and ended up speaking in a resignation tone. "I can''t dance. " Come to think of it, it was true. I had no idea the dance of the nobles. But to leave the body to the rhythm, I didn''t think I would dance well because I was the master of this body. ''As expected, not to do this damn quest'' It was the moment I made up my mind once again. "Then you can do this." "Huh!" The Crown Prince placing the hem of my skirt that he was holding, and lifted me up with one hand. I clasped his shoulder in a shrill scream of surprise. Fortunately, he soon put my body down. But it was not a marble floor. Under the low-heeled shoes, which were roughly chosen to match the modest dress, the firmness touched the soft touch. "What, what are you doing!" He''s so close that I can feel his breath. Embarrassed by the firmness of someone else''s body, I struggled wildly. "Ugh." A low moan came out of Callisto''s mouth. Only then did I stop struggling in surprise. "Do you know that?" "What, what?" "Sometimes, when you talk to me, you make an expression that you want to hit me." The Crown Prince, who had tightly wrapped my waist so tightly, took my hand off his shoulder with the other hand and held it together. "It is a felony to touch the body of the member of the imperial family, so I cannot allow it. Instead, step on it as much as you want." "Well, wait a minute..." The man who was moving his body right away dragged me along as well. I belatedly realized that he had lifted me up and put me on his feet. He moved his steps slowly to the beat. The feeling of pulling weight on a person''s feet was really strange. It was only a few centimeters long and I was afraid of falling. Without realizing it, I held him tightly in my hand, and I balanced myself with caution following his movements. At that moment, I didn''t know that we were too close, that we were dancing strangely on the dark place, not on the main hall. And I didn''t know that the people were gradually surrounding us. "That''s enough, right? Few people pay close attention to these corners." Then the question of whether there was no reason to dance also crossed my mind for a moment. But I could not afford to argue about it. I thought it was funny how I looked, but suddenly a low laugh came from near my ear. "Step on it as much as you want, princess." He grinned and chatted at the sight of me in a chaotic state. "Are you kidding me?" Is he laughing at me when I was distracted? I glanced at him and sensed the movement and straight down my eyes to his feet. If I could, I wanted to crush his feet with my heels. But if I took my foot off, I would lose my balance and fall. The Crown Prince burst into laughter once again at my nervous voice. "You''re really bad at dancing." "This" It''s not that I can''t dance, it''s because of you. It was the moment when I was so frustrated that I was flashing and hitting a dog to refute something. I lost a word on the face I faced immediately. The Crown Prince''s eyes, or the Crown Prince''s face, were in front of her with a bright smile. With great joy. I couldn''t believe this is a man who was always crooked, or or otherwise had a violent temper could make this look. This image felt so strange that I stared blankly into his face. At that moment I could not hear the song, nor the voice of the people. At the moment when an uncontrollable groan began to spread from the chest to the whole body. The music is over. Fortunately, I didn''t have to dance long because I started long after climax. Along with the grand finale, the Crown Prince slowly lowered me from the top of his feet. "Thanks for the dance, princess," He bowed down like the other men after a step. It was a perfect posture that was close to the standard. It was around the time when he was standing in an equivocal manner, with no thought of facing each other. [On this Burning Night, Dancing with You] Quest successful! Would you like to receive a reward? [Yes / No] A white square window floated up into the air, and my mind went blank. This damn game used to be automatically queried if the conditions were met, even if you refused. There was no reason to refuse the compensation. , As a reward for [Callisto] you gained [Favorability +5%] and [Fame +50] (Total Fame: 560) Looking at the handwriting with the reward, the sense of reality slowly returned, as if waking up from a long day''s sleep. In addition, a strangely busy and disturbed atmosphere was felt. I was shocked when I turned my head casually. ''Crazy...!'' Contrary to the Crown Prince''s words that there would be no one to recognize, there were quite a few nobles around. Besides, some couples dancing on the stage have moved to the place of where we are, giving an example of the main character. I poked my lips and turned my body in a hurry. "Princess." I could hear the Crown Prince calling me in a bewildered voice, but I couldn''t afford to care. I was embarrassed by the fact that everyone had been caught me dancing with weird gestures on top of my partner''s feet. ''Oh, my God! Why isn''t it moving automatically at times like this?'' After cursing at the senseless gaming system, I ended up on a gloomy terrace to avoid the eyes of others. The terrace was not used well unless it was a couple who shared a secret relationship. Whenever the heroine of the normal mode debuted with the title of "Real Princess," participated in the banquet, it was also the background used most favorably. Because this game is a fucking ''love simulation game''. But I was in a hurry to close the door, but I couldn''t achieve what I wanted because of the feet of another man who stood in the doorway with a ''tuck-.'' "Why are you running away?" Asked the Crown Prince, with the glass door between them, with an incomprehensible look on his face. "You''re done dancing. Now let me go, Your Highness." Hwak, lack-! (the sound of closing the door) I shook the door recklessly with or without the corner of the door stamping his feet. "Ugh. I''m not going anywhere when you tell me to step on it, and now you''re trying to crush my foot. This is an insult to the imperial family. Princess." Hwak, Hwak, Hwak-! I hit his foot hard through the door without replying to his words. "Ugh! If we stay like this, the nobles, as well as the guards, will come to see us? Wouldn''t it be more helpful for you to let me in and close the curtains before that?" The Crown Prince groaned and talked a lot. It made sense, though resentful. There was no way to stop the thread if he pushed it in by force. I opened the glass door with a deep sigh, as I was getting fed up. The prince grinned and came inside. I gave him a fed-up look. "Why the hell are you following me? I danced as you asked." "Where in this palace does the Crown Prince dare not go? Strictly speaking, princess is using my place." "Then I''ll go. Goodbye." "Oh, you can''t even take a joke?" He hurriedly blocked my way and reached back to close the curtains. I was dumbfounded by the perfect blocking and laughed. "By the way..." But suddenly, he looked up and down at me with his eyes glazed. "Why didn''t you wear the dress I sent you?" Chapter 144 I was stunned by the Crown Prince''s glare. Because of the sudden quest, I forgot why I wore this dusky dress. "You don''t even wear accessories." Without an answer, doubts grew over his red eyes. I made a reluctant excuse. "I wanted to save it because it was so pretty." "Ha." Callisto burst out laughing outright. I was a little embarrassed because I heard so much nonsense. He wriggled his eyelashes looking at me avoiding his gaze. "Do you think I don''t know you?" "What?" "I guess because you don''t want to be seen in my eyes or anyone else''s eyes." "" I was speechless because he knew exactly what I was. ''Who knows that he would give me something like that?!'' At the same time, the injustice soared. I don''t know how anxious the butler was to go to the Duke and Derick and tell them I had received a dress from the Crown Prince. "If you''ve had enough of the diamond mine, you don''t want any more diamond accessories and dresses?" When he had a sulky face, the Crown Prince kicked his tongue out. "What a weird personality." "Your Highness has asked me to point out my character" I caught the mood of being confused by his words close to me and said. "Thanks for your attention, but I don''t need any rewards." The sudden breakup at the end led to the late delivery of the message. The Crown Prince looked back at me with a little surprise at my words. However, the place where I hid my identity was also on my mind, and there was nothing to gain from the fact that the day was known. I slowly opened my mouth facing him. "What happened in the pastJust pretend it never happened." "What? About you and I kissed twice?" "No!" I was startled by his blunt remark and shook my head. "And why twice? We kissed only one time!" He raised his head with a strange face when I asked him questions with disgust. "Go on." "Sol. Le. il. Work. About it." She said with all her might, fearing that he might take it wrong. "It was just an accident. I hope it''s not publicly known, Your Highness." It was a secret, so don''t talk about it anymore. However, the Crown Prince gave out a weird sound instead of answering my question. "I had a conversation with the Duke about the historical records at the last meeting." "My father?" "He seemed to know nothing about your character, not to mention about you going out from mansion." "That, that''s" I stammered with embarrassment. The Crown Prince was pinching me for keeping my magic spell secret even from the Duke. "Is that why? You refuse the reward?" I was amazed at Callisto''s insights that had already figured out the situation. "Yes." Of course it wasn''t just for that reason, but he added with a gentle nod. "It''s true that I''m a princess, but I''m not their real daughter." "I see." The Crown Prince accepted with a wry face. "In fact, I knew you''d say that." "You knew?" "I didn''t expect you to wear a dress either." It was amazing. I asked back with a frown. "Then why did you send it?''" "Just." "Yes?" "Because I missed you." I couldn''t believe what I heard. I held my breath and looked at the Crown Prince. He turned his head out of the terrace and muttered to himself as if he was talking by himself. "The moment I saw them, I thought of you." "......." "I thought I should find a master worthy of this value rather than fall into the hands of devils." "" "That''s all." I stared at the Crown Prince in silence with a strange eye. Today, I felt unusually strange. A cool breeze lapped into the terrace. With my wavy hair tickling my cheeks, I came to my senses belatedly and asked for a strange word. "The devil?" "The Queen." The Crown Prince answered with a wry smile on his nose. It was no longer surprising to use such a vulgar word for the Emperor''s only wife. ''You gave it to me because you didn''t want it to be taken away by the Queen.'' I don''t know if it''s true or not, but I decided to listen to him and think so. Otherwise, it would be hard to calm my heart that kept fast beating. "But" The Crown Prince suddenly turned his head toward me. "I spread it out like this, and you don''t have a birthday present or anything?" I hurriedly shook my head so as not to be caught looking at him. The Crown Prince opened his eyes. "You really don''t have it?" "I danced with you, didn''t I?" "No matter how you do. How dare you become a citizen of the Empire and offer nothing on the birthday of the one and only Crown Prince?" "I''ve sent something in the name of the Duke. I''m sure." The prince blew the breeze in a dull response. "Ha! Doesn''t Eckart educate manners? The courtesy of the Royal Family is terrible." He said, ''I need you to get a new education on manners,'' and ''I need to show you around the underground prison of the imperial palace''. I closed my ears with both hands because of the man who constantly complains like a child. Before he made a fuss, "Do you dare stand in front of the Crown Prince and close your ears?" she hurriedly searched her inside pocket. "Here, here!" When I quickly handed over what I had taken out, saying, "Get it and stop it" his mouth, which seemed like a bomber, was shut. "I''ll give it to you." The Crown Prince, who snatched it up, laughed. And he began to "tear" the wrapping paper without stopping it. "I bought it just in case, but if I didn''t bring it, it would have been a disaster." I gazed away at the wrapper he was tearing. "What''s the hassle of packing up like this?" "If you don''t like it, you can return it." "Who says I don''t like it?" When I reached out my hand to ask for it again, the Crown Prince raised the present on top of the stroke. In an instant the wrapping paper was ripped off his hands and a small velvet box was revealed. "Oh. It''s an accessory box." The Crown Prince opened the box without delay, shining his eyes. "This is" He hesitated and looked into the box and soon took out the contents. A bright moonlight, below, an oval ruby that resembled the color of his eyes glistened with a blood-like red light. The shape of the gemstone, which was only the size of a thumbnail, was rather rough and shabby. "Is it Cufflinks?" "It''s not just Cufflinks." "Then?" "It''s engraved with magic" But in fact this was the limit of my creativity. I was worried while squeezing my head. It was hard to know what to give to a powerful man who already have everything. Besides, I''ve never given an adult man''s a birthday present. I had no choice but to make a rough choice just like when I gave it to Vinter, but when it was revealed in front of the person concerned, I felt somewhat embarrassed. ''That''s why I wanted to leave it behind when I went back'' I wasn''t confident that I''d make eye contact. So I stared at the wall over his shoulder and pretended to be as fine as I could. "Healing magic works best if it''s engraved on a raw gemstones." "Healing magic?" "Yes, if you get hurt, bring the cuff closer to the wound. Until the ruby''s completely broken, magic will work." The fancy and delicate craftsmanship worn by aristocrats usually lacked mana. Moreover, it was extremely expensive compared to its rugged appearance as the number of use was almost unlimited. "If you ever hurt yourself in the future, don''t ask me if you can''t use healing magic" I was trying to explain that my choice was more practical than appearance, but it seemed like an excuse. My voice grew smaller and smaller. It was the moment when the gaze was gradually falling down. Ududug-. An eerie sound rang out. "What" Unconsciously, I raised my head and opened my mouth at the sight of Callisto. He was piercing his earlobe with a cuff which I gave to him to hang around on his coat. "Is this all right?" He asked, taking his hand off his ear. Perhaps because of the thick gold needle through the plain skin, dark red blood drops fell down the tip of his ear. "Well, Your Highness!" I was simply devastated. Callisto grinned as if he were having fun watching me. After a long time stuttering at his eccentricity, I shouted like a scream. "What the hellare you doing?!" "Why? You can wear it like this and take it out if you need it." "Who puts the cuff on the earlobe!" "The Crown Prince of this country." He raised his chin and said arrogantly. Then he giggled like a madman, as if my words were funny. While looking at the Crown Prince with a faint look, the redness began to flare up in the ruby that came into contact with the earlobe. Artifacts that sensed the wound triggered the magic. "There''s no need to look at such a madman because he''s healed by the gift you gave him." "I really can''t understand you, Your Highness." I sighed silently, looking into the ears of a man whose blood was still red. And the Crown Prince responded disgustedly. "That''s the same for you." "What''s wrong with me?" "Didn''t I tell you I''ve never seen a woman as strange as you?" "I''m perfectly normal. Rather than that, it''s better for you to meet the senator" "So, let''s have a good time to do some strange things together." The Crown Prince abruptly cut off my words and turned himself into a bar. He spoke to me face-to-face with his eyes as coveted as a ruby in his ear. "You''ll be formally acquainted with me, Princess." or "You''re officially dating me, princess." GUYS SO THE MTL HAVE DIFFERENT VERSIONS, SO I WANT INCLUDE THIS TOO BECAUSE IT''S LOOH SEXY THAN PREVIOUS ONE. don''t hate for being a pervert, k? (note: so i''ll bold the words that i like, xixi) Chapter 145 I couldn''t understand what the Crown Prince was saying. Still, I was short of breath. I stared blankly at the enemy nailed to me, and barely opened my mouth as though I had given up my breath. "What are you saying now..." "Let''s not just provide a lot of rumors, but let''s meet for real." The clear voice of Calisto struck me blind. It was just a weird woby thing and my heart was pounding like crazy. I clenched my teeth. But unlike usual, when I clenched my teeth and held my breath, these strange feelings that had been lifted up to the tip of my neck continued to to haunt me. "Is that such a surprise?" Callisto tilted his head to his side, looking at me standing at him helplessly. "I thought you were somewhat like me." "......." "If anyone sees it, they might think that I was the only one who dreamed about what happened in the maze garden." I was in a hurry when he say something about my shameful past, when the Crown Prince said anything to live. When he saw me making a reflexive impression, he burst into a sarcasm and asked. "Are you still angry about what happened then?" "What... happened?" "What I did to thrust a sword into your neck." I opened my eyes wide at his words. It was surprising that he still cared about it, but I realized that I had forgotten it for a long time. ''I''m sure until now, I''m still a little nervous. I hate it'' Since when has it changed like this? Surprisingly, Callisto was no longer disgusting enough that I didn''t hate seeing his shadows anymore. These days, every time I face him, I feel like I don''t know who he is.... "If I give you a sword and ask you to cut my neck equally." "" "Will that make you feel better?" (note: ya! i tell you he''s ready to sacrifice anything for her! huh i envy you penny!!!) But the Crown Prince uttered a terrifying sound, as to whether I, who was silent, still took the matter as a matter of concern. I shook my head in surprise. "No! That was just an accident." "Come on, take it." But a huge activist lunatic was after he took something out of his bosom. A flaming sword with a clear inscription of the yellow dragon. What he offered me was a dagger. "Hey, what the hell is this?" "I couldn''t bring the black one because it was my birthday party." "" "Slightly cut with this instead, then." He tapped his finger on the nape of his neck. It was the side that had blood stains leaked from the earlobe. I looked at him and the daggers alternately, and then screamed. "What are you trying to do? That''s it!" "Why? I have the artifacts you gave me, and I''ll have them treated right away." "Who''s going to be beheaded for treason? It''s dangerous, so put it in quickly!" As I shuddered with a grimace, the Crown Prince smiled with a cheerful face instead of putting the dagger in. "So now you''re not going to get along with me, are you?" I stared blankly at him like a madman, and suddenly I noticed something. The moonlight is flickering over the golden head. ''A siren.'' I regarded the red favorability gauge bar, similar to the color of the crown prince''s eyes, as a dangerous sign as a siren. So far, Callisto''s favorability has not been confirmed. He was the Crown Prince of this Empire, and I thought he was the most distant man from my escape. But nowI''m not sure. Maybe I''ve been turning a blind eye to the point of unconsciousness. Because, because.... "Your Highness." I stretched my arm forward. And gently clasped over the hand still holding out a dagger toward me. And the moment he faced the sudden contact, his red pupil getting a little bigger. Do you want to check [Callisto]''s favorability? [2 million gold / 200 fame] Splitting between us, a white square window rose in the air. Subtract [2 million gold] to check the favorability of [Callisto]. (Remaining funds: 42,000, 000 gold) And the white writing on Callisto''s head changed straight away. [Favorability 76%] When I saw the rising popularity, I felt indescribable. At the same time, feelings of relief and heavy emotions, unknown, came to my heart. It was similar to disappointment. (note: it''s okay penny. "It''s better to go slowly in the right direction than go speeding off in the wrong direction." -Simon Sinek) "...Hey, Princess." When I was staring at his head, Callisto suddenly awakened me. It was a mysterious glance whether I was weird without words while holding hands. I put my hand away from the back of his hand. "What''s wrong with your expression all of a sudden?" I didn''t know what kind of facial expression I was wearing. It was all over at ''Favorability 76%''. Nevertheless, I couldn''t stop open smiling just in case. "Your Highness." "Say it." "Do youlove me?" The Crown Prince''s eyes grew larger than before. He asked back as if he had heard an unfamiliar word. "Love?" "Yes. Are youasking me out because you love me?" "Princess." Callisto stared at me with a very embarrassed look, and then quickly shed a sound. "Isn''t that such a naive word that doesn''t suit us so much?" (note: ya! you just haven''t realized that you already in love with her! huh!) "" "What''s wrong with you? That''s what the princess said on the eve of the hunting competition." "What" "You said you''ll find a more suitable person who fits your position." At that moment, my head went blank as if someone hit me in the back of the head. The feeling that I thought was similar to disappointment became something bigger and upset me. The Crown Prince did not notice my condition at all, he said stroking his chin. "Come to think of it, it makes sense. But your idea is wrong." "" "We are in a position that is most necessary and suitable for each other in reality. It''s the combination of the prince whose seat is at stake and the Ugly Duckling from the Duke." "......." "And apart from that, it makes me feel comfortable and pleasant to be with you. Don''t we fit in pretty well, princess?" "......." "No matter how crazy you are now, it would be no different from other young people to marry you after the coming-of-age ceremony." The Crown Prince put the dagger in his arms and looked straight at me. "So just come to me now." "......." "I think we can be pretty good partners." He shrugged and grinned as usual. It''s no different than it was just now, and my face only felt strange. "We could be a haven for each other in this fucking empire." (haven : a place to rest for her) I belatedly understood him. That the ''relationship'' he asked for a while ago was not an exchange of emotions, but a choice that was born for complex reasons. Unlike me, who is looking at this as a ''love simulation game,'' he is cool-headedly facing his reality. ''Well, there was only 76%, and his love is frozen to death'' Of course 76% couldn''t say he didn''t like me. I finally managed to admit it. What are these strange sensations that make me cry? I had a crush on the Crown Prince, who was able to treat me without the slightest calculation. or I had a fondness for the Crown Prince, who could have been treated without careful calculation. He, and me too. We had feelings for each other. (note: YAAA!!!!! SCREAM INTERNALLY) But that was all. Romantic feelings such as crab love were useless in the current Crown Prince whose status is at stake. It was the same for me. ''4% and 24%.'' It can''t even be compared. The first priority for me was to survive and escape, and the ceremony was only a little over a week left. Unlike the hostess of Normal Mode, I was in no position to play with a faintly blooming favorability. The half-dreamed head cooled, and the reason gradually returned. It was only natural. By the way, I couldn''t tell why I lost all my strength on my toes. "I" I thought I''d stagger unseemly if I let my nerves relax a little bit. I stared straight at the crown prince, clearing my collapsing body. "I don''t want to to have that kind of relationship with you, Your Highness" "Your Highness the Emperor--!" Then I heard the shout of the servant over the glass door. Jiiing, jiiing-. At the same time, the vibrating sound spread from the Crown Prince''s arms. "Damn it, this dog Cedric Porter is freaking out again." He took out a nervous twinkling crystal ball and quickly moved it to me standing in a daze. "How soon is your coming-of-age ceremony? Don''t answer now but be more sensitive until then. And please answer me on the coming-of-age ceremony, Princess." "No, it''s not something to worry about anymore" "Sstt." The Crown Prince blocked my mouth, which I was about to say no, with his palm. And said like a threat, with red eyes glistening brightly. "It''s so miserable to have a difference on your birthday. Don''t you think so?" "Uub!" "Thanks for the gift, princess. Take some time and come out slowly. There might be rats on this side that are still interested." "Listen my answer, Your Higness!" The curtain fluttered before the Crown Prince grabbed my hand, which had been blocking my mouth, and escaped like a flash of a lighning. I was left alone in a quiet terrace. "Ha" I stared at the Crown Prince''s rapidly moving back, and soon closed the curtains with a low sigh. Like he said, it was good to take some time. But when I was left alone, I suddenly felt a deep fatigue. Time passed, and it was time to go out, but I didn''t dare to go back to the banquet hall. I''ll pretend I''m okay again, i''ll put my mask back on as if nothing happened again, and deal with the ML who are looking at me and talking to me. In this messed-up mood, I wasn''t really confident of doing it well. "Shall I just go?" Looking beyond the railing, I had such an impulse. ''Why do I have to stay here?'' All I had to do was pay attention to the level of favorability and the ML. There was no reason to keep the duty of the noble family, the background of the game, cumbersome. Sneaking down, it was a little high to be on the first floor, but it was enough to jump. ''Let''s go.'' I rolled up my skirt and climbed up the railing without further thinking. Just before jumping down. The Duke''s face flashed through my mind. But it was not a part of the job for Penelope, who was always fickle. Chapter 146 There was a dead silence near the banquet hall, where the Emperor''s congratulatory address was in full swing. I called the servant waiting outside the banquet hall and borrowed a carriage. How long have I been watch the splendid streets of the capital city, with my head leaning against the window? The carriage stopped. But the destination was a far-off gate, not in front of the the door of the mansion. "Princess, you can''t go in anymore." The horseman opened the side window and said carefully. Sneaking out the window on the other side, I saw the gatekeepers firmly guarding the gate. This is because the outer carriage cannot be brought into a mansion without an owner, although the patterns of the imperial palace were painted. "Shall we ask the gatekeepers to call the Duke''s carriage?" "No, thank you." I gave the horseman some spare gold coins and opened the carriage door. "Are you going, Princess?" The soldiers, alerted to the sight of an outsider approaching the mansion without any notice, stood down from the carriage and opened their eyes wide at me. "Why are you alone at this time?" The superior skillfully led me when he was asleep to be embarrassed by an unexpected figure. "I''ll send a message to the butler and call the carriage right away." "There''s no need to make a fuss. Just open the door." "But" "I''m going for a walk." It was quite a distance from the gate to the mansion by carriage. But at my command the gatekeepers had no choice but to open the gate. Hkiiik-. A huge iron gate slowly opened its mouth. "Well, I''ll take you to the front of the mansion." A young soldier courageously spoke to me. I belatedly realized that the attitudes of the guards had become very cautious and extreme unlike before. I felt a little strange. "No, don''t follow me." I shook my head and immediately moved when I saw that the door was open enough to go out and moved right away. As I moved away from the brightly lit gate, the well-polished road quickly became dark. It seemed to have left at sunset and returned right away from the banquet hall, but it had already been a whole night. The night air was cold. I strolled along. I really wanted to do the book I bought. I was trying to clear my mind and re-plan what I''d doin'' next, but..... I didn''t think of anything while I was moving. I had a dreamy sensation as if I were just walking on a dream path. It was strange. How long had I walk like that? Thanks to my slow but diligent footwork, I was able to see a familiar mansion far away. ''I should go back to my room quickly and lie down.'' All I could think about was how I wanted to wash up and sleep. The pace quickened. It was when I reached before the front door across the vast garden. "Bbiyo-yo." A fine sound pierced my ears from somewhere. "Bird?" I paused and looked around. "Bbiyo, bbiyo-yo-." Then came another cry, as if to announce that it was here. I walked along the sound like I was possessed. It was then. Just around the left corner of the building. "Bbiyo-yo." A glimpse of the dark pink feather shone through the open windows. I approached that way. "Bbiyo, bbiyo-yo-." When I saw myself getting closer, the bird in the cage flapped its wings as if it was glad to see me. It was Derick''s office. "So it was you." Even in the dark, the bird''s jewels glowed brilliantly with a five-color glow. I leaned slowly down on the window frame. On my close face, a bird came down from the torch and walked waddling along. Then he pecked the ''cock-cock'' metal bars into his beak and pushed his head in. It was like a sign to be stroked. I hesitated as I tried to bring my fingers reflexively. What if I get bitten when I try to pet it? "Bbiyo-yo." However, he fell with his beak as a bird urged and pushed his head in. The colorful dark pink hair collar sticking out through the bars was a bit funny. I eventually smiled a little and gently stroked the bird''s head with my index finger. "Bbiyo, bbiyo-yo-." The bird sounded different from before, as if it were in a good mood. Puddock- The wings were fluttered once again. "Isn''t it frustrating?" I hadn''t thought of anything until just now, but words popped out without my knowledge. A dark pink bird that looks just like my hair. He''s an expensive body with a fancy appearance more than anyone else, but in fact he''s stuck in a cage and can''t do anything. Sometimes it''s the kind of attention that passers-by throws at me, and it''s kind of happy to live on.... "Actually, I feel stuffy. I''m out of breath every second." It didn''t look much different from me trapped in this fucking game. "I thought it wouldn''t matter, because it would be over if I get out of here" "Bbiyo-yo." As if to answer my words, the bird cried straight away. I smiled faintly at the sight. Then I raised my hands to bury my face. "Ha, ha, ha." A broken smile came out of my mouth. when I was alone on the terrace after the Crown Prince left, it was a self-help that did not allow me to speak out. I knew better than anyone else that it was a game, but I felt so stupid and pathetic that I expected something and I was disappointed. Only after I hid my two hands so that no one could see, I slowly opened my face. I lied to myself that it was just a game every time, and I didn''t care about it because it was over when I escaped, but in fact, I''ve never been indifferent. I was scared, afraid, and cried every minute. ''I thought there would be no more hell than when i lived in that house'' There was not a single thing I could do at my disposal here. Starting with food, clothing, and shelter, I had to agonize over even a simple word. It''s a game here, you''re possessed by a bad girl with the worst reputation. I already knew it well enough. "But why" But why did I realize that it was only a few days before my escape? The first man in my life to have a crush on me, why is he the ML in the game who will turn around when a normal-mode hostess appears? I am an emotional person, so I couldn''t pass this whole thing off without a hitch. So I''m calculating like a villain, and it was more and more difficult to stop me from squeezing. "Ha" When the sound of laughing at myself seems to be more and more like a groan of tears. Suddenly, I thought I was so tired and exhausted. "Bbiyo-yo." Perhaps it was strange for me who didn''t say anything with my face buried in my hands, the bird tapped the bars of the spear a couple of times with its beak. It was the moment. "Master?" A familiar voice suddenly called me. I slowly lifted the buried face in my hands. "Eclise." It wasn''t a hallucination. In the dark, the dark red favorability gauge bar sparkled. A few miles away, the ML was staring at me. Surprised by the unexpected encounter, the gray eyes were slightly larger. He moved his steps when he saw me with my head up. jobokjjobok-. (the sound of his steps) As I stared at him approach me at a constant speed, I felt my hand on the cheek. There was no water on it. It was a relief. At the same time, Eclise stood tall before me. "Are you coming back from the swordsmanship class now?" I wasn''t in the mood to laugh at all, but I worked hard and made a smile around my mouth. Eclipse stared at me with an uncertain eye, and soon nodded slowly. "You''re very late." I didn''t know the time, but it was a rough patch. In fact, there was no spirit in the thought that I might have caught up with the appearance that no one was able to see. Eclise slowly opened his mouth. "What are you doing here?" "Just." I replied with a shrug as if nothing was wrong. "I was watching birds." In my words, the gaze of Eclise slipped to the cage next to it. For a moment, the grey eyes that stayed in the dark pink bird in the cage came back to me again. "Did yougo out of the Palace?" He looked strange in my appearance. I belatedly closed my eyes and nodded, breaking the fact that I was wearing full makeup on a banquet dress. "Oh, yes." "" "There was a banquet in the palace today." There was no mention of banquets relating to the Crown Prince. It would make you feel dirty if anyone listened to the story of the main culprit who killed his home country. However, due to the immediate reaction, the consideration became useless. "The Crown Prince''s birthday banquet?" "Did you know that?" "My teacher also participated." (note: poor baby) "Really?" I was so surprised that I only blinked. ''So there''s no class today?'' As soon as the question passed through my mind. Eclise asked suddenly. "By the way" "......." "Why did you come back to young master''s hall?" (young master= young duke) I felt a little nausea. I see. It must be visible to others. That I came back alone secretly. There''s no way you didn''t know. If the real owners had come back, the mansion wouldn''t be so quiet. But I didn''t have to tell Eclise this trivial story. "......." I just laughed silently and vaguely. But at that moment. Eclise''s eyes flinched. "Why?" "Huh?" "Why are you laughing like that?" His face was as dull as usual as a wax figure. So I couldn''t immediately understand what he was saying. "Did they make you sad again?" "What" "The Duke and other nobles." His subsequent words left me blank. Jobok- Eclise is one step closer to me. His face, immersed in a dark shadow, was revealed in the bright moonlight. "You always had that look on your face whenever you came here after what those bastards did." His face, again, was horrendous. Chapter 147 I looked at him with astonishment at the violent words and deeds I had heard for the first time from him. But for a moment I was mute. "Who else is this? The Young Duke? The second one? Or Eckart" "Eclise!" The ensuing verbal abuse stopped him in a hurry. "It''s not like that." "......." "I''m fine, nothing happened." Nothing really happened. I was just a little tired when I saw a bird trapped in a cage. That''s all. But he didn''t believe what I''m saying, Eclise eyes were blurred. "I''ve seen and heard, Master." "What are you" "I know that the reason you brought me from the auction house is related to the Master''s situation." Fortunately, this remark was not surprising. I already knew that Eclise knew my position in the duchy. Instead of being surprised, however, this time worries came. I''m afraid that the ''fake princess'' situation will affect his favorability again. I wonder if that''s why he''s angry at me for looking so pitiful. "Because of my positionWho''s bothering you again?" "That''s" At a careful question, Eclise clenched his fist in a hurry. After a big breath, he answered with a clear voice. "That hasn''t happened since then." "....." "It''s not like thatI''m asking why you''re standing alone in front of him." (he means the bird) ''What do you mean?'' ''Who bothered you?'' and ''Why are you standing alone?'' It didn''t feel like the same question at all, but I soon accepted it. It''s because I suddenly remembered how my appearance had just reflected on him. She had her face buried in her hands in front of a bird and burst into groan, so it might look like a pitiful sight. ''Did you rather buy sympathy?'' I wondered if one of the "puppies" that Eclise said was bothering him, and his heart was gone. I answered with a more relaxed voice. "It was because the bird was pretty, so I watched it for a while and I was tired." It was a bit embarrassing to see it, but it wasn''t an entirely unacceptable excuse. But Eclise just looked at me with an unknown expression. Then a long time later, he askes something out of the blue. "Are you happy now?" "What?" "Are you happier than before I came to the duchy?" I blinked at my command. I couldn''t understand why he suddenly said that. "Did you get any unhappier after you came to the duchy?" "No. That can''t be true." Eclis shook his head. "That can''t be true, Master." "Then why would you ask that?" "Just, I want to know. How was my master." With no fixed eyes on me, he urged the answer. I felt a sense of bewilderment. "Well" I answered him vaguely. ''Are you happy?'' It was close. I don''t know. When I think about how I felt after I came here, I thought that it was more about misfortune than happiness. But is it enough to be entirely unhappy? It wasn''t that again. As long as there was a way out, this was nothing. I am not the kind of person who is always asleep in misfortune and frustration. Look. Even though I just felt deeply fatigue, but I was smiling under a mask. "I''ve never really thought about it, so I don''t know. How do I look?" I shrugged calmly, as usual. However, I couldn''t get rid of Eclise''s expression. "My masterSometimes you seem to be okay, but you seem to be more unhappy than anyone else. "Really?" "And sometimesit looks like you''re going to disappear somewhere." I got goose bumps at his following words. ''Did henotice that i would disappear?'' I thought I had never made such an expression, but he doesn''t know how good he is. Maybe he sensed something in secret. I opened my mouth. My heart was pounding. I hurriedly said. "You''ve seen the wrong thing, Eclise. Where am I going to leave you?" "" "I''m fine. I''m just a little tired. So don''t worry too much." I emphasized that nothing had happened to me so that he could rest assured. Until I escape, I must not instill any anxiety in him. "Get out of here with me, master." But what I heard was more shocking than when he was angry for no reason. "Whatdid you say?" "Run away with me." "Eclis. You" "There are slaves who are planning to defect to another country." "" "We plan to smuggle through the Delman who are working on the port side in a few days. So I''m gonna get in between them and say" "......." "Come with me out of the Empire, Master." I was so embarrassed that I lost my words. I thought he was just helping his countrymen who were worse off than he was, but I didn''t know he were planning this great thing. Whenever I heard the report that he was returning home late, the anxiety that had caused me to wrap my chest turned out to be a reality. "Did you try to do the same?" While I was just poking my lips because I didn''t know what to say, a terrible sense of betrayal suddenly rose to my throat. "You lied to me, you tried to go to another country, too?" "Oh, no. Master." He shook his head with round eyes at my pressing voice. "It''s not like that. I didn''t mean to do that." "Then why would you say that to me? Eclise." "I''m sorry, I''ve misunderstood that you want to do that." His words struck me dumb. It was absurd that he had been making such a wild guess at me. In the meantime, I couldn''t stop my head from spinning. ''Eclise and I run away alone, raise the remaining favorability and escape.'' I don''t know if there''s really this route in hard mode, but it wasn''t a bad way. Realistically speaking, however, escape was subject to numerous restrictions. About two weeks now. His favorability was close to 96%. Calling him in comfortably from the mansion as before and to make a desperate move to the harbor to avoid the countless number of soldiers following him. If I choose the latter, I can certainly improve the favorability of Eclise, but I cannot guarantee the favorability of other ML. In particular, Derick, who was worried that Renald and the Duke, who seemed to have finally opened their hearts to me now, would get caught up in the station. If their favorability dropped, 96% of them were useless. ''And'' At a glance, in the brilliant golden light passing by my mind, I shook my head hurriedly to shake off my thoughts. "Eclise." I, who had come to a conclusion, made eye contact with Eclise, who was still staring at me. "You can''t just go around and say things like that. Even if you stand before me." "Master." "I am the noblewoman of the Empire, and the only princess of this country before I was your master." Eclise''s mouth was stiff. He couldn''t say a word at the end. I could see. His eyes gradually turning into disappointment. But I couldn''t do much. With only 4% left, I didn''t want to take the risk. "I can take your convenience because I''m here. I can''t take that award. Don''t cross the line." Eclise replied in a tight voice to my rather sober words. "A place where even a servant looks down on you and ignores you?" "Eclise." "A noblewoman returns alone from the banquet hall without a single escort." His jaw has become so hard that it stands out. He really felt sorry for my situation and seemed to have the authority to run away. I was a little surprised that he felt so sorry for me, but I felt appalled that it was all due to favorability. If I escape, I''ll be in possession of a normal mode hostess anyway.... ''But when hard mode is over and normal mode starts, what happens to ML''s memory and favorability towards Penelope? Is it all reset to the set value?'' That thought suddenly crossed my mind. I never broke the end of hard mode, so I didn''t know what would happen after that and what the contents of "Hidden Ending" were. Of course, it was none of my business what would happen after I went back to my present life, but... It was when I was in deep thought, looking at the vivid dark red color gauge bar above the head of Eclise. "Take me with you." Suddenly, Eclise''s words cut off the idea. I''m all back to reality. "Is it because I''m a slave, so I can''t get into the palace?" "It wasa carriage ride with my family today, so I couldn''t do much." "Family?" Eclise''s eyes wiggled finely in my excuse. "How can they be the Master''s family" "Stop." I kept blocking Eclise from going too far. "Calm down." I reached out one hand to him, who was trying to refute again. Warm warmth touched my palms. "I don''t know what made you so excited, but neither in the carriage nor the palace, nothing happened." I gently stroked his cheek to soothe the excited Eclise. Like a cute puppy, Eclise quickly relaxed his body and leaned his face on the palm of my hand. "Your hands are cold." "Because I''ve been out for a long time." "When you came back, you didn''t even ride a carriage." "That''s" I was embarrassed because I knew why my hands were cold, but I immediately caught my voice. "It''s not a big deal. I said I''d take a walk, so don''t worry about it." "Then you shouldn''t have bought me, Master." "" "You shouldn''t have made me care." "Eclise." "You shouldn''t have made me your one and only knight." Eclise, who had been rubbing his cheek thickly in my hand, slowly turned his head. Soon, it was not soft skin, but moist and dry. Cup.- "It''s already late." Hissing my palms, Eclise kept his eyes from me. Chapter 148 The tickling sensation of my palms made me forget how to breathe a little while. I''ve been in contact with Eclise many times before. But has he ever so openly expressed his affection for me? ''Never.'' I''ve been begging him to come often, but never once did he reach out to me first. Staring at him with astonished eyes, I slowly breathed out a sigh. It was sudden, but not surprising. ''96% is enough.'' Even in the normal mode, I nodded, thinking of the late meeting and skinship due to identity restrictions. Suddenly it stung near my cheek. When I looked up, the tip of my finger was a little prickly, with a blind look still nailed to me. A chilling sensation flowed through my spine. I laughed awkwardly, trying not to express the queer feeling. "Are you blaming me now? You''re so rude." "......." "It''s not about my unhappiness or mood that matters to you." Eclise, who was still burying his lips in my palm, turned his head back long after. "Then?" "Focus on what you have to do now." "What do I have to do?" "Yes, you''re my only knight, as you say. You have to be stronger than anyone else and protect me." "" "You''re the only one for me, Eclise." At that moment, I had the illusion that I was suddenly stuck in his gray pupil and disappeared. He slowly raised his arm and covered my hand on his cheek. Hot heat was felt over the back of my cool hand. I gave him orders with all my might. I didn''t mean it, but somehow a desperate voice popped out. "Stay by my side." Until I escape. Don''t think about asylum, just stay still. "You''re gonna do that for me, right?" "" "Huh?" Eclise whispered at my urging. "I don''t knowwhat you''re thinking." "......." "ButI don''t want you to be sad about the people who are bothering you anymore." "I''m fine." "I''ll try to make sure you''re really okay. " As I swore many times, my heart gradually subsided after my whispering voice. ''Yes, the ML wouldn''t leave me behind.'' I was relieved. And the blinking dark red-colored favoritibility that looked at me I made a choice. Subtract [14 million gold] to check the favorability of [Eclise] (Remaining funds: 28,000, 000 gold) I was scared by the shrinking ''remaining funds''. But it was snap. [Favorability 98%] "Eclise." 2%. ''Finally.'' My throat was suddenly choked up. I spoke with difficulty. "Is thereanything else you want to say to me?" Then, gwaak-. I could feel the strong force of pressing a finger on his cheek. He darted his lips and hesitated for a moment, and said in a familiar and sure voice. "I''ll make that happen, Master." It wasn''t the answer I wanted. I managed to contain the disappointment and nervousness that was creeping up. ''It''s because it''s not 100% full yet.'' A little over a week until the coming-of-age ceremony. If I try a little more in it, I will be able to win the remaining 2% and the confession that he love me. At the time of the thought, staring blankly at the letter above his head, which has been changed back to [Check the favorability]. "I''lldo that for you." Eclise murmured to himself again. ***** The next day, the Duke accepted my excuse that I was unexpectedly ill and left the banquet hall first. It seemed like Penelope had already done it so frequently. -But tell me you are going forward and go. Chasing, how long will you be so childish with your coming- of-age ceremony just around the corner? But the nagging, full of disapproval, was inevitable. I''ve been looking for Eclise as often as I could since that day. However, it was difficult to raise the favorability of the remaining 2%. Maybe it''s at the end. Sometimes I gave him the gifts, sometimes I put honey on my tongue and whispered pleasant words. Even though I gently touched and stroked himself to check his favorability, he only looked at me with his darkened eyes. In addition, daily classes interrupted our meeting. It was a swordsman teacher that I gave him for my favorability, but it was getting on my nerves. -Shall we skip class today and hang out together? One day, I decided and begged with a sweet voice. However, I immediately changed my words, saying it was a joke with a perplexing look and a blinking favorability. Eclise, who was very contemplative and said that it didn''t matter, came to consider a new swordsmanship so important. It was the original track of the game story. When I went to visit him with such a spirit, I finally got the [Favorability 99%] and the ceremony was only 6 days left. As time went on and it didn''t go up to ''100%'', it was increasingly difficult for me to hide my anxiety. ''Howcan I induce him to say "I love you" even if he he has 100% of favorability?'' I''m like a throbbing. I held onto my sick head and fell into deep anguish. There was no need to worry about this in normal mode. When the time came, he went over to the confession route. Even if 100% was not completely filled, the white gauge bar turned dark pink, signaling that it was ready to confess. "That''s right. Come to think of it, there was something like that." I thought of a setup that I had forgotten because I was in a hurry to fill in my favorability. ''The color of the favorability gauge bar.'' I did. As the confession route progressed, the favorability gauge bar in normal mode temporarily changed color. It wasn''t like the hard mode I''m experiencing now, but..... ''Is it that important?'' I haven''t really cared much about the color of the gauge bar so far. Because the affinity directly related to life was much more important. But now, with the ending of the Eclise route. The "black red" floating on his head has become a passion. ''No waythe dark red color doesn''t means death out of revenge for the empire, right?'' I shook my head, saying, ''Naughty, Naughty!'' and uttered a terrible thought. If so, 99% of the favorability is not explained ''1%How the hell do I raise it? Do I have to push my lips in like that madman?'' It was when I was biting my lips without knowing it and was rolling my head insanely. Hnock knock. "My lady, this is Fennel." The butler''s visit awakened me. I was a little surprised by the rather late visit, which was quite past dinner time. "Come in." As soon as I let him in, the door opened and the butler stepped inside. After he politely greeted, he immediately revealed his reason for visiting. "My lady, the Duke told me to have a light breakfast together tomorrow morning." "Breakfast?" "Yes. He says dinner will be difficult because of the recent delay in his exit due to the aristocratic meeting." I was puzzled by the sudden news, and I nodded my head at the additional words. "I see. Of course I''ll get it right. Tell him I''ll get up early and get ready." "Yes, my lady." "Well then, good work." "Oh, and" Even after he said what he had to say, the butler hesitated. "There''s another letter from the Imperial Palace, my lady." The hand, which was trying to turn the pages of the book carelessly. "Is it a banquet invitation?" "No. This time, he delivered it directly through a servant working at the Crown Prince''s palace" "Burn it." I answered without a single thought. "And I''m not feeling well, so just says I''m recuperating." "Yes, my lady." The butler replied hesitatingly. The short interval to the answer suddenly felt suffocating. Tak- I ended up covering up the book I was trying to read roughtly and making it annoying. "That''s what the butler does without asking." The butler bowed deeply and left the room, as if he had noticed my watery temper. Chapter 149 It was early the next morning. I got up early and headed for the dining hall, as I promised the butler the day before. Even though I was half asleep, my mind was busy. After breakfast, I saw the Duke off, and it was pretty hard to meet Eclise just before class. But we arrived at the dining room before I finished my plans. "It''s your first time since the renovation, my lady." The butler who came to pick me up explained me. He was right. Originally, I only played in my room and ate rice with on my own, but I had never been near the dining room due to repair work. "You can look forward to it." With a word of significance, the butler soon opened the dining room''s door. And the open space, I don''t know what the hell it was about, but it was completely different. ''Oh...'' It was amazingly colorful and extravagant. The row of gold and flowers arranged from place to place. At first glance, it was dizzy and hectic, but if you looked closely, it was more harmonious than you thought. He seemed to have paid considerable attention to the design. While looking through the interior of a strange place, I suddenly saw a flower that stood out of nowhere. It was the flower that decorated the interior of the dining room the most. ''What..'' Attractive rose vines. That''s a voracious fleshy rose vine. The Ellen Wick Rose. The other day, I had a luncheon in the greenhouse because of the renovation. The Duke answered to my interest for this plant that had roughly surrounded to avoid the quarrel of Reynold. Come to think of it, then I thought it was the first time when the Duke talked to me for no particular purpose or reason. ''I guess he just liked that flower.'' I thought with an effort of cynicism, desperately pressing down on the insides because of nausea. Excessive meaning was bound to bring about a backlash. Fortunately, I couldn''t think of the nightmare of starving with food in front of me, perhaps because the inside was completely changed. Unlike earlier one made of oak wood, the luxurious marble table had already been seated. The Duke, sitting at the top of the ladder, greeted. "You''re here." "Good morning. Father, brother." "Good morning, frozen to death. Don''t you go early?" Yeh guy with his pink hair got into a fight for being only a few minutes late. "Stop it, Renald." "There''s nothing wrong with that. Heck! My father always tells me something." The Duke''s eyes were on me, and the mouth was closed because of fear. Derrick just stared at me silently with his usual expressionless face. I''d been through it a few times, and now I was quite used to it, so I was not impressed by the neglect of greetings. "Let''s do it." Except for the early morning hours, it was an unusual breakfast. There was only occasional clatter of tableware in the luxurious and quiet dining room. "...Now, a few days later, it''s your birthday, Penelope." At the middle of the breakfast, the Duke suddenly spoke. I replied with a smile, even though it was a subject that made me sick. "Yes, it''s already done." "Are you getting ready for the ceremony?" "What can I do? The butler and the maid are preparing instead me." I really didn''t do anything. All I could do was get a massage from the maids every day during the bath to make the best skin and body shape. As I got used to it, I tried to ignore it. "Is there anything you want for the coming of age?" Then, suddenly the Duke asked. I answered without long thought. "Well... not really." It had already been after a grand arrangement of dresses and accessories for the coming-of-age ceremony. What I really wanted was something the Duke couldn''t give. "Hey, don''t bounce, tell me what you want we''ll buy it." As usual, there was a sarcastic look as if he had been waiting for it. "Weren''t you so jealous of my dad for getting me a magic yacht at my coming-of-age ceremony?" "Ah, that." It wasn''t such a bad thing to have a bath with maids every day. There were so many funny stories to pick up. "You bragged about it and you dragged it in the Altes River, and you couldn''t drive it properly, and it was overturned." At a smile on my face, his face turned red in an instant, as I said everything I heard a while ago. "Who, who, who said that?! It was just an accident!" "Hmm, you pathetic bastard." "Huh? Why are you laughing, Father! Oh, no, no, no!" Reynold shouted hurriedly to the Duke. But it didn''t mean anything. I leaned toward the Duke, taking advantage of that he wasn''t in the fuss. "...It was just." And whispered quietly. "Early morning, can you come and say hello?" "Hello?" "Yes." Something out of the blue, looking at the Duke, I slowly opened the mouth. "...Say goodbye to your immature little daughter." "What are you talking about, Penelope. Say good-bye." "I''m becoming a decent adult now. I want to forget about my shameful past and become a mature person after the coming-of-age ceremony." I ended my speech calmly, hiding the words "last farewell" with his daughter, who mimicked that maturity. "When did you ever..." The Duke''s blue eyes, which looked at me with unfamiliar eyes, slowly became warm. "Yes." "I''ll make sure I would say hello in the morning." The Duke has repeatedly promised. This lie was pretty bitter and hard. It was time to barely turn away from the ticklish feeling with an awkward smile. Suddenly the dining room''s door opened, so the butler stepped in with a hasty gesture. He reached the top of the table where the Duke sat. "Master, I think you should come out to the front door for a moment." The old butler''s face was not as good as ever. The duke showed signs of discomfort. "Hmm. We all haven''t been eating together in our family for a while, butler. If it''s not urgent, let''s talk again another time." "It was..." With an embarrassed face, and soon the butler bent down and put his mouth in the Duke''s ear. The Duke''s face, which had expressed displeasure with the interruption of his meal, became harder and harder. Finally, the butler, who had finished speaking, pulled up his upper body. At that moment, shhhrrrrak -! The Duke sprang up from his seat. Quadang-! The wind made the chair pulled back. But he hurried out of the dining room without hitting it at all. The butler hurried after him. Derrick and Reynold, as well as I, were just blinking their eyes without knowing what to say. Shhhhrrrak. Then, Derrick rose from his seat pushing the chair. "I''ve got to go out." He said, and left the dining room without hesitation. "Oh, man, what was that while eating..." Reynold muttered nervously. ''The Crown Prince... didn''t come here again just because I ignored the letter, did he?'' A terrible assumption suddenly came to mind. It was a story that a madman could have done. If so, the duke who had been beaten once deserved to run like that. ''Crazy! It hurts! What the hell is wrong with you?'' As I frowned and got fed up, Reynold glanced at me with a strange look. "Hey, what are you doing? Let''s see what is going on. Get up." "Uh, uh, yeah..." Reynold rose from his seat and urged me to go out with him. I answered with a puzzled look. I didn''t really want to go. My head already ached at the thought of going to see the prince again and settling it. I followed after Reynold, leaving the dining room. It was around the time of passing the long corridor, and seeing the central stairway in hall. The front door of the mansion was wide open, as the butler said. "There was a problem." Between them stood a stampede. It was a tall man. Through the wide open large doors, there was a cool outside smell of early morning air. ''Aren''t you going to catch people?'' I walked fast, still crumpled my forehead. Just past the drawing-room, the Duke and butler, Derrick and Reynold, standing stiffed. Instead of the golden hair I expected, I opened my eyes wide. "...Eclise?" The man standing in front of the front door of the mansion was none other than my capture target. At my call he glanced at me. The gray eyes, which had always been dull, raised wide opened. "Why here at this hour..." My heart suddenly fluttered for no reason. The mysterious anxiety that I felt a day before my mother died. As if it flees through with its whole body like a thunder. "What..." There was a little person bouncing out of the back of that Eclise. "...Father." "..." "...Brothers." Lovely pink hair that looked just like Reynold. Blue pupils that were indisputably vivid in the veins of Eckart. "I''m... Yvonne." That day early in th morning, the coming-of-age ceremony was still five days away. Chapter 150 As if there was a lag, the accident stopped. I stared blankly at the tiny figure of a woman who popped out from behind Eclise without even blinking. There was a gauze (bandage) on one side of the woman''s forehead. Like the white lady who was injured by the magic I casted last time in the basement of Soleil Island. ''You''re lying, aren''t you?'' It was none of my business whether the leader of Leila''s remnant was the princess. The only thing that matters is that it wasn''t the coming-of-age ceremony yet. They were still five days left ''why?'' I looked away from Yvonne and looked back at Eclise. He had been staring at me from the start with an expressionless face. It''s as if he''s waiting to see how I''m going to react. Until a few days ago, he said he would stay by my side what ever happened and will give it to me. The Duke will make sure I don''t slur on people anymore, and I will try to make myself happy. ''But why? Why? Why the hell? Why? Why? Why? Just WHY?'' Only one question occupied my mind. As I managed to catch my increasingly rough breath, a stifling silence fell. When the Duke, who doesn''t bring up a word, turns her lovely face into tears. (I guess it''s the princess) "Renald, Penelope." The Duke broke the stillness, and opened his mouth heavily. "You too should go back to your room" "Father!" Renald reacted before me. However, he remained silent on the Duke''s "Tsk" warning. I could hear him groan at me who didn''t budge from my place ever after the order. But I couldn''t give a response. It seemed like a bomb has dropped this early in the morning as everyone seemed in a state of confusion. Even though I didn''t go back, the Duke turned to Yvonne. "And you are" I clearly saw that moment. The face of Eckart who is always cool, is now distorted by bitter longing and sorrow. "Follow me for a moment." said the Duke with all his reason. "So far countless people have deceived their appearances. You have to go through some tests to prove that you''re really my daughter." "a test?" The Duke''s blue eyes shook. The girl was more pitiful and pure than anyone else. Naturally, in the game, the heroine passed all of the "tests". She guessed all of the dead Duchess''s goods, such as the structure and dot of the mansion. It was a divine feature. It''s hard to know all that if you were not involved with the concerned person (the duchess). So far, no one has ever passed the princess position. "If it is found to be wrong, it could result in the death penalty for the contempt of the nobility." Warned the duke in a stern tone "What are you going to do now, will you follow me?" "I didn''t recover my memory entirely but I still remember" Even though it''s not the coming-of-age day. "I''ll try" Nodded Yvonne with a determined look. ''Everything goes as in the game.'' I felt like I was suffocating. The Duke, who managed to turn his head, ordered this Dereck of mine. "And Derick." "Yes." "Hold him underground. I''ll have to question him of what happened." Derick went straight to Eclise. "Wait." Strangely enough, I tried to stop the Duke in a hurry. But Yvonne was one step ahead of me. "I''ll take the test so don''t do that. Eclise is the one who helped me." Appealed Yvonne to the Duke pitifully. The Duke shook his head firmly. "That''s not under your jurisdiction. He''s an apprentice to our family" "Well, but" "It would be impossible to go out without clear permission. Find out how this child got it." Derick and I were embarrassed by the Duke''s orders. "Don''t drag him away." When Yvonne shut up, I stepped forward. "It''s my Escort, so he''s my subject." "Penelope." The Duke and Derick suddenly looked surprised as they turned. They didn''t seem to realise I was still here. "I need to talk to him." My head was spinning, but right now I had to ask. "Penelope." I walked towards Eclise in a hast. No one stroke in. The hostess standing next to him watched me with such strange eyes. But Eclise suddenly stretched out his arms, not caring about such a thing. Then he grabbed his jacket as if he were holding back his flesh and blood. "You" It was the moment. Would you like to check Eclipse''s favourability? [18 million gold / Fame 400] I hit [18 million gold] straight away. But Insufficient funds! (Reserved funds: 12.000.000 Golds) The white writing changed right away. I managed to keep my head above water and chose [fame 400] again. Lacking fame! (Loyalty total: 360) I knew I used all the money I had left to check his favourability without hesitation. I am confident that I will be able to get 100 percent soon. Moreover, I believed it wouldn''t matter because I received news from the butler that the sale of the magic-processed emerald had begun. But had I known that stupid judgment would come back like this...... When I had no choice but to blow the window of the system that was in front of me, violent feelings of throwing something rose up. The hand holding Eclise''s collar that was shaking wasn''t visible for the naked eye. It was trembling to an extend that would shiver the order of things. "Penelope! Stop and back down." Warned me the Duke for a second time. When I came to my senses, I looked down and saw his eyes under the jet light. He was a bit surprised, and his eyes grew bigger. "Master." "JustWhy?" I had no choice but to ask like a fool. ''Among everyone, why did YOU have to betray me and bring the real princess. "Why?" So, I repeated that word only. My face in Eclise''s pupils was horribly distorted. He looked down at me senselessly, and soon opened his mouth. "I am a slave from a defeated country, but I am indebted to the Eckart family. I knew the family was looking for her, so I couldn''t turn away" "HA, HAHA" In the reply of Eclise who spoke as if he made a brilliant deed, a brave laugh came out. There was a flood of acid going back into my esophagus. I felt keenly what the experience of flipping my eyes was like. "Don''t fuck me, you crazy bitch." The sound of clenched teeth leaked out. "The grace you wear must come from me, not from the Eckart family! I WAS THE ONE WHO BOUGHT YOU FROM THAT FUCHING AUCTION!" I knew it was stupid. But even though he knew it, I couldn''t stop the screaming. The hand was lifted above the stroke. Just before I put his cheek up. "Penelope!" The Duke thunderstruck. "Butler! Take him away" "No! I still have something to say" "Penelope Eckart" This time Derick called me as cool as ice. "Don''t you understand English" "I just asked my escort how!" "You''re not a child anymore, how long do I have to watch you do evil" I was fed up with his eyes. I was fed up with the princess too that was standing still as if she a "real princess" appeared and looked at a "fake princess" who is evil and rotten to the core with jealousy. It wasn''t just them, there was; The Duke, Leonard, The Butler, and the people who came to see the commotion. I looked around at them, one by one with a look of fear. Dark red, Orange, light pink. Eclise''s favourability gauge bar was glistening. "Lady, please leave." Called the butler at me in a heavy voice. My hand went all the way up down to hit Eclise. In the midst of all this I was worried about the plummeting popularity. The power of the hand that had held all that weight has loosened. I still clenched my teeth and slowly turned my back against my mole bread man-ju. (Guess she''s cursing at Eclipse). As soon as he was forced to follow the butler''s footsteps. It''s a bloody atmosphere, and I don''t know what to do. I made eye contact with someone who was stamping his feet. The woman''s face was distorted with apologies and guilt. A princess in the usual gentle and good in normal mode. And a fake princess in hard mode who''s wary of her appearance and behaviour. Somehow, the same game is going on, and the creepiness suddenly eroded the tip of the jawline. Coming back to the room under the watch of the butler, I went straight to my desk and sat down. Maybe she heard the news, but Emily, who was waiting, followed me carefully. "Aah, miss." "Get out" "But" Brown eyes full of freckles rolling over my face was like a crab. Maybe the shrewd girl regretted siding with me. And maybe she''s willing to tell the real princess who''s back somehow that she''s quitting being my personal maid. "Can''t you hear me? I have something to think about, so get out" Emilie who skips out, shouted nervously. "Yes, yes! I''ll be waiting outside. Call me if you ever need me, miss." She answered in a fit of surprise and hurried out of the room. Tic-Tac Soon enough, the room became so desolate that one could hear the sound of an ant passing by. "HA" I got a throbbing pain, aching head, deep sighs, and buried my face in my hands. It''s still only morning, the beginning of the day, and I''m as tired and exhausted as I''ve been through the night for days. But even feeling such feelings was a luxury. ''Think you can''t die like this.'' I held on to the spirit of weakness and forced my face out of my hands. Then I stared into the air and held my head high. For some reasons that I don''t know. Eclise betrayed me and came to Yvonne. I didn''t want to escape like this and be swept into normal mode, become a villain woman and die miserably. However, I couldn''t remain discouraged forever. Fortunately, the game did not show up at the coming- of-age ceremony. "I still have five days left." Which means I still have another chance to escape. ''99%! I just need to say I love you after 100%'' Whether or not a woman appears, that''s all you have to do. "I need to see the bastard." I stared nervously into the thin air and waited for the shim gate to end. I also wondered where to get the money to check his good feelings and excuses for his teachers, who secretly gave him to the Duke. How long has it been since I started to wait? Hnock-knock "Lady, this is Penel" At last the news came to the door. "Come in. Butler." I ordered hastily. The butler soon came in to tell the news. "Lady, the first emerald necklace you put up at last night''s auction has now an owner. The proceeds were just transferred to the mansion through the White Rabbit platform." "The money has been deposited?" "Yes." ''okay'' Although I didn''t know the news about Eclise, but still it was the news of the meeting in the midst of the X situation. Hi everyone! This is my first time translating, I did it to help Eiffellyanaw. I hope this translation will meet your standards :D Chapter 151 "I''m going to see Eclise right now." I jumped out of bed when I heard the safe was filled. There was a faint hope in my heart. I have to make him say "I love you" confession right away after I check his favourability. Whether by putting honey on my tongue, coaxing him or forcing him. lIt was the moment when I was rushing out of my desk. "My lady, wait a minute." The butler hurriedly blocked my way with a troubled look. "Here is a list of men I''d like to introduce to you." "What? Who?'''' I frowned at the sudden news. The butler moved slowly. "Come in, gentlemen." And then, in the room that was still open, two first-class knights in armor came in. The first two generals in armor came in. "They are the new escorts assigned to you, my lady. Sir Philip and Sir Ed." "Hello, my lady. Nice to meet you." "Please take good care of us, my lady." "Sir Philip and Sir Ed are members of the Duke''s guard, they are the most skilled in swordsmanship" "Butler." I called the butler in a cool voice, ignoring the men''s polite greetings. "What are you doing now in my room?" "The Duke" The butler hesitated for a moment with an embarrassed face, and then managed to open his mouth. "For now, you have been given the order to keep out of touch with outsiders even members of the family, that includes Eclise." "W-what?" Suddenly my vision blurred and all I could see was darkness filling me up. My rage''s red flames that had barely subdued rose to my throat. I clenched my teeth and asked back. I clenched my teeth and asked back. "Why me?" "It''s simply to keep miss safe until the interrogation is complete." "Safe?" "Yes." "Isn''t this imprisonment or surveillance?" It wasn''t intended, but my mouth twisted into a smirk. Looking at me smile like a real evil woman, they couldn''t make eye contact with the Lady of the House. "... That''s absolutely not it. It can''t be, my lady." "Then convince me why I can''t even meet my escort, and why I have to replace him with new ones." "Young Duke personally... led the knights himself to Priboux." I opened my eyes wide at the butlers words. Priboux was the name of a village outside the capital where Eclise''s teacher lives. "Why?" "The guest who came today, I meanYvonne was severely injured by a monster that appeared a few days ago." "That" It was said that it wasn''t because of monster, but I managed to swallow his words. It didn''t matter now whether Yvonne really was the leader of an evil group. "So" I tried to keep my cool and urged him to continue. "And the slaves over there took care of the injured guest. But all the slaves were all from Delman." "Wasn''t that news that the butler already knew?" It was a fact that I did not know at the time that I had found the right teacher for Eclise. Because the farm where slaves work was located in a remote place, quite far from this village. But when Eclise happened to suddenly recognise an acquaintance from his homeland, he suddenly found a farm. And it had to be the day he came late into the mansion, to defeat the monster that suddenly hit the farm. And I was the one who asked the butler to deliver the herbs to those slaves in covert. And it was an implicit secret between the Butler and me. ''So, that''s when they met.'' Naturally, the first meeting between Eclise and Yvonne was drawn. ''Damn it.'' I swallowed the curse and bit my lower lip to the point where blood would seep. ''Why didn''t I think more seriously when I heard that the monster had appeared.'' I felt a bitter regret but it already happened. At that time, I had been blinded by the favorability, which was close to 96%. ''By the way, can other male leads other than Eclise take Yvonne with them in hard mode?'' I tilted my head at the question that suddenly came to my mind. At some point, I started getting more and more displeased with the development of the game. By this point, I was lost in thought with a serious face. I remembered the presence of these scavengers. (new escorts) "You guys get out of here." The butler sent out the intruders who had entered my room without permission. When they left, the butler had a serious look on his face. "I received the information that the Delman''s are gathering and trying to escape, my lady." I opened my eyes wide. It was something I had heard from Eclise a while ago. "So Young Duke wanted to make an emergency arrest" "Wait." I raised my hand to stop the butler. "Did that girl say that?" "No, these are all stories that came out of Eclise''s mouth while confessing during the interrogation, my lady." "what, WHAT?" "The herbs you confided me with to give them to EcliseHe say it''s their escape source." "......" "He said he was deeply hurt to see his fellow countrymen harmed by the sudden appearance of this monster, therefore he decided to extend a generous hand to them" "By the way." "After knowing that my lady''s care has been distorted, he has been trying to dissuade them, suffering for a long time alone trying to hold them back. In the meantime, he met the proclaimed ''princess'' and decided to repay his services to the Duke." "Ha!" The butler closed his mouth at my cold laugh. "Crazy son of a bitch." I shuddered shallowly because of his subtlety. Not long ago, if he had been running away with them, he would sold them without hesitation. I had a vague idea why. ''Because I said I didn''t want to go.'' That''s what Eclise was all about. ''Hiding his inner being, his true self and mimicking a loyal dog'' But as his favourability rose sharply, I thought there was a change in his admiration for me, but I was mistaken. For him, his own safety came before his petty love for a hateful empire, and his worries about strangers among his fellow countrymen. In front of me, I could see how much he would be willing to deceive me into pretending he was a good person who was worried about his fellow countrymen. What would be better? To stay in the Dukedom or help his fellow countrymen get out of the empire? And he chose. He took the people of the village as a sacrifice, dragging Yvonne, and stuck to this place. And he grabbed the opportunity to raise his status that I hadn''t been able to do. To add the last sparkle on his masterpiece, he had to avoid any suspicion that he might be with the slaves of the defeated country. In order to do that, he cleverly intertwined me. I suppressed my intense feelings and asked. "What did my father do?" "He sent Young Duke himself to confirm the truth." "The interrogation is" "It''s still in progress." "So until my first brother returns and the interrogation is over, I can''t see neither Father nor Eclise?" The butler did not answer. It was a tacit affirmation. I sighed deeply and waved my hand. "Okay, get out." "Well, if you need anything feel free to call me." The butler looked at me and bowed politely before leaving the room. It was a last notice of courtesy that would eventually disappear when Yvonne will pass the Duke''s test. "Son of a bitch." I was so irritated that I couldn''t bear it, so I raised my hand ready to sweep off the desk and barely managed to hold it. I couldn''t lose my mind over this. I had so much to think about and more importantly how to survive. It''s just too much. ''I can''t do this.'' I scrambled to get up and walked to my bed. ''I need a second best option.'' Lying in the midst of the bed, feeble and empty, I rolled my head around, my mind was going full throttle. In a flash, I felt terribly miserable because I couldn''t do anything. Breathless, as if Hades came to take away my soul away. * * * * After starving for a day, I left my room early the next morning. Because if I stayed still, the fire would burn all over my body. "Where are you going?" But I was blocked by the guards as soon as I opened the door. "Move aside." "I need you to tell me where you''re going for your own safety." "Can''t I even move in my own house?" After answering nervously, I admitted that I had become too sensitive and struggled to reveal my destination. "I''m going for a walk in greenhouse." "Then we''ll follow you." "No. Don''t follow me." "But, the Duke..." "If you move one step from here I''m going to scream because you have insulted and abused me." "Ah, my lady!" Their expressions froze and their complexions became ghastly, well aware that the Duke was pretty sensitive to some of the incidents I had deliberately raised. "You are just mere escorts, you don''t have to follow me around and keep watch on me." "But, Princess" "Don''t make a fuss. I''ll be right back!" They had no choice but to watch me walk out of the room like a ghost. Throughout my walk in the corridor, I felt like every person I encountered looked at me with strange eyes. I was exhausted even before I arrived at my destination. Suddenly this horrible thought crossed my mind. ''What if I never get out of this fucking game?'' Then, it suddenly occurred to me that I might have to go through this tedious task until I die. My eyes dimmed. * * * * I felt much better now than when I was stuck in my room. As I kept walking, I took a big breath and laid back the thoughts and plans I had last night. ''But, if itsunderground, is it in the basement of the mansion?'' Then suddenly I wondered where Eclise was trapped. I heard that the basement of the mansion is usually used for torturing criminals who have committed great felonies. But there was one more place near the mansion. It''s a place where knight who commit wrong doings are kept, in Horea, it was like "Yeongchang". ''Eclise is an apprentice to the family anyway, so he''ll be there.'' After making the decision, I headed towards the forest road to the maze. I didn''t think I could meet him right away just because I was going there. However, if I stand still, I''m going to turn crazy, so my feet just took the lead before sending the signal to my brain. How long did I walk along the quite forest path? Deep in thought, I didn''t find anyone walking from the other side. ''Speak of the devil.'' "Ugh" Until someone found me, I let out a weak moan. "Oh! Hello, princess" It was awkward, but she still greeted me with a harmless, innocent, pure and friendly face calling me "princess". ''Princes?Give me a break.'' At the same time, I recalled when I was playing normal mode and greeted Penelope first, I swallowed a nasty curse. It was Yvonne. Hi again! I hope you enjoyed this chapter. I poured my soul into it. Juggling from Papago to google translate, to give the most accurate sentence possible. lol Translator: Ikihiromi and Akireatom Raw provider: Daren_shan Thankyou to this kind-hearted angel for helping me so much. I was very touched that there were many who wanted to help me huhu, i love you tons muah! Chapter 152 Soft, a blue-colored eyes staring at me. It was hard to believe it was the same person who, in Soleil''s basement, was sucking mercilessly children''s spirit, draining their energy, making them shrink like a deflating balloon until they disappear. Goosebumps rose on the back of my neck. I stood there, silent, with a strange feeling of being stuck in my head. "Princess?" Her voice called out carefully, as she stared at me with her blue, innocent eyes. I suddenly came to my senses. "Hi." Reluctantly, I opened my mouth and glanced around the main trail. There was only Yvonne and me on the quiet forest path. ''Shit!'' Originally, I was going to ignore her at the mansion. However, since she''s a member of Leila''s clan, I was too scared to ignore her. "Ah! Yes, hello.." My low voice shook as the pupils of my eyes retracted shallowly. "Did you accept my greeting?" Yvonne in normal mode was easily moved and burst out in tears by the slightest trifle. I stared at her with an expressionless face and quickly lifted my lips. "You''re coming back from meeting Eclise?" "OhYes, yes." "I heard your test is not over yet." Yvonne frowned in embarrassment at my words. She hesitated for a moment, then answered. "I took advantage of the lunch break and asked the Duke to look after Eclise. After all, he''s trapped because of me" I was a bit frustrated to think that I couldn''t prevent them from meeting, it truly tried my patience. ''So, Eclise is trapped in a cellar, not in the basement of the mansion.'' It was unexpected. "May I ask why you''re alone without a maid?" I asked back bluntly. Yvonne''s cheeks flushed red when she answered. "There was a maid butshe had to take care of a few things and I wanted to walk alone." This was a bit offensive. ''The exam was not over yet, and she had no maid.'' I guess she hated the "fake princess" from the beginning and put all the cogs in place so that she''ll always be abused. For as long as I can remember, living in the mansion was so exhausting. Then I must accept this situation with my arms wide open and be happy with the appearance of the real princess. But I couldn''t bring my self to do so. I held back a peal of twisted laughter that was about to be leaked out and glared back at Yvonne''s face. "It must''ve hurt." "Pardon?" "The wound." I pointed out to the wound on her forehead covered with gauze. At this fine comment, she grimaced slightly. I had nothing else to bring up apart from this observation. "Well, then, have a good day lady." I stared at her for a moment and immediately passed her without hesitation. To be precise, I was about to. "Excuse me!" She suddenly caught me by the wrist. I turned my head with a frown. "What is it?" "Sorry, I''m SORRY." Yvonne was looking up at me with her fist-sized tears hanging in her big protruding eyes. She looked so weak and pathetic and she knew why Eclipse was Eclipse did such a ''tribute''. I was so stunned that I did nothing. "Ha. What are you sorry about?" "My sudden arrivalYou must have been surprised, Princess." In a quivering voice, she begged for an unrelenting misunderstanding. "I shouldn''t have come here, ButEclise begged me to come with him at least once." "......" "I felt guilty because I thought I had hurt you unintentionally. I''m deeply sorry" "Hey!" I cut off Yvonne''s in the middle of her increasingly frustrated voice. "Did you tell him your name was Yvonne?" She looked up at me with her round tearful eyes. "Was Yvonne the name you were called when you were a commoner?" "Y-yes" ''How can she recall her name when she was living as a commoner with a memory loss?'' Even if it didn''t make sense, I nodded my head to this absurdity. "What you''re here for has nothing to do with me." "Yes?" Her blue pupils were inundated with surprise. I added, spelling my words clearly in case she might misunderstand. "I''m fine, so don''t bother. I''m telling you to treat me like a nobody. Understood?" "Well, it''s" "If you understand, let me go." It didn''t matter if she didn''t understand. My wrist in her hand felt as cold as ice. I didn''t know if it was due to my fear or her odd power as the leader of Leila. The hairs on my neck straightened, but I didn''t show it and retorted clipping off my wrist. "And I was a commoner too, so I understand your ignorance manners, so keep in mind that if you touch a noblewoman''s body without permission, a correction will be inflicted on you, you''ll be slapped." "......" "I wish you a pleasant walk. Goodbye." I turned my back on her in a hurry. Come to think of it, it was quite funny. When I was possessed by this crazy game, I remember feeling like running away every time I ran into male leads for fear of dying. But unlike the male leads who had let me run away with their petty pride, the hostess did not let me go easily. "I swear I don''t have any hidden purpose!" grasp-. The hem of my skirt became tense. Without saying much, Yvonne appealed with a cry that was full of beseech. "I lost my memory when I was young. I vaguely remember anything just snippets of flash here and there. And thanks to Eclise''s encouragement, I came here. If I''m mistaken if I''m not the real daughter I''ll be punished. Really, really, I''m" "Ha" I sighed deeply and mumbled in my head. Then I turned around and approached her. "Don''t beg me for forgiveness." "But, princess" "I told you it doesn''t matter." When Yvonne saw me getting closer, she looked embarrassed and backed away. "Uh, uh!" Then she stumbled, perhaps with a crooked stone. Even when falling down, Yvonne was so beautiful. I reached out my hand and held her arm to pull her towards me. In the middle of winter, her body was barely balanced, so slender. "Hyuk." The skin of my palm was appallingly cold like a dead body. "Be careful." "Thank you." Yvonne murmured the thanks. I managed to put up with what I wanted to do by shoving her and pushing right away and quickly moved on. "Listen Yvonne." "W-what?" "It''s none of my business whether you''re the lost daughter of the Duke, or came in because of something else." "Princess" "From now on whenever we meet ''be yourself'' and I''ll ''be myself''." "However" I read ''How can you say that?'' from her eyes as wide as a rabbit that dimmed again. "How could you say that? Who knows maybe I''m the Duke''s lost child so we might be family?" "Family?" I had a puzzled look on my face as if I just witnessed an accident. Then I strongly denied her illusion. "I''m not your family" "......" "Don''t lie, I know you think so too. A family, no, it''s just a temporary relationship that will end soon" I thought that that was the end of today''s dangerous events. "Go on, you piqued my curiosity, let''s hear everything you have to say." When the interrupter burst in between us, I and Yvonne''s head fell off at the same time. Lovely pink hair, just like Yvonne, was walking out of the lush trees. ''The king of bad timing.'' I burst out some crazy laughter as I was getting more and more nervous. The light pink gauge bar on his head blinked quickly. It seemed like the favorability was dropping. "Are you seriouslythinking that?" Asked violently Renald who had come to where we stood. I defied his resentful gaze and asked with a sigh. "What did I do?" "What didyou do?" His face wriggled abruptly. Strangely, it didn''t feel very scary anymore. "Do you have to be careful with the first child yesterday, not the family, or the temporary relationship?" "That''s not wrong." "What?" "Because the test isn''t over yet." "I''m not saying about situation right now!" He shouted his frustration. I asked back with a reflexive frown. "Then what are you talking about?" "It''s all to point out your demeanor, Penelope Eckart." A shriek of gnashing teeth echoed through the tranquil forest. "Ughh." Yvonne breathed weakly beside him. I didn''t like his nonchalant retort, but he pushed me to the limit. "You''ve already been so grasping at a kid who''s not even sure if she''s real or fake? Dealing with a bug that is worse than a slave?" I reflexively noticed where his gaze was lingering at the arm of the lady which I didn''t let go of yet. "Who''s treating others like real trash?" As his words pierced my ears, that day came to mind vividly. - You always make me miserable, as if I were worse than a slave. The last day of the festival, in the attic. He was referring to my screams, which I had let out in response to my desperate situation. That little thing about not caring about each other. Hi everyone! Hope you enjoy it though I''m not really sure of what happened in the end I feel like it''s messed up. Translator: Ikihiromi and Akireatom Raw provider: Daren_shan Chapter 153 Why me? I believe that something might have changed every time I was beaten like that. After all that, like a fool. After all the trouble. "Ha." When she laughed as if she had gone mad, Renald flinched as well. "You..." But he too hardened his face as if he thought I was mocking him. The favorability bar flashed again quickly. Is it -1%, -2%? It didn''t matter if it plummeted by about 30 percent, as the favorable sentiment was not as close as before. I turned my head casually, thinking about how much my favorability had been reduced. "Yvonne, you answer." "What..." "Did I grab you like a rat?" (I think he was asking if Penelope had pushed Yvonne...) At that moment, I was purely curious what Yvonne would answer. ''By the way, is it true the heroine''s personality is the same as in easy mode?'' Looking at what''s going on right now, it wouldn''t be surprising if she answered, "I grabbed myself and screamed here". Yvonne mumbled with tears in her eyes. She was about to open her mouth instead of Reynold, who couldn''t see the whole situation. "If you ask like that, she''ll be..." "Oh, no young master!" Yvonne shook her head in surprise and said. "The Princess is right! I was dumb and tripped with a rock and almost fell, so the Princess caught me." "...what?" Renald''s whole face froze as if he heard something he couldn''t believe. "Then..." He looked down at Yvonne''s arm, still caught by me, with a puzzled look. With the sudden appearance of Renald, I had no time to let go, but I was purposely not letting go to listen to Yvonne''s answer. I pulled Yvonnes arm up and pushed it toward Renald. And spread her fingers neatly in from of his eyes. Yvonnes arm dropped down weakly. "Sadly, you haven''t changed a bit since then." I shrugged and muttered to myself. At my words, Renald''s blue pupils began to shake as if it were an earthquake. "Pe-penelope." As soon as he called me, I turned and began to move quickly. The idea of going for a walk and exploring places where Eclise might be was ruined. I was convinced by Yvonne''s words anyway, and I didn''t even want to pass by them. I quickly walked back to my room. "Penelope!" Tadadak! I heard a wild sound beating from the back and soon my front was blocked. ''What. I thought you would comfort your crying sister.'' I frowned as I looked and said politely. "Move." "I..." At that moment, the guy, Renald, was breathing heavily and his eyes were watering. And then, "I''m sorry." "..." "I think I misunderstood." He admitted his mistake without a hitch. At the same time, the favorability gauge blinked above his head. Suddenly, Derick at the court of the Imperial Palace came to mind. An easy rise and easy fall in favor. Such a thing could not impress me. "Okay, get out of the way." "However, the atmosphere inside the mansion is uncertain, so if you''re in an accident now, then..." As soon as I looked at him who was making an excuse right after the apology, he shut his mouth. He was also embarrassed and his eyes were red. "That''s all you have to say?" "I''m sorry I misunderstood." "Huh?" I nodded my head when I heard his apology. Soon, I smiled. "Okay." "So that''s it right? Don''t get upset and don''t go in. Just take a walk." "But I don''t want it." I cut off the relieved man''s words with a smile on my face. His face went blank. "...what?" "Yes, I don''t want your apology." I repeated his words, word by word. Stupid Penelope, always apologized to Renald first when they fought. I''ve never received an apology for any of the arguments and abusive language I''ve heard before. ''Ah. I didn''t get an apology after I was possessed.'' Where the title of "Fake Princess", who was often neglected, originated from was well known as it had come from Emily''s own mouth. "You..." He didn''t expect me to say that, so Renald stammered for a while. However, his face soon turned red and a then blue, and a hideous energy leaked out. "Do you feel better when you say such a rude thing after a person apologizes?" "Then do you have to be so upset even if you apologize?" "This is getting more and..." "You haven''t accepted my apology every other time either. Why should I accept your apology as if it were obvious?" "What?" "There may be times when I don''t want to accept your apology." I looked at him in a faint manner and said in a preaching tone. "How can a person''s heart be so consistent? Don''t force me to apologize." "Huh! Are you taking revenge on me for what I did before?" "Yes." I nodded to the man who was so absent-minded that he was blowing his breath away. "You should try it too. How miserable and doglike it is to talk to someone who ignores you and treats you like nothing." In other words, from now on, I was also saying that I would treat him like that too. "Hey, you..." He understood and glared at me with a look of murder in his eyes. I checked the precarious blinking favorability gauge, and glanced around me. There were no stones to hit me in the head with, no sharp branches that popped out. Of course, it wouldn''t be great if a man full of anger choked me. Fortunately, he hasn''t made any moves yet, so it seems it hasn''t dropped too much. Renald, who had been staring at me for quite a while, nervously scratched his head as I tried to leave again. "Ha...yes. I said I made a mistake. I''m sorry." With an irritated sigh, he surprisingly apologized again. "We''re not kids, let''s stop. How would this affect the Eckart''s reputation among the commoners?" And he glanced at the spot where Yvonne was still standing and let out a small sigh. I thought that was just funny. "Eckart''s reputation?" I burst into laughter as if I had heard something funny. "You really don''t know? Why have I been treated like that by a maid in charge?" "What? Why are you suddenly talking about that?" "It''s because of you, Renald." I stopped laughing and looked straight at him. "What?" "Because you''ve just been acting this way in front of the commoners." "Hey, Penelope. What are you" "You''ve been treating me like a bugger and ignoring me so naturally as if you''re breathing in front of people." This guy was also male lead, so I had been desperately controlling myself. Even though I was irritated and angry until the end of my limits, I took it into consideration when he softened his temper to a certain extent. I''ve never explicitly mentioned anything about abuse before. When he was pushed to the limit, he was trying to get rid of his guilt because of necklace, but he sat on the sidelines as much as he could. I knew that I couldn''t tolerate and cut down on the high degree of the Eckhart pride, it would have a huge impact on my favorability. But the situation was not good. The heroine who appeared before the coming-of-age ceremony, and the fear that I might not be able to return home made me half insane. And it made me reveal all my feelings that I had been struggling to contain without knowing. "You. It''s because of you, Renald Eckhart." It was disgust itself, not words, that came out of my mouth. Renald was surprised to see that I felt something as if it was bubbling over the dry voice. "But what kind of reputation?" Only then did I lose my strength from the glaring eyes at him. "Don''t talk to me for the time being." "Pe-penelope." "Please, if you''re really sorry, please do it for me. Please, brother. Have a nice day." With a stiff smile, I greeted him as kindly as I could, as if I had never hinted at any disgust. And quickly got out of that stifling place, leaving him behind with a horribly distorted face. The moment I passed by him, the smile I was building near my mouth faded away like a lie, and a look of fearless firmness appeared. I could feel the shaking gaze nailed to me until the end. However, it didn''t matter. * * * * As soon as I came back to the room, I walked to the bed with a nonchalant look and laid down. Eventually, I woke up from a nap, skipping lunch, repeating my nap again and again. "...Miss. Miss Penelope." Emily woke me up carefully. When I opened my eyes, my room was dark. The sun had already set. I asked in a hoarse voice. "... What''s going on?" "You should have dinner. You haven''t eaten anything since yesterday." Emily suggested a meal in a restless voice. "No, thanks. I have no appetite. I want to sleep more." I refused and buried my face in the pillow again helplessly. I didn''t even have a meal or anything, but I thought I''d get indigestion if I ate something. "Miss..." Emily called me in a voice that was heartbroken at the rejection of food. When I didn''t answer because I didn''t feel good, one side of the bed suddenly became heavy. That''s because Emily snuck into the side of the bed. ''What is it?'' I turned my head toward her and asked her what she wanted. "Miss." Emily hesitated for a moment, then lowered her head and whispered. "The woman... she ended up staying in the mansion." I opened my eyes wide with a little surprise at her behaviour of telling her the news about Yvonne. But I knew it would be like that anyway. I quickly lost interest and asked back in a calm manner. "She passed all the tests?" "I think not all because she lost her memory. So she decided to stay in the mansion and wait for the time being." "I see." "But it''s obvious that it''s a fake, too, Miss." It was a little funny for her to discuss ''fake'' with the ''fake princess''. "It''s okay. You don''t have to say that." I answered with a smiling voice. And added a sigh. "I think you have something else to say, do it." It was time to let Emily go too. ''She''s under the command of the head maid...'' And the maid had already served Yvonne in the absence of certainty. I didn''t really like our first meeting, but it was true that Emily had made it comfortable here. I think I wasn''t a good master. However, thinking that she had been unknowingly affectionate and that she was even leaving my side, I was speechless. Maybe that''s why I kicked her out of the room yesterday. I didn''t want to hear my maid quit. ''But there''s no other way. Because I''m the one who''s going to get kicked out anyway.'' Fortunately, I gave up quickly. I quietly waited for Emily''s next words. "I...I''ll tell you of her every move." "...What?" After a long pause, she suddenly uttered unexpected words. Hi guys! @akireatom here! It''s my first time translating Horean-English. I hope I did a good job :D and I hope you guys are enjoying this novel our lovely @Eiffellyanaw has been translating for us!! Stay safe everybody :3 anyway, my reaction is on the picture tho (eiffel) Translator: Akireatom Raw provider: Daren_shan Chapter 154 "She''s temporary maid, Becky, is from my hometown" "......" "When she was young, she lost her parents in a fire accident and lived in our house for a year." "And?" "The orphan, who originally had no relatives like that, doesn''t be accepted her a decent maid, my lady, because if she gets involved in an accident, there''s no one who can guarantee her identity." "......" "We didn''t really get along at the time but my parents liked her and wrote her the ''guarantee'' when she applied with me for the Dukedom." Hesitantly, she whispered to me in the hollow of my ear. "If you mention the warrany, she''ll willingly do anything." There was a glimmer of insanity in her brown eyes. I paused for a moment at her words and soon narrowed my brows and asked. "Are you serious?" "Well, of course!" Emily nodded enthusiastically. "What if she''s trying to take your place while she''s in the mansion?" She appealed to me with a serious look. No matter how much I looked at it, it seemed to be sincere without any ulterior motives. At that sight, I burst into laughter. "That way we''ll be prepared in advance" Emily, in deep cogitation, noticed my face full of laughter one step later. "Lady! This is not the time to laugh like that!" She blurted as if she was resentful. "Sorry, sorry. Haaa" I finally managed to stop laughing and answered. "But that''s too typical of a villain, Emily." "I''m dead serious, otherwise I wouldn''t sell my hometown friend." She sighed and grumbled, it seemed to be true that she was deeply troubled. I don''t know if it''s for me or for her future that depends on my position, but.... Her words warmed me up. "Okay. Thanks for worrying." I nodded my head and thanked her without a hunch. Emily looked back at me with her eyes shining brightly. "So, you''re willing to follow my plan, right?" "Well" I thought for a moment. It was convenient to have someone done for you without having to left a finger but I didn''t think being entangled with Yvonne''s daily life would be of great help. After all, I''m well aware of what''s going to happen in Normal Mode...... ''No.'' Thinking about it so far, I must get rid of this overconfidence of mine. The story of Normal Mode and Hard Mode are completely different. I could no longer believe now that Yvonne would be the same as in Normal Mode. "I don''t need to know her every move. If the tails is too long, you''ll just be trampled on." I took a moment of reflection. "Tell Becky to report only when she''s up to something suspicious." "Suspicious?" "Yes, for example" I recalled instinctively the white dressed woman I saw in Soleil Island. Mask, relic, pieces of a broken mirror. "humm if she seems obsessed with something or behaves strangely." Emily replied with a determined look. "Oh Gosh, I see what you mean, just leave it to me." To speak frankly, I had no big expectation. If the hostess is indeed a member of Leila clan, she won''t act stupidly before a maid to be found suspicious. But seeing Emily looking so determined was so cute that it made me laugh for a short time once again. She must''ve noticed that I''m feeling better. "Miss, then, nowAre you going to have dinner?" Asked carefully Emily watching my reaction. At that moment, I barely managed to hold on my face features that were drifting away. ''Now there''s someone who will take care of me if I starve'' I let out a light voice, pressing down my stomach swirling of unknown emotion. "Emily." "Yes?" "You''re doing a pretty good jobtaking care of me" At what I said, Emily was astonished, and replied with a gentle smile. "Of course, miss. I''m your maid." "Wellthen, bring me dinner." "Yes miss! I''ll be right back! You won''t wait long!" Emily hurried out of the room with a colorful face. Fortunately, there''s still someone in this mansion who cares about Penelope whether she''s starving herself up or not, after all the hustle and bustle of Yvonne''s appearance. ******************* D-3 The next morning after breakfast, the butler came to my visit with a message from the Duke. "I''ll be ready soon so wait outside." Yesterday I heard from Emily that Yvonne had been staying in the mansion so I didn''t think I''d be summoned this early. I immediately followed the butler to the Duke''s office. Hnock knock-. "Come in." With the permission to come in, the butler opened the door. I stepped inside with a light strain. We had a great deal of things to discuss. The Duke, as for him, sat at the desk with a thick cigar in his mouth. In front of him a plethora of files were piled up. "Father." "You came." He looked up at me. I could tell at first glance that he stayed up all night sorting things up from his tired face and puffy eyes. "Take a seat." He rose from his place, settled on the sofa and then kept staring at me. Even after the maid came in and prepared the refreshments, the Duke silent as ever pulled out another cigar and burned it without a word. The atmosphere was getting more and more stifling. It was about time to break the silence. Finally the Duke opened his mouth heavily, bringing out his cigarette in ashes. "Penelope." With a stern voice, I replied with a slightly disorganized posture. "Yes father." "You asked your brother to give you a teacher without me knowing." "......" "Why didn''t you tell me in advance?" In fact, this was a bigger problem in my eyes than Yvonne passing the test. As expected they turned a blind eye to what I might be feeling. Ultimately, I ended up speaking my mind. "I thought you''d oppose it." "Hah" The Duke breathed a deep sigh. Although he was just a character in the game, I couldn''t help but flinch at the heavy aura emanating from him. "Last morning, your brother arrested slaves of Delman who were about to flee from the port of Priboux and handed them over to the Imperial Palace. And you know the price of such felonyThe execution took place today." "" "I''ve come to agree with Eclipse''s statement." My heart stiffened at the word of execution. However, due to the vague conjecture that this would happen through the words of the Butler, the shock did not last long. Quietly listening, the Duke spoke with a more subdued voice. "The Delman''s slaves escaped by selling the herbs you gave them. The funds are still intact." "" "If the Imperial Palace had noticed first and proceeded with the investigation, not only you but the whole Eckart family would be doomed." My hands on my knees clenched in a fist the hem of my skirt. I truly regretted my impulsive act, at the time I didn''t imagine that my genuine intentions would turn into a nightmare. ''But I''m glad I didn''t give him the gold coins.'' I was worried of what would''ve happened if I had handed over that small amount of money instead of the medicinal herbs. I opened my mouth facing the ground. "I''m sorry, I acted rashly it''s my fault." "......" "I''ll willing to accept any punishment" "I heard everything from the butler." The Duke suddenly stopped me from speaking. "You didn''t have a bad heart. How you gave him your teacher, how you gave him his herbs." "" "It''s all in your heart." I slowly raised my head and stared blankly at him with perplexed eyes. Unlike Penelope, the Duke was in no position to make a fuss about it, even if there was record of taking a slave of the defeated country in the mansion. Goddamn it, I''ve had a story of freeing a defeated slave out of mansion and almost putting duke''s family in danger. It wasn''t all intended, but it happened as a result. Because, Eclipse, that madman, made it that way. I guessed the Duke would be angry at me. But he said. "Yesterday, today, didn''t you just keep getting surprised? I called because I was worried. I''m not trying to find fault." Even though he was very tired, he was carefully watching over slightest changes in my mood. So he spoke to the main point with a faint sigh. "Penelope" "" "The child, Yvonne, I decided to let her in the mansion for a while." I knew it, but I couldn''t help but feel down at his words. Like a person clinging to a ray of hope. ''Yes, it is.'' I laughed coldly inside. The long preamble and forgiveness in the preceding days were, after all, just the ground base for this main event. Despite the shocking news, the Duke avoided looking at me expressionless. I gaped at him and asked. "Did she pass all the tests?" "It isn''t because she lost her memory, but" The Duke hesitated and added. "All the answers about her mother were right." "" "In addition, the dots'' position was the same. And Evelyn (the dead duchess'' name), I meanShe was born with a dot in the middle just like my dead wife." "I see." It didn''t impress me much, I already knew it all. I belatedly realized that I had answered so insincerely, and forced my lips opened and answered. "Congratulations, Father." "What?" The face of the Duke looked devastated. Hi again! Actually I feel that my translation is a bit lacking so if you can point out on where I''m wrong that would be of huge help - Translator: Ikihiromi Raw provider: Daren_shan Chapter 155 But soon, the Duke''s face became blank. For him it was hard to believe that I said such a thing, the Duke stared at me with astonished eyes. I opened my mouth with serious look. "You''ve finally found your daughter, whom you''ve been looking for a long time." "Penelope." He asked in a tone full of hesitation, incredibly contrasting with the stern look he had just made. "Will you be alrightif I let the child stay in the mansion?" "Of course." "" "Thank you for asking my opinion, but this matter doesn''t require my permission." His blue eyes, hardened by the shock, shook helplessly. No matter how distraught I was with the treachery of Eclipse, my opponent now was the Duke. ''I don''t think it''s fair for a "fake" to go wild when you''re telling me your real daughter is back.'' Moreover, before the start of Normal Mode, I only wanted a complete escape. I wasn''t even surprised by the Duke''s words as I knew this would happen from the beginning and didn''t expect anything. The Duke looked at me with a lingering glance as if he was looking through me. "If you don''t like it" "......" "I don''t sent her to the dukedom yet." He responded unexpectedly. He could tell I was lying; it was all over my face. As I was lowering my eyes, I took a brief glance at him. Even though I had trampled on him, my heart fluttered with anticipation and I raised my head slightly. The tired Duke was facing me with such a complexed face. ''Ah'' I''m usually not quick on grasp on these things, but I realised this reflexively. "Are you serious?" I never imagined that I''d ever make such a sound. "I''ve been thinking about it all night." "......" "But rather than the constant commotion in the same house, I''d rather her stay away from everyone until it was clear that she was really Yvonne" "Father." I cut off the Duke''s words in the middle. I noticed how concerned he was as he forcibly moved his facial muscles to let appear a stiff smile. "She has to enter to Dukedom." "Penelope" "Even if she turns out as my father''s biological daughter, I have no intention of making a fuss." The ''persistent fuss'' he kept on mentioning was directed to me all the way. "If you''re afraid that I''m going to hurt her, don''t worry. That''s not going to happen." The Duke''s shoulders flinched at my words. He shook his head hurriedly. "I don''t mean that" "Isn''t that why I have new escorts in spite of being in the house." "" The Duke''s mouth shut in a single line at my words. Penelope''s record was so splendid that it was understandable to have such concerns. In Normal mode, she was jealous of the attention of her family and male leads to the heroine, and she tried to poison Yvonne. Thus, in a way, the Duke''s response was naturalno wonder why I was upset. It was heartbreaking and my stomach felt sore. "Don''t worry Father." I rephrased my words with a desperate smile to comfort my shallow self. "I thank you enough for the grace you''ve showed upon me so far. I''m not a child anymore, I''m past the age of being mean." The Duke who had been silent for a long time at my words, softened his lips. "Then, the day before yesterday, why" He immediately shut his mouth, as if it were a mistake. He couldn''t help but notice that there was a question the day before yesterday when Eclise brought in Yvonne about why I behaved in such way. I wiped the smile off my face. "But don''t try to take away the few things I have and give them to her." "Pardon" "Father, I brought him to here. And Eclise is my escort." "" "If you''re finished with the interrogation, please give him back to me after that." What matters the most right now was neither the appearance of Yvonne nor the state of the Duke''s family. After all this mess, he was still my personal male lead with 99% of favorability. "Give Eclise back to me Father." My determined voice hardened the Duke''s face. He answered with a deep sigh. "Yvonneseem to want him by her side. I think that she needs a familiar face since she''s still not well acquainted with this place." "Are you going to do it?" "Penelope, dear." The Duke softly stopped me from asking any further questions. "You see, this father of yours doesn''t like him at all." "Because he had an affair with the same slaves? But you said it was all in line with what Eclise said." "It''s not like that." If so, that was a very hard reason to understand. Looking at him with an incomprehensible look, I shook my head. He explained reluctantly looking to my eyes and urging me to hear the answer. "Just before Derick executed the slaves, he heard some strange rumors." "WhatWhat kind of rumor." "When the slaves were debating where to fund their escape, he was the one to advise them to sell the herbs you gave him." I opened my eyes wide at his last sentence. ''Does he see meas a pushover?" The more I knew, the more I got goosebumps at the work under him. ''Since when did he'' The duke also had his doubts as to whether he should get caught. I barely said hiding my trembling lips. "He once complained to me that his fellow countrymen were working in poor conditionsI thought I was just advising him to help their life" "I''ve heard that the farm is still a good place to pay less, but it''s a bad thing." The Duke answered with a curious look. An eerie thought flowed over me. It was one thing to bring Yvonne. Maybe he was planning this in the first place. To get out of slavery. "You must be right, he probably wanted to help as you said." The Duke nodded assenting in my defense. It might be that my words sounded different for him. ''No matter how miserable he is, is he the trash that sells people to the east for his own sake?'' That was what it was. "Anyway, he made a great contribution by telling about dangerous elements." The Duke was speaking about it with no thought in mind. "And he brought my youngest daughter, whom I was desperately looking for. I''ve engraved a great light for Eckart." "....." "So last dawn, Dereck asked him what he wanted as a reward." "What did he want?" I waited nervously for the Duke''s word to drop. "He said: Don''t kick me out of the family, instead let me learn true swordsmanship." His answer puzzled me. I asked again doubtfully. "Not a well-made clothesor a title?" "Yes." "Then why did he sell his fellow countrymen to us?" Moreover, as the Duke said he could ask for a billion of gold for bringing the ''real'' princess. ''You asked me to run away with you awhile ago and now you want to stay in the Duchy?'' I can''t quiet figure out what he''s thinking. As I frowned upon my troubled heart, the Duke moved as if he sympathized with my feelings. He asked again with a voice full of disapproval. "Do you have to keep him around?" "Why would you wantto keep him by Yvonne''s side?" "Penelope" The Duke warned me in a rough voice. It seemed as if he has a valid reason to stop me, but I couldn''t care less. I had to see him, I had to meet him...... "First of all, let me meet him." "No" "Father, please" I got sick of being punch lined by the Duke each time I open my mouth. "The day after tomorrow is your coming-of-age ceremony." Perhaps the most frustrating thing was the duke''s bluffing. "If you get involved with a slave and it would spread some dirty gossip, you''re not going to have to deal with it, at a time when everyone''s eyes are on Eckart family!" The Duke first brought up the story of the coming-of-age ceremony, which he had already mentioned. "Then the answer is the same." I removed the expression as if I was going to beg him for and straightened my posture. There were two things I had to settle with him today. One was me to be allowed to contact with Eclise, and the other was me to be allowed do one more thing. "So, please cancel my coming-of-age ceremony." "Penelope!" The Duke flew into a rage at my words. "Does it really matter to have a coming-of-age ceremony at this sensitive time since there''s a high possibility that they will gossip about you?" This is the last resort I thought of. Eclise, if I grab that fucking bastard and struggle to see any re-end, it would have been a surprise. I needed a second-best plan. ''If I cancel or postpone the coming-of-age ceremony, will the Normal Mode start be delayed.'' Even tough it may seem a blindfolded dumb idea, it''s still worth trying. I WANT TO ESCAPE THIS PLACE! "Are you going to cancel your coming-of-age ceremony for a mere slave?" The Duke just vented his anger out on me. His nose was reddish. I stared at him with defy and spewed out. "To be accurate, it''s not just because of a mere slave." "What is it?" "The rumor that the ''real'' princess is back must be all over the town, so, dear father, how funny would that coming-of-age ceremony be?" "What a real Princess?What a fool?" The Duke, furious, faced me suppressing his anger. "Why do you make such a face?" He shut his mouth powerfully as if he tried to bite something. I hid my face with my hand, not knowing how to react. My palms dried out of moisture. I tilted my head. The duke spoke in a rather tired voice. "Don''t worry about Yvonne I''ve come to agree with her that she''ll be properly introduced once we''ve confirmed her identity." "She''s already staying in the mansion so how are you supposed to refrain the leak?" "Come on, Penelope Eckart. Stop!" "......" "Do you know how much effort I''ve put into your coming-of-age ceremony? I''ve already sent out all the invitations to the palace. That would never to be canceled, so be sure to know that." I was dashed with disappointment by the resolute words that seemed to have already been made. I looked at the Duke of Eckart with painful look and murmured quietly. "My father asks me to understand, but he doesn''t approve of either of the two my requests." "Penelope" "That''s enough." I jumped out of my seat when he stumbled before he regained his balance. While leaving the Oval Office after bowing politely, the Duke did not hold me. Sorry guys for the delay. I think it might be my last time translating. Hope you enjoy and if anyone can step in to help Eiffelyanaw that would be great. Chapter 156 I came up to my room and saw the two knights standing tall in front of the door. ''They look like prison guards, not knights.'' I went coldly past the frowning, silent ones and entered my room. Emily, who had just finished fixing the bed, welcomed me. "You''ve come back, Miss?" I feel sorry for Emily''s hard work, but I immediately laid down on my neat bed. Noticing that I wasn''t feeling well, she cautiously asked. "Is there anything you want for lunch? I''ll tell the chef." "Emily." "Yes, yes?" "What does she do all day?" The good news is that the heroine can''t get out of the mansion either. Just a moment ago, the Duke himself told me that he has no intention of announcing her return not until her coming-of-age ceremony. "Shall I ask Becky?" Emily lowered her voice when she understood me. I nodded. "Not too much detail. Just simply ask her what she''s doing at the moment, how she''s spending the day at the duchy." "Yes, my lady. I''ll be right back!" Emily quickly left the room. After a few minutes... "My lady..." Emily, as she said, came back quickly and told me the news. "In order to regain her memories, during the day, she''ll follow her maid around the mansion and after dinner, she''ll go out for walk alone." "Without a maid?" "Yes." "She''s headed for the woods, right?" "How did you know?" Emily opened her eyes wide and bit back. ''Isn''t it too obvious that she''s going to see Eclise?'' "What is she doing now?" "Uhm.." Emily hesitated a little in answering my question. Then, she opened her mouth and looked at me urging her to answer. "She''s having tea with the Young Duke." I understand why she hesitated to answer. She was worried that I would be hurt because I looked unhappy right after I came back from a meeting with the Duke. But to my surprise, I really didn''t even care. "Of course you''ll have your lunch separately." "It''s alright. I have one more favor to ask of you Emily." I quickly stopped Emily, who was trying to give me comfort. "Oh, what is it?" "Give me your clothes." Emily, who heard my whisper, asked me with her eyes wide open. "Well, why''s that?" "Why? Because I have something to care about." "But what if you get caught right away?" "Don''t worry. Just do as I told." "Okay, miss. It''s a secret escape, isn''t it?" Emily still seems confused but she nodded her head gently "I''ll get it immediately!" Contrary to her concerns, she was strangely filled with determination as she left the room again quickly. ''Now all I have to do is sneak out of here...'' There''s no other choice but to climb the wall again. This is the second time I''m escaping because of him. ''Damn, how troublesome just for that son of a bitch.'' I looked at the canister with gloomy eyes. ***With only three days left until the coming-of-age ceremony*** Time flew by. By the time the dusk fell and everyone in the mansion began to eat dinner, Emily also came to my room dragging a tray of food. "Miss, she just started eating." "Well done. Let''s start our preparations." "I''m already ready. Are you done?" She looked at me standing up in front of the dressing table, folding up my long sleeves, with a startled look. She spoke carefully with a worried look on her face. "Wouldn''t it be too obvious, miss?" I could see myself in the mirror, wearing in a big man''s servant''s clothes. Emily brought it in the smallest size, but there was still a lot left in the arms. But it wasn''t a matter of size. No matter how much she picked up the clothes worn by the servants, Penelope is a princess no matter who saw her on the way. "Look carefully." We can''t control who will know the secret if we ask for help. I had no choice but to take out the bracelet I got from Derick in front of Emily. And right away I put it on my wrist. As soon as I did, the purple jewels glowed. "Oh, my God!" I looked at my reflection in the mirror. The princess disappeared out of nowhere, and a pretty boy with short coriander hair appeared. "Oh my! It''s magic." Emily said, who almost fainted at my transformation. I nodded roughly. "I''ll be back in a little while. Memorize my face." "I don''t know if you can disguise as the boy! Where did you get that stuff?" I didn''t answer the question. I can''t say it was given to me by the Devil who had a heroine and refreshments during the day. "Now that I''m going down, you should go out, too, Emily." A husky voice flowed out, which was a little different from my original voice. Emily, who had repeatedly said, "Oh, my God, my God," closed her mouth when she saw my arrogant face. She looked at me for a moment, then followed me on my way to the window frame. "Miss, I think this is too dangerous. Why not go out the door with me?" "What do you tell them outside? Really, are you going to say that the boy was hiding in the lady''s room?" "Oh, my lady! I can''t say that!" When I smiled and said something, her face turned red for a moment. "But it''s so high." In front of the window frame was a pile of sheets I had tied up all day. Recalling the failure of the last festival, it was quite bulky this time, gathering all the fabrics I could find. The thought of holding onto the blanket again and trying to escape was most frustrating for me, the person involved. But I had no choice but to get outside the door and sneak out of the front guards. "Ha..." It was when I was sighing low, looking down at the distant bottom. [Momentary Movement] An unexpected quest has occurred! Forward, D-3! If you still haven''t met the limits of hard mode, visit the capture target waiting for you! 1.[Derick] 2.[Callisto] 3. [Vinter] 4. [Renald] 5.[Eclise] My eyes suddenly lit up when I saw the white square. I remembered my disguise. Looking at it blankly, I soon twisted my face. ''You crazy game, you should have come out before I tied up the blanket!'' The hard work that kept me dragging the blanket for the whole day went to nothing. With my fists clenched, I stared into the air, and soon opened my mouth with deep breaths. " Emily." "Yes?" "Get out of here now and do your job." "But how can I let you go down this rough road alone?" "You must do the right thing so that I won''t be caught in time." Emily has to keep anyone from entering my room. To my voice, which was beginning to be irritated, Emily quickly answered with a timid voice. "Okay, miss. You really have to be careful." "Okay." "Really. Be really careful...!" "Won''t you get out of the room?" She hurried out of the room, startled by my glaring eyes. Tak-. The door was closed and silence came in the room. I looked at the white square window still floating in the air. Although I was annoyed by the fact that the quest appeared now, I was glad I didn''t have to take the trouble of climbing the wall. As I reached out to make a choice, I paused on top of the system window for a moment. And then I shook my head to clear it. I had selected. [Eclise]. Would you like to move right now? [Yes. / No.] When I pressed [Yes.], my eyes flashed white immediately. I don''t know why I''m so mixed up. When I opened my eyes again, I was standing in front of a building. ''I am here'' The building was dark with no lights on except for the entrance. I realized while looking around the dreary neighborhood. This is a building, like a prison, where knights are kept under arrest. Surely the building was a prison, this place was more dreary and sparsely embedded than the building used by apprentices, and I walked straight into it. I had already thought of an excuse to enter the prison. There were only two knights guarding the entrance of the building, whether they had gone to dinner or not, but as I approached them, they were reflecting on the excuse I had thought of. Bug, Bug, Bug. Someone popped out of the entrance with a quick step. Even though it could be barely seen from the light of the lamp, I opened my eyes to the hair of the bay. ''Crazy, damn bastardl!'' The two knights standing guard at the entrance bowed to Derick, who had just come out. "Get in, boss!" "Go through it." When he was near, I bowed my head as soon as he said hello briefly and moved right away. My heart fluttered like it would pop out of fear of being caught. ''It''s all right. He never saw me transform when I wear my bracelet'' I put down my fast-folded sleeve to cover my bracelet. It''s dark anyway, so he won''t be able to see it well. By the time I was pretending to be a passing servant, as expected, he passed me by casually. It was the moment when I just lifted my head, which I had bowed with a sigh of relief. He suddenly stopped walking. "Hey. " Tl note: I''m not sure if I did a satisfactory job in translating but I now have mad respect to all TLs out there. U da real MVP! Chapter 157 Derick suddenly turned around and called me. ''Did he notice?'' My heart was about to pop out of my chest. I checked if my sleeves covered the back of my hand and managed to raise my head. "Excuse me, did you call me?" I didn''t have to act, because I have the husky voice of a servant. Two persons came out. The orange gauge bar above Derick''s head shines clearly in the dark. I gulped. "You looks like a servant from the mansion," said the other man who looked at me from head to toe. "What brings you here?" "Ah..I''m here to pick up the laundry for the imprisoned slave." I calmly gave the answer I had prepared. "Slave? By whose command?" "Princess''s" "Princess?" At that moment, his blue eyes'' pupils dilated. Soon, however, he crumples his forehead as if he was displeased. "Penelope. Did she make you do it?" "N-no. Yvonne... The young Miss did." I looked at his reaction as I said it. I purposely didn''t avoid his gaze. It was a lie, but he might be suspicious for no reason. The guy who went out could have gone to check with the heroine. Then, there would be no more trouble. Cold sweat tricked down my neck. Suddenly... "Be careful with what you say." Said Derick, who seemed to be lost in thought for a moment, suddenly retorted ferociously. "You''re easy to go around spouting things that aren''t confirmed yet. You must have been told to be careful." I was dumbfounded by the sudden turn of conversation. ''You asked me first, why are you getting angry?'' (TL Note: this is why no one like you, Derick) After grumbling,''I''ll be damned if you started treating me very well.'' Suddenly, in my mind came Yvonne who also talked about what she suffered from her brothers who were ill-tempered in the beginning of the week. ''You''re such a nasty character'' But I quickly bowed my head, for I was in a position of great trouble if he were to find out. "Ah... I-I''m sorry, Young Duke! I''ll correct it! I''m so sorry!" ''Let''s bow down up to 90, like a servant.'' It''s a pitiful sight. Derek asked, with his eyes looking down in all haughtiness, "Are you new?" "Yes, yes!" "That''s strange. This day is really full of weird things..." My heart sank once again at his words. I couldn''t answer and was just frozen. "You may go." Derrick''s permission finally fell with a clap of his tongue. "Yes! Thank you!" As I tightened my bent head to the last minute, Derick without a reply, turned around and walked away. ''Damn it.'' He then disappears into the dark forest. Looking at him, I carefully opened my wrist under my sleeve. Then I came to my senses and turned to the path in a hurry. I ran into Derick which took more time that I thought. "Well, I''m here to see the slave..." "Come in." With the guards hearing my conversation with Derick, they opened the way for me. "Oh, that slave guy is underground. Don''t go upstairs. Just go down the stairs." Thanks to the kind explanation, I was able to go to Eclise easily. As soon as I entered the building, the stairs led to a corridor. The dreary staircase with a sparsely lit lamp Has been broken for quite some time. The end finally reached the prison cell. The room was all steel bars. Whether it wasn''t used as often, the old prison was empty except for the last one which the light doesn''t even reach. There wasn''t even a guard underground. They must be confident at the security. ''He''s an apprentice yet the treatment is terrible.'' (Tl: my heart weeps for Eclise) The confirmation process is not complete yet and we can''t release him right away. Even worse, the environment was too poor. In addition, he was a servant of the family who brought "the real princess". I could see how great the duke and Derick''s hostility toward him was. ''It''s none of my business.'' As I was looking around the dungeon, I rolled up my sleeves and unfastened my bracelet. In the past, I would have felt at least a weak sense of guilt, saying, "This is because the duke did not bring him in first as it was in the original story." But I couldn''t even feel it anymore. His betrayal hurt so much. As soo as the magic wore off, the flaming red hair fell over my shoulders. When I put the bracelet in my pocket, all I had left in my left hand was a big ruby ring. Time was running out, so I moved to the end without delay. I took a step at this end. Jabbuck, jabbuck - Despite the sound of someone approaching, Eclise stuck in the corner did not move. Jabbuck - I finally stood tall in front of my destination, pulled out a lamp from the wall and lifted it over the bars. The light scattered over the darkness, and the gray haired head crouched in a pitiful way. "Hi," I said, breaking the silence. Despite the appearance of a man walking, his unmoving body tensed. Eclise raised his head slowly. My eyes, which had been squinting for a while because of the lamp''s light soon expanded slowly. "Master?" "I can''t believe you appeared out of nowhere" Eclise muttered with a blank look I have never seen before. He then got up from his seat. And began to walk towards me step by step. He''s locked up in such a gloomy basement that I thought he was being treated unfairly but since there were no handcuffs, it seems that''s not the case. I felt much lighter. While observing the Eclis''s coming, I saw he had reached the very edge of his nose to the bars. Before I knew it, he reached out his hand through the bars and I felt the coldness of another person on my cheek, so I hesitated and suppressed my body, which almost retreated. "Am I dreaming?" "...?" Eclise said to herself with a real doll-like face, as if he was a few days old. At that moment. Would you like to check [Eclise]''s favorability? [18 million gold/Fame 400] I wish this fucking situation was a dream more than anyone else. But seeing the system window clearly, it was never a dream. "...that can''t be true." I answered with a wide grin. Then, the palms on my cheek tensed. Only then did he realize that it was not a dream, but his jet-colored eyes which reflected the light shook violently. "My lady, how did you get in here?" He asked me still not believing that the moment is real. I still didn''t avoid the hand stroking my cheek. "How are you?" Eclise took a deep breath and then asked me back with his quiet voice. ..."What about you, Master?" "I am allright." His eyes, which used to be passionate, were silenced. I opened my mouth, staring at it, which was as dull as ever. "I''ve been wrong." "..." "So much as I had to sneak up on you like this." Words that I wouldn''t have brought up to him at all in the past were flowing out. Eclise was not shaken by my words. You were so far and desolate, with a bare skin. Like a crumbling sand castle. "Did you hear the news? All your countrymen who were about to run away were captured and executed." "..." "Thanks to this, the remaining Delmans on the farm were scattered all over the country." I thought seeing his face would make me angry in no time. When I faced an his icy wall, he did not rise that much his head. It was tolerable. In reply to my dry eyes, Eclise nodded silently. I uttered my words to him, which help I had intended to drown. "...I''ve been thinking countless times for three days." "..." "Why did you do that to me? Was there anything that I didn''t do for you? Or maybe our status were so different, even though I never cared about it?" My gaze slowly went down and touched his neck. Still, his neck is neatly tucked under a yellow beaded choker. "...Or is there some kind of ridiculous misunderstanding?" "Master..." "I''ve thought desperately, Eclise." I took my gaze from the choker and raised my head. "But you said you didn''t want money or title. And what''s more." His face was still expressionless but one of his fingers on my cheek flinched. I asked whispering, rubbing my face in his hand, as he does every time. "...Did I offend you so much?" "Ma... ster." "To the point where I want to hang myself to death for buying you? Or did you hate me enough for you to bring out the real daughter of the Duke?" "T-thats.." Eclise slowly breathed in. Being close, I could his doll-like face turn slightly pale. "Or, did you want to change your owner who didn''t even have the strength to give you a shave?" "That''s...!" Eclise suddenly raised his voice. "It''s not like that, Master." "..." "How dare I think such a thing." "But why did you do that to me, Eclise?" I tried to speak as softly as possible, but my arguing tone keeps coming out. It''s difficult to suppress this intense feeling. He then pushed his other hand and gently reached out to hold my face. He doesn''t seem angry He looked more like a person who is more worried about the rain more than anyone else. "I can''t help you anymore because you''ve put me in a difficult situation with my family, I could no longer help you." "..." "Then, now who will your new owner be?" "That won''t happen." He answered in a rare emphatic voice. "I''ll be relieved soon, so I don''t need any more owners." "What are you talking about?" "Now that the Imperial Palace has learned that the accuser is a slave from the same Delman, to set a precedent for others, he''s setting the grounds to the common people." "Then why did you refuse the first brother''s recommendation?" "That way I can stay here without any doubt. " I opened my eyes to an unsolved mystery. "What?" "If I had asked to be a small farmer for a cotton cloth or a title, he would have let me out of the mansion under that excuse. " "It''s disgusting, but it''s pure, to serve as a loyal servant to repay the kindness of the family.... So that I could remain by your side, my master, the Duchess of Eckart." "By my side" I mumbled the his words. "Yes. By my master''s side." He repeated his answer. "Haha" At the same time, I burst out laughing. It''s so laughable that I can''t understand what he''s talking about. Ha.. what are you talking about Eclise. "You''ve been by my side all this time. But thanks to your help with the real princess, I''m driven away by the duke." "..." ''But how could you possibly stay by my side?'' "ThenI will follow you master and support you when the duke tells you to move out." "Stop talking nonsense!" At that moment, I realized that everything I had been doing was useless. Eclise couldn''t believe I was the closest character to him. The hand, which was holding my face, burned my skin. "When did I ever say I wanted it?" The blackish red gauge bar on his head blinked dangerously. I knew I had to stop, but I couldn''t stand the burst of anger. "You made your own guess, you made your own conclusion, you crazy bastard!" "Not this time, Master." "what? "It wasn''t for you. It was for me." "?!" "Not for you, but for me entirely." At that moment, my eyes were stunned. Tl: whew! That was a long chapter, and this chapter made my heard waver. I kind of feel sorry for Eclise now. Chapter 158 I''ve always worked hard, predicted, and acted accordingly to the characters'' actions. Otherwise, I wouldn''t survive. But at this moment. When Eclise said that everything was for himself, my mind just went blank. "...why?" A stupid, meaningless sound came out. Nevertheless, I really didn''t know. What''s the problem? "I did everything you asked for." My breath became rough. Ever since I''ve decided to choose him as the Male lead, I''ve always done my best. I''m trying to not get on nerves of the duke and his two son, so I desperately defending and taking care of Eclise. "Everything you need, your treatment, your teacher, whatever you want!" Sometimes I didn''t even mind having to take a big risk. Obviously, everything progressed according to the game strategy. It should have been. "Everything resolved for you. All that hard work is for you. But why?" I grabbed him by the collar and asked in a desperate voice. "Is it because I didn''t order the clothes immediately? Or maybe, because I didn''t look for a master to teach you swordsmanship sooner?" "..." "Answer! Why! Why are you doing this now?!" Why, at this point, only a few days before the escape. Why can''t you make a rational action? I screamed at the silent man to shake him up. "You love me. Right? Huh?" "....." "If you love me, why are you doing this to me? Huh? Why the hell!" 99% of favorability was love. It has to be love. "You love me, Eclise." Say yes. I look above on the top of his head while pleading. No, It''s more like begging. My hands were trembling. I stared at him desperately despite the evil my evil thoughts. "I knew" (Penelope) Her lips flinched, and were shivering. "Youknow?" (Eclise) Eclise looked down at me and asked in a hoarse voice. His eyes shook for a moment. "There''s no way I don''t know." (Penelope) With that look of embarrassment, I burst into tears mixed with a strange laugh. I remember the moment when Eclise''s eyes toward me became increasingly dangerous. From one point on, he showed his emotions little by little, and made a rude demand one by one, and I regarded all that as a green light. "Which slave in the world would look at his master with such rude eyes?" / "No slave in the world will look at his master with such a rude look." Eclise''s gray-colored pupil, which had been shaking, stopped at that moment. His chin stiffened hard. "If you knew..." "...." "... Why did you refuse when I asked you to run away?" "If I run away from you, then what is the difference?" Because of the special situation of the game, I was considering it for a moment. Other male lead''s routes are no better than now, despite the plunge and the unexpected situation. Even if it were the real Penelope, she wouldn''t have done such a dangerous thing. It''s all finished now, but in the end I still don''t understand at all with his obsession to run away. "So you want me to leave my house, my money and be chased? If that''s the case, then what?" "..." "What do I say to my father and my two older brothers? Now I''m going to live my life as a homeless person and go to another country as a refugee, that''s it? Or should I say it''s because I''m crazy about slaves and I don''t need status or pride? "I don''t want to do that." Before my words were finished, Eclise snapped back. "It is unlikely that you will get out from this place." "...what?" "You had the most unhappy look on your face in the world, and you never even try to get out of this fucking house." "What are you..." I was going to ask back what that meant, but I closed my mouth. Because his eyes, reflected in the light, were strangely flashing. (NOTE: You got me feeling like a psycho? psycho - RV. sing with me y''all) "You don''t know how worried I am since you were injured because you met Yvonne, master" "..." "If i just killed her without a trace ..." "..." "So if I get rid of everything that threatens your position, will you smile?" Eclise, who said that, suddenly smiled faintly. On the other hand, I caught my breath sharply. The eerie feeling crawled down the spine. I''ve always never understood his thoughts, but I never imagined he was hiding these sorrowful and terrible thoughts inside. Unconsciously, I was staggering back and removing my hand from him. He abruptly snatched my hand and forcibly put it back on his cheek. "But then I''d rather help my master." "" "You''re unhappy to have her at home, and if I kill Yvonne, you''ll become the real princess. " "You.." "So I''ve been thinking about it. Using the Duke''s own daughter, I gradually isolates my master from the corner of the house, and makes the humans of this house take the responsibility for their deeds." "Let go, let go of me." It was the reason I wanted to know so much, but I no longer wanted to listen to his dark thoughts. Shocked, I tried to pull out of his grasp. But instead of letting go of me, he kept slapping his cheeks against my hand. "Why don''t you give up on your purpose and sit down?" "Purpose?" My heart stopped for a moment. I stuttered back. "What purpose?" "I mean the reason you bought me at the auction and used me." And the purpose was to get me out of this crazy game with all his favor. ''He noticed it.'' Everyone knew that I brought him in for some reason and behaved with thorough calculation. Hah. I froze hard, just as I took a rough breath. "What? What''s that for?" In response to that, the faint smile on his mouth grew a little deeper. As if laughing at me. "If it''s like that, with my own power I can achieve it. You can''t overlook the one and only Sword master in the Empire." "You...you" I had no choice but to stare at him like a fool. Instead of slapping the cheek of a man who has been fooling me, I couldn''t even take out my hand. He looked at me like that and drooped his eyes a little like a dead puppy. "But then, I can''t have it." "What?" "I mean you, Penelope." Bam-. He stared at me like the day he asked me to run away while slowly kissed the palm of my hand. And he continued talking with my palm covering his lips. "You use me thoroughly for your purpose." "" "You have sweet words like honey, but if I try to approach even a little bit, you run away immediately." The gray eyes that look straight at me, don''t look like the eyes of a person looking at their loved one. The white part of the eye filled heavily with red, his eyes turned bloodshot. He rather hates and despise me, so like a helpless person. "Oh and...You don''t love me at all." Seeing how he was staring at me with such eyes, he finally said what I wanted to hear "I love you, Penelope." [18 million gold] Check the favorability of [Eclipse] by deducting. (The remaining funds: 999,999,999+) Even though I heard what I wanted, I twisted my face terribly. [Favourability 99%] I got a confession of love, but I was still in this fucking game. "Even though I am a native and a traitor to be torn to death by selling them all" There was no increase in favor. The remaining one percent of the favorability rating did not rise. And I had a feeling that at this moment, I would never fill that one percent. "I want you, Penelope Eckart." "YouAre you really crazy?" "That''s right. You made me crazy like this." Eclise glared at me in the dark with his glistening eyes and chattered. "You made me like this, and you pretended you didn''t knowI think I''m going crazy" "..." "But what can I do? And yet I''m still in love with you" His eyes have finally changed into something more affectionate. It all seemed detestable and creepy to me. I was frozen to paleness and breathing hard, and he tilted his head to his side. "Why are you shaking, Master?" "..." "Are you angry? I did everything you told me to do. Now I''ve proved my worth to everyone to be here, Master." "..." "Orare you as scared of me as you were when you first met me? What a pity." "Crazy little bastard." I couldn''t stand it any longer, and I uttered with disgust. But he didn''t care at all about the vulgar swearing. Rather, he moved a finger, which was holding my hands, gently, rubbing one finger firmly. To be exact, the index finger with the ruby ring. "Don''t tremble, Master. Earlier, I''m just spewing meaningless words. Nothing will happen." "..." "You are still the Princess of Eckart, and I''m your one and only knight. The one and only." "" "Why are you so worried like this, when you are personally holding the leash of a man who''s crazy about you." Looking at me with such loving and hateful eyes, Eclise''s fingertips lingering closely on top of the ruby ring, as if he''ll press it. The gauge bar above his head shone like blood that had rotted away. "... Only you who can control my leash, my dear master" I had no choice but to admit it completely. Eclise''s route ending is failed. I didn''t love him at all, and he knew it well. That was my defeat. I completely failed at Eclise Route, and it was time to find another route. "...Choker?" As if to wake from a short daydream, the cloudy fog filled my head slowly. Now that I was sure it was all end, I don''t have to put myself in his shoes anymore. "...Why would I?" "..." "An insolent dog can be disciplined by tugging their leash. Worth? You''re not even worth it." I twisted the corners of my mouth as if it was my mistake that I was shocked by failure. It felt like a lie. "You bit your master off." "...Master." "Oh, shut up." Eclise''s eyes shook once. He caught my hand and forcibly caressed his cheek but I tore off from his hold. "... Penelope" In the meantime, his hand stretch out to hold me but it hit the cold, as I step back from the iron bars. "Yeah, you''re right. I brought you to take advantage of you. But, what is that? Eventually, because of you, rather than fulfilling my purpose, it turned into a mess 5 minutes before it''s done." "..." "A dog should behave like a dog. What''s the value of a dog biting his master, Eclise?" After grumbling, I laughed with a disheveled face. He was no longer worth it. The moment when the face of Eclise was distorted like a slow motion. I pulled out the ruby ring roughly in front of him. "Master...!" When he called me with his eyes wide open. I threw it as hard as I could into the bars without hesitation. Hkang-! Chaeng, Hang-! A sharp burst of sound rang out. The ring that flashed after hitting somewhere several times quickly disappeared into the darkness. Ever since I brought Eclise with me, the index finger that was never been removed from the ring, is now empty. He looked devastated at the sight of my empty hands. "I told you. Betrayal is death." "..." "Now you''re dead to me, Eclise." Unlike when I came, I turned around without hesitation. That was the end. Chapter 159 Chaeng-! The ring was thrown away, rolling right into the darkness. There was a ''squeak'' coming from the wind faintly blowing through the front. As she turned her head reflexively, her dark pink hair fluttered like falling petals. "Wait..." Eclise reached out. It was to grab her. "Mas... master." But before catching her, Penelope turned her back completely on him. Eclise''s pupils began to shake uncontrollably. He needs to find the ring and give it back to her, but his master has already gone far away without even looking back. "Don''t, don''t go, Master, wait." His master is still moving away while Ecklis calls her nervously. Unlike his burning heart, the voice that was dry and hard was resentful. "Master." But it was strange. At this point, his master would have already looked back... His master always did. Even though she always acted as if she would send him back to the auction house with harsh words, she will eventually forgive him. She listened to everything he wanted and always left room for him. Even if he crossed the line she always forgave him. So he can''t give up his uncontrollable heart. But my master herself, who had tamed me so much, did not look back, because she made the son of a bitch crawl up and down without knowing the subject. The slender body showed no signs of stopping, but gradually moved away. Suddenly, he felt something was wrong. "Master, Master! D-don''t go, there''s still something I have to say...!" As if something hard was hitting his head, he suddenly came to his senses. His chaotic mind gradually cleared up. ''Why did the Master throw the ring?'' "Penelope." How did I look at that moment? "Penelope, don''t go...!" Eclise stretched his arm through a the narrow bars to catch the woman moving away. Bbudeudeuk-. Maybe it was because he was trying so hard, a gruesome sound leaked out of his body, accompanied by dull pain. Of course, he couldn''t reach her. His arms stretched out into the dark pink hair, which had gone far away, fluttered in the air. "Penelope!" For the first time since being brought to the empire, he''s overtaken by the fear. "Penelope-!" Jabbuck, jabbuck-. But the steps fade away, showing no sign of stopping. In the end, silence came. That was the end. His only Master left. In this cold, dark prison cell, ther ring was left as the only evidence of his close relationship with her. Eclise, who clings to the bars and looked at the prison hallway with a vain look, suddenly rubbed his lips. "...The ring." He was suddenly desperate. And then ran to the corner where he heard the ring being thrown away. The inside of the prison was so dark that he couldn''t see a inch ahead. Without hesitation, Eclise fell down to the dirty floor. And crawled like a dog and fumbled on the floor. Fortunately, the ring was narrowly stuck between the cracks in the stone floor, just before it fell into the hole. He clasped it in his hand and went back to the light. It was where his Master had just stood. The red ruby in the light was fortunately intact. However, under the ruby, the gold ring was completely crushed. He can''t put his fingers in it anymore. And he could see how hard his Master had thrown it at the moment. Eclise flinched slightly while he carefully turned the ring around to check it. "...Why?" He shook his head and muttered to himself. He couldn''t understand his previous master very well. The master just now. Of course, he predicted that if he took Yvonne, she would be furious with him. However, it wasn''t supposed to be like this. Like she''s going to give up on him. ''My master wouldn''t abandon me.'' Eclise thought, because, "... You have to keep using me, Penelope." So even for that purpose, she couldn''t abandon him. It should be... - Now you''re dead to me, Eclise. The eyes that were throwing the ring, and the face that was turning away without even looking at him, seemed rather relieved. As if it were better. "Why...why? Why, Penelope?" The firm belief that the master would not let go of him while bringing Yvonne to mansion began to shake little by little. "It can''t be." Eclise denied the reality with a confused face while holding the ring. This is only because his Master is angry right now, that''s all. Soon, she''ll be back when her anger passes. And, as always, with a beautiful smile like a flower. "...Eclise." It was then. His name, which had been hovering in a hazy imagination, became a reality and sank into his ears. A soft skirt swirled around his feet. Instead of joy, despair seeped in. Because his body noticed before his head that it wasn''t the voice of the person who laughed happily in his imagination. "Are you sick, Eclise?" Hearing a sweet voice, Eclise slowly lifted his head, which was leaning against the bars. Under the lamps, light pink hair fluttered. Blue eyes anxiously looking down at him. At her sudden appearance, an unexpected and unimaginable anger seethed through him. Eclise sprang up from the floor. And he grabbed her neck, reaching out through the bars of the cell. "Hhuk- !" The woman, suddenly caught her breath, struggled with her blue eyes wide open. Eclise looked insensitively at the small body fluttering with embarrassment and amazement. "You said if I didn''t kill you and I took you back to the duke, everything would work out." "Ec, Ec..lise!" "I didn''t reveal that I used my force because my master might be disappointed, and that''s why I sold out all my fellow countrymen." "Hhuk heuk..." "I did what you said, Yvonne." If the eyes could kill a person, she would have been torn to death many times already. though he''s already strangled her neck so hard, Eclise gave off eerie chills. "But my master said she''ll never see me again. She thinks I''m dead." "Ecli, ec... hyuk." "Why?" Yvonne''s face, which had been white, turned red as if it would burst soon. Like there was a hideous bloodshot in her clear eyes. Despite the slender figure of the woman, who was about to die, Eclise still held tightly her neck. "Huh? What''s wrong with Penelope?" "Heuk, keuk..." "Answer me." As her pupils were loosened, she kept falling backwards. Yvonne tapped desperately on the arm of the urging Eclise. She was asking to be released so she could answer. While staring at her fiercely , Eclise grudgingly took off both hands that were covering her neck. ""Pheuk! Heok hak" (Note: at least he''s useful for strangle her neck) Yvonne coughed wildly. After a long time, the cough finally died down. She touched her neck with clear finger marks, asked with wide eyes. "What, what''s the problem?" "What''s the problem?" Eclise''s eyes were ferocious. "If you said you knew how to use it, you would have been given the cotton cloth right away. With my own strength, I have been formally knighted without having to do the dirty work of selling my countrymen..." "Hnighted?" Yvonne cut him off in the middle and answered. "Even if you have a knighthood, you still can''t stand beside the Princess." Yvonne stared at him with a sad face, even though he was the man who almost strangled her to death. "As a slave from an enemy country to who have been knighted, I''m sure it would be great. But a man without any wealth is no different than a commoner, Eclise. The Princess is still in a far higher place." "..." "Poor guy. You know we''re in the same boat." "Why are you and I in the same boat?" Eclise asked as if he chewed on a piece of shit. Yvonne only looked at him with sad eyes and did not answer. It felt unpleasant, he had no other choice but to admit it. They were crawling at the same bottom, and they were scrambling to get out of it. One day, he had a dream, too. He would formally learn the sword and prove his ability, and stand beside his Master as a knight, not a slave. It was a naive and pure dream. But when did it start? He was forced to realize. No matter how hard he tried, he didn''t see any signs of getting closer to his Master. No matter if he begged her to find him a teacher, to get a lesson, become an swordmaster, he was still a slave. In order to rise above that, everyone needed credit. It was Yvonne who encouraged him like that. On the day the monster appeared on the farm, slaves took care of her, who had been injured in the attack. That was their first meeting. Eclise recognized at first sight that she was the Duke''s real daughter. So he tried to get rid of her for Penelope. However, Yvonne sympathized with his vain dream even at the moment when his hands strangled her neck. "The Princess,...is confused now." Perhaps because of the aftereffects of a sore throat, Yvonne soothed the upset Eclise with a throbbing voice. "You must be surprised and upset that I suddenly showed up, and things overlapped." "..." "It''s sad that there were those who were executed, but it was for the best, Eclise. It''s true that they were trying to escape." "..." "The princess will soon know your sincerity. Huh? Because no one in this house cares about her as much as you do." She comforted and added hope to the man who strangled her with an angelic face. Yvonne wanted a family and Eclise wanted Penelope. It was in an instant that the deal was made. She was able to get into the Dukedom through him, and he took Penelope to his side through Yvonne. No, it was expected to happen soon. But Eclise often wondered if this was really the right way. Maybe she noticed his hesitation. "Think about it, Eclise. If you hadn''t done this, what would have happened to your master?" Yvonne softly spoke to him as if she were singing a lullaby. Eclise was lost in thought as if possessed by her words. That day, when Penelope returned alone from the Imperial Palace without a carriage was clear. He couldn''t leave the girl, who had her face buried in her hands and sobbed. If he does that, she would have died in the contempt and despair of those duke and aristocratic cubs. In front of Eclise''s eyes, Penelope, who cried out with an unsuccessful goal, came to mind. ''Please help me. Hill me. No, help me. Hill me...'' He had to rescue her from here. He need to get her out of here so she can live... Eclise''s eyes, imagining the unfortunate vision of a his master, were gradually lost in thought. So he didn''t notice. When Yvonne secretly took out something and mumbled. "... di Assum." A whisper of a spell. Chapter 160 "Only you can save the Princess, Eclise." Yvonne put something ancient in front of Eclise''s eyes. The blue light gradually leaked from the broken piece she was holding. Eclise looked at it as if he had been completely possessed. The blue glowed over his grayish pupil. "But the Princess hates you. You are a pitiful and miserable person. You''re nothing more but a slave from a defeated country." Yvonne whispered her brainwashing. "So don''t trust her too much. She''s so cold and arrogant, if you get on her nerves, she may send you back to the slave market or kill you." "..." "You know the scary rumors about the Princessright, Eclise? Today, what she did to you proves that." "..." "I''m the only one you can trust. We''re the only two in the world. We''re in the same boat." "Why are you and I in the same situation? For my Master, you have to die someday." Yvonne, who was whispering in the other person''s ear with her body clasped over the bars, suddenly stopped. He rarely opened his heart to her, even though she had been shown dozens of times the blue-colored mirror. Too much time had passed just to plant hatred for the fake princess who doesn''t love him. Despite being distracted by the artifacts, Yvonne changed her face as she looked at Eclise, who showed a strong obsession with Penelope. "I need to find the piece quickly." All traces of her innocent and angel-like appearance disappeared from her face. She murmured at the end, collecting the piece she had taken out with a distorted face like a demon. * * * * (Penelope POV) Yvonne arrived sooner than expected due to a long delay. While climbing the stairs, I hurriedly hid behind the door at the sound of footsteps. And the sight that happened was just a wonder and horror. Watching everything the heroine did, I climbed the stairs with my frantic beating chest and breathless. When I finally got out of the building, I barely held back a piercing scream. "It was real." All the things I saw in Soleil, weren''t an illusion. * * * * I ran through the woods in fear, as if I was being chased by someone. Maybe the heroine noticed me, and will come after me with that blue-colored piece of mirror. I almost fell over many times from looking back. I could see the huge, brightly lit mansion from a distance. Not long after, I got out of the woods and arrived at the mansion. "Ha, ha" I slowly returned to my senses with the beautifully lit mansion around me. At that moment, the strength in my legs left and I was about to collapse. I managed to hold onto the tree next to me and kept breathing roughly. My heart calmed down little by little. When the fear was gone to some extent, I realized that I had left without the disguise. I hurriedly took the bracelet out of my pocket and put it on my wrist. After a while, the purple jewels flashed. "Ha..." I trudged along with a sign of relief or maybe it was of pain. It was when I reached the back door of the mansion. Someone was walking nervously along the door. "Emily." I called her quietly. "Miss...!" Emily jumped in place and tried to call out to me. When she saw my transformed figure, she closed her mouth. She stamped her feet and whispered to me quickly. "W-why did you come back so late! That woman went to the forest for a walk." Originally, Yvonne will meet Eclise before the dinner and quickly return, but the plan is all broken down. I nodded and spat out quietly. "I saw it." "Huh! D-did you run into her?" "No." "T-then..." "Let''s go inside for now. It''s late, they might find us strange." I entered the back door from earlier, and stopped Emily from wondering. The exhaustion caused by the intense emotions took over my whole body. Tired and exhausted, I couldn''t even think anymore. I quickly climbed the central stairs with Emily. In the meantime, I ran into some servants, but apparently I looked so different that they didn''t care. When I finally got to the second floor, I could see two large guards standing in front of the door without moving. As I stood behind Emily, and went over there, the guards were alert. "Who are you?" Emily said what she had already been told to. "This person that the young lady called." "The lady called you? I''ve never seen you before, where do you belong, and why were you called?" "I''m a child working in the garden. A few days ago, she lost an accessory while she was taking a walk, and asked me to find it." The guards looked back at me with suspicious faces. "Is it true?" "Yes." I rolled up my sleeves. On my wrist, I had a bracelet that was not suitable for a young boy to wear. "As soon as I found it, I''m afraid I might drop it and lose it." I answered calmly. The guards, who never imagined of me being the boy in front of them, looked at each other and soon turned their heads. "Go in." Emily and I came safely into the room. "Now." I hurriedly took off my bracelet and clothes and handed them over to Emily. Now it was Emily''s turn. She replied, ''I''ll be right back, Miss!'' and went out wearing the servant''s clothes and the magic bracelet Derrick gave me. It was fortunate the magic was not limited only to me. While waiting for Emily, who had gone out to deceive the guards, I turned around and changed into my clothes. I washed up quickly and immediately laid down on the bed. My mind is so chaotic. I wanted to fall asleep, but I couldn''t. The sleep definitely wouldn''t come to me. ''Yvonne is with the Leila clan, and Eclise had been brainwashed with that artifact.'' It was hard to say if the brainwashing she did is not working, since Eclise behaviour changed extremely. ''In addition, it may not only apply to Eclise but also to Derrick and Renald.'' Fortunately, the artifact is not in perfect condition. I had a hunch. Yvonne is trying to find the piece of the mirror I have and complete the artifact. You can''t activate that. It was used by the ancient Leila clan. It''s to bring the opponent into the most desperate situation and destroy their mind. Vinter''s heavy voice echoed in my ear. 3 days before the night of the coming-of-age ceremony. My plan failed to receive a full favorability from one of the ML. And the heroine, who appeared earlier than the original story, is brainwashing the ML. ''...I''m going to die if I stay like this.'' This was what my instinct said. As the hard mode time limit was approaching, I instinctively noticed that death was closing in front of me. Suddenly, I felt an endless sense of hopelessness as if I had run into a wall. My eyes dimmed. How can I get out of this fucking place without dying? I spent the night with eyes open, calculating, thinking, and desperately trying to figure out the remaining favorability. It was dawn. I rose quietly from my bed and rang the bell. My loyal dedicated maid forced her way into my room with sleepy eyes. "Miss, you called..." I stared at her with bloodshot eyes. Emily was shocked by my appearance. "Are youPerhaps didn''t get any sleep?" "Emily." "Yes, miss. Tell me." "How does the coming-of-age ceremony proceed?" "What? The coming-of-age ceremony?" Emily could not hide her bewilderment at the sight of me calling her early in the morning and making a sudden question. But she quickly replied with a grimace. "UsuallyWith seal from the official seal of the Imperial Palace. Upon receiving the royal edict, the older family member will give you a congratulatory greeting and share the Seri State with immediate family members. To celebrate becoming an adult." "Ok, good" I was glad. One thing went exactly the same as the game. Having been lost in thought for a moment, I soon gave her a secret order that no one should know about. "When the day is bright, go to the head of the white rabbit." "The head?" "Yes, Go and tell the head..." When I whispered something secret in her ear, Emily widened her eyes. "Oh, Miss. Well, that''s!" "You can do it, right?" "Ha, but" She hesitated in an instant with a worried face. "What ifthe office''s head refuses the request?" "Then tell him ''to pay the debt you owed me the other day'', not the request." Emily grinned her lips with a zinc look. I asked in a cool voice. "Can you do it or not? If you can''t, I''ll have someone else to do it." "Oh, no! Ha, I''ll do it, Miss! I can do it!" Emily shook her head hurriedly. I stared at her while she kept saying ''I can do it'' repeatedly and opened my mouth and made a grim move. "Emily, this has to be done more secretly than ever." "Oh, Miss" "You know if you get caughtright?" Emily hesitated in tears and soon nodded slowly. "I''ll trust you from now on, Emily. I hope you don''t betray my trust." "I''ll do it, Miss. I''ll make sure to help you succeed!" Emily''s pupils glistened curiously as if she was asking when she hesitated. When I first came here, it was that dreary face I saw when she was stabbing myself with a needle. ''She''s like a wicked maid of evil.'' Only then did I let go of my stiff expression and smiled faintly. There was still one way to try to escape. Although the risk was extremely high and I don''t even know if it works in this crazy game... ''I can''t be a fool and just die.'' I glared at the air. Hi guys! It''s Akireatom again :3 the first time I translated korean-english it took me like 5 hours to finish one chapter lol but now I finished in 2 and a half! Not bad at all hehe I wonder what our dear Penelope is up to now? ( ? _5 ?) Any theories? Chapter 161 D-2. Emily left the mansion as soon as dawn breaks, as instructed. I came out of the mansion with two guards behind. It was more frustrating to stay inside the room than to be watched. Unlike my gloomy heart, the sky was bright like a lie. Last night, I felt dizzy, perhaps because I didn''t sleep a wink. Going around the building, I headed to the glass greenhouse. The guards opened the glass door with a quick gesture and stood on both sides of the entrance. ''Am I a prisoner?'' I was staring at them with cold eyes, and soon I sighed and entered through the glass door. "Don''t let anyone in." I ordered as I passed by before closing the door. It was the night before the storm, but I didn''t want to ruin it by running into the wandering ''real princess''. It was annoying that two big guards followed behind, but it was good to be able to prevent this. I walked inside the greenhouse. The glass greenhouse is full of colorful and mysterious flowers, but it didn''t really catch my eye. Finally, I stopped at a seat by the corner. Small, white wild flowers bloomed gently among the green grass. It was the bouquet of flowers that Eclise had picked up for me the other day, and that he had plucked flowers for me and made a flower crown. I looked down at them for a moment with an expressionless face standing in front of them, and soon lay flat on it Smiling at the flowers, I whispered, "You''re the only one." A few days later, I received a flower crown. ''And I was full of hope that the escape was coming soon.'' But now all those things felt distant. Slowly blinking, I soon closed my eyes completely. ''I''m tired...'' It was quiet everywhere. I seemed to be falling asleep, but I couldn''t fall asleep completely. I sighed and lifted one arm and covered my eyes. It wasn''t just a nap or awakening with eyes closed, it was like floating somewhere in my chaotic consciousness. Click-. I suddenly felt a faint presence of someone. It was the sound of the door opening. ''I''m sure I told them not to let anyone in.'' Eyes covered with my arms frowned. I got up and thought I''d fire the one who disobeyed my order, but I just gave up. Even I was annoyed by his noisy body. Jabbuck, Jabbuck. I could hear the sound of the intruder''s feet coming to me without hesitation, whether they were willing to hide their presence or not. ''Guards? Or is it Emily?'' In a rather hurried walk, I had got the dedicated maid I had sent to the White Rabbit this morning. I was curious what kind of answer she had from Vinter. ''If he refused to the end, things would bother me.'' By the time I was wondering what to do with the remaining two days if he finally refused. Jabbuck-. The step of someone approaching suddenly stopped beside me. I uttered irritably, covering my eyes with my arms. "I have already told you not to let anyone in." "Does anyone includes members of the Imperial family?" (Tl: *screams internally*) But the returned voice belonged to a totally unexpected man. I lowered my arm. The sudden flash of light made my eyes ache. A brilliant golden color, and a red ruby shone through the darkness. "...Callisto?" Am I still half-asleep? I was staring blankly at the intruder before me. Suddenly a pair of red rubies came very close. The hairs tickled the forehead, as if they were almost golden. The man said, frowning at me and crinkled his nose. "Oh, my God, you shouldn''t wake up. I haven''t kissed you yet." (Tl: *screams for real*) He pierced my ears more clearly with his low-pitched sound of laughter. Only then I came to my senses as if I was doused in cold water. "Y-your Highness!" After raising my upper body, I almost hit my head with the prince. He said, "Oops!" And he dodged his body humorously. I panicked, and soon stammered, and opened my mouth. "Your Highness, h-how did you get in here?" "You''ve got some pretty loyal escorts." Callisto answered carelessly, shrugging his shoulders. "Everyone fainted and did not dare block the Crown Prince''s entry." "Fainted...?" "Who cares? I hit it a little hard with a knocking." "No, it''s not, but..." I don''t know why the conversation flows like this, but it suddenly made me feel better when I heard that he knocked them out. Perhaps because of the Duke''s order, or because he followed me without listening to me cursing dirtyly. ''Next time, I''d rather knock them out than go to the wall...'' When he asked, "Why is your face so stupid?" and I said, "Oh, my God." and I came to my senses. "Why are you here?" As soon as my embarrassment which was caused by sudden appearance of the man disappeared, my cold voice popped out without realizing it. "Huh." With my sour expression, the prince burst into laughter as if I was dejected. "Can''t I come to my fiancee''s house at my will?" "I''ve never heard about that before. Which one of my older brothers are you engaged to?" In addition, when I calmly responded to the bullshit that he started, the man frowned. "What kind of terrible joke is that? I never thought that you can be so mean." "I''m serious." After a short reply, I picked up my clothes that were worn out from lying down and got up from my seat. Then I turned and looked at the Crown Prince. He sat crouching on the lawn, regardless of the crumpled fancy uniform. The grass was a little smudged at the end of the white uniform trousers. I narrowed my forehead and reached out my hand to him. "Stop it. Get up, Your Highness. Your clothes will get dirty." "..." The Crown Prince looked at my hand in front of me with a curious look. It seemed that his clothes would be completely dirty. "What are you doing? Come on." I waved my hand and urged. Taak-. Then at last he snatched my hand and got up from his seat. When I realized that he''s still holding onto my hand, I tried to tug them. But this time the Crown Prince did not let go of my hand. I looked down at it for a moment and thought I''d force myself to break out from him, but soon I just turned off my nerves. Because I didn''t think it would be easy to let go. A strong strength was forced to the fingers tingling them. I walked away leaving him like that. The Crown Prince was approaching me silently until I reached to the table in the middle of the glass greenhouse. I felt hot warmth in my hands. I just realized that I had a crush, but that didn''t change anything between us. I am in a difficult situation and I can''t care about such trifling feelings. Just our hands holding once won''t make my heart pound like a child. My heart didn''t even shake. It didn''t matter. "Sit down." Arriving at the table, I offered him a seat. Only then did the Crown Prince sit down in the chair with my hand in his grip. My bloodless hands are starting to get sore. I didn''t express myself and shook the bell lying on the table a couple of times. It was a signal to the maid in charge of the greenhouse to bring refreshments. The Crown Prince looked at me as if he had not expected it. "I thought I was gonna get kicked out right away." "How dare I do that to the Crown Prince. I''m such a commoner person." "Did the Duke give you new teacher of the Imperial Court Etiquette for the coming of age ceremony?" "He praised me for being so perfect that he had nothing to teach me anymore." As I clenched my teeth and answered with a smile, the Crown Prince squinted his eyes and giggled. Soon after, a maid opened the glass door and brought refreshments. When she came closer I saw the maid''s face were pale. He knocked the guards out and broke in. So, it meant that it was true. I looked with pitiful look at the back of the maid who was leaving the room and ran out, and then turned my head towards the Crown Prince. "What brings you here?" "I brought you a present for your coming-of-age ceremony. "A present?" "I ordered them to bring it in advance because there were so many. All sorts of junk gifts will get tangled up on the day of the coming-of-age ceremony." I answered Callisto, who gave me a simple reply, looking with a little surprise. "You already gave me a present last time." "That was a reward." I forgot that it was my own''reward'', and I nodded at his words and casually spat it out. "But you don''t have to come and tell me in person. Why didn''t you just order someone under you like you did back then?" "Huh." The Crown Prince stared at me with an expression of absurdity. "Why are you so slow to get it?" I tilted my head because I didn''t know what he meant. "What?" "Of course I came to see you. Otherwise, why would I come all the way here in this busy situation?" The moment I heard his obvious answer, as I was in daze. Unlike my mind that left me, my heart was fluttering. My vision was shaking. The Crown Prince added with a face with a grumpy heart. "Do I have to say this with my own mouth to make you feel better? You''ve got a dull side which I have to crack every time." "Your Highness." When I came to my senses, I called him like a sigh. My heart shook constantly. No, it wasn''t. I bit the flesh inside my mouth tightly, and soon opened my mouth. "I''m glad you''re finally here. I would be too busy to give you an answer on the Coming-of-Age Day." "" "If I can give you a clear answer to your proposal, I''ll tell you and your" It was a moment when I tried hard to end the talk. "Wait a minute, Princess." Suddenly the Crown Prince raised his hand to stop me. Then I made a sound of confusion. "I''d like to ask you one thing before I hear it. The Duke, is his financial situation difficult these days?" "Huh?" "Or, are you being neglected because you''re not the real daughter? Oh, my God, is he still discriminating against you as an adoptee?" "What do you mean?" I couldn''t understand what the Crown Prince was saying. As I looked at him with a puzzled look, he suddenly reached out to me. "All that''s left of you is skin and bones." My left wrist, which was lying on the table carelessly, was caught in a big grip and lifted by the Crown Prince. "What, what are you doing?" "What''s wrong with your look which I have never seen before?" The Crown Prince glared at me with a fierce look. Just blinking my surprised eyes, he grabbed my arm and jumped out of his seat. "Get up." "Well, Your Highness!" I clasped his hand in amazement. "What the hell is wrong with you all of a sudden?!" "At this rate, the epitaph will be inscribed on the memory of the first noblewoman who starved and died of malnutrition in the Empire." The Crown Prince shrank with a low voice. Then he swung my arm he caught. My wrists, swaying about as he shook them, were grotesque as I could see. I had a lot things to worry about to these days, so my face seemed to have gotten a little thinner. I wasn''t in a situation where I can put some food through his throat, so I just starved, that''s why I was a bit embarrassed without noticing. I lost the words to explain my thin wrist. "Go and pack right away." The Crown Prince growls and spits out roughly. "You must go to the Imperial Palace." (Tl: oh, Calli, you romantic buffoon. That''s not how you say, let''s live together and make grandbabies.) (Note: woop woop, i just giggles everytime i read this) Chapter 162 When I was told to go to the palace, I came to my senses. "Your Highness, Your Highness." I grabbed the crown prince who snatched my arm in a hurry. He looked back at me with a fierce frown. "What are you doing? You don''t get up fast." "Your Highness, please calm down and sit down. It''s no big deal." I slowly calmed the Crown Prince. Even if I wasn''t stressed out, Penelope was just as sensitive as she had a violent temperament. But what I said to calm him down seemed to have backfired. "Ha, then what''s the big deal with the princess?" The Crown Prince squinted his eyes and said with a cold voice. "Is it really a big deal for you if you starve yourself and bury yourself in the ground?" "Don''t exaggerate. This won''t kill me. And even so, what does it matter to you?" An indifferent voice leaked out. I was really asking because I was curious. Why is he so angry about I losing some weight after proposing a political marriage without any emotions until recently? As if he loves me. ...Love? Don''t you think that''s a naive word that doesn''t suit us? What''s wrong with you? That day, the words he said were engraved and floated around in my head. 76% of favorability was shown like a sign of affection not love. Would you like to check the favorability of [Callisto]? [4 Million Gold / Fame 200] I stared blankly at the white square window that had been floating in the air for a while and slowly took off the wrist that was caught by him. m "Whether I''m really abused as an adopted princess, or whether I starve or lose weight because of it..." "..." "It has nothing to do with Your Highness. It''s not a big deal." When I took my hand off of him completely, the system window finally disappeared. Of course if I don''t act like I do now, and I''ll be more affectionate as I did with Eclise, maybe I''ll reach the 100% and hear what I want to hear. But I don''t have time. So both the situation and the confirmation of his favorability were useless. I knew the Crown Prince would get angry, pointing out my rude tone. But he stared at me in silence, and soon he opened his mouth and said quietly. "...Is it really bad to worry for someone you care about?" His expression was calm, but I could feel the remnants of anger barely holding back from his exhaling breath. But I still asked insensitively. "Why?" "What?" "Why do you worry about me?" "Princess.." "... What kind of relationship do we have right now?" I answered indifferently to the increasingly cold voice of the Crown Prince as a warning. "There''s too long distance between us." The Crown Prince answered in a brisk manner. "I''ve proposed to you, so we''re going to be officially engaged." "When I got back, I thought about what you said then." His reticent utterances were full of unknowable conviction. I didn''t know where his conviction came from. This was an opportunity anyway. I whispered something I had just missed. "No matter how much I think about it, I can only refuse your offer. My answer is no, Your Highness." "HaThis is driving me crazy." The Crown Prince laughed as if he was bewildered and raised his hand to rub his face. I knew that our conversation was a little off, but I pretended not to know. It was just a good thing I could say this before the coming-of-age ceremony. The crown prince, who had been rubbing his face for a while, soon lowered his hand and looked back at me. His eyes were a little reddish. "Princess, we were just talking about your eating and health. Do we have to bring that up in this situation?" "I was going to tell you this" "Why? Give me a reason." The Crown Prince irritatedly cut off my words and moved his body. He sat down again across from me. Finally, it seemed that I had a chance to be heard out. "For your information, it''s almost like killing me for a reason like that, Princess. I don''t understand any of that anymore." He suddenly warned in a low voice. "I''ve given you plenty of opportunities. The chance to get revenge on me." It was like a madman, but it was me who didn''t give him a chance to cut his throat anyway. It was a very convenient reason, but now it didn''t matter. I nodded and opened my mouth. "That''s not the reason." "Then?" "Because you and I are moving in different directions, and we are not compatible with each other''s wishes." "Different directions?... Compatible?I don''t think you''ve ever uttered such a word that day." The crown prince sighed deeply as if he were dumbfounded by my words. Tapping on the table, he asked, suddenly furrowing his forehead. "Is it so hard to say that we''re going to get married according to our family''s arrangement, and that we''re going to get along with each other?" The words were not difficult. The situation was just difficult. When I did not answer, he whispered in a soothing voice. "I didn''t ask you to be Crown Princess, Princess. I suggested you to be a partner to share my life with me. It would be a better choice than a political marriage with a stranger." "How can you be so sure?" "I am more handsome." (Lol Callisto, you idiot. XD) He shook his head arrogantly. I was in a state of complex thoughts, but at that moment I burst into laughter. "Are you laughing?" Callisto glared at me, but I couldn''t stopped my laughter. If I had been a real Penelope, if I had been a noblewoman born and raised here, perhaps his words would have been so sweet. But, it wasn''t that case. "Your Highness." I finally opened my mouth with a big smile. "First of all, as you described me, title ''The Ugly Duckling of the Duke'' didn''t suited me." He frowned at my rather incoherent remark. "What are you talking about?" "The real princess of the house came back." "...The real princess?" "The real daughter of the Duke." At my reply he only wriggled his chin once, but there was no sign of much surprise. "You knew about it." "I''ve been told by Cedric that the atmosphere of the duchy is unusual. I thought it was a fake, but it was real." He asked back abruptly, as he confessed the news he had learned. "But what the hell does that have to do with your relationship with me?" "I''m a fake." I added with a shrug. "Fake which is supposed to leave when the real daughter appears." "Where in the world does that thing happens?" Callisto looked puzzled. "You have been living in a lady''s position for six years, and now that his own daughter has appeared, the Duke is going to kick you out? So you''re starving without food?" "It''s not like that, Your Highness. Please stop. If someone heard, they''d really think that I am starving." "" Suddenly he shut his mouth. The look of compassion made me feel bad. I was speaking with a frown on my forehead. "As long as I''m engaged to you in this condition, it won''t do you much good, Your Highness." "" "Because for nobles, there''s no reason to treat the fake much better than you do for the real one. Blood is much thicker than water, anyway." "You didn''t listen to me then." Until then, the Crown Prince, who had kept his mouth shut and listened to me, gave me sharp statement. "It''s you I chose, Penelope Eckart. I didn''t choose a real daughter of the Duke." "Your Highness." "Isn''t that better for you? Now that his daughter is back, you won''t be too involved even if you leave the mansion?" "..." "As you said, the Duke won''t turn you out right away. It''s not goodbye yet." "..." "Before you get kicked out, come to the palace first. Then isn''t it over? Why do you make things so complicated?" He looked at me who was stunned and muttered as if I couldn''t understand him. "I think we''re pretty fond of each other. Am I mistaken?" The fact that he knew about it made my heart flutter. He and I, we had feelings on each other. That real feeling that can never develop beyond that. ''This is why you and I can''t be together.'' My heart sank slowly. I managed to squeeze out my voice. "...That fondness is not love." "You''re not a child, but I appreciate you, Princess." The Crown Prince answered rather nervously. "That stupid emotional play is just an illusion that has a definite end. You know about that much." "..." "A real princess has appeared, but she is not worthy to be called ideal. Sounds like an excuse. Tell me the real reason, not that." "..." "It would be more convincing for me that you would say no to me." "No." At that moment, the reasons for the refusal, which was difficult for even me to explain properly in words, became clear as bright day. I raised my head and looked Callisto in the eyes. "I don''t want to be with you without love, Your Highness." "..." "I don''t want to choose you who don''t love me, whom I don''t love as well. Is that a reasonable reason now?" At that moment, as I watched the red eyes shake slightly, I thought, ''This is how it should be.'' Tl: Did you guys hear that? That''s the sound of Callisto''s heart shattering. And the wailing sound you hear in the distance? That''s me, crying. Chapter 163 I moved silently, looking at his eyes as if they had lost their shine. "I don''t know when I''ll be kicked out. I''ve always lived in uncertainty, Your Highness." "..." "Of course, it''s half-decided that I''m going to be being kicked out now." Words worthy of sympathy flowed out in a desolate voice. It was in the middle of my confession to Callisto. Sadly, I didn''t care about saying this. It wasn''t even my situation, and it was a game story that was decided anyway. No matter what I do, I can''t change it. "Of all your suggestions, the premise that I will always be a lady is wrong, Your Highness." I''m comforting myself with the bitter certainty and confided the secrets that I''ve been hiding. "I want someone who will love me enough to get me out of this hell." "..." "I don''t need man with moderate interest, who see me as a princess of the Empire, but I need a man who will get me out of here." "..." "And it''s-" I breathed heavily and then breathed out like a sigh. "I''m sure you''re not that kind of person." Callisto''s face, which I checked with glaring eyes, was lost. "I''m...not?" He asked with a little commanding face. "Yes, you''re not." Once again, I nodded slowly as I watched the red pupil shake faintly once again. "You will be the Emperor." I managed to lean my head down, avoiding his gaze. "There''ll be more decent ladies if you look around. They have a proper understanding, and they are pleasant and reassuring to be with you. For example.." "..." "For example, a real lady of this house who came back or someone else." While talking, I suddenly remembered the Crown Prince''s route in the Normal Mode. After brutally killing the wicked woman who was harassing the heroine, he later held an engagement ceremony with her. And with the full support of the Duke of Eckart, he defeat the unwarranted forces and rise to the throne, and then marry the heroine. Immediately after the ending, an illustration of the splendid marriage between the the Crown Prince and the heroine, which was coming out of the epilogue, flashed through my mind. To be honest, Yvonne was very reluctant. But what''s important is that the Crown Prince managed to survive the bloody battle with Yvonne on his back and grabbed the throne. In the illustration of the Crown Prince. Growing up and wearing a crown, he was smiling brightly as if he was perfectly satisfied. Well, that''s what''s important. It was not difficult to kill someone but a new characters in my head, a handful of wobbly dungs. "Maybe that would be more beneficial to you, Your Highness." A fairly sound voice leaked out. "...What?" Callisto asked back. I muttered, staring at the small white flower that bloomed between the green grass under the table. "It would be a better choice for you to marry the real princess, not me." "Your mouth, shut up." At that moment, there was a chilling sound, sharp enough to make the flesh sting. I raised with surprise my head, which was bowed down. The Crown Prince glared at me fiercely with his red eyes brightly glistening. "How far are you going to insult me, Princess?" "Your Highness.." "Now you''re even a matchmaker, treating the Crown Prince as a stallion? Is my proposal seems funny to you?" I couldn''t figure out why he was suddenly angry. I panicked and replied barely while rolling my eyes. "...You know that''s not what I meant." "No, I don''t know." The Crown Prince spat out before I could finish my words. "Damn it, I don''t know why you are doing this." He brushed his bangs roughly with one hand. "Then you will send me to that bitch, and you will find another bastard and leave this house?" "What''s with the sudden talk?" "Tell me. Who''s that bastard?" I frowned at where our conversation is going. My escape is entirely up to me, you know. "There''s no one like that. And you know, it''s none of your business." "I''m at my limit now, Penelope Eckart. You''d better be careful what you say." A blue tendon stood on the back of his hand, perhaps it really showed he was at his limit. I asked because I didn''t understand. "Why are you angry?" "So I look angry in your eyes now?" The Crown Prince must have been unable to bear his anger, so he hit the table with his hands. Hang-! Amazed by the loud noise, I shrugged my shoulders, and I stared at him with dumb eyes. I don''t understand. Why was he doing this to me while he didn''t even love me? "Your Highness needs another noblewoman who fits your interest without emotions and I need someone who loves me." "..." "Is this hard to say?" I returned what the Crown Prince had said. Callisto opened his eyes and called not to know what to say. "...You." But that was it. He was so nice despite not saying a single word. A stifling silence fall in the glass greenhouse for a short time. We sit quietly without looking at each other. I suddenly felt deep fatigue and opened my mouth. "... Now don''t come to me anymore, Your Highness." My lips moved without my knowledge. Carristo, who was clenching his fists tightly and keeping his temper, suddenly stared at me with his red eyes. "Don''t even give me your gifts. Pretend you don''t know me from now on." "Why." "That''s the way people are when they are not in a relationship." "We''re not like it, aren''t we?" "Yes." I nodded my head and answered again. "You''re Highness and I have nothing to do with each other. We should keep going forward with our own separate paths." "Hah..." Carlysto burst out laughing with the hysterical grin. He stretched out his fist, which he had held so tightly that there was a tendon, and swept down his face. The situation now seemed quite stuffy and complicated. The Crown Prince, who did so for a long time, lifted his hand from his face. For a moment, he looked tired and asked. "...I need to make sure, Princess." "Yes, go ahead." "Just now, have I been dumped?" "If you are unhappy, Your Highness may consider it as if you have dumped me." I replied neatly and dryly. "As payback for the atrocities I committed in the maze garden the other day." "It''s reallystrange." I only answered the question, but he suddenly frowned at me. "I.." He once again sighed and opened his mouth. "I believed that you had the same idea as I did." "" "I thought you was looking at the same direction as me, walking the same path with the same mind" "..." "It feels so strangeto hear you say that." I hesitate to ask why it''s weird, so I just closed my mouth. Tap tap. Like under emotional anxiety, the prince tapped the table again and again. "I''m sure I predicted that you might refuse." "..." "You used to look at me like a rotten fish in front of me and spit out hateful words." There was a constant look of disgust at this man''s choice of poor language. But I remained silent. For Callisto continued to speak his words with a dejected smile. "But I never expected to be rejected like this..... so I''m feeling really..." "..." "Dirty." His words rattled my heart. I bit hard my lips. At that time, the Crown Prince jumped out of his seat. Quadang-! The chair fell back at the rough gesture, but neither he nor I cared about it. "I see your answer." "...Your Highness." "See you at the coming-of-age ceremony." Without looking at me, he spat out like a shotgun. I answered hastily. "You''ve already given me the gift, so you don''t have to come that day..." But even before I could finish speaking, Callisto turned away coldly, creating a wild wind. And he was walking fast towards the entrance of the greenhouse. Hang-! Not long after, the roughly opened glass door closed with a roar. The glass greenhouse became silent in a moment. "...Well, I''m glad." After he meets Yvonne and falls in love with her, I may not be able to speak the same words as before in front of Callisto. It was fortunate that I could speak before and not be miserable. I gratefully looked at the closed glass door and moved on to make a series of misfortunes. * * * Calisto, who had just escaped through the glass door where Penelope left, suddenly looked down at something that struck him. "What the fuck." Two guards lying on the floor carelessly. And a small body was squatting down and watching them carefully. ''Is she a maid?'' Before entering the greenhouse, those who had personally wanted to stop him with their fists were blocking his way even after they had collapsed. What a shameless fellow they were. He felt very uncomfortable. He kicked roughly with his shoe-padded feet, pushing away the arms of someone who was under his feet. "Ugh!" "Hyuk!" Someone''s moaning and sharp breaths were defined. Because those things had always been his daily routine. The road was cleared without anyone blocking his feet any more. Only then did he move his steps. No, he was about to move it. "Hey, there..." Suddenly, the hem of his cape was pulled. He looked down slowly. He could see the pink top of head in front him. It was a maid. "Oh, hello. Well, .....I''m Yvonne, who''s been staying in this house, and I would like..." (note: yikes! she''s coming. sly fox) "..." "You know, the guards are laying, so I was so surprised that I was looking at them." The maid uttered a series of useless words and made a mistake. "B-but I didn''t intend to make you uncomfortable and intentionally block your way..." "Get your hands off me." Callisto, who had been silent until then, suddenly opened his mouth. "...Huh, y-yes?" The maid lifted her head slightly. She looked puzzled as if she didn''t understand what he was saying. He felt something dirty which was stuck in the mud. Callisto clenched his teeth holding back his anger. "If you don''t want to be hurt, get your hands off me." "Uh, uh.." The maid blinked blankly as if she didn''t understand what he was saying. Srrrringg-. The Crown Prince took out his sword right away, as always. He recited with low voice, knives pressed under the woman''s neck. "Did your ears get clogged?" "Hah, hah!" "Don''t you know it''s a summary execution if you touch the imperial body without permission?" "I,uh.. I... Didn''t know it. I''m so sorry!" A sharp blade pressed under her neck. A tingling pain began to make the maid tremble like a tiny tree. He really didn''t want to hear the woman cry. When he was a child, he dreamed of someone who would hold on to him and feel free with. He wanted to kill this woman right away but he managed to control my anger. Just behind, it was because of the woman in the greenhouse. She hated blood, and hated cruelty. Even if he only showed her beautiful and pretty things she liked, she would never associate herself with him again if he used your sword in anywhere. "Hu..." Callisto took a deep breath and put the sword back into its sheath. "You have to select your people carefully, Duke. You haven''t educated your employees well." And still with her head bowed down before him, he strode past the shivering pink hair. As if it''s not worth dealing with. The Crown Prince disappeared with a red cape, and it wasn''t long before Yvonne raised her head. Her face, all wet with tears, was so pitiful and beautiful. However, the blue eyes that looked at the side where the Crown Prince disappeared were not at all so. Her hand, hidden behind her back, trembled with one shard piece held tight. Chapter 164 I didn''t get up until it was time for the Crown Prince to return to the Imperial Palace completely. It was around the time I left the greenhouse. I found two guards lying passed out on the floor in front of the door, and a small figure next to them. ''He really knocked them out.'' When the dismay because of the Crown Prince''s action passed, discomfort soon came. It was because of the pink hair, she raised her head and looked at me. Her crying eyes were burning red, as if she was crying out of pity because of one of the guards. Even her crying face was pretty. "..." For a moment I looked at her with a frown on my face, and was about to walk past her. "Wait, Princess!" Yvonne jumped up and blocked my path. When my path was blocked, an unintentionally crooked voice came out. "What is it?" "Oh, hello, Princess. That... as I was taking a walk when I saw these guards passed out..." "And?" "Ah, I was trying to call someone, and I was worried that the Princess might be going around alone..." Exactly like the settings in the game, Yvonne looked very innocent and kind. After telling me why she was hanging around, she tilted her head down when there was no answer back. "I''m s-sorry. But I''m never like that." With her shivering shoulders, she was like a fawn without a family in front of a big fierce wildcat. I suddenly got a headache. I didn''t do anything, but I already felt like I was the only villain in the world. ''Yeah, it would be just great if Derrick or Renald showed up right now.'' For my safety, I have to get out of this place quickly. I hurriedly opened my mouth. "No need to worry." "What? It''s, uh..." "They''ll wake up on their own. I think you''re here to see the greenhouse, please continue." "Uh..." The moment I was about to pass by, leaving behind a wobbly Yvonne. A bloody''s smell hit through my nose. I stopped walking further. And I turned my head towards Yvonne. A couple of bloodstains were clearly marked on the collar of her white dress. As I looked up, I noticed a slight cut through her soft pink hair. "Are... you hurt?" I asked with my eyes wide open. "Ah...well, that''s." Yvonne stepped back from me, shoving her neck in one hand. "I-it''s no big deal." "Come here, let me see." I went as far as approaching her and forcing her hand off her neck. Yvonne breathed in when I lifted her cumbersome pink hair. I checked the wound with serious eyes. Fortunately, the wound was shallow. It was only a slight scratch compared to when I was cut. But I wasn''t at all relieved by the madman who did this. ''Crazy bastard! She''s the Duke''s real daughter!'' Without thinking twice, I felt that the Crown Prince was the culprit. I frowned at his arrogance and stared at the wound on Yvonne''s neck. Not that I was worried about her. I''m just worried about how the Duke and his two sons will react when they find out. ''Ha... I''m sure he didn''t do this in easy mode.'' It meant nothing to think about that now. It was all messed up because of Eclise, and I didn''t think it would make any difference if I blamed the fucking game. "...You could get an infection, so you''d better go ahead and treat it." I opened my mouth, swallowing a sigh. It was already done, by the Crown Prince no less. There was nothing I could do. I can''t be here with an injured Yvonne and be blamed for this.... "Go to the butler and ask him to call a doctor. Then, have a good day." I gently let go of Yvonne, and turned my back again. "Wait, Princess." But before I could take a single step, my skirt was caught. As she inadvertently turned her head, Yvonne bit her lips and asked carefully. "He''s, uh, he''s from the Royal Family, right? The blonde with red eyes." "His Majesty. the Crown Prince." "You and himAre you close with him?" After giving her a gentle answer, my face froze from the question that followed. There were sharp words at the tip of my tongue in response to why she would ask such a thing. However, I struggled not to and spit out. "How dare you speak of a friendship with the Little Sun of the Empire where it is concerned only one person?" "Ohoh sorry." Yvonne''s head was bent down again. But she didn''t stop asking questions. "Well, by the way." "..." "If someone asks why I''m hurtit''s better to say, it was just scratch something, right?" Her watery blue eyes wobbled weakly as they looked at me. I couldn''t stand it and twisted my face. "Why are you asking me that? Do whatever you want." "..." "If you want to make things bigger, tell the truth, and if you want to move on quietly, then keep quiet." At the end of my remark, I snapped her hand off the hem of the skirt. "I-i''m sorry" Her helpless muttering seemed really pitiful. But I watched her with rigid eyes. To be exact, her one arm that''s been hiding behind her since earlier. I just returned to the mansion, leaving Yvonne behind. When I arrived at the main hall to go towards my room, there was a commotion. Luxurious boxes with shiny jewels, dresses and other luxuries piled up all over the place. It was a huge number, with the interior full of the Duke''s mansion, which was a couple times larger than the mansions of most aristocrats. The busy servants greeted me with a bewildered look. As I kept walking with a frown on my face, the butler, who was in the middle of it leading them, recognized me. "Oh, my lady!" "Ha, have they already decided to treat her as a lady?" I laughed sarcastically. "Y-yes?" The butler looked perplexed at me looking upset. There was only one reason why I felt so dirty. -...Don''t worry about this. I''ve kept Yvonne in line. I don''t intend to make this public until I''m sure. It was yesterday morning that the Duke told me that. But when I saw him buying and transporting all kinds of luxury goods in less than a day, I felt like my quiet spirit was twisting. "If you''re going to do this, why don''t you just take her and dress up her from head to toe? Ha-ha, the real lady is back, and you''re advertising it." I was nervous about kicking one of the golden boxes at my feet. Puck! I also felt that I was a very mean villain, but it was hard for me to suppress my irritation. "I-it''s not like that, my lady! That''s not it...!" The butler hastily denied my words. "T-these are all birthday gifts for the young lady, they were brought by the Crown Prince." "...What?" I hesitated. Dozens of things that at a glance did not seem to be ordinary accessories were on the floor. A vast number of dresses, shoes, gloves, hats and a crossbow placed on top of the boxes. Looking around the chaotic main hall once again, I asked dejectedly. "These are all... mine?" "Yes, he told you not to feel pressured." "Ha..." I was dumbfounded and touched my forehead with an empty laugh. I told him not to give me a gift, and instead he sent a huge number of gifts, as if he had robbed a whole country. "He sent different types of crossbows, how should I arrange it, my lady?" The butler asked, looking at me with a confused look on my face. "There are some that are simply used for decoration, and there are ones with magic, and some that seem to be used in war for killing..." Where he pointed, there really were dozens of crossbow boxes. The servants, who had opened some of the boxes, looked back at me with troubled faces. ''Do you think what I''ve been eating and doing nothing but shooting a crossbow?!'' I thought I should just send them all back. But then he may come back to the duchy. I felt a sudden surge of fatigue, I turned around and beckoned the butler. "Heep it organized, butler. I''m tired, so I''ll go up first." "Yes, my lady! Then I''ll personally take care of it. Please rest." The butler bowed his head to see me off. "Now! First of all, we should classify accessories by category!" With a ''clap'' of applause, the butler''s voice echoed behind my back as they began to clean up. Somehow, he looked a little excited. Someone was anxiously waiting for me when I came back to my room. "My lady!" "Emily." I slowly walked up to Emily, who looked delighted. "Have you been well?" "Yes, yes." She nodded with a rough breath. I took off my shawl and handed it to her. And as I went to the front of the desk, I asked calmly as if nothing had happened. "What did he say?" "...At first, he checked several times to see if you had really sent me. When I answered many times, the guild master refused to accept such a request..." "Emily, just get to the point." I cut off the emphatic maid. "So he can''t do it?" "...I said what you told me to and he said he would prepare and send it soon." She answered timidly with her head down. The secret instructions I ordered seemed to be quite a burden. "Very good." After a brief response with praise, I took out the book I had read a while ago. "But..." That''s not the end, Emily added carefully. "The master asked me to deliver a message to you." "What is it?" "With this, he have cleared up all the debts he owe you. So he won''t be asked again." My hand, which was turning over the cover of the book, froze in the air. "...Okay." I muttered after a while. "I''ll never see him again." * * * * That night, a rabbit appeared in my room with a rough gust of wind. Not the baby rabbit I saw the other day but an adult rabbit. The rabbit looked at me silently for a while without making any noise. Am I mistaken? In a hazy gaze, I could see a dark blue color. "Geu-geu-geu." Soon after, the rabbit opened its mouth wide and vomited something. It was a grotesque scene like a terrible nightmare. The rabbit, who had just vomited something, disappeared with the gust of the wind again. It felt like a dream, but it wasn''t. The rabbit''s vomit was in front of my eyes. I grasped it, and woke up at that night. * * * * Time flew by like an arrow, with no chance to catch it. And finally, the Coming-of-Age Day had arrived. Chapter 165 Like every time I attended a banquet, I was forced to wake up at dawn by the maids. I hardly slept anyway, so it wasn''t as annoying as other times. However, after they repeatedly rubbed something on my face and body and washed it in water with perfumed oil, I became a kimchi by the time I left the bathroom. "Everyone knows what day it is today, right?" "My lady, you must shine more than ever!" "Yes, yes! Leave it to us, my lady! We''ll pour our soul into making your beauty stand out even more!" The maids, who normally couldn''t even raise their heads properly in front of me, clenched their fists and joined forces today. "Just do it, please..." Of course, my powerless plea was ignored. The maids put in more effort, more than usual, with my makeup and hair. Only when the maids let me go after quite a long time, I was finally able to see my reflection in the mirror. "Ha..." As I slowly opened my eyes, someone gave a sigh of exclamation. Unlike other times, most of the maids were quiet. I soon found out why. My reflection in the mirror was really beautiful enough to give them exclamations. The eyes were raised to the point where the expressionless face looked rather bright, and the makeup made them look pretty and colorful. My dainty nose, reddish cheeks and lips, and dark pink hair, which was finely braided, looked quite lovely. I slowly raised my hand and touch my cheek. ''...Pretty.'' Penelope, who I saw in an illustration of the coming-of-age ceremony scene in easy mode, was so breathtakingly pretty. ''You''re so pretty.'' It''s so unfortunate that I didn''t recognize her at that time. Looking into the mirror, I felt a little sad. I feel sorry for the loss of this body''s owner, who would soon be helpless against what I was going to do. "You can''t touch your face! Don''t touch your face today!" However, my moment of pity was lost when the maids pulled me back to reality. "Okay." I lowered my hand gently with a disapproving look. I thought it would be better for me to say nothing today. It''ll be the first and last time. Then, another maid said. "My lady, and the dress..." I tried to instruct them to bring the same as usual. By ''usual'', I meant something subtle that covered my neck. However, the moment I was about to open my mouth, the maids slowly walked closer, holding a dress on a hanger. "Please, wear this dress today, my lady." Emily said, while looking at me. "This..." "Nothing looks better on you today than this dress!" I hesitated when I saw the dress they had brought me. The dark blue gown spread out to the floor. There was a silver powder that glistened over it. The color that spread out gradually met with the finely embroidered gold thread at the bottom. A dress that resembles the calm, moonlit sea at night. It was a gift from the Crown Prince. I grimaced a bit when I saw it. Emily nervously begged at my expression. "It''s the one and only ceremony where you should shine more than anyone else, my lady. Commoners also wear expensive clothes even if they have to be in debt." "..." "Just this once. Please do as we say today. Yes, my lady?" "That''s right, my lady. The things you''ve often worn in the past are a little dark and simple..." "But of course my lady is beautiful in all types of clothes!" The maids were waiting once each of Emily''s words poured out. It seems they didn''t like my modest look that I wore every time I went out. ''What is this?'' The maids trying to persuade me with all their might, looked a little sad. "Okay. I put it on, just this once." Eventually I nodded lightly. "Really? Are you serious, my lady?" "Well, then you''re going to wear accessories as a dress and a set too, right?" "Don''t ask such an obvious thing!" The maids were happy. I was sorry for the Crown Prince''s gift, but this was going to be all a memory. ''...Maybe he wouldn''t come today.'' Suddenly, I remembered the Prince''s back as he left the greenhouse in anger. Maybe I would also be angry if someone refused to accept my offer not only once but several times. I swallowed a bitter laugh. All the dresses and accessories were ready and the maids were filled with praise and admiration again. Maybe it was because I didn''t sleep properly for a few days, that I was too exhausted to check the mirror again. After they were finished, I asked Emily for refreshments to take a quick rest. After a while, Emily brought me a sofa so that I could rest without ruining my dress. I asked Emily with a low voice, leaning close to her face. "Do we still have a long time to wait? When does it start?" "We''re going to receive guests starting at noon. The ceremony is at two o''clock, my lady." "What is she doing?" I asked briefly, moistening my throat with the cold tea Emily had brought me. The refreshments were just an excuse. Emily answered my question hesitatingly. "She''s in the Young Duke''s office... they''re having tea." "At this hour?" I asked back with a startled voice. It was still early in the morning before lunch, perhaps because they got ready early in the morning. To have tea time, neither the day or the time was right. ''Nothing much happened.'' Anxiety lurked in my stomach. However, I had to endure it even if something happened. Besides, weather Derrick would be brainwashed or not anyway, that was it. At that time, a cautious voice startled me who was lost in thought. "My lady, the request for the master of the guild..." "Quiet, watch your mouth." I clicked my tongue and warned her right away. And I check around with a frown. "Emily, are you sure you acted in secret, without anyone knowing, as I told you to do?" "Y-yes! Yes, my lady!" Emily nodded wildly. "By the way, my lady..." She suddenly whispered, her brown eyes gently looking around. "There was something suspicious last night." "What was it?" "I was going back to my room to wash up, and I met Becky in front of the building. But why would she be asking me the way to the office''s street?" "What?" Becky was Yvonne''s temporary maid. I jumped back and shouted while abruptly leaning toward. "Why are you telling me that now?" "It was too lateso I couldn''t wake you up, my lady." Emily quickly excused herself with an embarrassed face. "But, don''t worry, my lady! Of course I said I didn''t know. She said ok and I just went back to my room." "That''s good." I leaned over the plump cushion, replying rather insincerely. Tap tap tap-. I tapped on the armrest of the sofa while I was lost deep in thought. ''Why would she want to find the office''s street? To meet Vinter?" There was a good possibility that was it. Even in normal mode, Yvonne looked for Vinter, who helped her return to the Dukedom. But now, unlike the original story in the game, it was Eclise who brought her first. It was my best guest and assumption that Vinter and her had already run into each other. After all, he didn''t bring her, so it was unclear what had happened between the two. I jumped out of my seat and walked to the desk. "Emily, go out for a moment." "What? Oh, yes!" When Emily left, the room was enveloped in silence. I said I trusted her, but there was no one here I trusted. Standing in front of the desk, I took out my keys and opened the last locked drawer. There was a piece of paper inside in which I wrote down capture targets'' information when I first came here and arranged their favorability in spare time. And there were different items from the quests, items from Vinter and transactions with him last night. I fumbled for the bottle of purple liquid that the rabbit spat out yesterday. It was then. Suddenly, red and silver light poured out of the drawer. "...Huh?" I was a little surprised and hesitated, and soon took out the source of the light. "...This is." It was an ancient magic necklace that Vinter put on me during the Tratan''s volunteer work. A large bead, embedded in the middle of a star-shaped ornament, sone in dark red and vibrated shallowly. I followed the direction of the bead''s light in a daze. "...Ah." Ironically, it was Eclise who came to my mind the moment I saw the bottle of purple liquid illuminated by dark red light. The color of the favorability''s gauge bar that I didn''t care much about. "...It was death." At that moment, my heart sank. I didn''t know that my plan was on the path of complete disaster. No, maybe, I''ve been trying to deny it because I''ve been blinded by favorability. It was a love like death. He would even kill me to have me, it was terrifying love. The unexpected realization made me dizzy. As soon as I felt the hand holding the necklace was shaking, it was that. knock, knock.- Someone knocked on the door. I raised my head suddenly in fright. Tak-. To hide the light of the necklace, I shut the drawer of the desk roughly, and hurriedly raised my bent body. And immediately identified the visitor. "Who is it?" "... Your father." Hi guyssssss, it''s akireatom... Don''t hate us for the cliffhanger (B7B)6?.* Translator: akireatom Chapter 166 My mind went blank for a moment. ''Why does the Duke come to me at this hour...?'' As soon as the thought came to my mind. Hnock, knock.- He knocked one more time. "Penelope, may I come in?" "Ah, yes, yes. Come on in." I couldn''t keep the Duke outside forever, so I hurried. Click.- The door opened right away. As he entered the room, he suddenly stopped walking when he saw me. The Duke''s eyes shook slightly. "...Father?" When I called out to the frozen Duke, he soon closed the door and entered completely. The Duke went to the table in front of the window and sat down, exactly like when he came to talk about the transfer of the mine the other day. Standing in front of the desk, I followed him and sat on the opposite side. When I tried to deal with the Duke in an unknown situation, I felt like I was in a quandary and hopeless. I took several deep breaths to calm my trembling heart. And when my breathing became a little calmer, I opened my mouth. "...Shall I ask for some refreshments?" "It''s fine." The Duke dismissed me briefly. An awkward feeling settled in the room. When he showed no sign of speaking first, I reluctantly spoke again. "What...brings you here?" At my words the Duke made a rare embarrassed face. "Didn''t you ask me to come and greet you on the morning of your coming-of-age ceremony?" "Ah." I did ask him to do that, yeah. That''s what I said before the heroine appeared. I had forgotten. It didn''t actually mean it that much. At that time, I was a little sad for the Duke who was about to lose his foster daughter, who pretended to be mature for a while, and I was still hopeful that I would be able to escape today. ''I don''t know what''s going to happen now...'' Of course, now that I think about it, it''s all bullshit. I answered casually, trying not to show my prickly feelings. "Thank you for listening." "Today..." The Duke hesitated a little. "You are very beautiful today, Penelope." The Duke wasn''t originally able to express the feelings of praise. So I was a little surprised by his praise, which he had unexpectedly said, but soon I became a little wretched. "Thank you, Father." The appearance of a grown Duke was indeed overflowing with grand aristocratic dignity. Looking at the black jacket with the Eckart''s silver pattern clearly engraved, I answered in a dull, dry manner. "Father looks handsome today, too." "I''ve never seen this dress and accessories before... You said you didn''t want to get it through the Empress'' tailor, did you buy it separately?" "...Yes." "It looks good on you. It''s pretty." The Duke repeated the same words twice but I just accepted his words because I couldn''t tell him it was a gift from the Crown Prince. I felt more and more strange. My stomach was about to feel nauseous again, so I tightened the grip on my fist. "By the way, what''s in your hand?" Suddenly, the Duke glanced at one of my hands. I lowered my gaze along with his, and saw a long string of silver sticking out between my clenched fists. "Ah." I let out a disconcerted sound. I was so nervous that I barely remembered that I still held the necklace tightly in my hand. The end of the star ornament was sticking out between my fingers. "Is it a necklace?" The Duke''s eyes were filled with interest because of its unusual appearance at a glance. I hurriedly loosened my hand and hung it around my neck. "Yes, I got it as a gift." "Gift? From whom?" "The owner of the weapons shop that I went to, sent me a magic necklace to celebrate my coming-of- age. It''s the place where I bought father''s amulet." "Oh, there. That''s a pretty good service. I''ll have to buy my arrows there next time." Fortunately, the Duke readily accepted my response. "But I don''t think it fits the dress you''re wearing today." "But I''m going to wear it because of the sincerity behind the gift." Of course I didn''t mean to. I was going to take it off as soon as the Duke left. "...You have a good heart." But his reaction was strange. ''What''s wrong with him today?'' I looked up at him with strange eyes and asked him carefully. "...Do you have anything to say to me?" "No, not really. I just wanted to do what you asked me to do..." "I see. It''s nice to see you before the meal, Father. I''m afraid I''m taking away too much of your time since you''re busy greeting the guests." I was subtly telling him to leave now, that it was enough. The Duke, however, hesitated, as if he had something else to say. After a long time, he soon spit out something with a deep breath. "...I''m sorry." It was an unexpected apology. I asked back with a puzzled look. "What is it?" "...Didn''t you feel frustrated because of the guards I had arranged to you? After the coming-of-age ceremony, I''ll replace all of them." Oh, that. The time when I was about to go crazy because I was frustrated was already past. "I understand, Father. I would do the same." A cliche voice flowed out. After the conversation with me, he seemed to have a guilty conscience. The Duke was often like that. If he thought it was a little too much, he''d give me materialistic compensation. That was his way of apologizing. ''He came to apologize in person. I didn''t know he would say it in the end.'' I uttered words that would relieve the Duke of his remorse, as he always wanted. It''ll be the last time anyway, so I won''t be able to do it later. "You had no choice but to keep an eye on me if you wanted to stop me from harming Yvonne. I didn''t have to go out anyway, and I was fine." "...What?" The Duke paused and looked back at me with a surprised look. "What are you talking about, Penelope? My dear, it''s not like that." "Then?" "I did it for you. Because I was worried about you." "...Yes?" "You brought that guy here with you... You... looked at me with that look on your face." "What..." I felt a sense of incompatibility in the Duke''s dark blue eyes. The answer was subtly changed from when we talked about the same topic a few days ago. Previously, he didn''t confirm it, but he didn''t deny my words that I might have been escorted not to harm Yvonne. But.... "Thatwhat do you mean, Father?" I asked back with a confused face. After a long silence, the Duke opened his mouth heavily... "It was right after the hunting competition." "..." "Renald came to see me. He said he had something to confess." "What is it?" "Do you remember what happened not long after you came with me to Dukedom? The reason why we closed the third floor." "Yes, of course" The real Penelope could never forget, not even myself. The injustice she felt at that time, the misery, she had no choice but to call him Duke, and not Father. "Renaldtold me about what happened then. In fact, he said that you didn''t steal Yvonne''s necklace." I opened my eyes wide. I never imagined it would happen. "Doyou know everything?" Even though I didn''t personally experience it, a seething anger soared up my throat in that moment. In the game, Penelope was to blame until she was died. Otherwise, she could not go through the routes and throw herself out of the quest, turning in terrible corpse. "That I didn''t do it...but Renald who did it all...?" My trembling voice asked. The Duke nodded with a dark face. "I want to punish him right away. What''s more." I couldn''t stand it any longer, so I shook my head. The Duke spoke slowly. "...I couldn''t punish him properly. All I could do was make him train intensely." "..." "I wanted to beat him with all my might, but I suddenly wondered if I was the one who deserved it." "..." "...Penelope." The Duke stared at me with reddened eyes full of remorse and regret. "When I first saw you, you were so small and skinny. You came to me with barren eyes to beg for something to eat, those were not a child''s eyes. Somewhere I kept getting caught myself for fear that Yvonne had to go through the same as you did." "..." "Sometimes whenever you came to beg, I tried to get you to eat something, but one day you got a gold coin and you smiled for the first time. It was so pretty." "..." "I couldn''t leave you, who was starving to death beside your dead mother. So I decided. I''d take you away so you wouldn''t starve." It was the first meeting between Penelope and the Duke I heard for the first time. It didn''t even appear in the game. "But I was stupid and impulsively brought you here when I didn''t even know how to take care of you. Not only you, but Derick and Renald." "..." "So at that time, I just thought you wanted accessories too. As a Father, I thought I should cover up for your faults." "..." "If I had known you''d call me the Duke for six years after that, I wouldn''t have done that." The Duke muttered in a lonely face as if recalling that day. ''Why now...'' I bit my lips hard, it''s already too late. That''s when the first meeting with sons of the Duke went wrong, and Penelope was abused, and she got out of control and ended up with the worst ending. When I looked at him vacantly without saying anything, he managed to open his mouth again. "...I''ve forgotten about it for a long time. But the look you were looking at me that day is still clear." "..." "And a few days ago, when you saw the guy who brought Yvonne, you had the same look on your face." "..." "At that moment, all I could think about was getting him far away from you." "What... kind of facial expression did I make?" "That..." The Duke glanced at me and couldn''t speak properly. "...You didn''t make any expression." He hesitated and struggled to spit it out. "Since you were a child, you have often been angry, but when your anger reached its limits, you would rather shut up and erase your feelings." I was a little surprised. Because I was originally trying to kill my emotions. If I held my breath until I oppress the things that pop out, and suffocate until I stop choking, everything would disappear a little later, and peace came. As if he was recalling that time, the Duke glanced at me and looked confused. "But your eyes... are like as if they are fading away, and they become strangely lifeless..." "..." "That''s when it feels like as if you became a dead person..." The Duke frowned and couldn''t finish speaking. ''Ah.'' At that moment, a violent realization like lightning, came to me. I could instinctively know. Penelope was already dead. To kill her feelings, she held her breath, held her feelings, and endured it, until she finally died from it. In the game where the villainess lost her life, I came to possess her body. Chapter 167 I was so used to this family that I didn''t even think about it. ''Then what about Penelope if I escape?'' No matter how magical the game is, the dead never lived. It''s only a family affair, but I found it hard to shake off the creeps that ran down the back of my neck. ''What''s the game story? Can the FL target ML without Penelope?'' My brain didn''t work well. The most important thing here was my escape. ''What about me? Can I really get out of this game?'' I felt like I was in a labyrinth without an exit. My breath became heavy. The Duke looked surprised at me panting shallowly. "It''s a slip of the tongue, forget it." However, the heart that raged wildly did not calm down. Looking at me getting pale, the Duke asked urgently. "Penelope, are you sick? Should I call a doctor?" "No. No, Father" I shook my head with difficulty. And she opened her mouth, trying to hold her breath and force her heart to calm down as usual. "I''m a little surprised that my father knew." The Duke accepted my excuse with a firm countenance. He squirted his lips with difficulty. "Penelope, I" "..." "I''m such an immature and ugly father that I still don''t know how to treat with you." I looked at him in silence for the first time, holding my breath. "I thought it would be all right if I gave all the things you asked for, and let your anger out every time you didn''t care about me the way you used to be." "...." "I thought that would work." That''s not it, now he knew it now. It was a sad realization. Finally, he stared at me without an answer, and he opened his mouth. "Eclise, is he that good?" I caught my eyes at the sudden noise. "What are you" "You''re the child who had an open mind." "" "But he brought YvonneI was afraid you''d get hurt. That''s why I didn''t let you meet him." "..." "But if you really want it..... I''ll bring him back to your escort when the ceremony is over. So... eat your food in time." I looked at the Duke with gloomy eyes. The word should have been said three days ago. No, in fact, if I had been allowed to meet Eclise then, nothing would have changed. Since the color of the gauge bar was dark red, I''ve already failed to Eclise''s route. "It''s not like that, Father." I shook my head slowly. "I was so surprised that day. He''s just a benefactor who helped in an emergency, and he''s not more meaningful person." "I know you don''t mean it." I was sincere now, but I wonder if it was because I really wanted Eclise. The Duke did not readily believe it. "Then Yvonne." I asked back in a dreary voice. "She said she wanted Eclise." The Duke looked embarrassed at my words, and soon answered calmly. "She have to live in the same house for the time being, and as you say, you have to keep the good between sisters." "I didn''t know the fact that I and she are sisters had already been decided." "Penelope." He called me nicely. If you look at it, Yvonne was the older sister. By the time she returned to the Duke, it occurred to her as if she had seen the epiphany of a brief coming-of-Age ceremony for her birthday. ''You''ve changed your words again.'' At the same time I noticed the subtly changed attitude of the Duke from three days ago. ''At the time, I think you was in halfway of attaching Eclise to Yvonne.'' I was trying to understand which side the Duke really was. Suddenly, everything became meaningless. ''What was the use of getting it now?'' With so many opportunities missed, I was now nearing the end of the hard mode. "Duke." I put in a title that I hadn''t called for a long time. (note: brb crying) The Duke''s blue pupils dilated greatly at a strange call after a long time. I talk to him calmly. "Don''t bother about me that much anymore." "Penelope." "I was greatly indebted to you for staying at the Dukedom as a lady instead of Yvonne for six years. I''ve seen and learned, so I know that knowing when to leave is a virtue." "That''s, what are you talking about? What do you mean ''instead''?" "I don''t want the whole Dukedom to be subject of the joke because of me. I want to leave quietly." "Leave it!" The Duke, who was stammering in embarrassment, let out a roar at the moment. "Why do you keep making such noises from the past ? Where on earth are you going while being an unmarried woman without a home!" "Your daughter is back." "Hu..." The Duke took a deep sigh and touched his forehead. He said with a vague eye that even I would notice. "What are you talking about, Penelope. You are also my daughter." "It''s not too late now, Duke. Please cancel the coming-of-age ceremony." "Penelope Eckart!" He shouted again. This wasn''t just a stand to avoid the coming-of-age ceremony. It is already too late to do so. It was a piece of advice for the Duke, who called all the nobles of the Empire and even the people of other countries. "If you''re worried about losing face to others, you can postpone it for a while and hold Yvonne''s Coming-of-Age ceremony in a big way." "I''m not pushing the coming-of-age ceremony so far just for my appearances!" Also, the Duke, who raged, shut up. He, who stared at me fiercely, soon relaxed his eyes and avoided my gaze. Within seconds of the voice, he looked as if he had aged ten years. "I wanted to make your one-time coming-of-age ceremony the best." Soon after, he told him why he couldn''t cancel it. "For your happiness, I want you to ask for forgiveness, though it''s late" I couldn''t stop my face from distorting again. "Yvonne, yes." "..." "I was delighted that the girl who I thought was dead came back. I feel guilty for all the trouble I''ve suffered, and I''m sorry to even hold your big coming-of-age-ceremony banquet without your approval." "..." "But you''re also my daughter, Penelope. Ever since I brought her here to the Dukedom, I never thought you wasn''t my daughter." My vision was blurred. I had a hard time throwing up a piece of injustice that I had never said about before here. "But, why don''t you do me a favor once?" "Am I, doing something wrong again?" The Duke asked back with a weary voice. "Is it something you want to hide Yvonne and make your coming-of-age ceremony more spectacular than anyone else?" "Duke." "I''m sorry I didn''t hear you ask me to cancel the adult ceremony. But there are some guests who have already arrived, so how can you cancel it?" The Duke was gentle, but firmly refused my request. "I will announce about Yvonne after your coming-of-age ceremony is over and after a long time has passed. So, you''re just thinking about it as a good day''s ceremony..." The Duke, who was rambling, stopped talking. "Penelope." The blue eyes grew gradually. Hkikk-. The Duke dragged his chair and got up rough from his seat. "Hey, why, what''s wrong with you? Huh?" The restless man reached out to me. Hot warmth touched under my eyes. Only then did I realize that my eyes were wet. "On a happy day just once in your life, why are you crying?" "..." "Baby, it''s all your father''s fault. Don''t cry, okay?" The Duke, unable to figure out what to do with a stream of tears, finally embraced me and comforted me. It''s not that sad, but I couldn''t tell why my tears were flowing. He''s just a character in the game. But nevertheless, despite neglecting Penelope and making me countless miserable right after the possession. At that moment he really felt like a father. "Father." "Yes, tell me everything." Goodbye. I finally muttered a greeting to the Duke that I couldn''t say. -Early in the morning, could you come and say hello? -Greeting? -Yeah.A little farewell to your immature little daughter. This completed the farewell to the Duke, who spouted it out loud. This chapter really drain my tears, ughhh Chapter 168 "My lady, it''s time to go." Emily picked me up shortly after the Duke left. "Yes." I nodded and raised my body. I followed Emily down, and it was calmer than I thought. The venue for the coming-of-age ceremony was decorated with a banquet hall inside the mansion, not in the front garden, but in the back garden. It was the will of the Duke. It was a place that I spend a lot of time, and it was really meaningless. After pressing down on the aching stomach again, I strode past the wide-open back door. The bright sunlight shone outside. The place, which had been off-limits for two days due to preparations for the ceremony, was turned into a starland. New white drapes, tents, flowers, crystals, and various jewels with lavishly decorated podiums and numerous tables embroidered with colorful gold coins. Apparently, a huge fountain, which had not been there until a few days ago, was pouring with water in the middle. As if to adorn all of it, a rare flamboyant, colorful flower rain fell from the sky. "It''s not a fantasy, it''s a real-life magic, my lady." Emily whispered gladly. "For today, the Duke hired a large number of wizards." When I heard that, I could see a little bit why the Duke insisted so strongly that he couldn''t cancel it. The ceremony was simply the height of luxury that seemed to have been poured out of money. "It''s so beautiful, my lady..." Emily muttered while looking up at the sky with her dreamy eyes. I extended my hand. Just in time, a falling petal settled down on my palm. At that moment, I couldn''t stop my view from blurrying. The coveted flesh-colored petals were The Ellen Wick Rose. To avoid the quarrel with Renald, who said it was meaningless and pretty in front of the Duke. When I was staring down at it. Ttuk-. Suddenly, someone snatched my hand towards the air. "What are you doing standing here stupidly?" When I looked up, I saw his light pink hair. I asked, frowning. "What?" "There''s no one knight saying he''ll escort you to the ceremony, right? Gee, you could''ve been a fool without me." "I don''t need you, I can go alone. And I told you not to talk to me for a while." I said it sharply and then snapped and plucked my hand. "Hey, hey!" Renald took my hand back in a hurry. "Let it go, don''t you hear me?" "What will happen to Eckart if you go alone? You have two brothers, and they''ll point at us if we don''t escort you." "What do you know?" When I twisted my arm without care, Reynold exclaimed hurriedly. "Father! He told me to take care of you so you wouldn''t get into trouble! Hey, you tell her. Dad made me do it, didn''t he? Uh?" He fiercely glared at Emily. Frightened, Emily nodded wildly. "Yeah, yes, my lady! I''ve heard it too! The young master will escort you to the ceremony..." "You see, she heard him!" It was a obvious lie to anyone. I sighed indistinctly and relaxed my arm. I didn''t want to be in touch with Renald, but if I continued to fight like this, everyone''s attention would be drawn. He quickly followed me when I moved without a word, assuming that I had no escort. I didn''t want to see his smile, so I fixed my eyes only on the front. There was quite a distance to the podium beyond the fountain in the middle. I stepped on the red carpet holding Renald''s hand who was like gentleman, and I heard a familiar whisper. "It must be true that the lady is his beloved daughter, not the child he gave up, she truly symbolizes a household name." "Well, I mean, even though she has been such a scoundrel all this time..." "What''s this decoration for her...? Oh, my God, it looks too expensive." It was the moment. The light flashed before my eyes. You has a reputation of +100 for your improved relationships with people around you. (Total: 460) I watched the news of my reputation increase on the last day of Hard Mode with a cold eye. Renald raised our hands higher to see if there were the extra people who doubted in our good relationship. After making many twists and turns, I finally reached my place for today. Even though he completed his mission, he didn''t leave my side. I was the only one who worried about it, so I watched the fountain that poured water freely. But the dreaded fear of terror wouldn''t let me stay still. "Are you still upset about that?" "No." I immediately answered before this guy''s words were finished. "Huh," said Renald, who burst out laughing, thunderstruck as if he were dumbfounded. "Just pretend you''re listening and answer, huh?" "I''m listening." "You''re definitely upset. Huh." I tried to ignore it, but the hateful words and deeds kept coming under my eyes. "Why do you think I''m upset? I don''t care at all." "The way you talk is just like it before you start screaming." "I''m sorry I couldn''t meet to your expectations, but I don''t want to waste the time putting that kind of emotion into you." "Oh, my baby. She''s pouting." He pinched my cheek and chatted. I hit that hand, and I screamed in astonishment. "Are you crazy?" "Oh, my. Now you''re just hooked." "Ha" I sighed deeply and fixed my gaze again at the fountain. Even though the ceremony didn''t start, but it felt like the day had already ended. It was the moment I was determined to ignore him thoroughly from now on, for the sake of my mental health. "I''m sorry, I misunderstood you." A small apology has been heard. I looked back at him as if I had heard something unfamiliar. But this time, Renald didn''t face me. "I didn''t do it on purpose. You know that. That I sometimes talk like a prick." It was really surprising that he knew it. "You must be anxious to pick a fight with me all the time." "This, looking at the sister drowning in the water." He was literally tormenting me in a fit of rage, and soon frowned and muttered. "Actually, I don''t know why I did it when I think about that timeMaybe it was because I had a dream before that." "Dream? What kind of dream?" "I had the same dream the night before. So I thought you were really beating her. You know deja vu phenomenon." Renald tilted his head and soon returned to original topic. "So be yourself, as usually, huh? Would you even dream of playing at some king of game?" My hair suddenly stood on end. I had a vague idea of how it happened then. It was clear that Yvonne tried to brainwash not only the Duke but also Reynold. I held back my trembling hands and opened my mouth. "You don''t feel sorry for her?" "What?" "She''s supposed to keep being hidden because of my coming-of-age ceremony." Renald answered me with a shrug. "What do you say? It''s not even clear yet. If our father can''t tell whether she is real or not, then you don''t need to be sad." The appearance of my brother Renald, who was lifted from the influence of brainwashing, seemed didn''t care much about her. I was a little dazed. I was the only one who appeared and stood on all the alert and nerves. So far, the Duke''s family had dealt with numerous fraudsters who had been looking for a reward. If this was reality, this episode was more natural... "Hahaha" / "Uckcha" The idea of a tail-to-door affair ended with a bizarre act by Renald. Suddenly, he bent down and pulled something out of the cloth that was stretched down the podium. "Here, take it." What he gave me was a pretty big wooden box. " What is it?" I didn''t know what it was, so I just had to stare at it. Then he threw the box helplessly. And I opened the lid without a moment''s hesitation. When I looked inside the box, I slowly opened my eyes wide. On top of a pile of straw laid the mass of four furry balls huddled together, and someone was snoring in his sleep. "This is" They were baby rabbits. White, gray, black, and the last one, uniquely, has a green dot on a sky blue fur. "Is it a bunny." "The rabbits you told me to let go of have their babies crammed near the kerb. These are already three years old." "Ah." I completely forgot. Hunting competition. After I was done, he asked the persistent question, "Is there any kind of prey from hunting you want?" I answered "rabbit." When I made a stupid noise, Renald frowned violently. "You didn''t even look at them, did you?" Not only did I look into it, I didn''t even know that he had taken care of the rabbit. Frustrated, Renald pointed to one of the cubs, who was inside the box. "This is my gift." It was a unique rabbit with a green dot on its sky blue fur. As I stared blankly at it, Renald silently moved. "I bought a green rabbit in the South for an expensive price, and I paired it with a sky blue one, but the little one with your eye-like color doesn''t come out." "Is it paint? If you mix it, the color will be darker?" "Hey, this is all I can say to you. Are you an idiot? Huh?" I was dumbfounded and asked again, and Renald yelled in a fit of rage. However, his face turned red, as if he had been stabbed in the heart. "And when I see it running, it''s like a turquoise! Did I succeed?!" After a moment''s stuttering, he shouted loudly. Then I looked inside the box in case the rabbits would wake up, and I carefully closed the lid. "Take good care of them. Because you''re their mom now." "What about their mother? Where is it?" "They were either abandoned because they were weak or their parents died. If I let them go, they would starve to death." I was a little solemn with that remark. I called Emily, who was standing by, and held out the box to her. Sadly, I couldn''t keep Reynold''s words about taking the good care of them. But like a rare dark pink bird that Derrick gave me as a gift, I couldn''t refuse coldly. It was partly because they were newly born, and I could not ignore them because I felt that Renald had been put in agony. I whispered belatedly in a small voice. "Thanks for the gift, brother." At my words, Reynold laughed brightly, revealing his relief. "Happy birthday to you, Penelope." A light pink favorability''s gauge bar glistened above his head. When I looked at it with strange look, one side of the hall became noisy. Renald, who turned his head and confirmed the cause, said with an impression. "Hey, old man''s here. I guess he''s about to start nagging." He was a senior member of the Eckart family who came to give a speech at the coming-of-age ceremony. It didn''t appear in the game, but I knew it from the butler. "I''m bringing my father, so stay alone for a while." As a member of the family, Renald was busy with this event. "But where is he when I''m busy? Why should I do what he has to do?" It was about time to turn away from him, ignoring his whining. Suddenly my cheeks were sore. Unconsciously, I looked at someone face-to-face. As the seats were not fully occupied yet, the purple favorability''s gauge bar was blinking. It was Vinter Verdandi. The coolness of his naked face, which I hadn''t seen in a long time, turned to me. The guarded blue pupils seemed made me return to the early days when I had infiltrated at his secret space. "Well, is this good enough?" I silently endured his cold gaze. It''s a good piece of information, so he already would already know. Yvonne came back to the dukedom and was somewhere in the mansion. Vinter was originally a character who was so devoted to her that he brought Yvonne on the day of the coming-of-age ceremony. What was he thinking about when he saw me forcing him to make a request, even mentioning the mistakes he made to me at TraTan? It was then. His cold gaze, which had been nailed to me, slid down. He stared at the dress, not my face. ''Oh, damn it.'' I, looking down as well, realized what he was looking at and gave myself a short recite of scolding. I forgot to take off my necklace because of the conversation with the Duke. It was a completely old- fashioned accessory that didn''t look good on me. ''What should I do? You want me to take it off now?'' Of course, nothing will happen. I left my bottle in my room. It was a moment when I looked down at the shiny white bead and I didn''t know what to do. Suddenly, one of my sides became dark. "Princess." Hi guys this is my first translation i don''t know if it good? Or bad? But thank for let me translate it. Translator: AikoHiao Raw provider: daren_shan PREPARE YOURSELF, CALLISTO IS COMING THROUGH!!! Chapter 169 I slowly raised my head to the familiar voice. The sun-haired blonde man stood coldly in front of my nose. "Your Highness." I said him not to come, but I burst into laughter at the sight of the man who came at my coming-of-age ceremony. It seemed helpless for me to do anything about Callisto who appeared confidently with a red cape. "I greet the little sun of the Empire." I bowed my head slightly. The Crown Prince, who didn''t answer at my greeting, finally opened his mouth after a long time. "Raise your head." At that remark I looked up and faced him. "I told you not to pretend you know me, but you''re pretending again." "It''s beautiful." His wrong answer was caused by my hasty attitude. I understood his words a little later. It was a dress that I wore thinking he wouldn''t come, but I was embarrassed that the person who gave me the present appeared here. Even though I couldn''t make eye contact with him and didn''t know what to do, the Crown Prince uttered without hesitation. "It''s more than I imagined myself." "" "It looked like that only to mebut looking around, it seems that all the guys were staring at you." He looked at me with an expressionless face and said bluntly. I was surprised to see the Crown Prince saying such things. I had never heard such a strange compliment, and once again I burst into laughter. I calmly decided to accept his gifts and praise. "I don''t know what to do with the hype." "I''m not kidding, Princess." He bend his head slightly toward me and whispered with low voice. "I just barely endured on what I wanted to do because I want gouge all the eyes out of those bastards." I frowned upon the brutal joke. "Heep holding it in until the end of the ceremony." "Is that what the protagonist of today is going to say?" "Or, take them to a place where I am not there." Only then Callisto loosened up his expression, which was fiercely rigid, and then he sighed and smiled. "Alright, because you hate cruelty." As he nodded his head, he asked suddenly "Have you got my gift?" "Yes, there are so many presents that I don''t know if I can use them all... Anyway, thank you, Your... Highness." "Don''t feel too pressured because I picked them especially for you." When the butler delivered the message a few days ago, I thought it was just an exaggeration, but now he really said it himself. I was dumbfounded at his arrogant look and opened my mouth. "Whenever you come to the Duchy, do you come as it is a conquest war?" "What, is there somewhere you want to go? Just say it. I didn''t know you were so belligerent." "No, nothing." Callisto laughed short again at my answer. Then suddenly, his gaze fell on the lower part of my chest. "But, wasn''t that the one from Soleil last time?" "Yes? What" Following his gaze, I lowered my head and found an ancient magic necklace that I had just been worried about. "Ah" "It''s weird." In other words the Crown Prince commented that it didn''t match to the dress. "What is it you''re so fond for? How dare you put me, the Crown Prince of the Empire, in such a humiliating situation. Shit!" He added in an unpleasant voice. I fully understood his displeasure and answered him gently. "It''s a gift from Vince." "Vince? Who is that? "You know the wizard from another country who helped me. Wearing a mask." "Oh, bare feet with the evil spirit" Whether he deliberately forgot, the Crown Prince exclaimed briefly. All he could remembered was evil spirit and bare feet. I felt a little sorry for the evil spirit barefoot man behind me, so I just laughed awkwardly. "What is it?" Suddenly the Crown Prince asked, with his eyes slightly open. "This necklace is supposed to protect the wearer''s life." "How?" "If there is a danger around, the color of the gem in the middle changesI think it''s like an amulet in that country." To be exact, it was to detect a change in nature caused by toxicity or magic, but I said roughly. "You gave me a similar gift just like that." Only then the Crown Prince stop inquiring persistently and sarcastically as if he wasn''t convinced. I was curious about what ''similar gift'' it was, but I hurriedly took off my necklace rather than question it. "Just wearing it." But the moment I had just caught the silver chain, Callisto stopped me. "Why?" "On a day like this, all sorts of guys must have crawled in. How do you know what''s going to happen?" "You said it''s a gift like yours." "But you can still trust its magic abilities." Callisto shrugged and answered cheerfully. I said so much, and I felt ashamed of my hurried attempt to try take it off. The hand that held the silver chain was put down gently. And there was a short silence between us. Actually, I felt it from the beginning. Like me, he was trying as hard as he could not to argue today. It was amazing that we, who broke up two days ago as if we would never see each other again, were having such a casual conversation. "That''s enough." I thought so. I don''t think I can leave anything behind. "Your Highness." I glanced around, and I quietly opened my mouth. "People are looking at us." For greeting the nobility who came to celebrate my coming-of-age ceremony, the time was quite late. There were already a lot of glances from this side a while ago. "No more" "That''s weird." As soon as I was about to bring it up to finish the conversation, Callisto abruptly cut me off. "Clearly until yesterday, you were driving me crazy because you were mean and disgusting to me." "" "So, I kept thinking about whether or not to go this morning." To his shame, Callisto laughed at himself, as he had put himself in a funny position. "But the moment I saw you today, the light brightened over your hair." "..........." "I couldn''t take my eyes off it." He paused. He muttered softly to himself, with his eyes down, without making eye contact with me. "I thought it was obviously because of the sunlight" "..........." "Still even at the distance, Princess. I''m blinded." He suddenly frowned and looked at me. And slowly reached out to me. The man''s fingertips touched my head, caressing my hair and touched the strands near my ears. "Strange. Did you put on some luminous magic?" He tilted his head as if he really didn''t know what it was going on. I looked at him because it was him with his hand that stroked my head with his shaking eyes. The Crown Prince was giving out the same impression that I had always felt. Just as I felt about his golden hair, it wasn''t much. The flowers on my head were a tiara or earrings I wear. There was enough light to reflect and to fit in his description like that. Nevertheless, as he said, I felt strange. My heart was pounding so hardNo, I couldn''t stand but to tremble. Would you like to check the favorability of [Callisto]? [4 Million Gold / Fame 200] ''Because it''s the last time.'' I chose [4 million gold] with such rationalization and trembling hands. Spent [4 million gold] and check the favorability of [Callisto]. (The remaining funds: 999,999,999+) [Favorability 89%] (NOTE: PRAISE THE LORDDD!!!) Only then could I breathe out slowly. I looked up at the shiny figures, above the red favorability''s gauge bar. The emptiness and disappointment I felt last time seemed like a illusion. The fact that he didn''t yet fully admire me, I was truly relieved. "It''s no big deal, Your Highness. It''s probably because of the diamonds." I managed to opened my lips and laugh, desperately trying not to cry. "I think the diamond you gave me is so valuable, Your Highness." "Really?" "Yes." "I see." Callisto nodded and quietly lifted his hand from my hair. "If so, then so it." His hand that was moving away, felt as if this moment was forever. The moment when our eyes met each other. "Your Royal Highness the Crown Prince." Someone''s voice suddenly went in between us. Turning my head, I saw the Duke and Renald, who had gone to pick his father up, were approaching. "I greet the little sun of the Empire." The time, which seemed to have stopped, flew quickly at a breath. "Raise your head." The Crown Prince gave a clear order. And when he looked at them expressionlessly, he stiffened his face and smiled that fierce smile of courtesy. "Oh, long time no see, Duke." "It is an infinite honor for you to attend our party in the midst of your business." "You''re the ambassador of a great help to me in the future. Of course I should come." The Crown Prince said, proudly raising his chin. The Duke''s eyebrows wriggled once. "I''d like to thank you more, but I''m sorry to say that we have to start the ceremony now, Your Highness." "Oh, indeed. Yeah, the one-time ceremony of the princess can''t be delayed." The Crown Prince soon turned his head back to me and congratulated me casually. "Happy birthday, Princess." "Thank you." I responded with my eyes down. Soon he turned around and took a step to his designated seat. I didn''t looked at his flying red cape. When I looked up again, I was already sitting tightly at a table prepared for countless nobles. "Now let''s start the ceremony." Starting with the Duke''s stern voice, the coming-of-age ceremony finally began. Chapter 170 A mad dog''s coming-of-age ceremony was held in which I was raised by a Duke who was so powerful that even a bird fell. The ducal family, including me, stood side by side behind the podium. "Congratulations on the coming-of-age ceremony of Penelope Eckart, the Eckart''s the only woman. As an honorable nobleman and one loyal people of the Great Empire, so as to make its castle and name known to the world throughout its life..." On behalf of the Emperor, who was unable to come in person due to illness, a servant under his command issued an edict. The boring speech was repeated. The next order was the congratulatory remarks of the original family. "The beginning was only a minor aesthetic to escape from the trapped pupa, but now in adulthood, she is a member of the proud Eckart house..." He said it long and elegant, but now that I''m an adult, he was telling me not to run like I used to. I could see Reynold pointed to the old man and said, ''I think the nagging is about to start.'' The speech of the elder, which seemed to be highly self-possessed, went on as delicate and long as it seemed to be never-ending. "Therefore, I admit that Penelope Eckhart has grown up, and I formally declare it." Tak-. At the end, the elder grandfather finished speaking and neatly closed the right-hand file he was holding. There was a thunderous applause from the audience. I was supposed to hear it silently, without smiling or answering at any other questions. That''s all I could do while I was holding this kind of Coming-of-Age ceremony. "Butler." As the applause calmed down little by little, the Duke looked at the butler, who was in charge of the ceremony. The butler moved at once. He dragged the tray that he had prepared on one side. It was the final procedure. Drinking serials as a way of congratulation and reverence between immediate family members. Of course, this does not end completely, and it has since led to a reception. Anyway, I put my mind down because I was just about to finish it safely. "But where the hell is Derrick?" At that time, the Duke asked Renald with an angry voice. I realized only then. That Derrick wasn''t in his seat during the ceremony. Renald frowned as he looked around the hall. "Oh, I''ve been looking for him for a long time before, but I can''t find him. Should I bring him now, Father?" "You, go right away to him" But before the Duke allowed it, the butler arrived. The Duke quickly shut his mouth and again put a friendly expression on his face. On the tray brought by the butler, there were four bottles of liquor and four golden glasses side by side. "Butler, go ahead. Find Derrick and get him here." The Duke ordered the butler who handed the glass over him. He soon asked the guests for their understanding. "Please wait a moment." The ceremony stopped. I had a new impression because I didn''t know that Derrick, who was so thorough, would cause problems. But that too, for a moment, I took a close look at the maid putting a bottle of liquor and a glass on the table instead of the butler. Click-. There was a rather crude gold cup in front of me. It was a monotonous thing with no name written on it, Unlike the Duke''s and the fancy glass of his two sons, in which the crest of the family and the beautiful handwriting were engraved. The golden cup used on special days, such as the coming-of-age ceremony, is not a new one, but a long- time favorite. This meant that he expressed his affection for the main character of the day. So the nobles here gave and received gold cups with their names engraved instead of gold rings when their children were born. I just heard from Emily that Penelope also had a cup. When she had just followed the duke to the duke''s house, Derrick''s coming-of-age ceremony was just around the corner. For that reason, I could not engrave my name unfortunately while preparing for a rush. Since then, there had been enough time to engrave name, but there had been a long gap of four years until the coming-of-age ceremony of Renald. The Holy Grail, which was forgotten even by its owner, was still plain. As I stared blankly at the golden cups, the agitation of the nobility grew bigger and bigger as it stopped. The butler who went looking for Derrick still hadn''t come back. "Penelope." It was decided that there could be no further delay, and the Duke had no choice but to take the bottle. "I''m going to lift the glass." I raised my share of the glass without a reply. The ceremony, which had been suspended for a while, was held again. Squeeze-. A bloody red liquid poured into the golden cup. Then the Duke handed me the cup and whispered "If it''s too strong, just pretend to drink and throw it on the floor." It was good to hear. I did not really want to drink. I tilted the bottle to his glass with a slight turn of my head. Clang. Soon the glasses bumped into each other. "For Penelope." The Duke, who had made a short toast, poured the wine into his mouth. Again a steady stream of applause burst out. I pretended to drink as the Duke told me and threw away the wine on the lawn. When I put my glass on the platform again, Renald poured the wine naturally. "For Penelope." The previous acts with the Duke were repeated once again. Throwing away wine was easier and more natural than before. When sharing the toast with Renald was finished, the Duke opened his mouth quietly. "Sadly, the Young Duke have something to do" "I''m sorry for being late." It was then, stopped the Duke''s words, someone stepped into a solemn, still place. Everyone''s eyes glanced there. The first thing that caught my eye was an old butler with a puzzled look. Approaching him, the tall man reached to the podium. As usual, a cold, cool face faced me. I looked at him with a little surprised eyes and hesitated. ''The gauge bar'' Above the top of Derrick''s head, the gauge bar had changed color. From orange to bright yellow. My eyes were wide open. Derrick''s favorability was distracted by the change of color in the gauge bar, and I didn''t notice it. A small figure standing behind him. "Who''s that lady?" "Is she the hidden lover of Young Duke? What the hell..." The whisper began to spread all over the quiet hall. It was the Duke, not the me, who recognized it first. "Derrick, you... you...!" The Duke couldn''t speak, staring at the slender wrist he was holding. When Derrick saw his father in astonishment, he said calmly. "It''s a place where all immediate family members should attend. I was late picking up Yvonne." "Ah, Father..." A small shivered figure slowly emerged from behind his back. It was Yvonne. Carefully raising her head, she looked at me, shivering her shoulders, and lowered her head down in fear. It looked as if she was forced to be hidden under the evil influence of a fake princess, but was dragged out of the hands of wicked woman. "Father-- ..?" (The crowd) "Well, then, that lady, don''t tell me..." (The crowd) A little murmur quickly spread to a loud noise. I watched the coming of age ceremony, which had become a mess, with dull eyes. "Derrick Eckart!... What the hell are you doing?!" A roar of anger broke out from the mouth of the Duke, who was trembling all over his body. "No matter how much I think about it, I can''t understand it, Father." Derrick was talking like he had no doubt that he was doing the right thing. "Why do you delay announcing that Yvonne had come back at Penelope''s coming-of-age ceremony, and even hide her presence?" "You, you! How dare you!" "Let''s announce about it at this event, where most of the guests of the Empire, as well as the family members, are gathered." His gaze, which had been fixed on the Duke, at that moment shifted to me. "...The Lady Eckart, who had been lost since her childhood, has come back again." At that moment, I faced his blue eyes. It wasn''t as surprising as I thought. Maybe it''s because I made this assumption that this might happen when I heard that they were holding refreshments in the morning. At that moment, the eyes of the man, who was looking at me with no expression, twitched. ''Is it because I am not so overcome with emotion?'' Derick''s jaw stood out. I glanced over him and looked around the mess at coming-of-age ceremony. ''What''s going to happen now?'' The silent hall was noisy like the Dottegi market. (*Note: Dottegi market is an apps to sell preowned clothes online) Yvonne was taking advantage of the fuss, and completely stood out of Derrick''s back and looked at the Duke with a glare. It was then. The hard mode limit period is over. Counting favorability... ... ... Favorability''s count is complete! The light flashed before my eyes. And. You didn''t succeed in ending with any target until the time limit. A system window pops up to inform me that the game had failed. It was okay because I was prepared so far. But that was not the end. Penalty due to failure. ''Penalty?'' The unexpected development made my mind blank. ''What? What kind of penalty is this'' Before I could even accept the situation, the writing in the system window changed rapidly. [Downs the favorability of all capture targets] Penalty application. [Eclise -20 %] [Derrick -20 %] [Renald -10 %] [Vinter -10 %] [Callisto -10 %] In the blink of an eye, everything fell apart. The white writing with '''' came to me like a vision from all sides. I quickly lost the favorability I had accumulated with tears of blood. (Wow i got goosebumps when i read this chapter.) Chapter 171 Exit Hard Mode. "Ha-ha-ha..." My eyes were clouded with the red haze. I laughed hysterically among the crumbling sand castles. "Hey, you..." Suddenly, I laughed like a madman, and Renald called out to me with a strange face. My grotesque laughter gradually died down. The Duke, who was angry because he knew I behaved in the strange way, and Derrick, who was at state of odds, looked back with astonishment. Everything was as expected. Hard mode ended with nothing but misery, and I was still in the game. In this fucking game, this crazy game. The hand holding the glass trembled. ''It''s okay.'' But it is too early to be frustrated. I still have one method left that I have not used yet. ''But I can''t just sit back and do nothing.'' If this was the case, wouldn''t I be a fake lady who persecuted the real lady? Of course, I did not care if I left this fucking place, but thenAfter all, I ended up as a villain in the original story. I have been looking forward to them. Didn''t they feel sorry for me who has been begging for my lives with a servile bow in front of them? I bit my lips and opened my mouth. "What my first brother said was right." I raised my chin to the fullest and looked around the audience. Always arrogant, like a proud Penelope. Then I fixed my eyes on the slender woman with the shaking eyes. "Yvonne." I walked to her without hesitation. "Penelope!" The Duke came to his senses late and called me in a hurry, but it was too late. I turned to the podium and approached Yvonne. I didn''t mind Derrick''s eyes like an awl and his gentle touch her hand. "Thank God my one and only sister came home, ladies and gentlemen." Yvon looked at me with wide open eyes. Not only her, but all the male leads and noble people. But I laughed with all my might. "My father tried to announce Yvonne''s return, but I asked him to make it public at the reception, fearing there would be confusion among the guests." "......" "You said I tried to hide my sister, I guess there was a misunderstanding in your communication with your first brother. Isn''t that right, father?" I looked back at the Duke and asked for his consent. "You came to my room this morning and talked about it." A lie poured out of my mouth smoothly. The Duke flinched at my words. He kept moving his lips as if to talk to me, but he finally shut his mouth. We had no choice but to stop the scandal that broke out right away. A chilling silence descended upon the hall. I pulled Yvonne without looking at Derrick with a stiff face. "Come here, Yvonne." I felt an eerie chill where our skin touched, but I did not express myself. I took her around the podium and returned to my seat. I put Yvonne, who felt embarrassed, near me and pushed the gold cup in front of me. "Will you pour me the wine? We''re family now." "Penelope!" The Duke warned in a stern voice, but I pretended to be a child with an exaggerated sullen look. "Father, it''s my birthday." "....." The Duke''s mouth shut. I grinned at the silent remark. He eventually reached out for the butler. He asked to bring an extra glass. In the midst of this, he seemed to be amazing, calmly and cool-headed. The atmosphere was so subtle that it was beyond control, but the process of the coming-of-age ceremony was enforced under my will. A while later, at the butler''s instruction, a maid came running with a golden cup. Coincidentally, she was Yvonne''s temporary maid. A similar cup was placed next to Penelope''s golden cup. I immediately picked up the bottle and handed it over to Yvonne. "You''ll follow me, right?" It was then. The eyes of Yvonne, who was shaking helplessly, filled with joy. "Yes, then..." She was dragged to me and looked at me with dead look, and it looked like as if she was treated like a nothing. I stuck out one of the plain cups on the table. "Th... thank you, Penelope. And I am sorry because I ruined your coming-of-age ceremony..." She whispered cautiously, pouring the wine into my glass. "Don''t say that. What a mess." I grinned and accepted the wine she had poured. On the contrary, I imitated a benevolent sister, pouring the wine into her glass. "You don''t have to be sorry. Anyway..." It was the moment. I suddenly felt a slight tremor in my chest. Puck-. Not to mention the shiver, but I even stopped tilting the bottle and lowered my gaze. An ancient magic necklace that could not be removed at the recommendation of the Crown Prince. The color of the white bead stuck in the middle of it had changed. It turned yellowish. I managed to lift my gaze, which frozen stiffly, and looked at Yvonne. Whether she hadn''t noticed it yet because of the bright sunlight, she spoke to me, who suddenly stopped talking with a curious look. -But why is she asking me the way to the office street? At that moment, Emily''s voice pierced my ear mercilessly. I thought of a bottle of purple liquid that I left in my desk drawer in my room. One remaining method that I have not used. It was to escape from death. With hard mode just around the corner, that was all I could choose to get out of here. Even if I take the risk of real death. I requested Vinter a poison that can kill as quietly as i fell asleep. And originally, I was going to do it during the coming-of-age ceremony. It was a little annoying. ''Let them watch me fall and die, making them doubt the angelic hostess.'' But I changed my plans just before the coming-of-age ceremony. Emily''s statement had also a sense, and my conversation with the Duke also was great. Penelope, whom he said he wanted to give her the best of all, and Penelope, who disappeared without being able to hold the only one-time ceremony in his life. Thinking about it, I couldn''t possibly ruin the coming-of-age ceremony. Poison was always available. Anyway, I wanted to see how hard mode ended, so I gave up the plan and locked the desk drawer. Apparently, right after the coming-of-age ceremony, I tried to drink it alone without anyone knowing... "Penelope...?" Yvonne called me carefully as she sees me being weird, standing motionless for quite a long time. I moved my wrist, which had been stopping for a while, and poured the wine. The light emitted from below became stronger. "That, the necklace..." At last Yvonne also noticed that the bead had turned indisputably yellow. She stared with a startled look at the necklace. Pouring sound-. I filled the glass with red wine and put the bottle down on the table and said, "Yvonne." "Uh, uh?" She stared at me with surprise, taking her eyes off my necklace. My heart that was beating wildly, calmed down. "The glass has changed." "Uh, eh?" "That''s my glass. You must have been confused because there were no patterns." I pointed to the golden cup full of wine that she was holding. It was a lie. Yvonne''s temporary maid put the glass she had brought right in front of her, so there was no confusion. "S-she did? I-I''m sorry..." I snatched the cup from the crying girl with a look of embarrassment. The wind overflowed the back of my hand with the liquid of wine. The dripping liquid was like blood flowing out of my wrist. "Huck, Penelope. Y-you''ll get drunk..." "Hold up your glass." I said briefly before the flustered heroine came to her senses and interrupted. And without caring whether she really lifted her glass or not, I turned my body. "Attention, everyone! Today''s main character is Yvonne, not me." I told the audience, lifting up the glass of Yvonne that I had taken away. Once again, the roaring of voices took over the hall. I smiled brightly and said. "Congratulations, everyone. The real Lady has returned." ''Penelope!'' I could feel the gaze of Renald, full of surprise and of astonished low voice of the Duke. It didn''t matter if it was a game scenario or a trap for Yvonne. If I died and escaped from this place, it would be over. ''This is the end of it.'' I didn''t plan it, but when it came to this, I felt relieved. ''This is how it should end up.'' I don''t know what I was so afraid of. Last time, I finally look at the faces of the male leads. Derrick, who crossed his arms over his chest and was staring at my actions expressionlessly. The Crown Prince is frowning, as it seems strange to see the sudden turn of events. And Vinter with a face full of anxiety. It was a little strange that the gauge bar still remained on top of their heads, but I did not care anymore. Now it was the end of the day to see those sickening faces. "For the heroine." After a low murmur, I gulped down the glass I was holding in front of my eyes. The moment I swallowed all the liquid in there and put the glass down. "Young Lady!" Hkiik, Gwadang! Suddenly Vinter rose violently from his seat. His face was horribly distorted. Now it seemed that he had noticed the color of the necklace. The guests looked back with astonishment at Marquis of Verdandi, who suddenly rose from his seat. I stared at him with no expression on my face. Suddenly, I felt a warm sensation in my heart. Gradually, the heart rate increased. I staggered with my head and felt twinge of dizziness. The Crown Prince, whose eyes were wriggling as if he had sensed something unusual, seemed to be shouting. "We need to call a doctor, right now...!" Around the time when a loud noise bursts from Vinter that was constantly looking at me with anxious eyes. "Uh" My heart was burning hot. I was blinded by the tremendous pain. I coughed a small vomit, feeling a thousand shots boiling under my neck. "Cough!" I thought my eyes were suddenly seeing things. But they weren''t, blood really came out of my mouth. "AAAAAAA-!" "Penelope!" People''s screams rang from far and wide in my ears. The hall quickly became a mess. But I couldn''t feel it as my body was slowly falling apart. Taak-! By the time I held the edge of the table and supported my crumbling upper body. Suddenly, my eyes were blanked out with white flashes. Main quest - The missing children''s whereabouts~ [Third. Save the Hidnapped children from the Force of Evil] Quest Other rewards are activated! ''What the hell.'' Through my blurred vision, I could see a white square system window. Don''t you feel sorry to end the difficult quest like this is a long time ago? As a special reward, you will be given a chance to see the hidden ending as high praise for playing hard mode enthusiastically! 1,000,000,000 gold -> 500,000,000 gold [Pay / Reject] ''Hidden Ending?'' I felt like I was waking up in the middle of everything getting dim and hazy. I struggled to get up my body that kept falling apart. However, my eyes were blurry, and my arms were bent. Meanwhile, the writing inside the system window changed. You have enough funds, so it will be automatically paid in 5 seconds. 5 4 ''What the fuck? No, no!'' I shook my head wildly. And stretched out my hand to press [Reject]. "Cough-!" But at that moment, blood spurted out of my mouth and my body shaked. "Penelope Eckart!" Then, someone hugged me roughly. The finger that was almost touching [Reject] was stopped. "Call the doctor, call the doctor! Right Now!" Someone who hugged me shouted. 3 2 Either way, I shook my head desperately, blinded by the system window. "No, no, no.....Reject it..." No! I have to press Reject, so get out of here! The numbers changed rapidly. I struggled desperately to press [Reject]. "Crrrrr!" However, my body shook violently again, and my eyes blurred. There was screaming, howling and chaos all over the place. ''No, get out of my way! No, fuck!'' I couldn''t finally press [Reject] because of the countless number of people who came upon me in an instant. Paid [500 million gold] to enter the hidden route! (The remaining funds: 999,999,999+) The last thing that was reflected in my hazy eyes was neither the Duke nor the male leads. The system window that finally floated after the countdown was completed. It felt like a demon came out of hell. Cough-. I heard a sound as if something had fallen. ''Please stop killing me'' I closed my eyes and screamed silently. *Ughhhh pleaseeeee somebody help our Babyyyy. I''m ugly crying right now < Translator: akireatom BeginnerPah Chapter 172 Despite the sudden appearance of the real daughter, she remained calm. The act of avoiding a chaotic atmosphere, and pushing forward with the ceremony calmly was more graceful and dignified than any other noble. This didn''t fit her with the nickname nickname "Eckart''s crazy dog" at all. "For the heroine." As she said it in the low voice as if it was a magic spell, the time of all those in the hall stopped at that moment. In the meantime, the woman who raised her glass to herself, and drank the wine at a gulp. "Cough." Then she collapsed, throwing up blood. The dark pink hair, close to red, slowly faded like a falling flower. So, Derrick could not immediately tell what was wrong. Not only that, but Yvonne, Renald, and the Duke who were standing right next to her, stood frozen, unaware of the situation. The crumbling woman''s body managed to hold onto the table. "Cough!" But once again, the small body fluttered and threw up more blood. "Watch out...!" "AAAAAAA-!" With a shriek a step later, the ceremony became a mess in a moment. "Pennell..." Derrick moved his lips and stepped forward instinctively. It was then. "Penelope Eckart--!" Peoeog-! Someone pushed his body hard. As he staggered and lost his balance, Derrick wondered at the brief moment, when he saw the fluttering blonde hair. The Crown Prince, who was sitting in the back, was running as if he was tornado. As if he had moved in a flash, he arrived and embraced the body that was collapsing close to him. And at the same red liquid quickly moved at his white uniform. Only then did Derrick realize that what Penelope had thrown up was blood. At the same time something huge began to weigh on his shoulders and he could not move his body. He just open his eyes and look at the dark red hair drooping from the Crown Prince''s arms. "Call the doctor, Call the doctor! Quickly!" With Penelope in his arms, the Crown Prince was in a quiver. The thunderous voice finally unraveled the numb atmosphere. One by one, the frozen guests, filled with astonishment, began to move. "Open your eyes, princess. Huh? Do not close it, no. Please, please..." Not caring of the sticky blood on his hands, the Crown Prince stroked Penelope and whispered. There was a strange feeling of affection between the two of them, about whom there were various rumors. The Duke, who came to his senses late, approached them with a pale face. "...Your, Your Highness." "Fuck, when the hell will the doctor comes? Don''t you see she is dying?" (*Note: I know that this is not the right time to say thisssss, but I''m loving this moment! Ehem! Okay sorry) But as soon as he spoke, the Crown Prince flared and bursted with anger. As if the Duke would take away the woman in his arms. "I, I can save her life!" Then, someone shouted urgently. "The Marquis of Verdandi." It was none other than Vinter who emerged from the crowd. He quickly approached the Crown Prince, who was holding the unconscious princess with a pale complexion. "Your Highness the Crown Prince, please allow me to see her for a moment." "What are you going to do?" "There is an antidote I usually bring in case of an emergency." "The Marquis of Verdandi! Is someone trying to poison her in the duchy now?!" The Duke reacted sensitively. This is because it was a sensitive matter that could lead to political problems. It was premature to make a definite decision, with only circumstantial doubt. "That''s not...something that I dare to answer." Vinter glanced over the Crown Prince and the people surrounding Penelope. "I just want to give her the first aid that we can do right away." "That''s what you believe in." The Crown Prince looked at him and opened his mouth heavily. "Even if the princess took the poison, I don''t know what you have and what you''re going to do." "It''s an toxic antidote in a case of extreme situation." Vinter answered calmly. "It will be difficult to decipher it completely because I don''t know exactly what kind of poison she took, but it will serve as a neutralization to some extent." "......" The Crown Prince glared at him with his eyes wide open hearing such a posthumous conclusion. It seemed to be a doubt of whether he could be trusted. The Duke shook his head with a somber look. "His Highness is right. I''m not sure Penelope was poisoned, but we can just wait for the doctor..." "If you know it''s poison, whatever it is, it''s bad for her, give her the antidote now." "Renald." Until then, Renald, who was frozen with a blank face, beckoned his father with red bloodshot eyes. "But..." "Don''t you trust the Marquis of Verandi, Father? It''s called first aid. She''s going to die before the doctor comes." "..." The Duke, who identified the direction of the finger''s tip, distorted his face and closed his mouth. Until just now, Penelope''s body, which had been convulsed with blood, had become silent. Her eyes, which Callisto had begged to stay open, closed beautifully and had no movement. Her cold body looked like a corpse, with even no dying breath. The Crown Prince, who confirmed her state, ordered in a tight voice. "Feed her." "Your Highness!" "But if anything goes wrong." Despite the Duke''s shout of dissuasion, the Crown Prince continued. "...You''ll have to be prepared, Marquis." When he was given permission, Vinter calmly took of the bottle from his arms. In front of others, he said calmly, but his fingertips trembled funnily when he covered her from other people''s eyes. Just in case, he brought the antidote, but he swear to God, he didn''t know it would be used like this. ''...I should have refused at the time, no matter what she said.'' A ray of remorse flashed through him. -She said that if you refuse, you should pay the debt you owe. But when he heard the maid''s words, he couldn''t say no again. He was a sinner to her. A sin of recklessly suspecting and testing a person who has nothing to do with Leila. -But you shouldn''t have deceived people with a lie as if it was interest or curiosity. At the same time, his feelings were not even as good as her, but he was the sinner for his lie. Ever since he was told not to contact her until she finds him first, he he had been constantly agonizing between the urge to contact her and the reason he should give up and endure. And when she finally sent the maid looking for him and then he got the request from the maid. It''s funny that what he felt then was relief and worry, rather than disappointment. He knew that it was a profane idea that was far from his beliefs that he kept firmly. Nevertheless, while making the poison without an antidote, he never thought she would drink it herself. He didn''t think she would fall down because of the poison that he didn''t even give her... ''But why?'' She knew clearly, she had poison in her gold cup. Because the color of the beads on the necklace has changed. She should have seen the color that was bright enough to recognize even for someone sitting far away. Then why did she drink it with such a grim expression? He felt sick to his stomach from the confusion. But this was not the time for complacency to think about these questions. He bit his lips and pulled out the bottle that touched it with his fingertips. He opened the cap of a small glass bottle containing violet liquid and leaned straight down. A bitter image came from the Crown Prince, who had given the order by his own mouth but was not willing to let the Princess go. He said it, desperately suppressing it. "Your Highness, please show the face of young lady..." The Crown Prince glared at him with icy red eyes, and reluctantly showed the princess'' face from his arms. The blood dropped out from her face. Vinter, who closed his eyes for a moment in misery, soon opened her lips with a cautious touch and tilted the bottle to her mouth. One drop, two drops, three drops. A liquid resembling the poison given to her, went into her mouth. There was the faint, lingering sound of breath. Fortunately her breath returned to its original form shortly after. Her pale complexion like a corpse also began to turn red. "Duke! I''ve brought the Doctor!" Just in time the butler called him and the medical stuff with the stretcher arrived. After first aid by Vinter, Penelope was quickly moved into the mansion. "Ha" A sigh of relief came from each of the mouths of those watching who had been holding their breath. Except for one person. Derrick. He was one step away from the urgent situation, and only quietly watched all the way to the end. Slap-! It was when his cheeks stinged and caught fire that he came to his senses. "What the hell are you doing!" When he opened his eyes, he saw his father''s distorted face. Note : Pleaseeeeeeeee make our baby happy. She has been enduring so much pain already > akireatom: somebody is about to catch these hands!! E?_?E Chapter 173 "At a time when the Emperor''s representatives, as well as the His Highness the Crown Prince are all here, you dare to make things like that!" The duke couldn''t control his anger and shouted. Derrick, he had been very mature since he was a child. If he knew one thing, he would wake up his son from his dumb state, and he finished his own work without having to do it. Therefore, unlike Renald, the Duke pointed out that he had never risen his hand at first son. A single bloodstain flowed through his mouth. Derrick felt the tingling sensation in his mouth. To face such an angry father. He slowly returned his head back to its original state. And opened his mouth. "It would not have happened if we had revealed it right away without hiding her in the first place. If only we hadn''t put off the announcement that Yvonne had come back to fulfill Penelope''s whims..." "You son of a bitch is still out of your mind!" The Duke raised his hand once more. However, the hand did not fall and trembled in the air. "It is my will to postpone the announcement and hide Yvonne, not Penelope!" The family, a little out of place, was now in a state of catastrophe that cannot be attached again. The Duke shouted with a voice full of despair. "Isn''t it only a once-in-a-lifetime coming-of-age ceremony, a moment to be noticed more than anything else!" ".........." "I ordered it myself on order to stop to rumors about my soon-to-be-defeated stepdaughter from the frivolous bastards!" "........" "And yet, this morning, she told me to cancel the coming-of-age ceremony because Yvonne''s back!" The Duke, who spit it out randomly, shut his mouth out of a rough breath. Derrick''s blue eyes fluttered. However, due to the blindness of his eyes, the subtle changes were not visible to the Duke. His first son, who was reliable and proud of himself, lost his younger sister, and his number of words dropped sharply. But he had a time, so the Duke thought he had accepted Penelope as a family to some extent. It was an illusion. Derrick wasn''t accepting Penelope at all. He just valued his public position over his personal feelings and acted accordingly. The Duke regretted snout his past of neglecting his children under the pretext of being busy. And he rubbed his face with his hands and muttered like lamentation. "I didn''t know that you hated Penelope so much." ".........." "I, I did something terrible. To all of you" Derrick''s expression changed subtly. His father''s words didn''t make any sense. "It is not because I hate her." He had never, ever thought he hated Penelope. It was just that. "If rumors spread wrong, Eckart''s prestige would be harmed because we delayed the announcement that we had found your own daughter due the coming-of-age ceremony, this matter is not so childish..." "Let''s stop talking about it." At that time, the Duke raised one hand and stopped him. He flopped down on the chair, perhaps a little less excited. And said rather in cold voice. "Now it''s not just a issue of the Penelope''s Coming-of-Age ceremony, it''s a poisoning case aimed at Lady Eckart." "Poisoning...? Derrick''s blue eyes shook at that moment. The girl who smiled brightly and brought the gold cup up, suddenly burst into blood and fell down. He didn''t remember all the things that had happened a while ago. It was a small memory blackout at that time, as if his memory had been divided and cut up. Only the dark pink hair that collapses like a flower in his lost memory sometimes came to his mind. As if the Duke''s words had been a hit in the face, the pulse suddenly began to throb frantically. ''What''s wrong with me?'' His hands, which were clinging together behind his back, were sweating as he stood still. Derrick tried to regain his coolness like his father. He retorted from an objective point of view. Immediately after drinking, she vomited with the blood and collapsed, so there was no doubt it was the poison. However, no one except the Marquis of Verdandi was convinced. This is because Duke and Renald who drank the same wine were fine. What''s more, who dares to confront Eckart, committing such an inhumane act? Derrick looked at the face of a serious Duke and licked his lips. So what''s wrong with him, what did it happen with his mind, what kind of poison it was? He would like to ask him something that''s going around the tip of his tongue. "Are you sure... she has been poisoned?" However, the words that came out were completely different. The Duke answered such a son shortly rather than just looking at him. "The doctor just confirmed it." At that moment, Derrick felt that his palms had become so wet that they were slippery. "Who dared against Eckart..." He gripped his hands together even harder to hide them. "And I put a maid named Becky in a dungeon, and also put Yvonne under home arrest in her room." The Duke gave a short reply. Derrick raised his head and asked back. "Why is Yvonne" "Because it was Yvonnne''s temporary maid that brought the cup." "Father." "The maid in charge of Penelope testifies. Not long ago, Yvonne''s temporary maid secretly asked her how to get to the upper street." Derrick was inwardly surprised at the words of the Duke. It was not clear whether the investigation had progressed that much. So he wanted to ask him what happened then and right after that. "But Yvonne... It can''t be Yvonne, Father." But it was time to look back on what happened rather than to pay attention at such personal feelings. That was what the Duke of Eckart''s job was to do. Derrick put the confused thoughts aside and pointed out the questionable issues at the Duke''s words. "I''m not defending Yvonne, I don''t really have the right to do that. But what''s the benefit of poisoning Penelope?" "............" "I don''t understand why the target has been Penelope. It should be my father or me." "" "Or maybe she got a poison from the maid, or someone else. The Marquis of Ellen is the most suspected one. I''ve been receiving reports about his quietness lately, but there''s still a possibility that he has been doing it secretly on order to take revenge over the hunting competition" Derrick, who had gibberish thoughts with a serious face, suddenly raised his head. "I''ll go underground right now and interrogate the maid myself. Longer hours will only give her time to get out of here" "Derrick." The Duke called Derrick when he was about to leave the office right away. And he gave notice. "Stay aside from this case." "Huh?" Derrick stammered unbecomingly. "Father, I maybe mishear you just now" "I told you to stay still because I know you will." He didn''t mishear it. The Duke gave orders to the Young Duke in a clear voice. To stay out of this case. Derrick, who understood him, asked his father again with clenched teeth. "Did I become a suspected one because I brought Yvonne?" "It''s not like that." "If not, then what''s the problem?" He asked with a little unconvinced face. "Not only we have to check the bottles and glasses, but we should also keep a close eye on everyone invited today. Don''t you know that it''s hard for Renald and the butler to take over all that?" "I''m going to let Marquis of Verdandi to take part in this case." Derrick laughed at word of the Duke. "He is the head of another family. But what do you believe in leaving the family''s innermost affairs to him?" "......." "Besides, he is the most influential suspect. No one immediately knew that Penelope had poisoned on the spot, but only the Marquis" "If it wasn''t for Marquis of Verdandi!" Gwang-! The Duke, who was listening to his son in silence, hit the desk with his fist. "If it wasn''t for the first aid of the Marquis, we would have been preparing for the funeral by now!" "........" "Why did she vomit blood, why did she collapse! You still don''t even know if she''s poisoned or something else...!" The angry Duke couldn''t speak anymore and shut up. It was the same for himself that he couldn''t doubt that it was the poison. Far from being suspicious, he saw his falling daughter and did nothing. Nothing but to stand frozen. The ceremony ended in the worst possible way. The Duke swept down the desk with his fist, which he struck hard at the corner of his bloodshot eyes. Deep tiredness sat down on his face, which was covered by his hands. "...It''s not the poison that kills at once, but it''s a rare poison that causes the bleeding to stop and makes the person suffer if you don''t take the antidote in time." "......." "After all, the Marquis of Verdandi saved Penelope, who was slowly dying." "Dying?" It was then. At the trembling voice that came from side, the Duke blinked his eyes and lifted his head Derrick stood there with an unfamiliar look on his face. A blue pupils that shook uncontrollably without focus, and his pale face. It was the first time the Duke saw his son in such state. "It can''tbe true." "Derrick, dear." The Duke, looked at him with eyes of wonder and called him. But, like a man who can''t hear the call, he stretched out his hands forward, which had been held back until then. He slowly lowered his head and looked at his sweaty hands. "She wouldn''t die" At that moment, something that he had forgotten flashed through his mind. It was a scene of his dream last night. Yvonne, who was dying vomiting with red blood in his arms. "Derrick?" It was strange. The dream have changed. His memory was mixed up as if someone had cut part of his mind. But even if it wasn''t for such an ominous, unlucky dream... ''Shouldn''t Yvonne take the poison?'' Penelope would have prepared a poison herself, but she''s not the one who''s going to die from the poison. He didn''t feel his hands, and his back was filled with cold sweat. Derrick shook his head again and murmured incoherently. "... She can''t die. She''s, uh, poison herself" "Derrick, you" The duke stared at Derrick with astonished eyes and urged him in a subdued voice. "You should go to your room and get some rest." "But , the interrogation " "This is an order." Derrick finally got his mouth shut. "Okay" After a while, he ended the short answer and left the Duke''s office. Chapter 174 He left the duke''s office long after a brief reply. There was a person who was waiting for him. "Young duke" It was a head maid. "What''s the matter?" "Well... can you go to see Lady Yvonne?" She said with a face full of sweat. "She''s been shaking and crying ever since she has been locked in her room." Derrick hesitated at the remark. It was him who dragged her to the coming-of-age ceremony. But how frightened and unfortunate it is to be trapped in a room after being half-day criminal. How scary and sad she must feel. Even my sister, I had to worry about her. Judging by this, he tried to move towards Yvonne''s room. However, unlike his head, his body did not move. It was strange. Suddenly, he thought something was wrong The feeling of anxiety that he felt during a conversation with the Duke spread all over his body. "...Later." Derrick, with a tightly voice, struggled to say a word. "But, she doesn''t eat, she keeps looking for the Young Duke of..." "Later, I''ll go later." He walked away as if he were running away from the desperate maid''s requests. He walked aimlessly without knowing where he was headed. ''Why do I feel this way?'' From the moment he heard that Penelope might die, he couldn''t shake off the guilty feeling. All he did was take Yvonne, who was hardly breathing and crying. Come, brother... Ah, no, Young Duke. Do you have time? Early in the morning, Yvonne came over and asked for refreshments. She tried to pretend to be casual and laughed, but she was full of gloom. It made sense. No one cared about her because of preparation for Penelope''s coming-of-age ceremony. Moreover, she was hiding in her room during the coming-of-age ceremony, but she couldn''t find how to handle with herself who was struggling. He was so embarrassed that he didn''t know how to comfort her. -I''m fine. The coming-of-age ceremony has already been held. In just one word, fine, she said with a smile as the fog faded away soon. It''s a shame... that we couldn''t spend this festival together rather than to attend the coming-of-age ceremony... To celebrate the victory, the fireworks at this festival were much more colorful and beautiful than in other times. Ah, if I had regained my memory a little earlier, I could have seen it with my brothers this time... A shivering voice, added to her senses, was full of regret. It was enough to bring back vividly the memory of the day that Derrick had forgotten. More than a decade ago, the day he lost Yvonne. The three siblings crawled out of the hole without the Duke''s knowledge, who banned them from going to the festival streets at night, saying it was dangerous. Because his little sister wanted to see fireworks up close. The night street of the first festival they saw was very interesting. Around the time, they bought cheap ornaments, ate street food, and danced to the music they heard. The parade procession struck them. -Brother! -Yvonne! His little sister was swept away by a flock of new people in instant. The blue eyes that were taking away from him, filled with tears. The little hand that was stretching toward him, he never caught it. Derrick closed his eyes to the memory of being revived in an instant. ''Brother?'' When he opened his eyes again at the slightest sound, he saw thin little face looking at him with her worried eyes. At that moment, Derrick was sure. The commoner brought in by a slave was that his lost sister who he lost a long time ago. I.. I''m sorry, Young Duke. I''m afraid I''ve caused you trouble by saying something I shouldn''t have said. I just remembered that... But I... really missed you. Even when I lost my memory, always. When she saw his distorted face, Yvonne hurriedly got up from her seat. Even after that incident, his sister was worried and comforted rather than resenting at him for missing her. Even when she came back to find her house, she was so discouraged that she couldn''t even say "brother." Unlike the kid on the second floor. That''s why. Just before the coming-of-age ceremony, he brought her out, who was breathing heavily and crying in search of help. Unlike Penelope, who was about to have a more colorful coming-of-age ceremony than anyone else, it was a pity that Yvonne could not even have a proper coming-of-age ceremony because she lived among the common people. The ominous dream he had the previous day also played a part. ''No matter how much she was a reticent, she won''t be rude in front of everyone.'' -Let''s go together. -Huh? But, young lady... -You are also a lady. Isn''t it more ridiculous for his daughter not to attend the meeting when all our immediate family members are attending. As he took Yvonne, who was delighted by his words, to the hall, he suddenly wondered. How will she react to the Yvonne I brought? Will she be angry and did evil things? Or maybe she will shut her mouth as usual and make no expression. that lovely smile on her face, just like she did when she got his scarf, or she would say, "I''m all wrong...". Derrick stopped in amazement at the thought that came in his mind. "Here..." Suddenly, he came up there. Looking around, he realized he was standing on the last floor of the central staircase. He could see the butler and a maid standing in the hallway with a nervous faces. He hesitated for a moment and soon moved on. "Young duke" The butler, who raised his head at his unexpected appearance, looked surprised. "Is she... inside?" Derrick asked. The butler, who was briefly catching the subject of the vague question, soon replied with a slight nod. "The doctor is checking her." "I''d like to check her condition for a moment." "Oh, that''s" The butler was visibly embarrassed to hear that he was going to enter into the room. A strange voice suddenly came from inside, when he was wondering with a perplexed expression. "Somehow, her condition was" It was the heavy voice of a man. Around the time Derrick, who was surprised, grabbed the doorknob to open widely the door that had been slightly open. "Young Duke, it is His Royal Highness." The butler hurriedly to stop him and murmured lowly. These words hardened Derrick who held the door knob in his hand. The new figures of two men were reflected at the haze of his eyes. The doctor and the Crown Prince stood near the bed in the middle. "She is over far from her death, but the blood hasn''t stopped completely yet. When will she regain her conscious?" The doctor shook his head vaguely at the end of his speech. He had a bundle of agar filled with red water in his hand. As if all the strength had left his legs, the Crown Prince staggered and sat down on the chair beside her bed. He pulled her thin hand out from under the blanket and put it to his lips. There came a deathly dreary silence in the room. "I''ve been mean to you all the time. Is that because I have teased you? So you want to take revenge over me this time?" After a while, he heard a murmur of the Crown Prince. Derrick held his breath and listened to the muffled voice. "In fact, I know well that you are far from an wicked woman who has neither blood nor tears, as rumor say, I know you''re living being who is able to feel and suffer." "......." "But every time you say that, you''re so beautiful and charming, that all I can see in my eyes is you alone, and I''m not able to take my eyes off you." "........." "That''s why I keep doing that. But I didn''t mean it." The Crown Prince, who had been confessing to her, buried his face deep in Penelope''s hand. "You put out yourself the rumor that you are an evil woman with no feelings or tears. But you aren''t a person without blood or sorrow, rather a person who hates to fight..." "....." "But your blood is still running. You hate this... do you?" A pale hand like a corpse seemed to have no warmth. The Crown Prince rubbed her lips and cheeks with his hands to deliver his temperature to her. "You asked me to get you out of this hell... so please open your eyes." "" "Don''t die, Penelope." "" "Don''t leave me in this hell" The moment Derrick heard the whisper. Huguung- Something broke down with a huge roar in Derrick''s ear. ''That''s'' He didn''t want this. It was just out of curiosity. What kind of reaction did he expect when he brought Yvonne? But he didn''t want something like this. Without his knowing, Derrick''s face was distorted. * * * "It''s from the maid''s room." Dak- A small glass bottle with a clear liquid was placed on the table. "As a result of walking through the streets and checking it, it was an antidote to the poison that Penelope drank." Renald, who had raised to take out evidence, had returned to his seat Currently, there are five men sitting with a heavy faces in the drawing room. Duke, Derrick, Renald, Callisto, Vinter. It was a meeting to find a clue to the incident. Derrick was absent from the process of investigating the case as the duke''s orders, but he sat down as the young duke to settle the case. "What does the maid say?" It was the Duke who broke the heavy-sitting silence first. Renald replied for a moment. "She said Penelope asked Yvonne to get it to feed her." "So she ate the poison that Princess saved to drink herself as if she is an idiot?" The Crown Prince struck back sharply. Renald frowned at his nervous voice. "If it''s true, she might have mistaken the glasses for being similar." At that time, Marquis opened his mouth. The Duke is surprised at his words, raises his eyes and looks at him. "Marquis, be careful with your words." "As the maid claims." Vinter looked up and looked at Renald, who was sitting opposite him. Then, Renald nodded with a look of great discomfort. "It''s lady Penelope who deliberately prepared a similar new glass and put poison in it." "But lady Penelope is not the culprit." The remarks Vinter made just now changed his words that he had said a moment ago. Derrick, who was silent until then, raised his head and reacted. "How can you be sure of that?" "Lady Penelope..." After that Marquis of Verdandi stopped talking with a face full of hesitation, and soon sighed and poured out words. "... It''s because she knew it was already poisoned before she drank wine." Callisto youso cute?? *** Hope you like my translation. Translator: AikoHiao Raw provider: Rose199859 Chapter 175 Everyone in the drawing room was froze. "what?" It was the Crown Prince who replied first. "What are you talking about?" "It is exactly what you heard." Vinter answered briefly. Three pairs of blue eyes shook in consternation The Duke stammered, saying, "I can''t believe what I heard." "She drank it... because she thought it was poison. What do you mean" "Marquis, why are you sure about that?" Derrick asked back sharply instead of Duke. "that''s" "Tell me quickly, Marquis! You have said she thought it was poison, and she drank it!" "The necklace that young lady was wearing." At the loud sound of the Duke who was expressing his urge, Vinter hesitated and threw up the truth. "Before young lady lifted her cup with wine, the color of the bead in the middle of her necklace changed." "What the" "The necklace is an artifact with magic that reacts to toxicity. When there was a toxic substance nearby, the color of the beads changed, and I saw that Lady Penelope''s beads turned yellow when she lifted the cup." At the same time, the faces of the Duke and the Crown Prince, who had previously been briefed by Penelope about the necklace, was simultaneously turned pale. The Crown Prince spoke slowly in a subdued voice. "Then she saw itand drank it?" "I''m not sure if young lady saw the color change of the necklace. But, she has probably notice it briefly." "How?" "Because it was so clear bright color that even I could see it from far away." "Ha" The Crown Prince blew his breath and swept his bangs roughly away. The Duke also raised his hand and rubbed his dry face repeatedly, sitting with a blank look on his face as if he had lost all his spirit. Only Derrick had an expressionless face as it was at first time. When he looked at him unconsciously, he wondered. "But" Then, the Crown Prince opened his mouth. As Vinter turned his head, he saw red eyes glared at him. "How do you know so much about the artifact? It doesn''t seem to be the kind of thing that the Empire uses." His eyes were dimmed. The Marquis'' blue eyes shook shallowly. But it was a very momentary moment, to the point where illusion might be considered. "It''s a rare item in the Empire..." Vinter replied, staring straight at the crown prince with an unwavering face. "I''ve also had that artifact. In a country where it is commonly used, there is a custom of wearing various objects in fear of evil spirits." "You really have everything, by the way, all sorts of things. From antidote to a rare thing from a faraway country." "...That''s." "You are really obsessed with the Princess." The Crown Prince, who looked at the Marquis with strange look, slowly tilted his head. "So. Did you keep the evil spirits out? " "Of course." Vinter, who answered with a sympathetic face, naturally turned to the Duke. "So the testimony of maid that Lady Penelope ordered the poison to be brought to harm Lady Yvonne doesn''t fit the actual situation." ...It is more like the exact opposite is true. Another person, who had been silent until then, opened his mouth. "That commoner might have asked Becky to do something about it or whatever for her own safety." "Renald." The Duke looked back at his second son in astonished eyes. But before he could even say anything, the Young Duke quickly warned. "What kind of safety are you talking about here? Be careful of what you say." "It''s not clear yet that she had regained her memory, but what if she want to kill our adopted sister?" "Yvonne is...!" Derrick''s thick veins rose on his forehead at the sight of his younger brother, who was easily affected by sarcasm with bloodshot eyes. "Yvonne was originally not supposed to attend Penelope''s coming-of-age ceremony." For his little sister who had been lost for ten years by a mistake, they were sinful. How could he erase such cruel suspicions when he asked her for apology and forgiveness? The words, "Don''t you feel sorry for her," filled his throat. It was all Derrick could do not to say. "How can a child who would not have stepped into the hall without me go to the coming-of-age ceremony and plan to poison Penelope?" "Isn''t that the same thing with Princess?" However, the answer that came back was not from Renald, but from the Crown Prince. "Young Duke, so do you want to say that Princess predicted that you would bring your own sister?" "" At last Derrick''s lips shut up at Callisto''s mokery. For a while a heavy silence fell at drawing room. "So we''re divided into two group with two opposite assumptions." After some time, Vinter carefully organized the situation. "Someone bribed the maid for Lady Penelope or Lady Yvonne, or" The Duke heard the words that had become blurred without being able to speak out. "Penelope must have played her own game." No one saw that she had deliberately changed her glasses just before the they drunk from these glasses. This naturally left the Duke''s biological daughter out of the suspect. Tapping on the armrest with his fingernails quickly, the Crown Prince asked who was lost in thought. "What''s the reason of Princess doing such a self-made play?" "That''s enough." Derrick replied silently, who has always been in charge of the aftermath of her accident. "I''m ashamed to tell you, but Penelope would often demanded such attention in this way." "Do you agree with the Young Duke?" The Duke and Reynold lowered their eyes down in shame at the question of Callisto, but failed to give another answer. Derrick''s words were no more, no less true. Penelope would often draw attention in destructive ways. Although she seemed to have grown up recently, it was somewhat understandable from the perspective of her own self-play. The Crown Prince was on the battlefield around that time, and the Duke had stopped and prevented the spread of rumors inside the mansion, so the Marquis also couldn''t understand the whole situation. However a child''s fault is the father''s fall. "I don''t think Penelope would have done that far." The Duke opened his mouth with a heavy face. Renald nodded quickly. "My father is right. She has something to do. Every week she is busy playing and eating because she gets paid." "Penelope hated that Yvonne was back." Only Derrick said something else. Like a man who firmly believes that the end of this case is Penelope''s own game. "Servants said, every time they bumped into each other, Yvonne came back crying." "Ha?" Renald laughed as if he was dumbfounded. "Which one of us had the blinded eyes? She didn''t say or do anything, but the commoner just cried!" "If you look at her words and deeds, in all intents and purposes, are just like a knife to society." Unlike her beautiful appearance, it was true that Penelope''s tongue was like a knife Then Renald, who had been beaten by Derrick''s words, was speechless for a moment, and soon looked at his brother. "So, you are saying that she would have poisoned herself to divert attention from the commoner to herself?" "Don''t jump to conclusion. It''s just a guess that this might be the reason for her self-play." "Stop both of you!" The Duke stopped the two of them in a fit of anger. "It''s not clear that Penelope was involved in a self-made play, but there''s no reason to speculate now!" "Self-play, self-play, that''s easy to say." Someone else intervened into the family quarrel. The Duke bowed his head to the Crown Prince with a very unpleasant expression. "Your Highness." "If the Princess really did play her own play, doesn''t that mean that she only planned it once in her life, for a day that draws everyone''s attention?" "........." "Isn''t it strange? The reason she drank poison herself is that she just want to get your attention?" The faces of the Duke and his two sons hardened. Does the meaning of the Prince''s "self-play" mean that their attention was worth it? Or was it a sign of such a thing because she didn''t get one of the attention? The Duke opened his mouth for an answer. But the Crown Prince was ahead. "Besides, it''s because I listened quietlyThe Young Duke seems to have been anxious to blame the cause of this disturbance on the fault of the princess." The Crown Prince''s gaze with the red eyes was shifted from the Duke to Derrick. "Have you been so frivolous about the Princess every time? Not thinking of finding the exact cause, but deciding that it all was the fault of the Princess and finishing it quickly. Is that Eckart''s way of solving problems?" "............" "Are you a great duke who says, "I''m a Duke, and you''re nothing"? Oh, my God." "" "It''s disappointing." The face of the Duke and Derrick were distorted by the mumbling of the Crown Prince, who became like a man speaking to himself. With a blush of the shame, the Duke answered back, holding back his anger. "Your Highness. I beg you, but this issue is within the family. It has no regard to the Imperial Palace, but you shouldn''t concern for our business" "I promised to be engaged to the Princess." Involved in the ducal family''s business, when Callisto heard the Duke saying that it had nothing to do with him, and the Crown Prince snapped violently. The faces of the members of the ducal family became blank. "Well, what do you mean?" "What did you just say?" "After the Princess''s coming-of-age ceremony, I was preparing to formally put a proposal to the family of the prospective Crown Princess." "....." "So if the princess dies like this, it won''t be considered as a family affair anymore, Duke." Callisto looked back at each and every one of the people in the drawing room, revealing his intentions and laughing. But unlike the mouth, which showed his smile, his reddish eyes were infested with mysterious ominous sparkles. When the Crown Prince smiled with his fierce, cruel face, the atmosphere in the hall was intensed as if everyone was poured with cold water. Vinter, who kept quiet in a bloody atmosphere, managed to make a voice. "I don''t think it''s a self-play either..." Hnock knock-. It was then. Someone knocked on the door that had been closed all the time. "Duke, this is Pennel." The butler''s urgent voice broke the ice in the room. "come in." The Duke had allowed the butler to enter. Immediately after that the butler came in with a click sound. "I''m sorry to interrupt your conversation, but I have something to tell you urgently." The butler, who bowed his head and apologized, quickly announced the urgent news with a pale face. "A maid named Becky, who had been locked up in underground prison, died." Chapter 176 "Whwhat?" All the men''s faces, including the Duke, were shocked. "The maid has died?" The butler notified with a dark face. "Yes, she has died by bitting her tongue in her mouth." "Huh, what''s it? Renald." The Duke looked back at his second son, who was in charge of the interrogation. "Well, it can''t be! She made the statement so faithfully that I didn''t even have to use torture, and why" Renald muttered like an excuse with a face that the Duke didn''t understand at all. The maid who insisted that she only did what Penelope had told her, trembled at the very moment she was brought in. There was no falsehood in her face. However, self-examination was the custom of assassins who lost their mission. The atmosphere quickly became serious. There was a bizarre silence in the drawing room. "First of all, investigate the actions of the dead maid." After quite a long time, the Crown Prince ordered in a heavy voice. "Where did she get the poison, what did she normally do in the dukedorm, what she was doing before the coming-of-age ceremony, and how many contacts she had with the princess." ".........." "It''s too bad that she is dead, because I really wanted to find out if it was the Princess''s order, if this is case then it is the way I used to use it on the battlefield." While shrugging his shoulders like a joke, Callisto was not smiling at all. Still, looking at him, who seemed to have focused on someone trying to kill the princess, someone carefully added. "She isYvonne''s maid." "Then, you''d better to include that bitch in this investigation." "Your Highness!" "You said she wasn''t confirmed to be your own daughter yet?" "That, that" The Duke could not speak. It was true, but there was a law in everything. The Duke''s face was stained with humiliation at the sight of the Crown Prince, who casually controlled the sensitive issues inside the family. Either way, the Crown Prince concluded at his own will. "Good for you. At this point, you should check every detail of the commoner, Duke." "Doesn''t the Marquis state that Penelope was poisoned and drank it herself?" Then someone asked back hard. Callisto turned his head. It was the Young Duke who was impatient to accuse the Princess. "Oh, yes." The Crown Prince nodded lightly, then turned his gaze from Derrick and looked at the other. "By the way, Marquis of Verdandi, why do you think that the princess doesn''t have a self-play?" The Crown Prince, who managed to remember what he was trying to say before the butler came in, asked. "That..." Vinter couldn''t answer immediately and shook his lips. It certainly wasn''t her self-play if it included a dead maid. This is because she asked the poison from the office''s head through her decent maid. Moreover, before she lifted the glass, she looked at the necklace. Obviously, she knew that the color of the necklace had changed to the primary color. Maybe she drank something different from the poison he gave her. Either way, he couldn''t grasp the slightest hint of her intentions. In this state, he couldn''t figure out if it would be beneficial or not to tell the Crown Prince everything he knew. "Marquis?" The Crown Prince, tilted his head and called him, as if he was in strange state, without an answer. Vinter finally opened his mouth after biting his lips at the glare of the Crown Prince. "She already has a decent maid." A good excuse came out. "Why would she let someone else do such a secret thing when she left her decent maid behind? Why would she do thing like that? Why did she let the temporary maid of Lady Yvonne do it?" "You''ve come to conclusion for a long time. That''s exactly what I''m saying." The Crown Prince again moved his red eyes to Derrick. Derrick refuted again. "But if it wasn''t self-play, why was the antidote discovered, and why did Penelope drink wine when she knew it was poisoned?" "So let''s do the investigation, Young Duke." The Crown Prince said with a glance of his eyes. "Who is poisoning the princess or is she really poisoning herself to get your attention." "" "Or maybe the Princess, who noticed the self-written play planned by someone else, was trying to stop it." "Well, that''s!" "Let''s find out together, huh?" In his words, three pairs of blue eyes grew so large. Deep doubts were read in those eyes as if they had never thought about it at all. Callisto, who knew, Penelope was a woman who was smart enough to make such a choice. It was understandable that the Duke family had regarded her as a stupid and immature baby. "Investigate all, Duke." Callisto glared at all three of them in turn. "Before I, as a witness, intervene directly as a member of Imperial Family, not as a witness." * * * Callisto left the Duke''s parlor and moved quickly. He participated in the conversation to find out the circumstances of the Princess'' poisoning, but it was a waste of time. In the meantime, he was very busy worrying about what would happen to an unconscious woman. Almost running down the hall, just as he was about to climb the middle stairs. "Your Highness." Someone sitting in the middle hall woke up when he ran in. A hesitant Callisto turned slowly. "What the..." The Crown Prince, who would have greeted his aide slyly at other times, stared at him with a hideous expressionless face. After a few days, the boss''s face was very rough. At times like this, everyone should be careful of what he say and do. Cedric swallowed the dry saliva and managed to say. "Feha, has asked me to bring back you, Your Highness." "Why." "The Hronia''s rebels have taken over the northern frontier." "Ha" The Crown Prince, who burst into a smirk, soon turned roughly on the stairs. "Tell him to send the others there because I''m too busy right now." "Boo, they''re camped in the north and they are gradually gaining power in collusion with the remnants of other defeated nations!" Cedric cried in haste. His shouting face was also covered with frustration. "The day before yesterday, Marquis Herhett was taken over. The order is to go and suppress it right away." Herhett''s territory belonged to the North, where the barriers were solid and well-trained by the soldiers. If that''s the place, it was already got quite a few heads of rebels. "What the fuck" The Crown Prince, who grabbed the stair railing suddenly, turned back to his aide again. His glare glistened with red light as he walked down the stairs. "Is there no commander in this country other than me? You could''ve made it into soup and fed it to them right up to their nose, do I have to clean up every piece of shit?" ".........." "For nearly a decade I''ve rolled like a dog on the battlefield. But why should I play a fucking war game when I don''t know when the woman I love is going to die?" "His Majesty!" ''One hit!'' Cedric, who closed his eyes at the big hand that was about to hit him, shouted out in a burst. "His Majesty said that after you completing this mission, he will consider positively your engagement to the Princess." He then opened his eyes and persuaded the Crown Prince with an earnest voice. "You know, without His Majesty''s... approval and support, engagement cannot be achieved." It was true. No matter how much he offered his proposal, it was no use if the Duke refused. Before that, it was useless as the princess hated it, but he was confident this time. (Note: Idk if that refers to Emperor / Duke. because cedric called "his majesty") Now he already knew what she wanted. Whatever it was, he had the power and the money to fulfill her wishes. Of course, only under the condition that the engagement would be done. "Shit!" His fist, which had been lifted high to beat Cedric, was eventually lowered and hit on the railing of the stairs. Quang! On the railing, carved with wood, such a decoration was crushed. Cedric trembled, imagining it might have been his own head. At the onset of his puberty. After being thrown into the battlefield as if he had been kicked out without knowing anything, he rolled like a dog and survived. As he returned to the capital with the message of his victory, he promised thousands of times that he would never play the Emperor''s game all along again. He knew very well that if he accepted now, he would end up offering himself to put a jade leash on him again. But. "Wait." He breathed slowly down his heated breath and said as if he were brooding. "Tell His Majesty. The situation is not urgent." "Come on, you should say goodbye and don''t come here anymore!" Callisto, who shouted, swung up the stairs before Cedric could even catch him. He run, fluttering with his red cape behind him which was never caught by Cedric. Climbing up to the second floor, Callisto opened the Princess''s door to her room straight away. The dedicated maid, who has now become quite accustomed to his existence, hurried away without a hint of surprise. Jabbuck, jabuck-. He walked across the room without hesitation. Before long time a large pair of shoes stopped near of her bed. The area around the bed was filled with smoke from the decoding candle burning up. Between the strong scent of herbs, the Princess still closed her eyes as if she was dead. Her pale complexion, the smell of poison, her bright lips, and her dark pink hair, which had lost its light, gave her the appearance of a corpse. Other day, the Duke''s adoptive daughter didn''t even look like this when she tried to fake him and was forced to dress up as if she was sick. A lively face and a ridiculous figure with a blackish-painted eyelid. ''it was cute.'' A disgusting woman who even dressed up because she didn''t want to meet him. However, Penelope Eckart was even prettier. "Penelope Eckart." The Crown Prince reached out and touched the lips of a woman with his rough hand. It was already the third day since she collapsed from poison. She was able to save what it felt like blood was dry all day long. He could see the blood dripping for three whole days. He couldn''t sleep for a few seconds. He was afraid she would die in the meantime. Fortunately, it stopped now, but he thought dozens and thousands of times whenever he saw her with her eyes closed and her mouth was dripping with blood. Who dared to make her like this? The thought of it caused the boiling blood to rise in his head and his mind to heat up. The Crown Prince quietly murmured, looking down at the princess with his eyes full of unknown emotions. "Who poisoned you, or whether you drank it yourself with your own hands because you want to die. Now I don''t care about that anymore." "" "As long as I''m alive with my eyes wide open, you can''t die." "" "Wait for me. I''ll come back and crush all the guys that made you suffer like this. I''ll freeze their hearts by magic so that they don''t die, and tear each limbs apart as much as the blood you shed, and put their foot in their mouths" The Crown Prince, who was shinning with his red eyes and uttering an increasingly exuberant sound, suddenly stopped talking. When he said such cruel things, she would usually frown and hated them. ''If you''re going to do that, go to the place where I am not there.'' He thought she was going to get up at any moment and gave him a hard time. However, the cold body without warmth did not even move. "No, no" Only then did the Prince slowly stopped himself from further cursing. "I didn''t mean to say this." Getting down on his knees as if he were falling down by her bed, he stroked the face of the pale Penelope with his hands. "Just pretend you didn''t hear anything just now, Princess. I''m here to say goodbye. I''m in a hurry now." "" "I''ll be right back. So when I come back, please greet me with your open eyes. I wanted to see that" Ironically, Callisto, who muttered these rambling words, suddenly turned his face in desperation. He bowed his upper body. It was the goodbye kiss to his lover. Their lips were all touched. He pressed his lips against hers, which was as dry and pale as a sheet. He thought he wanted to give her his breath. "I''ll do everything for you." And he whispered in a small voice. It was a secret no one should hear. So, let''s fulfill her wishes. "If you want to go out of here, I''ll get you out of here." "........." "I will give you love or whatever you wish, I''ll do everthing you want." "" "Don''t die." Once again he swallowed with his dry lips, imploring desperately, and begging her to live. "Don''t die, Penelope." Chapter 177 The blue light pierced in front of me. I opened my eyes with a frown. I could see a familiar space at a glance. ''This is'' It was a vast underground space on Soleil Island, the base of the Leila clan. As I was surprised and looking around, I found a light source that pierced my eyes. White robe standing on the altar. "Ah" No, it was the light coming from the ancient relics held by Yvonne. The light was pointing down. A child curled up in the air with nothing and a strange figure floating slightly below the floor. I realized right away. I couldn''t see, but I was under the blue light. I was saving Raon, invisible by the magic that Vinter casted over me. Vinter, lying in the corner of a spacious space, and Callisto, lying on the floor to avoid the huge lizards. The moment I went through the past was unfolded as if looking into a still image. And I watched it a step away like a third party. It was then. Suddenly, the white robe, no, the blue light that was emitted from Yvonne''s ancient artifacts shook. At the same time, something began to float over the mirror, where there were nothing. It was a sight that I had never seen before when I desperately closed my eyes, taking into consideration the words of Vinter who said, "Don''t look at it". ''Come to think of it, Yvonne saw me exactly even though there was a magic of invisibility.'' From this objective perspective, the scene at that time was new. I glanced at the ancient relic Yvonne was holding, with my glazed eyes. The blue light became stronger. Soon, a cloud of dust appeared in the mirror, which was shaking like waves on the water. As I was looking in the mirror that became clear like a lie, I opened my eyes and took a sharp breath. ''Hugh.'' Looking into the mirror, which had become as clear as a bright day, I opened my eyes and breathed in sharp breaths. It was me. Not me saving Raon, not Penelope with her beautiful appearance, but me, the real ME. I was asleep in a coarse, in a corner, dead,holding my cell phone tightly in my hand.My appearance just before being possessed by the game. "I, why am I there" I stumbled towards the altar where Yvonne stood. One step, one step slowly, and the steps gradually accelerated. I reached the front of the mirror at one stroke. And the moment I reach my hand out to hold it. Hururung-. Before my fingertips touched the blue light emitted by the relics, the surrounding scene collapsed with a loud roar. ''No, what!'' In an instant the altar and cave walls disappeared and the black darkness filled the place. By the time I was panicking and looking around, a cloud of smoke lowered down by my side. I raised my head. Yvonne''s only laptop-sized artifact had become an antique, massive full-body mirror and became dark. Above that, the sleeping reality I just peeped at, was reflected with my room. A game screen with ''GAME OVER'' floating through the gap between the fingers holding the phone. ''Now, I can go back now!'' This thought occupied me instinctively. If I touch that mirror, I will be able to go back to my reality. I ran as fast as I could with my heart full of hope and joy and toward the giant mirror. If I rushed like this for some reason, it seemed like I could jump into my room over the mirror. And by the time I finally reached the huge mirror. I climbed the floor and jumped into the mirror as hard as I could. Even then, I was full of unfounded belief that I could just pass through the mirror. However, Quaang-! "Ahhhh!" I was badly beaten up by the cold, hard mirror at face. "Oh, hey, I''m dying" My bumped shoulder had been sore. No, it was just a strange bump, but my whole body began to ache as if I had been beaten. "What is it? Why?" I looked up at the mirror in front of my eyes with tears in my eyes. At that moment, white letters flashed over the mirror. Error. Turning on [GAME OVER] couldn''t be reached because you''ve entered the Hidden Route. I stared at it blankly and spat it out with a laugh. "Don''t fuck with me." In this game, ''Game Over'' meant the death of the character. It meant, the death of Penelope''s lives possessed by me. But when this crazy game chose death, it showed the system window with writing ''Game Over''. "I will be supposed to get out of here only when I''m dead. What the fuck!" I went aside from my reflection. And I ran to the mirror still shining before me, and clenched my fists. "You crazy game bastard! You let me in, why are you not letting me go?" Boom, boom-! I shouted, hitting on the mirror. I want to go back. Playing all night long I felt more and more attached to the pitiful sight of me who was sleeping faintly. "Let me go! Let me go!" Error. Turning on [GAME OVER] couldn''t be reached because you''ve entered the Hidden Route. Boom, boom, boom-! But no matter how much I hitted and shouted, only the white writing once again floated over my reflection in the mirror, and there was no change. At that time, the mirror trembled as if the time had run out. My real self in it began to blur as well. "No! No, no!" I shook my head wildly and beat the mirror like crazy person. "I''m just going to die, so just let me go into reality!" As my appearance in the mirror became disorganized and faded, the writing in the system window became clearer and clearer. Error. Turning on [GAME OVER] couldn''t be reached because you''ve entered the Hidden Route. At the sight of the window, which felt more awful than a nightmare, I was fed up and closed my eyes. "Huck!" And right away, my eyes opened. Instead of the black space and the huge mirror that had just been there, I could see a white ceiling. "Hahaha, hahaha..." Rough breath burst through my lips as if I had run for a long time. I wanted to raise my body a little to understand the situation, but strangely, I couldn''t budge. I rolled my eyes countless times to check my surroundings. The familiar space was my room. No. Penelope''s room over there, to be exact. "Then, a what about what happened a little while ago...?" It was so vivid to see myself in my original reality through the mirror, but it disappeared without a moment''s time. I stared at the ceiling for a long time and chose a slow breath. The bitter smell of medicine hit at my nose. It''s been quite a while, and I''m finally about to admit that I''m awake. A white square window flashed before my eyes. You paid [500 million gold] to enter Hidden Route! "...X event." I burst a low curse without my knowledge. Is it an extension of my nightmares? As soon as I came to my senses, I shuddered on my own at the system window, which seemed to had been waiting for me. But that wasn''t the end. From now on, you will not be able to check the level of favorability other than the color of the gauge bar, and if you follow the quest, you will receive a hidden ending and reward! An unexpected quest has been created! Heep [the piece of ancient magic mirror] in a safe place! "Ha, ha ha, ha..." I burst out laughing in amazement. Now, I have not even been given a chance to accept the quest, let alone to see how much they like me. But ironically, I didn''t feel so screwed up. I was already past the point of mental breakdown. "...I''ve done it, and I''m not really dead. Yeah." I struggled to raise my immobile arms, and spread my hands before my eyes. My dry hands, which were nothing but bones, trembled. Like the dream I just saw, or the play of the system, I finally failed to get back to reality. I couldn''t know what caused it. Was it because I couldn''t reach the ending with anyone, because I failed hard mode, or because of the automatic payment, or was there really a way out of this crazy game...? ''Maybe the problem was that I didn''t think about dying sooner?'' Anyway, the only way left had been to waste, and now all that remained was to be swayed again in this fucking place. I lowered my trembling hands from the air to cover the dry eyes. I thought it was okay until a while ago, but when I couldn''t see a inch ahead, the hotness immediately filled my throat. "X event, you son of a bitch!" I screamed, swearing at an ambiguous opponent. I tossed and turned my body as if it had been paralyzed. If I didn''t do it, I was going to die. It was hard to know how to press down anger and despair from the top of my head. "Ahhhhh!" My rough struggle caused the soft blankets and pillows to fall down under the bed. It was the moment. Ta-ak, quivering! Suddenly a loud metallic sound rang out in the room. I stopped screaming and lowered my hands that covered my eyes. When the blurry eyes were focused, I could see my maid staring at me with a blank face. The tin basin was trembled with the spilled water in her hands. "Oh, my lady..." Emily, who was filled with astonishment with a face tired because of care about me, soon opened her mouth wide. "Oh my God, Duke! Butler! Lady, Lady Penelope is awake!" It was in no time that people were rushing into the room at Emily''s shout. Translator: nancie_7 Chapter 178 In no time, people rushed into the room at Emily''s cry. The Duke and butler, then Derrick and Renald burst in. They looked at me lying down with my eyes open, and all of them suddenly were frozen at the moment. "Get the doctor, get the doctor! Hurry!" "Y-yes!" At the shout of the Duke, the butler hurried out to call the doctor. The bed was quickly surrounded with people. The Duke extended his hand to me. "Penelope, dear. Are you alright? Do you recognize your father?" I was almost poisoned to death. It was quite shocking that I survived after drinking the poison, and my fingers trembled a bit. The Duke, unable to touch me at last, rubbed his face roughly with his hands lifted. "Hey, youyou okay?" Renald spoke from behind the Duke. "Bitch, why the hell did you drink that!" "Renald." The Duke sharply stopped him, who made a loud noise with blue eyes. Suddenly my left cheek stung. As I rolled my eyes, Derrick was looking down at me with an expressionless face, his blue eyes shimmering. After that, beyond the door, I could see the doctor hesitating and just taking off his coat off. I was the one who came back from death, but everyone had a dead look in their eyes. A I looked around to see if Yvonne was there, I closed my eyes in relief when I did not see her. "Pe-penelope!" I heard someone calling me desperately, but I passed out again. I was tired. When I opened my eyes at their sorrow without wanting to do it, the doctor was in the middle of a medical examination. "The poisonit''s all gone." The old doctor said, who was checking my pulse, with his eyes wide open. "Her pulse was faint until yesterday, but today it''s back to normal. It''sa miracle." "Then she''s been cured?" "She just needs time to rest and recover." "Thank god." The Duke, who was asking about my progress, lost the strength in his legs and sat down. The face of the disbelieving Duke looked decades older. I looked at him with dull eyes and sighed secretly. It was surprising fine, except for the fact that it was difficult to move my body because I had been laying down for a long time. It was truly a miracle if I thought how there was such much blood. I couldn''t shake off the uncomfortable sensation that the cause of such a rapid recovery was related to the goddamned system''s dream that I had just woke up. "I''m so annoyed." I was about to close my eyes again to shake off the complicated thoughts. "...What is it that you don''t like?" An unpleasant sound caught my attention. I opened my eyes only to close them again. His blue eyes were staring straight at me. "I thought you would love to be in this state. What''s wrong with you?" As I saw earlier, there was a strange nervousness in Derrick''s eyes. He opened his mouth as soon as our eyes met. "You woke up, so tell me. Why do you need to do this...?" "Derrick, shut up." "But-." "How can you say that shit when she just opened her eyes?" Renald, who was standing silently, suddenly yelled. "She woke up after a week! Can''t you ask her if she''s okay...!" "Renald! You too." "Don''t stop me, Father! You know you has been weird lately? You''ve been drinking like you''ve been on a rampage ever since she collapsed!" "Now that she''s awake, why don''t we settle the situation quickly and put down the spreading false rumors?" Derrick''s reply made Reynold act as if he would rush at any moment. The room was suddenly noisy. "These bastards!" Huk-! The Duke, who was worse than them, sprang to his feet, dragging his chair. The moment he was about to scream at them two. (Note: I love how stupid this family is) "Everyone." I reluctantly opened my mouth. "I guess you didn''t hear that I''m a patient in need of recovery." The three mouths shut up at the same time. It wasn''t really my business whether they fought or not, but I couldn''t stand the noise. "I''d like to rest, please..." I casually asked for a favor, but suddenly I looked at the colors floating over their heads and opened my mouth wide. The [Favorability] was missing. Now the favorability''s gauge bar was gone. Therefore, I no longer had to look at them and curry favor from them. I changed the words that I was about to say. "...Would you please leave? I''m tired." My words changed the faces of the three men. The duke became solemn, the expression of Reynold was distorted, and Derrick''s jaw popped. (Note: LOLLLL. i can''t stop laugh from this. beat them all penny!!) I stared at them in the state of watching and murmured a silent request. "...I''m sorry. I had a short temper." Finally the Duke slowly managed to say. "We''re going to stop here, so don''t worry about it. Rest well, Penelope." With a soft whisper, he soon dragged his two sons out of the room. I turned my back on them without saying thank you to them like I usually did. Tak. I heard the door closing behind my back. * * * "Miss, say ah." The spoon Emily was holding was thrust into my mouth. After taking a few spoons of the soup, I frowned and spat it out. "It doesn''t taste good." "But you still have to eat. Doctor said it''s hard to eat right away because you haven''t eaten for a long time." But isn''t it too much to eat it without any seasoning? When I didn''t finish eating, Emily had no choice but to clean up the dishes. Since waking up, the attitude of the servants has strangely changed. Not only Emily, but also the Duke, two sons, butler and all the servants that normally despised me. I was treated like a glass doll that could easily break. It was kind of funny, making me often twist the end of my lips. ''Now.'' I asked Emily, who was arranging the dishes, out of the blue. "How long did you say I was passed out, Emily?" "One week." "One week..." It was enough time for Yvonne to enchant the whole family. "How''s she been?" "Who? Oh, oh..." When Emily realized who I was asking about, she came close to me and whispered. "After you collapsed, she was confined to her room." "Confined?" "Yes, the Duke ordered her not to take a step forward until all the cases are settled. It is about this commoner, right?" Emily laughed cunningly at the remark. I was a little dazed by the unexpected news. There was no disturbance in her free actions, so I expected the whole house would to be fully under her control. This was because I thought it would be difficult for her to be admitted as the culprit, even if it was because of the ambiguous situation and the relics. "Tell me what''s been going on." Emily told me in detail what had happened. Fortunately, the brainwashing didn''t seem to include her. I learned about the situation after I collapsed. However, when I heard the maid named Becky committed suicide one morning, I shuddered with fright. "You don''t know how much everyone had been worried about you, Miss. Do you know how worried I was?" After finishing her report, Emily complained with tears in her eyes. I answered in a nonchalant way. "Really? You''ve had a hard time." "Hard time! In fact, the Crown Prince suffered more than I did" I paused, looking back at Emily, as I had heard an unfamiliar word. "His Highnessthe Crown Prince?" "Yes! He hasn''t left you side for a second since you collapsed. He can''t even sleep and breath because he was afraid that you would die at any minute!" "..." "But you know, every night His Highness would hold your hand and I saw how desperate he was begging you." "Begging? What?" "I didn''t hear the detailsBut I heard he said he would give you everything you want, so please don''t die." At that moment, I could hear the voice of someone talking to me in my mind, whether it was a dream, a hallucination, or unconscious, lingered in my ears. If you wamt to go out of here, I''ll get you out of here. I will give you love or whatever you wish, I''ll do everthimg you wamt. I couldn''t stop my face from slowly distorting. It was my first purpose I''d ever come here to achieve. That was what I wanted to hear so much, and on another hand, what I didn''t want to hear. But now it''s all for nothing. Hard mode is over, and even getting out of here has failed. "And it is said that His Highness would soon offer proposal to you Miss, so every time we got together, we said that the rumors must have been true at the hunting competition!" Emily, who was chattering wildly without seeing my distorted expression, stopped me from speaking. "Well, I made a slip of the tongue, Miss. I''m sorry." She looked at me and apologized for her fault. I asked quietly. "Whereis he now?" "Well, there must have been a rebellion in the north. He received an imperial order and had to leave in a hurry." "I see." I answered briefly and shut my mouth. When I made no further questions, the room quickly became quiet. "Miss." Emily was restless with a face full of unspoken words, and soon called spoke to me in a determined voice. "You reallydidn''t drink what you ordered me to bring, did you? That wasn''t true, was it?" "What are you talking about?" "In the mansion, there''s a rumor going around that you might have done your self-play." "...Self-play?" "Yes. Yes. They say you did it on purpose to divert their attention, Miss." ''So, that''s how things turned out.'' I nodded silently, and spit out. "That''s a good thing." "What do you mean!" Emily was in a state of panic, but I meant it. ''Self-play. It''s cute, isn''t it?'' How unfair it would be if Yvonne brainwashed them and had me accused of trying to poison her? Emily, who had no way of knowing what I was thinking, sobbed out in grief. "I thought... you were going to feed it to her." "Be quiet, Emily. You shouldn''t say such a villainous remark." "Oh, the villain is her!" Emily cried out with a face full of resentment at my warning. "I know everything. The poison you drank is different from the one you ordered...!" "You." I grabbed her arm with a grim frown. Emily groaned faintly as if she was sick. "Oh, Miss." "Have you told anyone about it?" "Y-yes?" "Who did you tell that I sent you to the top office?" "Oh, no, no." Emily shook her head with a slightly frightened face. "You insisted that no one should know. So I kept quiet and said I didn''t know." "Are you sure?" "Yes, yes!" I insisted several times before I let go of her arm that I held tightly. "Just do that in the future, Emily. Don''t tell anyone." "Ha, but, then, you..." "Don''t think about me. Just think about your safety." I drew the line firmly. "You don''t want to be falsely accused of trying to poison the Duke''s daughter. Right?" Emily cried and defended me. "But self-play? That''s slander. Why should Miss" "That''s not important." I didn''t feel wronged about being slandered. I expected it and it was true that I drank the poison of my own will. "If you don''t want to die, just keep pretending you don''t know anything. Okay?" At my words, Emily nodded and wiped her tears. "Y-yes. I''ll keep ignoring them, Miss. I''ll just do as you told me." However, I honestly couldn''t believe it even though she had promised me it so many times. Perhaps the maid''s suicide was due to the heroine''s brainwashing. So I couldn''t be sure what would happen if Emily would be brainwashed. "...By the way, can I keep my mouth shut and let them know that you didn''t do it yourself?" "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it myself." That''s what I thought when I said that to the anxious maid. Do we really need to solve this problem? Chapter 179 A few days later. By the time Emily''s most gentle nursing allowed me to move alone, a call came from the Duke. When I followed the butler into the Duke''s office, everyone was already there except me. And sitting side by side was the Duke''s two sons, Vinter, and Yvonne as well. ''...But was this scene been in normal mode after the ceremony?'' As I was heading there, the question suddenly crossed my mind. In the original game, Vinter picked up Yvonne, so there might have been at least one scene like this. I quickly shook off the sudden sense of discomfort. Well, whatever. Everything had already been ruined by the time I had taken the poison. I sat down and a while later a maid brought out some refreshments. In the midst of the silence, no one thought of touching the teacup. "...Penelope." The Duke, who was sitting at the head of the table, opened his mouth heavily. "I''m very sorry to have to call on you just after you woke up." "..." "But before further delay, we would like to hear the details of your collapse in the coming-of-age ceremony. Because this shouldn''t happen again." The Duke asked, with a very cautious voice. "So, I''d like to ask you and Yvonne some questions about what happened then. Will you do that for me?" "Yes, ask." I nodded coolly. It was something I had to go through at least once anyway. "First of all... on the day of the coming-of-age ceremony, do you remember drinking the wine?" "Yes, it was bitter when I drank it and I remember vomiting blood." When I replied, the inside of the office became quiet. "...When I collected the cup you drank from and examined it, the top part was poisoned." "I see." "Did you know that the glass belonged to Yvonne, not to you?" "Well." I murmured as I tilted my head to the side. "I think I maybe know, as well as maybe I didn''t know..." "Penelope." The Duke''s eyebrows were dug deep, perhaps because I looked so frivolous. "This is a very important issue...I need to find out what caused you to do it, so think carefully." "The glasses were similar, so I think there was a bit of a confusion." I hurriedly replied, and turned my face forward with a retort. "How about you, Yvonne?" "H-huh?" The woman, who was staring down at the teacup in front of me, was startled. "How do you remember that time?" "I was so surprised that I didn''t know what was happening at the time. Penelope drank from the cup and then she collapsed." Yvonne''s blue eyes, by the end of her words, were suddenly filled with tears. She looked at me pitifully and said in a trembling voice. "W-why did you do such a terrible thing, lady PenelopePlease cherise your body." "Hah." I let out a short laugh at her behavior. Of course it was true that I took the poison with my own hands, but her words sounded as though she was convinced I had committed a self-created act. The look in Derrick''s eyes sitting next to her became bitter as I laughed at her words. The conversation was delayed due to Yvonne''s tears. "As the Crown Prince said, we cannot rule out the possibility Yvonne was stopped by Penelope while trying to make a self-made play." I looked back at him in surprise. ''Is he not brainwashed yet?'' It was quite amazing that he met Yvonne in advance and kept neutral in all this. "M-m-me?" Yvonne was literally out of breath at Vinter''s comments. "I, I didn''t do it. It''s not true!" Big tears poured down from Yvonne''s huge eyes, which looked like a glass full of water. "I never thought I''d go to the ceremony. My first brother, I mean, he knew that. I told him I wasn''t going." "That''s true." Derrick answered her briefly. ''It''s true, cause you''re a stupid guy who might have been brainwashed.'' I laughed sarcastically to myself again. Derrick, who found me like that, frowned his eyes again. Whether the eyes were unfair to me, Yvonne poured out her words like a shotgun. "And I spent more time with the head maid than with Becky. And" "..." "Becky sometimes had meetings with Emily. Penelope''s maid" "..." "So I knew Becky was sent from Penelope. I knew you were watching me, but" Yvonne cried with her hands covering her face as if she could not continue to speak. I clicked my tongue without anyone knowing. ''Oh, what a scary girl.'' Concerned about this happening, I had refrained from asking Emily as much as I could. It gave me goosebumps when I thought about how I had asked her how she was doing once or twice at most. ''The setting said she was like an angel! She''s a bitch.'' While I was cursing at the annoying game, fortunately, the Duke came forward first instead of me. "Your temporary maid was assigned by the butler, Yvonne..." "But Penelope is close to the butler. Even if it''s not..." "..." "If I was really the one who did it, like you said, Penelope wouldn''t have drank it." "..." "Well, wouldn''t she just pour the wine and point me out on the glass?" One of the questions slowly closed my mouth. This brought things back to normal. I stared in silence and looked somewhere on the table. With my choice at that moment, I expected the situation to turn this way. At first, I thought about how to fix it, but soon it all got annoying. ''I''m glad I didn''t poison her like in the game.'' I still remember it vividly. How Penelope, who tried to poison Yvonne, died. Having thought that, I inadvertently turned my eyes to the teacup placed in front of Yvonne. The color of the clear tea that has dried up will make it look like the wine I drank. ''Is it too serious? Then I''ll use it'' The thought that came to my mind made me suddenly stop. I looked up at Yvonne, lifting up a weak, shaky gaze. She was crying her eyes out, not knowing what was so unfair. I looked down again and looked at her teacup. And then the teacup in front of others. ''Nothing.'' At that moment, an eerie chill went down my spine. There was nothing in Yvonne''s teacup. Her image, not reflected on the water. "Why did you drink it even though you knew it was poisoned?" Then someone spoke to me. I shook my shoulders and raised my head. As if he were watching me, I made eye contact with Derrick. "What''s wrong with you?" He stared at me with strange look as if he was surprised, and then looked at table I was just looking at. "No, nothing" I shook my head in a hurry. "Whatdid you say?" His handsome face was obnoxiously distorted by my question. "The magic necklace you were wearing." Instead of repeating the same thing to me, he said something else. "I heard that if there''s a toxic substance around it, the color changes. The Marquis of Verdandi testified that you couldn''t have missed it." "Ah." I glanced sideways at Vinter. He was staring at me as hard as Derrick. When our eyes met, his blue pupils shook. ''I didn''t know you''d say that.'' When I last saw him at the coming-of-age ceremony, it was a surprise for me, as if he would not be a business partner. It must have been difficult to reveal the purpose of the necklace without being caught by the meticulous Crown Prince. But I didn''t feel very grateful. "I''ve heard that a maid named Becky accused you as the culprit before she died." By the time I was looking at Vinter and was immersed in a new sentiment, Derrick continued the interrogation alone. "An antidote to the poison you took came out of the maid''s room." "Derrick, stop. This isn''t a place for interrogation." The Duke stopped him with a stern voice. "And I told you not to ask her anymore!" "Why did you drink it when you knew it was poison?" However, unlike the usual man who used to listen to his father''s orders, Derrick ignored the Duke''s words and asked persistently. "Answer. Why did you do such a thing? What did you want..." "Isn''t that a question that you already have an answer for?" "...What?" "If you want to ask me if I''ve made my very own play." I nodded coolly. "Yes, that''s true." There was nothing I couldn''t help but give him such an answer who was impatient. "I made Becky do it." "Penelope!" "Hey!" Renald jumped up astonished. The atmosphere in the Duke''s office was reversed in an instant. I turned my head, fixed on Derrick and stared at Yvonne. It seemed that the situation had not yet been predicted in this way. Large, blue eyes were colored with embarrassment. I opened my mouth clearly staring at her. "I didn''t say anything except to get the poison, but I guess the stupid maid had a wild misconception that I would use it on Yvonne." "Well, what the hell are you talking about?" Bang! The Duke hit his armrest hard with a shocked face. "You, really, did it yourself? You really made your own play..." "Ha, but there''s no reason for the young lady leave a maid in charge." Vinter calmly pointed out as he was the only one who maintained his reasoning in a chaotic situation with the bomb remarks I spat out. I made a random excuse. "I didn''t trust Emily very much, and I caught Becky''s weak spot. I''m not going to go around talking about her weakness." "Her weakness...?" "I accidentally heard that she entered the mansion without a proper warranty. I threatened her with that." "You...!" The Duke glared bloodshot eyes at my words, which were flowing like a stream of water. Renald shouted as if he were to come at me. "...Why? You, what''s wrong with you!" "To turn some attention from Yvonne to me." I looked back at everyone and said casually. "I didn''t want to lose my seat as the Lady." "Penelope! You...!" "Is... that the only reason?" The Duke asked me back and at the same time calling me out. I''m just going to focus my attention on the common people, who haven''t been identified for sure." "..." "...Did you do this to die?" It was definitely him who had wanted me to admit that I made self-play since I opened my eyes. But when I said what I wanted to say, he acted as if he had heard something unexpected. Derrick stared at me blankly, unable to focus. At a moment the color above his head was strange. But it wasn''t my problem. "I thought it would be better if I died." "What...?" When I answered slowly, he stammered back. "Wh...why?" "What?" "Why poison? There''s other ways to get attention..." "...Do I need a good reason to drink poison?" I tilted my head to the side and told the truth. "I just drank it. To see if I died or not." "...This situation isn''t right." Then, another voice immediately retorted my words. When I turned my eyes, Vinter had a distorted look on his face and defended me. "If what Yvonne said was true, why did the dead maid put poison on young lady''s glass?" "Well... I don''t know." I pretended to ponder with an exaggerated behavior, and then clapped my hands together as if something suddenly came to my mind. "I forgot to put it on my glass, and then I woke up late, and I thought maybe I''d get confused with my sister''s cup." "Th-that makes no sense!" The Duke raged again with another bang on the armrest. It didn''t make sense to anyone. But it doesn''t matter whether it makes sense or not. Most importantly, I''m still in this fucking game and I''m still alive. "I''m sorry to have caused a mess anyway. I''ve sinned too much, and I feel deeply responsible for this. Father, and Young Duke." Looking back at the crowd stained with chaos, I said. "We can''t undo what''s already happened, so I think there''s only one way to solve it." "What...is it?" "Please let me go." Let''s get out of here. //akireatom is shooketh// Chapter 180 It silenced the noise in the office in an instant. The complexion of the Duke, which had been raging a while ago, became pale. He stuttered, seemingly unbelievable. "D... Did you just say now that you are a scapegoat, Penelope?" "Yes." I accepted lightly. "Didn''t you call me in this place to admit my sins?" "It''s not like that! I didn''t call you for that thing!" The Duke opened his eyes wide. "I told you, to prevent recurrence! I was just afraid that there might be someone who was aiming for Eckart..." "It has nothing to do with the outsider." I hurriedly stopped the Duke''s words. This development was a little different than expected. His daughter''s back, I thought the flow would go fast if I said it like this. For the Duke, it was not easy, whether he had been brainwashing yet. "I told you, I ordered them all. There''s no need to investigate further. It''s all my fault, so I''ll take care of it." "How..." "No, you can''t leave." Someone resolutely rejected my offer instead of the helpless Duke. As I turned my head, Derrick was staring at me like want to kill me, his eyes full of bloodshot before he realized it himself. "Why?" If I did this, I thought everyone would welcome me with a pleasure. I couldn''t understand him at all, so I asked him straight back. "As always, you''ve carefully and thoughtfully placed the blame on me, so it''s better if I''m leaving the house..." "You''re not going anywhere!" At a moment, he made such a loud noise like the Duke. ''... Why are you screaming?'' I''m embarrassed and looked at him. "If it''s one of your self-play, it''s better for us to put down the rumor and cover it. At this point, no matter what you do will affect Eckart''s prestige!" "...." "Don''t forget about your reputation!" Derrick suddenly stopped talking as he gets cold sweat like someone who is chased by someone. Hnowing that he was over-excited, he said in a softer voice, sweeping his bangs roughly. "...There''s a limit to protecting you if you leave the family." "Since when did you care so much about my reputation?" "You really...!" What I didn''t like so much about his retort, that his face turned hideous. It was the same for me that this situation was getting more and more annoying. "Derick is right, Penelope." Then, through the harsh atmosphere, the duke hurried to interfere. "Baby, let''s calm down first. Even if it''s a self-made play, I don''t mean to blame you, okay?" The Duke said in a sweet tone like soothing a sulky little child. As things went back to normal, Yvonne had stopped sobbing and looked up at Derrick with a strange face. I felt it was creepy, it was all like a little show. I still don''t know exactly what Yvonne''s doing. Nor how she had entered the dukedom so quickly. Whatever the reason, however there was no person to beat that Leila bitch in this crazy game. As long as I failed to escape, all I had left was to keep my life. But without knowing my intentions, those damn Duke and his sons were trying to get in my way until the end. "Ha..." I sighed deeply and said in a voice filled with fatigue. "...You can''t put me in the jail. Then what do you want me to do?" "Hey, you..." But instead of the Duke, a sound came from the other side. It was Renald who kept his mouth shut until then. "You have just said you didn''t want to lose your lady''s position." "..." "But why are you... saying so easily that you''re going to leaving the house?" When our eyes met, his face was horribly distorted. Just like when we had a fierce fight in the attic. No matter what I said, Renald, who had been spontaneous, seemed unable to accept my words at all. It was obvious. I was just saying anything to get out of this place. "I almost died, and I''m fed up with everything." I said what I had once said to him again. There was no other excuse. The question quickly returned. Not from Renald, but Derrick. "What..?" "Everything." I recited the hard prepared answer as if I were pronouncing the Horean letters one after another. "To be a false lady, to be treated as a trash. No, I''m just sick and tired of being in this house." "Penelope." "Now Yvonne''s back. Do I need to stay longer? Let me go after all." "I can''t believe you''re really...!" The Duke also shouted stubbornly to my plea well, then he softened his voice and tried to persuade me. "Penelope, baby. You''re my daughter as well, no matter what anyone says. What is wrong with you before the coming-of-age ceremony, huh?" I''d had a headache in a situation that didn''t work out as I thought. I sighed briefly and woke up from my seat. "Then we don''t have to talk anymore." "We''re not done talking yet. Sit down." "I''m sick, Father." Ignoring Derrick''s oppressive orders, turning my head to the Duke and saying it. I knew it was quite rude, unlike what I''ve done before. But if I woke up a while ago after taking poison, what it was the matter if I lacked a bit of manners? In addition, the word ''sick'' was not empty at all. Holding on to the increasingly throbbing head, the Duke reluctantly allowed. "Yes, let''s stop for it now. You may go to your room, Penelope." "But--." "Stop, she''s sick!" The Duke gave a retort to the first refuting man. If his stepdaughter had died as she was, he would have been in the very difficult position. In that sense, the word "sick" could be used quite useful. Soon, I left the breathless place without delay. Just before leaving the Duke''s office, my eyes glanced upon the sitting male leads. Derrick who still glaring at me, and Renald with blank tired looking. While the last one, Vinter has a strange expression of curious look on his face. ''This is enough, isn''t it? I don''t have any regrets about leaving the lady''s position, so please leave me alone. Huh?'' I hurried out of the Duke''s office, and praying that my earnestness reaching them. Crrrech. At the same time as the door closed, the Duke opened his mouth. "Renald, cover this up for a while." "Father!" Renald looked back at the Duke with his wide eyes. The same was happened for Marquis Vinter Verdandi, who was silent in family conversations. Derrick complained to his father with a fierce frown and grim face. "Do you mean you''ll let it pass even after hearing the confession that she had acted on herself?" "Don''t you think you''re self-confident? For the time being, stop the investigation for a while and everything else. Until Penelope''s health is fully recovered." "There''s still something left to investigate." Derrick gritted his teeth and retorted, disobeying the Duke''s orders. "As Marquis said, we haven''t searched Yvonne''s room yet." "Oh, brother!" Yvonne, who looked at the situation as she rolled her eyes, suddenly opened her eyes to Derrick, who pointed at her. "Uh, how, how!" She kept mumbling at him, looking at him with an incredibly surprised face. In the eyes of others, she seemed shocked. Then Derrick polished quickly, turning away from her. "We can''t completely rule out the possibility that the maid was provoked by outside forces" "You think I''m some kind of moron who can''t even investigate?!" Then, Renald shouted nervously. "I''ve been researching the activities of the dead maid with the Marquis, but nothing came out! It''s clean!" "...." "You don''t have the authority to investigate anyway. Dad''s right, so stop it. Don''t make her suffer." "What do you mean stop? Nothing has been resolved yet..." "Penelope doesn''t want anything to be settled!" Renald was angry with Derrick, who were making a frustrating sound. "Every time you open your mouth, nothing goes right! What if she''s determined to drink poison again! What are you going to do then!?" "..." "As father said, just leave it out for now. It''s better than her making a fuss about leaving the house right now." When he finished speaking, Renald grunted roughly. He suddenly recalled Penelope''s face. The face, which said that she was tired of everything, was the same as the last time she told him. When he caught her eating rotten food by her dedicated maid. Isn''t that what you''ve been expecting since you put your sister''s necklace in my room? He had never thought she''d know the whole story. He was embarrassed and he didn''t get angry. Even when he ran to the Duke and confessed everything he did. She had an inflamed look as if she were just saying ''yes'' to everything. But now I''m tired of everything. The same was happened in the attic. Instead of cursing at him, she said with a nonchalant face. You always make me miserable like I am a trash who is worse than a slave. Somehow he couldn''t shake off the sense of incompatibility that these words didn''t just related to him. Renald seemed to recall the eerie feeling he had felt at that time, shivering shallowly and muttering. "... You think she had said that once or twice? What would happen if one day she will really pack her stuff and sneak out." "...." "So if someone is really assassinated, there is no way to find it" He said, adding that if he provoked her, she had enough strong will to pack and leave the house. "Watch your mouths, and don''t provoke until Penelope recovers." In the words of Renald, The Duke flinched in fear that he would make the wrong choice again. The atmosphere in the office became solemn in a moment. "If you want" Then a trembling voice broke the atmosphere. "Well, you cansearch in my room. It''s okay." The girl with bright blue eyes looked around the crowd and said hesitantly. Derrick''s face got dark at the moment. "You, keep your mouth shut." When Renald shouted irritably at her, she said," Hyuk!" Somehow, Derrick didn''t take sides this time either. After Renald''s words, heavy silence subsided in the room. Each of them was lost in thought, and no one saw her trembling soft hands with her skirt tightly held. It was then. "I''m sorry to interrupt, but I''m going to get up." Vinter rose with a troubled look on his face, shaking off his clothes with a perplexed face. "Yes, Marquis. Go ahead." Only then the Duke did, who was aware that he had been the witness of their family affair from another family, hurriedly sent him out. Vinter hurried out of the Duke''s office. Then he ran across the hall. Fortunately he was able to catch up with the young lady''s figure standing on the main stairs. It was because she couldn''t fully recover, so she slowed down. He quickly opened his mouth and said. "Lady Penelope." Translator: COktavia Chapter 181 "Lady Penelope." I stopped trying to climb the stairs with a low voice that called me. As I turned slowly, there stood a man who called me. "Is there anything I can do for you?" "I''d like to talk to you for a moment." "What should I do? I don''t really have something to discuss with Marquis." "Then I will tell the Duke that the maid in charge of young lady, who testified against you knew nothing about the truth, and he must know the whole story." I frowned at the unexpected threat and looked around. Fortunately, there was nobody in the hall except him. "Well, it''s something we should bump into at least once." Until the time I asked him for the poison that I said I''d use it for my convenience and will never see him again if I''d gone out of this fucking game. When I woke up, I regretted that he knew a bit. "...Follow me." I said sighing as I went back down the painstakingly right stairs. I led him out of the mansion through the back door. There were many ears in the mansion. ''I''m a little scared of where the servants who was brainwashed by Yvonne might be hiding...'' So, I dragged him along and stopped walking only after I arrived at the end of the road. "Now tell me." The nameless purple flowers fluttered in the wind and gave off a graceful fragrance. ''Not long ago, it seemed like yellow flowers were in full bloom'' It seemed like yesterday that I received a pretty impressive gift from a man here, but it changed all of a sudden. The scene of back garden, where another man standing in front of me. "Why did you lie?" By the time she was lost in thought then Vinter opened his mouth in a deep voice. I raised my head gently and asked back. "What?" "The poison that lady drank was different from the one you asked me to do." "Now, what are you doing and ask me what''s going on?" I was embarrassed for a moment because I didn''t know that he would question me so straightforward. The place is so wide that no one will hear us, but I frowned with pouting on my face. "Even if we are outside, this is still a dukedom. Why don''t you be careful with what you say? "I''ve casted a soundproofing magic." "That''s good. Now please continue." "At first, when it turns out that young lady was looking for a poison, someone" Vinter, who was in a hurry to get my answers to his questions, suddenly stopped talking and corrected himself. "...I was worried that you might be framed for trying to harm the returned Lady, Yvonne." Since the soundproofing magic was still active, he seemed to be trying to go outright. He explained why he couldn''t come forward as an excuse. "So, until the young lady woke up, I couldn''t say the truth" Of course, it was natural that he kept his mouth shut because of his personal safety. Because it wasn''t Verdandi who dealt the business with me, it was only for information. Thanks to his silence, I was able to bring up the story of this case easily. "I see." I nodded casually, without missing a chance he immediately asked the next question. "But no matter how much I think, I don''t understand." "What?" "What do you mean with self-play? Why did you admit that? The maid you sent to me wasn''t the dead maid, but someone else." "Did I?" "Young lady." As I tilted my head, pretending to be ignorant, the face of the Vinter Verdandi hardened. He spoke more bluntly than a while ago, as I seemed to have little willingness to participate in the conversation. "Please tell me... you''ve got another poison. Then I would testify as the office''s head..." "Marquis." I suddenly raised my hand to stop him. "Please tell me one thing. Do you stand in front of me as the Marquis Verdandi, or do you stand before me as a head of top magician?" Vinter''s mouth shut. I stared at the blue eyes that shaking for a moment, and I opened my mouth. "If you are Marquis of Verdandi, you are overly interested. Thank you for your concern, but I will take care of it myself." "...Lady Penelope." "If you''re standing in front of me as the top magician then made a deal with me." I paused for a while and took a deep breath. And soon, I turned my face as he wanted. "...Isn''t it the same as you suspected me?" In a sudden change of topic, she was able to see Vinter hold his breath with eyes that wide open. "When I commissioned the poison through the maid, honestly, what did you think?" "..." "You probably thought that an evil fake lady who tries to poison the real lady that has returned." As I broke up the thoughts he might have had when I asked the poison, he flinched, while I stared at him with expressionless face and continued. "You thought because I was stubborn, that I had to committed my rudeness last time, so right now I''m going to do what I want this time and what I had never done it before." "..." "So even though I asked for a poison without an antidote, you didn''t do as I asked." Didn''t he know that he would be even facing this? At that moment, Vinter''s face was distorted. It wasn''t much of an impression, but it was a bit worth seeing that his handsome face was crumpled poorly. Furthermore, I couldn''t figure out what kind of answer he wanted from me. I don''t know if he wants to hear that I was actually trying to harm Yvonne. Or does he want to reveal who has the other poison? But I was sure. "...It is no use considering it now. The thing is, you''ve never trusted me since beginning, even now. This is..." I lifted my hand, pushed his chest which was close to me with my index finger. He faltered and took a step back even though I didn''t put much effort. "It''s a distance between us." I glanced coldly at him from that distance. Always a step away, from each others. We were only that close, so I was telling him to stay out of my business. Vinter looked a little dazed. But he''s a wise man that I thought he''d soon understand me. But he suddenly grabbed my finger that was still pushing his chest. "Even though I would have predicted that you would poison others, don''t you think you''d put poison in your hand yourself?" Looking at him staring at me with red bloodshot eyes, I sensed something was wrong. "What..." "I am a wizard who values life above anything else." "..." "I''ve been living my whole life with mission to prove that it is different from Leila, which takes the lives of others and uses them as power. But!" "..." "...I''ve met you, and I''ve given you a lot of things to have." He uttered an unknown word to me with his dying voice. The pressure on my finger that he grabbed became stronger. I tried to shake his hand with a frown. "If you''re going to make excuses, why don''t you look for it from yourself instead of others, Marquis?" "Yvonne, this child." But he didn''t budge. Still holding on to me, he began to tell me some unexpected remarks. "She was the one who helped the poor people before me." "...It was." "She was a good person who had always lived for others because she had to survive after being lost. By the time I started my service, she helped me out and taught me a lot of things." I was dumbfounded by his decision of telling me about his journey and first meeting with Yvonne. I laughed and say sarcastically. "So? You must have been afraid that I''d kill such a good child..." "What I was afraid of!" At that moment, Vinter suddenly cut me off in a loud voice. "...It was you who were desperate when she returned to the Dukedom. You who left me such a fund without me knowing anything!" "..." "When the Duke''s biological daughter returned, I''m afraid you''ll disappear with the money and I wouldn''t even realize it!" It was ridiculous that he had spoken to me openly so far, and he told off his daily life with a wretched straight face. "I turned a blind eye to the child who had regained her childhood memories. Even though I knew I had to take her to the duchy, but I never did." "..." "After I turned away, she was still in the slums, and I haven''t slept a single night since I heard that she was attacked by a demon." "..." "Because I feel like I have committed an indelible sin which can''t be washed, whenever I closed my eyes, I always had nightmares." His complexion was dark as he had sinned against God. Vinter slowly bowed his head and put the hem of my hand to his forehead. And whispered in a painful voice. "...The first thing I was worried about when I got the information about the Duke''s biological daughter returning was you, too." "..." "I thought you might do something terrible after I got a request about poison from you, but" "..." I was just thinking about creating an antidote to hide your deed, if you were really going to do something." After a passionate sweep, he asked me with a hoarse voice. "Is this still a matter of trust?" I was surprised at his unexpected words and could not say anything. ''Ah.'' There''s a low voice came out between the open mouths. I think I know what happened now. Vinter is a wizard who was originally scheduled to bring Yvonne to the coming-of-age ceremony. However, because of his feelings on me, he abandoned Yvonne. Even though I already heard his bloody confession with my ears, I still couldn''t believe it. In the normal mode, Vinter is a good and friendly man who always served the heroine. He, who should have to return the Duke''s biological daughter in Penelope''s coming-of-age ceremony, had abandoned his beliefs and turned away from Yvonne a long time ago. "Please, answer me, young lady. Is this still a matter of trust?" And then Eclise who was brainwashed brought Yvonne back. Chapter 182 Vinter looked at me with bloodshot eyes and forced me to answer. No, maybe it was just me. "That..." I hesitated for a long time, blinking my lips. It was ambiguous to say that a matter of trust was the correct answer. He thought I was going to kill Yvonne, but he tried to hide my sins. ''No. The last time you made that fuss, you treated me like a vicious villainess, maybe it''s a matter of trust?'' After a long thought of struggle, I answered him who keep looking down at me. "Well...that sounds like your character." "You mean personality?" "Yes, your personality." Vinter''s bluish pupils grew bigger, then burst out laughing like a deflated balloon with ''haha'' sound. "It''s my first time hear someone commented something about personality." I was a little embarrassed by his fuss. Pointing out personality in a serious situation, it was rude and absurd even for me. However, thanks to his repeated burst of laughter made the gap in our relationship which had been serious became loosen a little. I glanced up at him and asked him questions that I was curious about. "Didn''t you just say that you were interested?" When he put up the terms of the ''encounter'' contract, didn''t he say that he want to satisfy his curiosity? I couldn''t tell when will he change his mind. "I don''t know." After a moment of silence at my question, he murmured with a smile. "Every time I came to my senses since I last took you to your roomI always thinking of you." "..." "I regretted so much about the days I could have spent with young lady because I think I''ve ruined them with my own hands." He said that and slowly let go of my hand that he was holding. I swallowed the words that his doubts toward me were now progressive, and I gave a rather cool-headed reply. "I''m sorry, but I can''t accept it." His ambiguous love, I''m sorry, but I didn''t need it anymore. Vinter understood me calmly. "I''m not begging you to accept it. However, what I want to tell you is" "..." "Please don''t put yourself in the danger." Vinter looked at me desperately and finally revealed what he wanted to talk. "Take advantage of me. I''ll take care of it." "What?" "...Everything." I stunned at his answer. And even though hard mode is over, there''s still a gauge bar floating on Vinter''s head. ''...What does purple color mean?'' Trying to answer unnecessary question, it was simply my complain to change someone''s mind. "What ifyour mask will be removed when you''re helping me?" "I have already prepared myself since I made the poison." "Uh, what if I ask you to make Yvonne as the real culprit?" "I will prepare the situationwith the memory manipulation magic." I was surprised at his answer, wondering how far he would deal it. "What if I ask you to kill her for me?" The last question finally got him speechless. His face, which showed that he was ready to do everything for me, turned pale. "That" He shook his lips and hesitated, finally he opened his mouth as if he had a piercing scream. "I''ll request the assassination guild" "..." "And, I will involve myself in." I only laughed briefly at his reply. It was such a down answer. ''Wouldn''t it have been better if he did this just before the hard mode was over?'' Although he''s at the end of his trust issue, but Vinter was originally friendly and attentive. For this reason, I had planned to use him as insurance instead of Eclise several times. But now everything was meaningless. "Then what about the children you''re protecting?" At my laughing voice, Vinter''s eyes expanded. "I heard there are some descendants of the wizards, who may still be persecuted by Leila followers somewhere." "That''s" His face suddenly darkened, as if he hadn''t thought of it until now. Its love or mission. Believing in his mission and me, he had too much burden on himself. It was the same for me too. And sadly, unlike him, I am now planning to reject it. I finally decided to stop teasing Vinter, who was almost crying. "Don''t worry, Marquis. Because I''m not going to ask you to do that." "Young lady." "I don''t know if you believe it or not, but I''m a pacifist." I added with a shrug. "Don''t lose your mission because of me. I don''t want to be used as your excuse for having no choice." Unlike his simple way of speaking, I spoke so coldly that it really hart him. As I pretended to be it, I continued to speak thoughtlessly. "I''m going to finish this as quietly as possible, then I will leave the dukedom." "ButIt''s not your self-play. Obviously, someone is aiming for young lady. So, why are you trying to frame yourself, young lady?" Suddenly, I felt tired of this man''s questions. Come to think of it, it''s been quite a while since I stood in the back garden. I sighed and told the truth. "That''s right, it was self-play." "But, the poison is different." "Then it''s a self-play made by the one who had this poison." "What are you talking about?" "I had already gotten the poison through my own maid." I tilted my head, and threw to him a hint that everyone in the dukedom hadn''t found answer while I was unconscious. "...So who ordered the poison through the dead maid?" Vinter breathed heavily while asking his meaning question. "As expected, you knew that too." Tep-. He came at once, narrowing down the distance I had set. "Who is it? Young lady, who is...?" He stopped talking when he suddenly looked at my expressionless face. As if he had noticed the answer, he asked carefully, looking at myself with a trembling eye. "...Is that Lady Yvonne?" "..." "Pleaseanswer me. Did lady Yvonne do that? Did lady Yvonne is the one who made the self-play?" I did not answer and kept him in silence. Because I wasn''t sure, whether he would believe me or not. "My God" Whether it was hard to accept, Vinter raised his hands to rub his face roughly dry. ''Oh well, it''s hard to accept that an angelic heroine who only helps others did that.'' I understood why he''s like that. After a long time, he finally asked with a faint voice. "Then, why did you drink the wine even though you knew it was poisoned? It wasn''t for Lady Yvonne, but for you, why do you poison" Vinter suddenly stopped talking. He slowly taking off his hands from his face and then looked at me with a tears. "Lady, really, are you planning to die?" The deep-sea eyes glowed with anxious impatience. "It is true, like I said when I woke up... I wanted to die" His pale face, which had been groping for the answer with a tremble glare of his eyes, was shattered. Before I could open my mouth, he suddenly move forward and grabbed both of my shoulders. "Why... Why Lady, why!" "You heard it." I answered lightly. Since I woke up, instead of faking up a lie, I had really been taking my way, how to gat out of here. Do I need a good reason to drink poison? It was clear whether he was thinking of the same thing, and that despair permeated in his dark blue pupils, which was just so close to me. His hands tremble to the point it can shake my through my shoulders, and soon they fell. "Ah, ahhhh..." Vinter staggered, touching his forehead with a haggard complexion. Strangely, I couldn''t feel any emotion at all about his change. "So what should I do... If you drink the poison I made, I will..." "There''s nothing you can do to me." "Young lady." If you''re willing to do something for me, I''d be happy if you just shut up and pray for my safe recovery." I uttered what I had intended calmly. My words shook Vinter''s eyes without mercy. "The poison... the poison I gave you, still remains." While speaking gibberish, he suddenly shouted as if he had something to point at. "How can you drink it and die again...?!" "That won''t happen anymore." "How can you guarantee that?" "I''ve through it once, but I can''t do it twice." I answered with a frown. It was true. It was an inevitable choice to escape, but would I did it again if I already failed once? I didn''t want to die in vain as one of the supportive characters for Yvonne. Whether he saw a firm will in my face, Vinter spoke in a more sincere tone than a little while ago. "Then... what will you do with the poison?" "I''ll take care of it." "Please give it back to me. For certain" "Marquis." I wanted to end this meaningless conversation, so I cut him off and changed the topic. "Do you think Yvonne still a very good kid?" "That''s" He couldn''t answer right away. He still seemed confused. Maybe he is measuring that my words are true or false. Anyway, Yvonne, who made that suspicious sick man blindly believe that she was good and kind person, was also great. ''Is that also a brainwashing?'' Actually, it didn''t matter what it was. I was going to get out of this crazy game. I''d prepared the still troubled Vinter to ''time over''. "That''s enough, Marquis." "...Young lady, please let me have time to re-examine" "I''d like to ask you a favor." He tried to make a hasty excuse, but I blocked him from saying anything and instead I said myself. Vinter, who bit his lower lip, responded reluctantly. "What is it?" "That dead maid named Becky." "Ah..." "Marquis, please pick up carefully her body and give a small funeral." The eyes of the Vinter were wide opens, as if he never expected my words. "That''s, why..." "It''s just, she was so pitiful." I murmured lonesomely, looking at the nameless purple flowers blooming in the back garden. "Like the supportive character, she died vainly after being exploited." Then suddenly, I was puzzled just like Vinter. Why should I care about the maid who drove me into the villain? Anger sprang up suddenly in me. I asked arrogantly, frowning with my nose. "Did the kind and good Yvonne ask the Marquis to do something like this?" "She''s..." In my words, Vinter lost in thought for a moment. If she was a good lady who helped others in need, she would have taken care the body of a maid who died before me. But. "She... never told anything about the dead maid." With a completely chaotic face, he asked me why. "It''s a short time, but you must have been sad to be apart with her, so why..." "Well." I said in a playful way, as if humming a song with a grinning smile. "But she was on my service for a short time, so why should I?" That was his mission, so he have to think of it by himself. Vinter froze with a stiff face. Leaving him in the middle, I turned my back without hesitation. Chapter 183 I got this art from akireatom our penny is so gorgeouss I overslept and had late breakfast close to lunch, and then I called Emily and left the room slowly. Every servant I encountered looked at me and bowed their head hurriedly. I came out through the back door of the mansion, ignoring the glaring gaze on the back of my head. I walked around the mansion for a walk. No one in the duchy has been trying to mess with me. I was told that I would be guarded, but there was no restraint from wandering around the room. Did he understand me, or was he busy questioning Yvonne, Vinter also did not come to the Duke''s mansion after the last conversation. When I didn''t see the tiring faces I had to face while I was in hard mode, I felt relaxed. ''I guess they were scared I''d be drinking poison again.'' I looked around, sarcastically, looking grumpy. When I left the room, I sometimes felt the breathless gazes. And so did Emily. The whole mansion seemed to have been ordered to watch if I was going to do something dangerous again. I was often irritated by the rat-like gaze, but I tried to think positively. ''Well, it''s better than being escorted by guards and openly attached by them.'' Unlike the brick knights, the servants were quite afraid of me. They used to run away, and lowered their eyes every time we bump into each other. "Hyuk!" The back of the mansion was quickly silenced, as some clumsy monitoring servants were kicked out like that. I trudged along, looking around where the noise had disappeared. The place that I arrived was the incinerator behind the mansion, the furthest place. I stood in front of a large kiln and searched the pocket of my skirt. After a while, it was a small glass bottle, and a dirty piece of mirror, that was pulled out of my hand. ''Poison, and a piece of artifact.'' I looked down at them, then reached out the other hand and opened the door of the incinerator. The ashes and water were mixed, and I could see the dirty kiln. I put down the poison and pieces of relics I brought in there, then closed the door again and turned the lever on the side. The magic-driven large kiln conveniently drained the fire without firewood. The red flames danced before the small side window on the door. I squatted down in front of the kiln, waiting for everything in it to burn without leaving any ashes. "Ha" Suddenly a smile popped out, I guess it was not easy for me to see myself like this. ''Damn it. I''ve decided to leave the house anyway, so why should I complete the quest'' An unexpected quest has occurred! Heep [Piece of Ancient Magic Mirror] in a safe place! After the day I opened my eyes again, the system window was still quiet. But instead hiding the pieces in a safe place, I decided to burn them with poison. "Where in the world is safe place?'' Rather than hiding it, it was better to destroy it so that it could never be found. I memorized my fails thousands of times that I would thoroughly ignore the crazy game in the future, but then I was doing this. But it cannot be helped. ''What can I do if it doesn''t work at all?'' I still remembered back then. It was so vivid. A woman with white robe that sucked a man''s life with a combined artifact. It still gave me goose bumps when I thought of it. So, before I left this house, I had to get rid of all the things that would leave me with a little bit of trouble. Tadak, Tadak-. The sound of the light-hearted fire died down gradually, as the flames consumed all the contents. Ssa-a-a-a. After a while, the water cooled the hot interior automatically. I waited long enough for the whole process to end, and finally opened the incinerator door. It was a simple confirmation because it was a very important task of destroying evidence. Of course, the magical fire would have burned them all and left no ashes...... "What is it?" I opened my mouth blankly as I looked into the kiln, thinking in astonishment. Fortunately, the poison I got from Vinter was never found. But- "Crazy, why is this still the same" The piece of mirror remained the same. Without a single scorched mark. Looking at it with a blank face, I slowly reached out my hand. I was hoping that it might look fine only on the outside. ''Please crumble like dust as soon as I touch it'' I was about to squeeze the piece of the mirror with my nervous hands. Tadak, Tadadak-. Rough footstep. "Master." A familiar voice called me. I swallowed my breath sharply, startled. The fact that the edges of the mirror were sticking hard out from my soft palms was also not right. I turned my body while hiding my hands behind my back. I could see a man gasping for breath with his hands on the outer wall of the building. His sweaty, wet face, with gray hair attached to it. It was Eclise. "Youwere here." He glanced strangely at my eyes, and slowly lifted his upper body, which he had bent down to catch his breath. As I turned my eyes to the sound of dripping water, I frowned. Blood flowed from his hands, leaving a red mark on the dirt ground. Not only the back of his hand, but also his dirty bare feet and legs were full of scratches. The only thing that was fine was skin on the face. "Just how--." My heart jumped in surprise. The sudden appearance of him and the terrible appearance of him. It was all unexpected. Did he break away from the prison? I closed my mouth slowly. The heart pounding steadily faded away, and it cooled down. I didn''t know how he knew I am here, but it was none of my business whether he was hurt or not. I quickly moved on with a cold face. I have to get back in a hurry and think about how to dispose of the unburnt piece. However, the road was blocked before I could even go away from the incinerator. I stopped and looked forward, staring at the big figure. "Get out of the way." "...Master." Eclise stared at me, with an expressionless face. In the twinkling grey''s eyes, something gradually cleared up. Feelings like longing, sorrow, resentment, worries, etc. that were now not so much to be desired. "Didn''t you hear that I''d treat you like a dead man?" Eclise answered at my cold question with a small voice, licking his lips. "I heard you. I heard you..." "......." "Why is your face... so disappointed?" "Ha." I heard it, but it was an attitude that didn''t allow him to listen to me. He looked at me grimly, with a short breath. At this rate, it seemed that he would never move away. I took a step back from him with a low sigh. "...What''s with you? Did you get out of prison?" He was so scowling, so grimly blushed, perhaps ashamed of himself. "I came out of prison right after I last saw you. But until Master''s Coming-of-Age ceremony, I was in the quarters..." ".....". "When I heard that master had collapsedI have tried to come to the mansion many times. And then I was sent back to prison" That means he escaped from prison. Eclise added, scratching his fingernails with both injured hands on his increasingly hardened look. "I heard you woke up today." "So, did you break the prison door or something?" "". There was a sense of positivity in silence. It was frustrating. "I think you''d better to go back before you are taken away." I answered in a cold voice and then walked again. I had nothing more to say, and I did not know what he wanted to say. "I." But before I passed by, I was blocked again. "Now I''m good with the sword, master." Why are you saying that to me all of a sudden? I tried hard to breathe deeply and repress my rising irritation. "Really? Congratulations. " "I won the status as a commoner, not a slave. " "Good for you." "SoI can do everything for you as your knight now. " "What?" I did not understand, so I asked vaguely. Eclise murmured a little shyly down his eyes. "to avenge those who did this to you." "Hah." It was natural that I burst out laughter. ''What an unusual crazy man.'' It was none other than you who made me this way, but I tried to hold it in. You were talking to me like you didn''t think so at all. Why should I bothered talking at someone who I cannot communicate with? It just hurt my mouth. "Who do you think deserved the revenge?". I asked, pretending not to know. "Yvonne." The answer came straight back. "And all the servants and knights who made a fuss about you, the Duke of Eckart, Derrick Eckart, Renald Eckart, butler Pennell, the maid, and Master had played their own plays." (Note: idk who the master is. so just skipped it) "". "Mark Albert, Peter Reiner, Gerick, Hans." He also gave some other names. There was someone I knew in the list, and there was someone I did not know. But for me, the fact that he memorized all those people was just creepy. Eclise, who finished memorizing the mutter names, slowly put down his knees in front of me. Like the first time we met, he put his face carefully in one hand of mine and then rubbed his cheek. "I was short-thinking." ".....". "That day, I reflected on myself a lot since my master left. "" "My master, you don''t want to escape of your peaceful life and your position" He turned his head and pressed down the damp lips on the back of my hand. "But I as the one and only knight dare to say, ''Let''s run away'' because I doesn''t know that one thing" "......" "Now, that I have revised my plan to put the duchy in the hands of the master." "" "If you want, I''ll give you this empire in your hand." Eclise looked up at me with desperate eyes and begged me. "Just give me permission. Then I will take care of everything" "Eclise." I could not bear to hear any more. I called him low to stop his babbling. "You''ve been told by our servants that I made self-play, but have you not heard that I drank the wine knowing that it has poison?" "Huh" He paused. At a moment, the wobbly grey eyes gave an answer. We all know what is going on. Unlike in the past, when I let him do what he wanted to do, as soon as I noticed him, I grabbed my hand that he rubbed his face roughly. "This house, these people" But his blood-stained hand clasped my hand as it was moving away. "The men of this house drove Master to make such a choice" "It''s because of you." "Huh?" "It''s because of you that I drank it." Of course, it wasn''t just for Eclise, but for the complex reason. But even if it is a lie, what about it? ''He can''t be the only X.'' Looking down at the dazed face, I laughed, and I told him every word. "You made me to die." How was it? The feeling of hearing that a woman whom you love, died because of you. p/s: I feel really bad for Eclise. I hate him for what he did, buttttttttttt arghhhhhhh. I''m just sad > I know that our MC is an independent woman, but please stop hurting my boy. i can''t Translator: BeginnerPah Chapter 184 The grayish-brown pupils were dilated to the point of tearing. Not long after, the shock is risen up. "Well, it''s- it" Eclise stopped breathing as if he had been on a pause. It was quite fun to see a face that was always expressionless like a wax figure in real time. "Oh, you didn''t see how I died, did not you?" I felt as if I had poured down my stuffy stomach. Slowly I leaned my upper body down, and put my face in front of him. ''Huu''. I could feel the breath. "Mas, master." Shivering shoulders, shaking eyes. I was happy, and I whispered sweetly. "Have you, by any chance, ever had drink a wine?" "". "You know, when I drank a bottle of liquorit''s only a few seconds later that my heart is burning like someone set on fire. Then I opened my mouth for a moment because I was suffocated, and the red blood came out like a fountain." "I''ve been told that what I''ve drunk was a blood vessel poison that makes me constantly pour with blood. Thanks to that, I shed a bucket of blood even after I lost consciousness." ".....". "I''ve been so sick before I collapsed, Eclise. Do you know how painful I felt?" "AhMy Lord, Master, Master." When I looked sad like an actor acting on stage, I could not help but notice the Eclise''s face. He shook his head as if he had taken poison himself. I did not think it was empty that he said he loved me. The despair, frustration, and loss I felt when he brought Yvonne before the coming-of-age ceremony. ''You should feel it, too.'' I erased the crying look that I was making right before. And I clenched my teeth and spat it out like chewing. "But it''s all because of you. Do you understand?" "Ah, ah. Master, master" "It''s too bad, if I had known I''d see your face again, I''d rather just die." Surely the way I chose was a big impact to him. The face of Eclise, who had never expressed his feelings before me, was in a mess. His eyes were funny, lost and trembling. He stammered, unable to breathe properly like a drowning man with a vain face. "Why, ah, master. Why do you want to diewhy?" "Why?" I laughed brutally. No, maybe I am crying. (Noooooo I''m the one who''s crying 0) "You knew it. There was a reason why I took care of you with all my heart." "" "You brought Yvonne in to stop it, and you put me in a bad reputation, what about the words for losers who failed to do their purpose?" "...." "I''m going to be in a miserable position like you, or I''m going to be like your countrymen that you have betrayed" "...." "It is only death." I slowly lifted my bent upper body and looked over his head. The favorability gauge bar is still there. Dark red like blood. Eclise, who loves me to death. Could it be that the reason for the failure of the hard mode is entirely due to the Eclise? ''No.'' There was clearly my wrong choice and judgment in it. Maybe Eclise is innocent. If I had not chosen him to be my only way to get out, he would not have gone this far. But I am too tired to pity him for being used by me, and to look back on my faults one by one. I did not have the power to confront the game stories, ignoring the terrifying Yvonne, and the brainwashed Eclise. ''I can''t help it.'' The only thing left for a loser who did not want to die was running. It was then. "I thought if I brought the Duke''s own daughter, Master would be thrown out immediately. " "..." "Then I thought you''d trust me, and you''d rely only on me" Eclise, who was shaking with a glazed face, suddenly opened his mouth and uttered it in a dreary way. "I can''t. I''ll just kill Yvonne, and I''ll put everything back to the way it was" "Hill? You are the one who must die, Eclise." I cut off his whining like he was a young child and I gave him a cold reply. "You''re the one who brought her here at your will and ruined everything." "I don''t want to die. " "Why?" He hesitated and muttered in a small voice. "ThenI can''t see you again." "Ha." "Sometimes, even if I just wanted to die because of this thirstwhen I think of someone else standing next to you, the blood rises upside down." "....." "I don''t want to die, Master." At that moment, he raised his head, which he had fallen down. "So, let me know." "What?" "How to get back by your side." It was only for a moment that he regretted. The eyes that came back to life were shining brightly. "I''ll do whatever I''m told" He begged for mercy and stammered while his hand that hadn''t held my hand searched his back pocket. He took something out and pushed it into my finger. I felt a cold touch on my index finger. Before I knew it, a big red ruby ring was touching my finger. "I''ll crawl like a dog." The man who gave me back the ruby ring I threw the other day, he shuddered and begged. "If you don''t like it, I won''t say ''I love you'' again." "....." "Please don''t abandon me, Master." A tearful, cloudy eyes looking up at me are penetratingly red. Just for a moment, I''m a little weak. However, the appearance behind Eclise brought me to my senses. "Eclise." I slowly pulled out the hand caught by him. He tried to catch it again, as if it were a game. With the hand completely taken out from him, I slowly stroked his disheveled gray hair. The hand, which went down slowly in the back of its head, touched something hard. I spoke with my eyes fixed on his face, which was located in front of me. "I''m not your master anymore." At the same time, ''click'' and ruby ring hit the hollow gap. Tak- The black silver leather that was touched the ring in his neck fell down. The magic choker, who had always held around his neck, proved to be a slave, finally got loose. "Master?" Eclise looked down and checked it, as if he felt a chill under his chin, then called me with a dazed face. This was my last consideration for my one and only knight, who betrayed me. "Now ask your new master about that." "What... What do you mean by that" "Hi." I greeted in low voice. "Eclise." Then another voice calling for Eclise rang out in the magic incinerator. At the sound, Eclise slowly turned to the back. Yvonne was staring at me alternately with a knee-sitting guy in front of me. "Hi, I heard the news that Eclise is gone, so i got a tea andI''m trying to find--" In the eyes of both of us, she was shaking and making excuses, and soon she was about to cry. I squeezed the piece of my palm a little harder and tried to shrug my shoulders as if nothing had happened. "Good thing you found him." Then I walked past Eclise. I usually have to get out of the way for the main characters of the show. "Master, master." When he was looking at Yvonne, Eclise suddenly tried to catch me passing by. But before his hand could reach me, I moved quickly. "Pen, Penelope" "Have a good time." Before I left the incinerator, I said to Yvonne, standing there, as harmless as possible. "Master, master!" Eclise shouted desperately and stood up. (Note: I''m just sad0) "Eclise, wait!" "Get off me! Master!" "I have something to say before people find out. Lis, listen to me!" However, thanks to his new owner''s interruption, I was able to escape without being held. I stepped out of the incinerator quickly. ***** A still silence descended on the incinerator. Yvonne quickly approached Eclise, who was standing there staring at Penelope''s disappearance. "Eclise." He did not turn his head at the call. Yvonne held his arm in a hurry. "Eclise! What about the piece of relics?" Only then did the man''s eyes shift. A hollow gray-brown pupil with nothing in it. "The piece?" "....." "I let you go to get the pieces, but you shouldn''t have just done this!" Recognizing her failure in silence, Yvonne''s face was distorted with tears. Regardless of this, Eclise looked at Penelope''s traces with emptiness, and then moved in vain. "It''s over, now." "What." "My master told me to die." "What" "I have to die right now. So that she knows how much I love her." Eclise moved in a hurry, with a distorted face. It was just when he was about to exit the incinerator. "Even if Penelope and the Crown Prince are about to get engaged?" "....." "Even if they get married a few years later and his fianc, Penelope, becomes a Crown Princess and lives to give birth to another man''s child." "....." "But can you die regardless of that?" Eclise''s footsteps came to a halt due to the low voice of Yvonne. "You said you wanted to stop the engagement even if you have to kill him." Yvonne looked at his back and uttered with her voice desperately. "I... I have listened to everything you wanted. I made him go to the north so that the engagement wouldn''t go on like this." "....." "But if it stays like this, he''ll be back soon and proceed with his engagement. He''s a strong warrior." "" "Are you still want to die?" Eclise''s tight fists trembled a little. His eyes were turning upside down just imagining it. He muttered in a desperate voice. "I want to have Penelope." "....." "What, what do we do now? What can I do to make her smile at me like she used to?" "Look at me, Eclise." Yvonne approached him carefully. Then carefully reached out her hand and lifted his face to make eye contact. "Poor Eclise." Yvonne suggested a way with tears in her eyes as if to comfort him. "The only way you can have her is to have an empire in your hands." "Ihow?" How can he hold such a large empire in his hands, now that he have just escaped from slavery? But Yvonne smiled faintly and reminded him. "Do you forgot? You''re also have a noble blood." "" "Eclise Hhan Delman. Crew Hhan Delman''s illegitimate son. The Last Royal Family in the line." Chapter 185 This art is for wicked yvonne Eclise opened his eyes at the familiar title he didn''t hear for a long time. He shook his head visibly agitated. "...No, that''s not me" "Your people are still alive and breathing all over the place, waiting for you. A warrior is not cowardly avoid war." At the end of Yvonne''s whispering, the glorious past of Delman flashed before the eyes of Eclise. In fact, in front of his eyes, a piece of blue-red mirror was pushed in. Eclise'' eyes slowly cleared. Although he was an illegitimate child of the king, he was not discriminated. On the contrary, he was able to grow up freely, regardless of his heavy duties, unlike other brothers. Home country with a land of vast expanse, green forest, and beautiful meadows unfolded endlessly. When all that was put to the feet of the Empire, the father and his brothers removed his name from the family history and disguised it as if he didn''t exist at all. This was the dirty life that he was survived by leaving behind his family and his countrymen. He was no longer a prince, but a lowly slave. But now, how can he return that name again? "Just like you said, it is over now, Eclise. If not this timeyou''ll never have Penelope again." Yvonne said desperately. "Go to the north. Go and get in touch with the rebels. Hill the Crown Prince, and you will be the ruler of the empire." "Master doesn''t want such a thing." Perhaps due to incomplete relics, the prey resisted weakly. But as the bluish glow of the relics covered his eyes, greed for having Penelope sprang up again. Yvonne repeated the same thing many times with patience. "Penelope wants a peaceful life." "Peaceful life". "It''s not the place where the Duke''s daughter will turn the Crown Princess. You think she''ll be able to endure such a hardship?" The bluishness light from the piece gradually grew stronger. "Does Penelope want the Crown Princess''s position?" When Yvonne asked, Eclise thought for a moment. If she wanted to, he could kill the Crown Prince and take his place and make it so. But the master he knew did not really seem to make it be her purpose. Yvonne kept whispering. "You can stop her from becoming unhappy. Isn''t that right?" "I can stop her from becoming unhappy. Right? She should be happy. In this house, she was sad about them every day" "Then do as I say, Eclise." Finally, Eclise''s head nodded. It was after the complete occupation of the grey pupil with blue light. Looking at him like this, Yvonne sighed away. The plan to get the pieces from the house was unsuccessful because of the unruly prey. ''I thought I''d be able to do it more easily than in the past'' Everything was not easy when it happened while I was away. The whole situation was incredibly reversed. The fake princess who uses powerful ancient magic and the prey that rarely gets caught in my web. They were obsessed with Penelope for one or another reason, and to make matters worse, she took away my piece like a rat. ''I''m sure she recognized me.'' That day, the day the island collapsed. The taken of mask made their eye contact, and the women apparently saw each other and also their identity. ''You know it all, but you are acting clever'' When I thought of Penelope, who was going away, I was filled with frantic anxiety. There was no time. I have to throw away the stupid prey who are desperate because they cannot receive Penelope''s love. ''Now, the only thing left to do is to act myself.'' ***** "Haaa......." I lowered my hand that was keeping my mouth shut. The tip of the tightly held piece stabbed into my flesh, but my frozen body could not feel any pain. Where I was, right next to the incinerator. Behind the outer wall of the building where Eclise grabbed with his hand, it was a warehouse. I did not think it would help me to get rid of the pieces secretly. Last time I saw Yvonne brainwashing Eclipse, my judgment that I should not just go was right. I overheard their conversation throughout a thin wall, and it took me a long time to get out of the place. "Oh, miss!" When I came straight back to my room, Emily, who had just finished cleaning, greeted me. "Why did you come back so late?Miss, what is wrong with your hand? It''s bleeding!" "Emily." I restrained her from making a fuss. "Go get me the hammer." "Huh? Ha, but hand treatment first" "Go get the hammer." "I''ll be right back!" She went out of the room with her eyes widening. Only then did I open my hand and throw the piece I was holding onto the floor. Taak-. The hand that were torn in the corners were painful. But fear was ahead of me. The heroine, or the monster is looking for the piece. And she knew all my every move to get rid of the pieces. ''I need to get rid of it quickly!'' Fortunately, Emily came back quickly with a big hammer. "Miss! I got it. But why the hammer". "Stay back because it''s dangerous." I immediately took the hammer away, and immediately held it high. And soon I struck hard at the piece of mirror thrown on the floor. Hwiig, Gwaang-! "Miss, aah!" Emily screamed and freaked out when she saw me hammering at the floor. But I did not stop. Gwang, lang, Gwaang-! I hit the hammer like crazy to make a piece of mirror into powder. Gwajig-! Then, as if I had been hit the wrong edge, the mirror was flew up in the air and it fell back on the bar. "Huh, Huh... Please--!" When I found a distant piece without a single crack, I twisted my face. "You crazy! What steel did you make of the mirror?" Frustrated with fear and anxiety, I threw the hammer to the floor with force. Dunk-! "Miss, my, please calm down! Please, take care of your hands!" Emily trembled and kept me in check. The palms were all sticky. A few streams of blood dripped down from my hand. Forgetting about the cut on my palm, I had hammered it with my hand. "Emily." "Yes, yes?" I took a deep breath and tried to regain my composure. "I''m going to ask you to run an errand right now." "What? What" "Take that and go to the office of the white rabbit. Don''t run into anyone as much as you can." I glanced at the pieces that fell on the floor. Emily moved quickly and picked it up. "Go, tell him to keep it in a safe place that no one knows. Until I go find it." Not burned in the fire, nor did break with the hammer. No matter how hard I thought, I had no choice but to keep it out of the mansion right now. "Yes, yes! I will do it, miss!" "And, one more thing." To Emily, who nodded faithfully, I gave another instruction. "Tell him to do another job I asked him to do on the night the island disappeared." "Yes, I will never forget!" "Yes, be careful." Maybe because she had done it a few times, Emily hurried out of the room without asking anything. I looked at the back of the maid who did not know that it was a request to erase her memory, I soon bit my lips tightly. ''I need to get out of here right now.'' I have to go to the North. p/s: Guess who will she meet there? (0'')/ ***** "Miss, I''m home!" That evening, Emily came back after completing the mission I gave her. "You went there without running into anyone, right?" "Yes, I''ve told him everything you wanted to say. The office''s head told me that he would keep it well." "You''ve worked hard." "Not a trouble at all! Did you treat your hands well?" She looked sad as she looked at the bandage wrapped in my hand. I asked straight away. "By the way, Emily, did you deliver the stuff what I asked you to deliver?" "What? What stuff?" There was no lie in her wide eyes, which seemed to have no idea. I had a hunch that Vinter had only erased the memory about piece of mirror from Emily. "No, nothing. I think I''m mistaken." The only thing left was ''When am I escaping?'' ***** The next day... After tossing and turning all night, I left the room from early morning. In order not to surprise Emily by the sudden disappearance of me, I piled up pillows under the covers. It looks like as if I am still sleeping. The hazy dawn of the day was appallingly quiet. I walked down the forest path to the boiler house, through the cool morning dew. It is because it is the time before the knights training and the forest felt so bleak compared to daylight. I moved for long time. The basis of escape was to insure the secure escape routes. It''s been quite a while since I used a dog hole, so I needed to check this location again. As I walked slowly to cool down my complex thoughts, I found myself in the familiar terrain. ''But it was poison. I didn''t think I would lose my memory.'' I quickly approached it, praising myself for saving my still working useful brain. Among the many similar bushes, I found camouflage bushes covering a dog hole, recalling the remaining features. It was just when I pushed it aside and lowered my upper body. "What is it?" There was definitely no place for a dog hole to be. It was just a wall that blocked the end of a large piece of land. ''Maybe I confuse camouflage bushes, don''t I?'' I looked alternately at the bushes I had pushed and the wall with a puzzled look. ''Isn''t the location here?'' Thought it might be a little more sideways, I squatted down and began to search under the wall gently. However, no matter how much I searched through the bushes, there was no hole in the wall. I muttered with a serious face. "Why there are no hole there? Where''d it goes?" "The dog hole is no longer there." "Then where is it?" "What are you going to do with it?" "That''s, of course... " To escape...... As I unconsciously answered to escape not realizing itI suddenly came to my senses. A cold sensation swarmed through my back. ''Don''t tell me'' It was when I slowly turned my head in denial of reality. A man with pink hair stood close behind me and smiled like a ghost, my fear which coming out of my dreams. "Of course, what?" "Ahhhhh!" p/s : (/?*) Doting brother. Heheheeheee. Is he going too? What do you think? Translator: BeginnerPah Raw provider: Rose439 Chapter 186 I fell down after a short scream at the sudden appearance of Renald. He frowned and covered his ears. "Hey! Why are you yelling all of a sudden!" "Oh, why are you walking around so dark at dawn?" "Hmm? Huh! You''re so elegant looking for a dog hole at dawn?" "..." My mouth was shut at his rebuttal for the first time in a long time. ''...God, damn it.'' I never expected Renald to wake up while even trained knights was still asleep at dawn. The fact that I considered him as the one of the character who might have been brainwashed by the heroine made me nervous. I was pouting my lips and thinking about what excuse to make. "Aren''t you going to stand up sooner? Your clothes are dirty." Renald gave me his hand with a pout. I looked at him with astonished eyes for a moment, and soon ignored it and jumped out of my seat. He asked, as I was brushing off my dirty clothes. "...Geez, are you going to leave home?" "Hey, you?" "What?" "You''re going to tell father?" When I asked back instead of an answer, the blue eyes shook for a moment. He stared at me for a moment and opened his mouth. "If I tell father... So you''re not going out?" His question was a bit strange. If he tell the Duke that I secretly looked for a dog hole, he would surely try to lock me up, but then what was the point of my recovery? "Well." I imaged the worst. The escape was blocked and the piece could be taken away by a scary heroine. And the idea of a brainwashed person being driven to death as a vicious villainess who torments the hostess... I wanted to try to die again, I didn''t want to die like that in a fucking place. ''...Come to think of it, I failed this time because of crazy automatic payment, but if I try again, I might escape.'' Suddenly this thought went that far further. I muttered to myself like I was talking to myself. "...Let''s just die again." "Hey!" Then, Renald shouted. "There''s nothing you can''t say in front of your brother! Are you crazy? You barely survived, and...!" "Then don''t tell father." I cut off his words in the middle and gave him a cold grunt. "If you don''t want to see me die again." "You...! Ahhh!" He frowned and swept his hair up roughly. He was staring at me with a pouted look on his face, and soon reached out and grabbed my arm. "...Follow me." "Uh...!" And turning to him, I stumbled, and in a daze I had no choice but to follow him. "Where are you going?" "..." "Renald, where are we going?" "Ah! If you keep on hitting me, I will run to our father and tell him everything. Huh?" It was not a strong force, so I could quickly stop walking, but it was not the way back to the mansion. He didn''t seem to be trying to extradite me yo the duke immediately. So I obeyed him in silence. After a long walk on the opposite side of the original path, Renald stopped near a unfamiliar wall. Under this wall, piles of straw were piled up. It was a place where knights collected the remains of scarecrows used for training. For a moment, I took a look at Renald and soon he put my wrist down and walked towards him. Then he got through a mountain of straw. A bumpy hole was revealed soon after it was opened. "Uh..." It was hard to believe that the Renald had revealed me of it. As I stared blankly at the new hole and blinked my eyes, he said crookedly. "This place was blocked because of you earlier. That''s why the knights are calling you..." He suddenly stopped talking. The reason was unknown. I approached it, taking little notice, and glanced around. Renald asked with a very cautious voice. "...Are you really going out of the house?" "I don''t know. I haven''t decided for sure yet." I finished memorizing the surrounding terrain with a casual reply. Then came back to Renald, I was incredibly surprised as he had told me about this hole. "Can you... not go?" "...What?" "My father said he would never let you go outside. Don''t think of running away from home, can''t you just keep living here?" "Why?" I asked back as if I really didn''t get why he kept talking about it. "You hated me. Isn''t it better for both of us if I''m gone?" "That''s..." Renald''s expression was awfully distorted at my words. It was similar to the one when it occurred right after the fight in the attic. As if he was having a hard time listening to me. "It can''t be." I laughed at the funny family when I thought about it. The devil who pushed me to the limit every time, young Penelope and man who was possessed by me, he can''t be troubled. "...That''s right. I really hated you that time." My sudden laughter made my lips curl up and I gave him a hard word of answer. "I didn''t think Yvonne would ever come back that time." It was a scabbing sound. I faintly nodded my head, seeing my reaction he suddenly looked teary. "Don''t nod! And you... do you think you had a nice personality? I had been in a hell because of a beating!" "Huh. What did you say? Why are you suddenly talking about this?" "I''m trying to eat and get along, but do you know how awful it has been to me? I still have the scar from your pinch the day before you coming-of-age ceremony!" When he saw me dumbfounded by the sudden complain, he grunted and rolled up his sleeves. There were really nail marks on the inside of the suddenly protruding wrist which was darker than the other skin. ''This is a little refreshing.'' I laughed with joy. "I''m sorry, okay?" "Ah! This''s..." When he was getting angry, Renald slapped his chest a couple of times. An awkward silence fell between us when he closed his mouth. I found a hole, so I had nothing more to see. I was about to say, "I''m going back to my room, looking at the faint sky of the dawn." "...On the Coming-of-Age ceremony, when you suddenly fell down with a burst of blood." He suddenly talked about topics that I didn''t want to bring up by Renald. "At first I thought you were kidding." "What...?" "The day before my coming-of-age ceremony, I fell from a tree in front of your window and pretended to be dead, and you cried a lot." Thanks to you, our father cut down that tree right away, and you went crazy again. Renald added humorously. I kept silent because I didn''t know it. "When this old man (Marquis) said she might have been poisoned, I thought this bastard had caused another accident. Actually, I didn''t believe it." "..." "What do you honestly think about, drinking poison and doing self-created acts? Buy yourself everything you want, do whatever you want. My father tried to kick you out because Yvonne had come back, you thought so, didn''t you?" "..." "But during the week you lay there bleeding, I called in all the servants to investigate." The darkened face Renald, who was rambling on himself, gradually turned pale. He was like a suffocated man, who was trying to recover his breath which he had lost. "No one knows what you usually did, where you went, or who you''re meeting. Even your own maid." "..." "How could you do that? Fuck, how can she not know anything about your paycheck for the master?" He asked me in a fierce voice. It was fortunate that Emily faithfully implemented what I had ordered in advance to be consistent with no matter what. But others were none of my business. ''You made it that way.'' I didn''t have to say what I had said many times. Now that he was well aware of it, too. "That''s where it is." "..." "Since then, I''ve been... It reminds me of how badly I treated you." "..." "I know. Yvonne''s necklace, I put it in your room and framed you, and there''s a lot more things to do wrong." Renald blurted out like a rapid-fire shot and lifted his shoulders. His eyes were reddening before he knew it. "But I didn''t want to admit it. Then I can''t count my faults against you... and I''m sure you wouldn''t accept my apology." "..." "At some point... you started treating me or my family like a complete stranger." Every time he panted shallowly, his lovely pink hair crumbled into the air. I just looked at it with an expressionless face. My eyes met with him, and his face was so blurry as of he cried as he looked at me as on the day of this accident. "I''ve been thinking about it dozens of times these days. If I had been a little more like you then, instead of being such a jerk..." "..." "Wouldn''t you be that far off?" I didn''t know that either. I wouldn''t have considered you at some point when you were treating me as trash instead as your family. But like he said, if you''d been a little nicer to Penelope... ''She wouldn''t have died.'' Then I might not have had anything to do with it. I answered Renald dryly. "If you had, I might have hated this place less than now." "...I''m sorry, Penelope." Renald stammered saying these words like a strangled man. "I never thought you''d be so sick of everything... and tried to die." It was a belated apology. Because the parties couldn''t know where the causes went from. I could not forgive him, because I was not Penelope after all. Now it was the moment I looked up and faced him to answer that such words were meaningless. I suddenly opened my eyes wide to the sight of Renald. "Renald." With his head down, he was blocking his mouth with his fist. "Are... you crying?" "Crazy, aren''t you going to cry?!" When I asked him, he shouted and clapped his mouth and rubbed his eyes with his fist. ''He is crying, he is crying.'' I thought to myself, and he shouted like he went into a rage. "I didn''t cry!" "Did I say something?" "I didn''t cry!" The man stared at me with his eyes as red as a rabbit, in protest. A while later, he relaxed his eyes and uttered. "...Don''t worry by yourself and tell me if you don''t have enough money." "..." "When you get out, go to the mercenary guild and hire guards first, and even if it costs a little more money, just use the hotel instead of the beggar''s inn. Take with you self-defense magic weapon, like your scroll or something..." "Brother." I stopped Renald from planning my runaway and instead budded farewell him calmly. "Goodbye." At that moment, Renald''s face was twitched again. He hurriedly raised his fist and lowered his head. I waited silently for him to pour out all the old feelings, no more teasing him. Translator: stupid_patato Raw provider: Rose439 Chapter 187 Returning back to my room, I thought hard about the escape. ''The most important thing. Money, piece of relics, and means of transport.'' I wanted to leave this place right away, but it took quite a bit of preparation to get to the far north. ''First of all, we have to meet.'' The dawn was over, and it was as bright as an light. It was just as I was about to get out of my desk to finally organize my thoughts and call someone. Hnock, knock. "My lady, this is Pennel." Just in time, the one who I was trying to find came to me first. I sat down in the chair and said. "Come in." He opened the door and the butler immediately came in and greeted me. "What''s going on?" "This is the Emerald Mine Sales Report of last month." He put the black file fold on the desk in a polite manner. I picked it up and glanced over the contents. At first sight, I could see that a huge amount of money had fallen on me, but I wasn''t too excited. ''I couldn''t spend these money anyway.'' This was also because my purse funds were under control, and I didn''t trust the butler. "I saw it well." ''Tug''. After closing the file, I ignored the look of the butler, who had some expectations, and spoke in a calm manner. "But, butler, I''d like to go out for a little while." "Are you... talking about going out? I don''t know where you''re going..." "You don''t need to know that." After the butler''s some doubts I asked again. "Did my father enter the palace now?" "Oh, no. He''s still in the mansion, since he''s going to be late today." "Really?" I thought I''d get permission this evening only after the Duke''s returning, but it was an unexpected news. "Then can you go ask my father? I want him to allow me to go out." Anyway, I was on nominal probation, so I had better be sure to get out without any noise. "Okay, my lady." After a moment the butler left the room in a quiver. Back again, he brought both good and bad news. "My lady, the Duke has allowed you to go out." "Thank God." "But he asked you if you could join him for lunch soon because it''s lunchtime." "Lunch?" I asked with a frown and a with the feeling of doubt. "...With the whole family together?" "No. The young Duke and the second young Master had knighthood training, so..." The luncheon was terrible news, but it was fortunate news. ''He has said he''s allowed me to go out, and it''s about lunchtime.'' I answered with a slight nod. "Tell him I''ll get ready and be down soon." I followed the butler out of the mansion, not the dining room. It was because of the Duke''s suggestion to eat in our greenhouse when the weather was good. ''You''re gonna to go to the greenhouse?'' I wanted to, but I didn''t show it. Open the door and come inside. Now, the smell of fragrant flowers welcomed me. Perhaps first, the Duke was lost in thought sitting alone at a table in the middle of the greenhouse. "Father." When I made a hit, he came to his senses. "Oh, have you come? Sit down." I turned around the table and sat on the other side of him. As soon as all the dinner servants arrived, they quickly began to carry the food. Since it was lunch, most of them were light food such as sandwiches, snacks, and desserts. Even though the table was full, no one raised their hands hastily. The Duke kept his mouth shut as if he were deep in thought. I was looking at his eyes in an awkward silence, and I carefully took the lead. "Do you... have anything to say?" The Duke raised his head at a sudden question. "...What?" "I asked if you wanted to tell me something." "What to tell?" The Duke asked blankly. I felt he was a little strange today, as if somehow he was distracted. "Yes. You''re the only one who calls me to the greenhouse without my brothers... and you''re going to enter to the palace soon." This meant that there was no time for such a pause. "Oh, yeah. Enter to the palace. I should..." The Duke muttered as if he had never thought of it. The word ''enter'' made him excited, and the light gradually returned to his eyes. I opened my mouth, carefully examining him like that. "Father, are you okay?" "Are... you still sick, my dear?" The Duke looked back at me and asked me how I was as usual. "Your body. The doctor said you still need a recovery." "It''s okay. I feel much better." "...You told the butler you wanted to go out." We finally got to the point. I nodded quickly. "That''s because it''s so frustrating. I think this is enough of a probation..." "That''s true. It''s been almost a week" The Duke nodded in agreement. It suddenly seemed funny to me that I could decide my movements and be done with it. I had never imagined that I could move freely without the Duke''s or Derek''s permission before... "Do as you please." I was so relieved by the permission that had too easily dropped. "Thank you." "But not without everyone''s approval." But as soon as I had a chance, the next crisis came in. I was so embarrassed by the suddenness of the Duke''s words. "...Father." "I''m sorry I can''t fulfill your wish. But for you to finish your coming-of-age ceremony in Eckart''s castle, you should let the whole family takes part in your business." Of course his words make sense. All eyes were now on the Dukedom because of what I did at the coming-of-age ceremony. But I thought I would be able to hear them say, "Let''s wait for it to die down and then proceed quietly." "Why aren''t you letting go of me when your daughter''s back?" I couldn''t quite understand. It was when I lost my words and just looked at the water. "But if you want... I''ll let you leave me." I opened my eyes wide at the words of the quietly added Duke''s words. "Where... do you think I''m going?" "Wherever it is." I looked at him with a shaky gaze. I felt strange. I didn''t expect him to listen to me until just now. "...Young Duke." I pointed out the biggest obstacle. The man who was brainwashed by the heroine was not ready to let me go easily. "I''m sure he''s against it." "I''m still the Duke, what can he do?" The Duke wriggled his eyebrows at my question. He replied with a disapproving voice, and soon came up with a cool solution. "If he don''t want to let you go, just run to me. I''ll kick his ass." And he smiled awkwardly. It was a playful face to see after a long time. When I was given the magic crossbow, I often saw his smile since that day. At that time, I felt awkward and uncomfortable with the Duke... But on the morning of the coming-of-age ceremony, my heart, which I thought was killed, seemed to wriggle again. I clasped both hands down under the table. "Father." "Huh?" "...How much do you believe in Yvonne?" The Duke''s blue eyes had greatly expanded at the unexpected turn of conversation. ''Is it really alright?'' Thinking so, I couldn''t stop desperately looking at the Duke. "All of a sudden, why the kid..." He looked at me as if he were trying to get my thoughts. Soon after, he lowered his voice to see if something was caught. "By any chance, do you mean we didn''t search the room, so there''s still a bit of evidence left?" "No, it''s not like that... It was you who clearly remembered before the coming-of-age ceremony." "That''s... true." The Duke, who had a curious look, soon accepted my words. And he calmed me down with an look of knowledge of all my concerns. "I won''t announce it until I''m sure her memory comes back." Derrick, who brought her to the Coming of Age Ceremony, has already been blindfolded and repeatedly emphasized with a firm look. Looking at such Duke, I struggled to open my mouth. "When you''re with her... look into the tea water in the teacup, Father." "Teacup?" The Duke had a blank look on his face. "What are you talking about, Penelope." "Don''t trust Yvonne too much..." I swallowed the words hard to end my warning. Before the distrust of whether he would believe me, I was scared. The woman who brainwashed Eclise with an incomplete artifact. She might leave me alone if she know I said this to the Duke. But I couldn''t let the Duke be brainwashed like this. I can''t turn away completely, I can''t tell him everything. I was disgusted with myself as cowardly and hypocritical. But still, still... "Just do it if you have a chance." "What...?" "I''m done." Squeak. Dragging the chair, I jumped up from my seat. The Duke called me with surprised eyes, looking for my untouched tableware. "Penelope." "I''m not feeling well... so I think I''ll have to get up first." I didn''t know how the Duke accepted my warning, who was so parched to utter a word. "Yes, you can go." But this time again, I bit my lower lip hard at the sight of the Duke easily giving permission. While I was going to go the door, his eyes were on the back of my head. It was the last time I looked back, before I left the greenhouse. My eyes met with eyes looking at me with still worried face. Perhaps he was embarrassing to catch something secretly peeking, but the Duke, who was flinching, raised his hand. He meant to tell me to go quickly. I bit my lower lip gently again, and soon closed my eyes and shouted. "Be careful of her, Father!" Leaving his blue pupil behind him, I ran out of the greenhouse. After the luncheon with the Duke a little earlier than I thought, I went straight back to the mansion. It was to go to meet Vinter after getting ready to go out. It was quiet in the mansion until everyone had lunch and I climbed all the stairs in the center of the house. It was when I quickly crossed the empty hallway and grabbed the door handle of my room. I hesitated. The door was pushed helplessly. It''s slightly open. Ta-da. Ta-ak. There was a low noise through the crack. ''Is Emily cleaning?'' I tilted my head and thought nothing of it. And as soon as I opened the door and stepped inside room. Taak! I found someone closing the drawer door on the dresser. It was like Emily''s maid''s uniform. My mind froze again when I saw her. ''Emily does not wear a headwear.'' Because headwear are usually worn only by maids who work in the kitchen. Thud, drip. In the meantime, the maid opened the second drawer of the dressing table with one hand busy, perhaps noticing that I opened the door. It didn''t seem like an act of cleaning at all. ''Yvonne''s spy?... Or a simple jewel thief?'' I pondered which person she would be, and I watched with breath to check her face. At first glance, however, the side face was covered with a cloth mask. I asked back with annoying voice. "What are you doing?" Chapter 188 The hand that passed through the second drawer in my question stopped. The body, which seemed startled, without any movement, quickly turned towards me. "Ah, my lady." I couldn''t confirm her face because she was covering all her face. However, the shaky blue eyes cannot be hidden with a mask. "I asked what you were doing." I asked stiffly. The maid shrugged and confessed. "Well, that''s... Emily asked me to clean up the room while she was having lunch. She was going to be here in a minute. "Huh?" It was not a surprise at all. It''s hard to clean this spacious room every time by Emily herself. ''The excuse is quite plausible.'' Thinking like that, I walked there casually. "Move." In a short order, the maid flinched in front of the dressing table. I sat in a chair and looked over the dressing table and in the drawer that was still open. There was nothing missing. That was not what she was after in the first place. Still pretending to check. I suddenly looked in the mirror on the dressing table and bit my lips reflexively. Otherwise, I thought I was going to scream out of my voice. I struggled not to stiffen my rigid body, and I spoke slowly. "You don''t have to do that anymore. Stop it because I have to prepare to go out." "OhYes, I see. Miss." A crackling sound was heard behind my back. It seemed that the maid was bowing and turning. While looking in the mirror, I couldn''t see anything, so I couldn''t help but guess with the silent thought. ''Get out of here, please'' My hands on the dressing table were soaked with sweat. Thigh. The maid took a step. I breathed a sigh of relief in my heart. It was then. "By the way, young lady." The maid who I thought she was leaving the room speak to me. "Why have you beenlooking in the mirror all this time?" Ughh. I managed to swallow the scream, but I couldn''t stop my fluttering shoulders. My fears made my breath hard. I closed my eyes tightly. And soon after I came to my senses again, I slowly turned my head. The woman stood still, just one step away. "........." The room was so silent that I could not hear a single breath. Even when she met my eyes, the maid was staring at me without any movement. She seemed to be no intention to continue her acting anymore. I opened my mouth pretending to be casual. Because that was all I could do. "Because it''s amazing." The maid tilted her head. "What is it?" "You''re not a vampire. Why aren''t you reflected in the mirror?" "" "Yvonne." At a last words, the maid''s eyes were expended like half a month. "As expected." The maid, no, Yvonne raised her hand and took off the mask. "You knew, Penelope." Yvonne smiled pretty like the illustration in the game. It was me who lost my words and went blank at the sight of her proudly showing her face. "Did you do this?" "What?" "What made my father suddenly asked me to have lunch in the greenhouse." "If you noticed, you should have come a little slower, Penelope." Yvonne replied with a naive smile. A doll-like face, with which she stammered and cried every time, felt very proud. I squeezed my tight vocal cords. "Now you decided to get rid of the pretense in front of me?" "How about you then?" Yvonne asked back with a funny face. "You''ve decided to stop pretending you don''t know who am I now?" "Isn''t that why you were standing in front of the mirror?" In my answer she frowned. "It was a mistake. I didn''t know you would come back so quickly." "" "It''s really annoying that you was back, but there''s nothing going my way" She raised her hand and rubbed her forehead. She paused for a moment as if thinking, and quickly shook her gaze at me. "But Penelope." "......." "Did you come back, too?" It was an unfamiliar question. But before I even talked, Yvonne murmured in the middle of her forehead. "No, no. If you would back, you would have made a move before I got here. I can''t just sit there until the coming-of-age ceremony... "........." "You know how terrible I''ve died, but you''re not going to be so stupid. Don''t you think so?" Yvonne, nervously tapping her mouth and making mysterious remarks, suddenly asked me. I just looked at her without any answer. "Who are you? It''s so different from the penelope I know." Yvonne, who was looking at me again with curious eyes, tilted the head with a look of the stranger. "Why? In the past, obviously, I never met you before returning to the duke''s houseEverything has changed." "How has it changed?" Looking at the me when I finally opened my mouth and asked, Yvonne answered without a hitch. "Until now, you have always been jealous of me, so you have to scream and try to kill me." "" "Even if I''m not brainwashing youYou couldn''t stand the attention from your family to me, Penelope" I froze to the very sight of her reciting exactly what Penelope had done. ''How do you know?'' I was confused all over my head. No matter how hidden the villain, Yvonne is just a character in the game. ''ThenIs Yvonne someone else, too?'' However, the assumption was soon blocked. If so, there was no reason to say, ''Are you back?'' "It was very easy to get the Duchy on my hands, thanks to you who have been upset every time." In the midst of my head rolling insanely, Yvonne repeated it in a sweet voice like a joke. I raised my head and looked at her. Yvonne smiled happily again with her eyes. "It was amazing, your father and brothers." Chills dominated the whole body on my backbone. I held my breath. When I showed my fear here, there was nothing to be gained. "But why?" Yvonne looked at me without agitation and tilted her haid again. Her neck, however, was not only tilted, but almost twisted. m Pudduck, pudduck-. The creepy sound echoed over and over and over again. Yvonne, who stopped at a little over 90 degrees, said. "You don''t seem to remember the pastbut you act like you know everything." ".........." "And, you keep trying to avoid me, and you admit that it was your self-play..." "Because I saw your true self on Soleil." I endured the trembling body as much as I could and quickly responded. Otherwise, it seemed like that corpse-like woman would run right into me and threaten me to tell the truth. My assumption that Yvonne might be an other person as I was after she completely disappeared from my head. If she did, she wouldn''t be bending her neck like a monster. "Of course, my identity was revealed last time." As if my answer was convincing, Yvonne blinked. It was only for a short time that I wanted to move on. "But you, you don''t even think about telling anyone about me, do you? Unlike you in the past." "" "Why, Penelope?" "" "You had nothing to be afraid ofAre you scared of me this time?" Yvonne giggled as if she knew everything about me, who couldn''t take my eyes off her hideous self. I managed to open my trembling lips with my strength. "Does that matter?" "Huh?" "I told you last time. It doesn''t matter what purpose you''re here for." "Hmm" Yvonne sighed, as if to check whether my words were true. I looked at the blue eyes that didn''t feel any warmth and tried to speak. "Anyway, I''m leaving here, so do what you want. The Duke, whether it''s in hold you or not. I don''t care." "No." Puduk, Puduk- Again with a creepy sound, Yvonne began to raise her head. I couldn''t stand it and turned my gaze. "It''s all gone wrong because of your behavior." "I didn''t do anything" "I was impatient to hold myself together. Thanks to you, the brainwashing doesn''t work." Yvonne, who had completely returned to her head, grumbled as she cut off my words. A happy expression was like a heartbroken child''s face. "Every time I took one precious person from you, it was fun to see your distorted facebut why isn''t it all out of my hands now?" "That''s none of my business. I''m not brainwashing those humans like you, Yvonne." I responded badly. "I''d rather you leave me alone than interrupt everything I know about you, who knows your identity." "Yes. That''s right, but" Yvonne, who nodded her head, soon became different. She said that all the conversations we had so far were just a joke, and that she had all the facial expressions removed from her face. "Where''s the piece?" "What piece?" "The piece of my mirror you stole." My heart sank in her straightforward question. If I ignored the quest and left it as it was, what would have happened to me, my eyes were all in a daze. Yvonne coaxed me in a gentle voice. "Give me mine back, Penelope. Then I''ll let you go." "I''m not sure what you''re talking about?" I''ve taken a hint. I didn''t believe her, but I didn''t think it would be such a relief to leave her with the intention of taking it away from me. Yvonne''s eyes were clouded. At the look of the snake-like glare again, I hurriedly opened my mouth. "Oh. I picked up somethingbut I must have thrown it away on my way back. No, it was for me." I shrugged and raised my hands. Did she understand that I didn''t have a piece? Yvonne asked another question straight away. "How do you use ancient magic?" "Magic?" "The magic you casted then." "That''s not what I casted." I took it off unconditionally. It was a phenomenon that could never be explained, was possessed by someone else. "You didn''t casted it?" "Yes. At that time, there was a wizard who went with me. Isn''t you mistaken for what I used?" "Vinter Verdandi?" The question came back . ''X event. The game says she doesn''t know who the wizard is yet'' I lifted the trembling corners of my mouth hard and smiled. "Marquis Vinter Verdandi? No. he''s a poor man and he works at the top of the ladder to arrange volunteer work." "Volunteer work? Aha." Yvonne clapped her hands as if she understood. "This is how it comes out" She muttered in a small voice. The tip of hair on my head stood stiff. ''I have to go to Vinter right now.'' All I have to do as get out of the situation. I stared at her with a lot of nervous eyes. Yvonne, who seemed to be lost in thought for a while, smiled at me, who was consistently ignorant. "So let''s do this, Penelope." And then she pulled something out of her pocket at a tremendous speed. "Dee Ah no." (NOTE: I swear to god i imagined Yvonne like kayako from ju-on. She really scared me) Translator: AikoHiao Raw provider: Rose439 Chapter 189 ''The piece of relics!'' When I noticed what Yvonne was trying to do, I raised my hand and covered my eyes. "What is this!" "I didn''t know this would happen to you either. You were so stubborn that I was wasting my energy." "Get it off! I don''t know anything!" "You certainly did" I cried with my eyes closed in desperately, but Yvonne didn''t seem to hear me at all. ''What do I do? What do I do? Am I being brainwashed?'' My heart was shaking like crazy. The blue light struck my eyes more intensely while I was in a panic. I stepped back to get out of it. But Yvonne pressed my shoulders so strongly that I could not escape. When I couldn''t see the front, I was just hanging out like a worm on a spider web. "Look carefully, Penelope. what will happen when I hold out like this and eventually turn the pieces on to you" "Uh!" While holding my shoulders tight, Yvonne whispered in my ear with a small voice as if telling her secret. "The mirror is complete, and you will have no choice but to watch helplessly as the people you liked are being swayed by me." At the same time as her words were over, something passed by in front of my eyes, occupied with blue. It was the last time I experienced it in Soleil. Countless visions, like a thousand, made me dizzy. It was difficult to be rational. "I don''t know any pieces! So stop" "They hated you, now they''re going to hold you in the name of loving you, imprison you nowhere, and eventually tear you apart and kill you." "Let me go!" "Poor Penelope... Before I do that, let me know where the piece is" Tuk, tuk-. Something was passing before my dazzled eyes. But it was only fortunate or unfortunate. Except for the bump in my head, it was more than I thought. In order to push Yvonne out, my soft skin touched by her fingertips. She grabbed me as if she was a rope. "I told you to let go." "Haha." I opened my eyes reflexively at the sound of a low moan. "Haa, haa" We were stuck together holding each other''s shoulders and wrists. As I grabbed Yvonne''s wrist and lifted it up, the piece of the mirror that had been pressed against my face fell a little. Blue light leaked out of it, and It still pierced my eyes, but somehow it didn''t matter. As soon as I opened my eyes, even the warning that was passing by as if I were about to get caught disappeared. I was breathing heavily, and I felt that the brainwashing wasn''t working, and I raised one corner of my mouth. "What you gonna do? Your brainwashing doesn''t seem to work for me." "Oh, isn''t it?" But even with my ridicule, Yvonne did not panic. Just tilt her head and ask back. "So what do you fear the most? I thought you were the most afraid of me." "No, nothing like that." "Don''t lie, then why do you hide the piece from me like you''re really? If you give it, I will leave you alone." I took a pause when Yvonne said that she didn''t trust me at all. ''Why hide the pieces like I''m really?'' It wasn''t particularly grand, actually. It''s just the system. Is it a quest?... ''ButIf I give you that, you just leave me alone, but why should I hide it so hard? I know what the hidden ending is.'' I wasn''t sure I could escape this crazy place by watching the ending, and I didn''t want to die according to the game story. ''Should I just give it away and leave? If I look for it, I''ll find a way out'' When the thought of it suddenly came to mind. "Huh? Answer me, Penelope." Yvonne pleaded to me with that polite angelic face. I came to my senses. I took a sharp breath, and soon I bite my lip and spit it out. "I don''t have it. I told you I don''t have it." "Then what''s your most feared death, Penelope?" "What?" "Look." In a moment, the topic changed. While I thinking at Yvon''s question for a while, she pointed at something with her blue eyes. The wrist she was holding, the piece of mirror in her hand. "Here is the death you''re so afraid of." The blue light leaking out of it gradually faded. But was it because Yvonne was talking ominously? The inside of the piece was quiet, but strangely a maddening nervousness began to pour in. "I''m sorry, but I''m not afraid of anything. I die when I die." I glanced sideways at the piece with vigilant eyes, bluffing. Yvonne grinned as she folded her eyes at my words. "No way. I''ve just heard it." "What?" "Your muttering voice that you don''t want to die." "What" Her face looked like she was shaken. How do she know the thoughts that passed quickly unconsciously so that I can''t even realize it? ''Did I say it out loud?'' No. I certainly haven''t... Did she notice my shaking eyes? Yvonne slowly lowered her head and pushed her face in front of me. The large eyes, which resembled the blue light emitted from the piece, were met. "Your despair is wrong, Penelope." "Wait." Something is wrong. She whispered incessantly. "Let''s do it again from the beginning." "Well, wait, that''s not!" "Dee Ah no." Along with the sound of the spell, my body was bent over and dragged wildly somewhere. Baam! At the same time as the loud sound of falling into the floor, the eyes were flashed by blue light. * * * "Huh, hyuk!" When I opened my eyes again with a rough breath, I was in the middle of a familiar space. I looked around in a cold sweat. "This" It was my own room. It is a semi-basement room where the first son of a bitch was playing tricks until the end. It was a place where I lay down my tired every day, but strangely, I felt like I was back after a long time. I looked around the room with strange eyes. It was then. wiiiing,wiiiing.- The sound of flies vibrated everywhere. At that moment, a strange smell of unknown origin began to pierce into my nose. "Uh. What is this smell?" It''s smelled like fish, and it smelled like food was rotten. The terrible smell became stronger and stronger as I breathed out. I closed my nose, frowned my face, and found the source of the smell. Soon after, I found a huge swarm of flies. It was on my mattress. waeaeaeaeaeng-. The black flies were crawling on the blanket. But not only that. And through that gap, the yellow ones, the size of the index finger, wriggle... "Hey, what is this... Woowook!" I stepped back, disgusting at the outburst of the dismaying of worms. At that moment, a cry was heard outside the door. "Oh, my God! What the hell is going on!" "That''s what I''m saying. The young girl who just got into college has passed away." "What a brave girl. I was wondering if she was busy at school because I haven''t seen her much lately. Oh, my God..." The last voice was familiar. She was like a super aunt in front of my house. We used to greet each other every morning while buying milk. "What are you talking about?" I stared at the mattress with my eyes shaking steadily, where flies and maggots were swarming. Unless I was a fool, I could not have known what she meant. "Am Idead?" I spit it out with my mouth and I didn''t believe it. I raised my hand and touched my body. ''So vivid, butdead?'' As soon as the thought went crazy, I shook my head. "No." I can''t die. How did I survive there? How was I supposed to come back! I raised my head and ran to the door. This was not true. ''I have to quickly tell people that I''m not dead and that''s wrong.'' I opened the door as hard as I could to get out. "Ah!" However, instead of the outside world, the bluish blue color covered the view. When I opened my eyes again, I was standing somewhere else. There was a huge number of chrysanthemum flowers. And I''m in the middle of it......... The portrait. "This, this, what" I couldn''t keep my mouth shut and my lips trembled. My face looking the portrait on front of me looked awfully expressionless, as if I had roughly taken a photo of my identification taken when I entered college. [Next news. XX Group Chairman''s youngest daughter, Miss Yang... was found dead in her own room 10 days ago.] Suddenly, I turned my head. It was the sound of a TV coming from an empty funeral hall. [...She left her home after she was accepted to a prestigious university... As a result of the autopsy, the cause of death was a shock caused by malnutrition and overwork, and the police were concerned with domestic abuse and bullying...] My death''s story was coming out of the news. "Fuck off, asshole!" At that moment, someone roughly cursed and turned off the TV. I turned my head again. "Second brother?" Looking back, there were three men in black mourning suits the place where they greeted the mourners. It was my family. "She''ve been wanting to live for a while because I haven''t been around lately, and she''ve been dying like a beggar. A bitch." The second son of a bitch threw the remote on the floor, irritatingly disheveling his hair. Father frowned and said a word to him. "You, lower your voice. What the hell are you doing in the case like this?" "I don''t care. No one comes to visit." "Sit down. There are journalists outside." The first son of a bitch looked at the second child on behalf of his father and warned him sharply. "Ha, you''ll pretend to be noble to the end?" The second son of a bitch looked at his older brother with a distinctive ferocious look. "If you look at it, it''s all because of you she''s dead. Who was the one who took the money that father gave her to get her a nice inhabitation, and wiped her chances in the middle?" "Shut up." "Why. Did I say something wrong?" "If that''s the case, you''re the one who caused the biggest part of her death." "What?! What did I do-!" "You haven''t seen her eating a spoonful of rice in school, why is it my fault" "Both of you shut up!" Then, the father shouted. "There''s a time when we''re fighting! I don''t know the company''s stock is plummeting!" "So, if father didn''t bring that beggar from the beginning, this unlucky thing didn''t happen." The second son of a bitch uttered a blasphemy and glared at my portrait as if resentful. There was no word, but the expression was no different. Watching the whole thing, I gasped wildly. Something began to fall from my heart. "Did I ask you to bring me?" Tears dripped down on the floor. "How can you act like a dog when someone is dead? Are you still a human?" I was so upset and so mad that I screamed and cried. I have never begged them to save my beggar-like life. Rather, it was they who ruined my life until the end. "Why am I the only one who gets hurt every time, and I''m the only one who has to endure it, why!" Anger, frustration, despair, and emptiness in turn led me to hell. I am so tired. I had no confidence to live with my anger anymore. ''...I want to die.'' It slowly drained my strength from my body. And as if killing emotions every time, I held my breath as hard as I could. ''Please stop making me feel this way now.'' It was that moment. I was blinded by light. Danger! Danger! You are under [brainwashing attack] from [the evil forces]! An unexpected quest has been occurred! Do you want to use magic to defend this attack? [Accept / Reject] Translator: AikoHiao Raw provider: Rose439 Chapter 190 From then on, the memories that disappeared like a fog began to flow. Game, Yvonne, piece, brainwashing... "Crazy." This was not real. As soon as I realized it, the system window began to blink as if it would disappear. Even if it was hit by cold water, it was sobering. I just pressed [Accept] until the tears and runny nose were so colorless and heavy. Shout for magic spells strongly until the [brain gauge bar] is 0%! (Magic spell: Lacracio) With nearly 90 percent of the family''s brainwashing, a moving gauge bar came before my eyes. The game-like scene made my mouth opened. I was distracted by this ridiculous situation for a while. The color of the gauge bar changed to red, and it glowed. "Uh, uh" Seeing it as a gauge bar that it was approaching 100%, I forgot that I was embarrassed and shouted at the odd spell. "Lacracio!" kuguuuuung-. Vibration accompanied by an unknown roar reverberated everywhere. '' 90%.'' The gauge bar, which glowed red, had died down gradually. The magic spell really worked. "Crazy, Lacracio." But it was also a moment of relief. I screamed loudly without a break from the quick movement of the gauge bar trying to get down. "Lacracio." "Lacracio." "Lacracioo-." The stronger I shout like the words of the fucking quest window, the greater the numbers dropped. '' 52% '' In an instant, the figures began to halvective by half. Pajik, gripjik-! The horrible vision of the present life before me began to crack like a piece of glass. ''It''s disappearing!'' Looking alternately at the reduced number in gauge bar and this scene, I shouted, my voice burst out with a solemn expression. "Lacracioooooooo-!" '' 44% '' Hreeekkk-. The screen that was splitting into pieces finally cracked with a huge noise. The faces of the family were carved and blurred down in front of me. ''Everything was just an illusion.'' However, the moment I saw the figure of the second son of a bitch''s face, the pain and suffering I felt a while ago was so terrible that my face became distorted. "You, you... uh, how" The scene shattered and disappeared as if it were broken with a hammer, and what was revealed was the image of Yvonne, with her eyes wide open. Suddenly I was back in the game in Penelope''s room. The ''brainwashing'' gauge bar was still floating in the air. But when I saw the goddamned face stained with amazement, my eyes were turned upside down. "I''m sure I have almost succeeded, but how can you do this so quickly" "This crazy bitch." I clenched my teeth and yelled at Yvonne in a frown. "I told you to let me go!" You touched something you shouldn''t touch. "Well, wait, Penelope!" "Oh damn it! Lacracio-!" Wheeik-, Gagging-! Somewhere a white ball as big as a fist flew in like an arrow and hit into Yvonne''s mouth. "Uhhh!" Without a doubt, Yvonne flew to the other side with the scream of death. Bang-! Along with the loud noise, a small body drooped roughly against the wall and slumped to the floor. "Cough-!" Yvonne, who fell like an abandoned doll, coughed up blood. "OMG." I was flustered by such a great magical power, so I stepped back. At that moment, the ''brainwash gauge bar'' floating in the air disappeared. ''Am I successful? But why doesn''t the window appear?'' By the time I looked at the air alternately with shaking eyes. "Uh, cough.....! Penelope. Save me" Another blood pour, Yvonne begged me to save her life. "I''m sorry, Penelope..... so please" I looked at her who reached out to me, and I frowned. Instead of feeling sympathy, I felt chilling. ''Die, you awful demon.'' It was a time when I had just stepped into Yvonne''s direction as I followed a promising line from the exorcist film. Suddenly, my eyes were blinded by bright light. Unexpected quest failed! You have stopped [The Evil Forces], but your mind has been eroded by [18% brainwashing curse]! "What." I opened my eyes to the quest window that came up. ''I did what you said, Why are you a still here?'' However, even before the protest, the letters in the square window changed. ~ Main Quest: Beyond the Truth ~ To lift the curse, go to [the Tomb of the Ancient Leila] and find [The Mirror of Truth]. "What" It was then. Bulk kick-. "Oh, young lady!" The door opened, so two people came in. "Oh, my God... Miss. This is" "Miss Yvonne!" It was Emily and the head maid. One of the two who couldn''t speak at the sight of the room was shocked and rushed to Yvonne. ''Ohit''s an X-event.'' As I watched the maid running to Yvonne, who had lost consciousness, I wrapped my forehead. The sight of the ''real lady'' who was throwing up blood and the ''fake lady'' who stood arrogantly in front of her. If it''s one of the game stories, I will peak as a villain who bullies Yvonne on the occasion of today. ''Escape! escape!'' A siren rang in my head. I was intuitive. The fact that if I don''t run away, I''ll be in trouble. "Miss Yvonne! Miss! Wake up!" Ignoring the maid''s crying as if Yvonne had died, I quickly walked to my desk. I quickly took my usual key out of my arms, but when I turned around my desk and was nice in front of the drawer, I was devastated. This was because all the locked drawers are already open. ''Scary bitch.'' Luckily, there was no need for other magical items except the piece, and nothing disappeared. I took out what I needed in it. It was a time when I had the little pocket for gold coin, which prepared for an emergency and the magical bracelet of changing appearance. Suddenly something flashed from the inside of the drawer. I reached out again and took it out of the drawer. It was a magic scroll with an ancient map of Balta given by the Crown Prince. ''The ancient tomb of Leila.'' I remembered the main quest, so I took it with me. Anyway, it would have been fortunate in a case I had got in emergency situation. It was time to put them in a shabby bag and leave the room right away. The head maid, who was holding on to Yvonne, ran to me and blocked me. "This, what is this, lady!" "Move." "Where are you going? You can''t leave! I''ll let the butler and the Duke know this brutality you''ve done right now!" Phew-! The head maid who threatened me with a ugly face collapsed suddenly. Hudangkwang-. Behind the maid''s figure, who fell to the floor, Emily was seen holding up the stool. "Eh, Emily." "You change into this and go, my lady." Emily handed me something. It was worn by male servants working in the mansion. "Why" "If you wear it as it is, you''ll be found . I''ll take care of it here, so don''t worry, go ahead, come on!" Emily, who handed over the clothes to me as she left over, quickly dragged the head maid out of reach to where Yvonne fell. jjwaaag-. She left the two in a back-to-back position, ripped the blanket with a clumsy gesture, and began to tie them. Then I found myself standing blankly and she yelled. "What are you doing, my lady? We don''t have time. Run away!" "Thank you, Emily." I managed I throw up the last words with difficulty. Honestly, I was not a good owner for her if I thought about it. Emily was loyal to me, but I always doubted her. SoI really didn''t know why she help me like this. My heart was throbbing. I should have done better, I was overwhelmed with regrets. "I''m sorry." "Don''t need to be sorry! I''m your dedicated maid." Emily replied with a smile as always. And as if trying to reassure me, she whispered with a humorous expression. "You make us look like villains, don''t you think? We just caught a real villain." The sincerity of her words, reassuring me, were blessing. "Thank you, I, I''m leaving." Everything was scary and terrifying, but I had to go. To save Emily from Yvonne who will rise again. Chapter 191 I hurried to change into the clothes Emily gave me, and left the room after checking one more time the things I was taking with me. It was strangely quiet inside and outside the mansion, either because of Yvonne''s spell, or because it was not yet over. I, wearing the magic bracelet that Derrick gave me, quickly and easily passed through the hole, and immediately caught the carriage. "We''ve reached the upper street, sir." While I was nervously watching through the window if there were any people chasing me, the horseman announced our arrival. I quickly rushed into the alley after paying. I had only been transported by the system to the top and it was my first time riding in a carriage here, so I felt strange. Soon after, at the end of the road, an old door with a familiar rabbit pattern appeared. I rushed up the stairs and knocked on the door, hoping someone would come after me. Thump thump thump-. But with a hard knock, the door showed no sign of moving. ''Is he working? Do I have to wait until he gets here?'' I was looking around the empty alley, and grabbed the door handle. If it was locked, I would go directly to the north after Verdandi. Click, click-. But the doorknob opened too easily. "What..." I burst the door open without delay. And I ran into the rabbit mask in front of the door that was coming out of the wall. "Ah, you...ugh!" Perhaps because I was surprised, the wall suddenly began to close. He was flustered with a strange figure half-wrapped in the wall. I was so impatient that I didn''t feel so funny. But I closed the top door and quickly approached him and whispered. "Give me some money." "...Yes?" "I''m here to pick up some of my money I''ve left over here." "What...please wait a moment, damn it." Vinter muttered, with a low curse. After a while the door opened again and he finally escaped the grotesque position of being stuck in the wall. "What are you talking about, young lady?" He let out a sigh as he shake off his clothes covered with brick dust. I was full of thoughts about money and plans to leave the capital, so I bit my lower lip and uttered it. "All you have to do is give me my money." "Please sit down for now. We can sit down and talk." "No, I don''t have time" "Your hand." Vinter cut me off and pointed to my hand holding the doorknob. "You''re trembling like last time." My head went down slowly at his. I could see the tips of my fingers, all white and trembling enough to be pitiful. ''I''m so terrified.'' When I realized it, I noticed that my neck was damp with cold sweat. Fear rose again replacing the anger that died down. "I''ll lock the door. Please have a seat." At Vinter''s words, which once again offered me a seat, I shifted my steps and walked towards the sofa. Vinter sitting opposite of me, waved a couple of times. Chek, chek-. Somewhere I heard the sound of a lock on the edge of the room and a series of refreshments flew in. I wasn''t surprised because it happened every time. The boiling tea was poured into a cup and settled in front of me. "You can talk now." When everything was sorted out, Vinter spoke to me in a friendly voice. Upset, my weak heart soared wanting to pour out everything to him. But I managed to press it down and slowly opened my mouth. "It''s not a big deal. It''s just, you know, I got something to buy." "Are you running away from the Duke''s house?" He immediately hit the nail on the head and left me speechless. I tried not to tell him as much as I could about trying to run away. - You left me such a fund without me knowing anything! - When the Duke''s biological daughter returns? I''m afraid the Princess will disappear with the money without even knowing it! After hearing what he thought was a simple relationship, it occurred to me that maybe he would ruin my plans to escape. I know it was an excessive delusion, but I''ve been through this once already with Eclise. How I was stabbed at my back in unexpected situations. I''ve had enough of the horrible and suffocating experience of not doing anything and just waiting for the day I die. "Where are you going? I''ll help you." But Vinter spoke unexpectedly normally. Looking at him with astonished eyes for a moment, I slowly regained reason with his words. "Are you keeping the piece safe?" I ran away, too, but I had a lot to say to him. Instead of answering, Vinter replied my question in a short way. "I kept it in a safe place." "It must have been sudden, but thanks for doing me a favor. I''d like that back, too." "You...mean the piece?" Yvonne''s brainwashing was more powerful than I thought. I thought it would be better to leave it to Vinter outside the mansion, but I changed my mind because of Yvonne who already knows exactly what he was. "Yes, that piece, give it back. I''ll keep it." "No." "Why?" "It''s not something that young lady should have. It''s too dangerous." "However..." "Then, did you bring it from Soleia?" As I tried to refute Vinter''s words that I couldn''t give it to him, I nodded reluctantly at the inquiring voice. "Why, why didn''t you tell me you brought it? If you''d seen how dangerous that artifact was then, you would stop..!" Vinter, who was unable to finish his words and held back his anger, had a stern glare on his face. ''I had no idea it was such a scary thing either...'' It was only a reward given to me by the system, but somehow I felt like a child who was scolded for having an accident. While I was looking at Vinter with a solemn look, I soon opened my mouth carefully. "Do you know what the mirror of truth is?" "The mirror of truth? How do you know about that?" As if he knew it, Vinter''s pupils expanded gradually. I asked one after another about his familiar appearance. "What the hell is that? Where is it?" "That''s not what I can say here..." Vinter, who looked at me with a perplexed face, shook his head. Then suddenly, he sprang up from his seat. "Would you like to follow me for a moment?" "Just give me the money and the pieces, and just tell me where it is. Time doesn''t matter..." "I put the money and pieces in there." I had nothing to say. I looked at him from afar and soon followed him slowly. Come to think of it, I thought I''d be more relieved to be in a secret space anywhere than just sitting in the office. It was about the time I was just approaching the back of Vinter who was at the wall first. My eyes suddenly lit up. Hidden quest has been occurred! You have been invited to the secret space of the wizard. Would you like to go in? (Reward: Something Unknown.) [Accept / Reject] ''This crazy game...'' After all, I am moving to the hidden route of the game. With the system window suddenly appearing, I felt hopelessly miserable. After the previous fall in favorability of him, I, who said that I would not step into the secret space again, was now invited. I soon looked at the purple favorability with mixed eyes, which I couldn''t see the percentage of. Huong, kuong-. The wall opened as soon as I pressed [Accept]. "...The mirror of truth is a relic made by wizards to seal the followers in the war against the ancient Leila." As I walked through the wide passage in silence, Vinter suddenly opened his mouth. ''It was an explanation of the mirror of truth.'' For some reason, I listened to him as if I were listening to the tutorial of the game. "The Leila, who had absorbed the lives of countless others, gradually lost their essence and turned into devilish monsters. At that point, we can''t call them humans anymore." "..." "They lose their essence and lose their reason if they stay the way they are, and die in a rush. So the Leila looked for a host to stay in shape." "...A host?" When I asked him again, he nodded. "Yes, but if you try to force a shell that doesn''t fit, it''s not perfect, it''s a flaw that can never be considered human." "...Is it not reflected in water or mirrors?" Vinter paused and looked back at me with surprised eyes. "...How did you know?" That''s because I just went through that scary scene. I swallowed back the words and moved silently. As I showed no signs of answering, he spoke quietly after a while. "...As the war continued, the numbers of humans victimized by Leila''s host increased dramatically. The ancient wizards, who could not see more of it, sealed the Leila, which they had sacrificed their lives as a last resort." We finally reached the end of the corridor, Vinter kept speaking. "To lock in the closed place the nature of the bodiless Leila." "..." "...That''s the mirror of truth." As before, a secret space was like a museum. In the middle of it, a mirror of enormous size, almost touching the ceiling, stand before me. akireatom: I hope everyone who is reading this is safe and sound. Sending you guys lots of love Translator: akireatom Raw provider: Rose439 Chapter 192 I was surprised at the sight of the mirror that had suddenly appeared in front of me. Besides being in Vinter''s hideout, the shape of the mirror was exactly the same as... ''It''s the same mirror I''ve seen in my dreams.'' I slowly approached the front of the huge mirror. "Is this the mirror of truth? Why is it here...?" It was time to reach out slowly and try to touch it. As soon as I touched the surface, my fingers were halfway in. I withdrew my hand in surprise. "It''s a model we''ve built based on ancient materials. We''re studying whether the recent appearance of Leila can be recreated." Vinter replied, poking his arm into the mirror. Somewhere along the line, there was a loud noise ''Ah!'' After all my thoughts had cooled down, I narrowed my eyes and looked around. "...Then, what about the children?" "They''ve evacuated to the safe house." At the short reply of Vinter, I tilted my head. ''Wasn''t this a safe house?'' But I wanted to take care of it soon, so I turned my attention back to the mirror. "What is this?" At that time, there was something that caught my eye. Where the frame had been cut off from the right corner of the mirror, there was scratches around it. "When ancient wizards made mirrors, the Leila clan did not stand still either. They constantly attacked the mirror and succeeded in damaging some part of it." Vinter, who looked at the place I pointed, explained. "But some followers were just ordinary wizards, and eventually the mirrors worked and the Leilas were sealed to the Balta." "So some of them are then extinct?" "It''s said in some literature that it was spread out into the world in 15 pieces..." Vinter''s gaze, blurring the end of his words, suddenly darkened. "We recently got information that Leila''s followers is using it badly." "Leila followers? How do they know how to use mirrors made by wizards...?" "By using the nature of the mirror, it shines and brainwashes the person using their innermost thoughts and what they fear the most." "Ah." I could understand what he said at once after I had been directly subjected to it. This gave me all the information I needed. I said without hesitation looking in the mirror, with my back turned to him. "Thank you for letting me know. Now give me my money and the piece." Vinter shook his head, looking at my hand with shaky eyes. "As you heard a while ago, the pieces that Leila uses are very dangerous. It''s not something that young lady should have..." At the repetitive conversation, I took something out of my bag with a sigh. "This..." His striking blue eyes widened. What I had given to Vinter was another piece that Emily had taken Yvonne, which she had tied up. "Is this...also from what happened in Soleil?" "No. I took it from Leila a little while ago." "How it can..." "I was brainwashed in the mansion. I managed to stop it and run away in the middle of it." There were a few breaths from Vinter at my words. His eyes, which had hardened like stone, slowly crumbled. "Ah...have you..." A clear pain swept over his dark blue eyes. Vinter slowly reached out to me. He then stammered and touched my face. "I dragged you into this and because of me you end up..." I felt him tremble against my skin. A good man who felt guilty for not helping others. He seemed to be in a lot of pain because he thought he was to blame for my brainwashing. It wasn''t entirely his fault. If you think about it, everything went according to the game''s story. Was it because he didn''t trust me and I didn''t know him? The words ''it''s not your fault'' didn''t come out. I just stared at Vinter who was pitifully trembling. "...Who is it?" After some time he calmed down a little, and questioned me in a hollow voice. "Who would dare to sneak into the Duke''s home?" He stopped talking when he was questioning me. As if he had realized the answer himself, he asked with an unfocused look. "Is it...that Lady Yvonne? That Yvonne kid, Leila..." "...I have confirmed that she has no reflection in water or the mirror. Whether you believe me or not, is up to you." "Ah." Vinter''s eyes lowered again at my words. He seemed to regret the past when they had doubts directed at me. Would he have believed me if I had told him earlier, not until this extreme situation? When I saw Vinter filled with guilt, I felt useless. I brushed this feeling off and then spoke calmly. "The pieces might be safer for me to run away with. Because you have a lot to protect besides this relic." "I''ll...take care of everything. I''m going to solve this..." "I don''t trust you." I spoke rather coldly. "Because Leila can brainwash, and you believed Yvonne to be good and nicer than anyone else." And in normal mode, Vinter, who had a mission against Leila, falls in love with Yvonne without much difficulty. It was just a temporary diversion from me as the duke''s adopted daughter, and I didn''t trust him from the start. The hand that was holding my cheek fell off without strength. After a moment of silence, Vinter soon carefully grabbed my wrist. "...Come here, please." He dragged me through the huge mirror and walked further inside. Not long after I followed him, he stopped. The center of a vast space. Among numerous glass cages containing artifacts and materials, there was only one pot exposed to the air. There was only one thing that grew in it for the size of a fairly large pot. A single plant with slender, purple colored buds. "What...is this?" I had a curious look on my face when I saw the pot that was out of place. Then he suddenly reached out and seized the stem of the plant. And he pulled it out with all his strength. "What...!" Embarrassed by his bizarre behavior, I shut my mouth when I saw it coming out with tiny roots. It was the mirror piece I left to him. "This space is connected to my unconscious mind." "Unconscious mind?" "So if I am brainwashed or dead, everything that exists in this place is destroyed as well." Vinter took the piece of the mirror from the root and threw it back into the pot. Then he turned to me and gave me the purple flowers he had pulled out. "Take it." I grabbed the flowers he handed me in a daze. Then a strange thing happened. The buds, which had been closed until just now, began to spread out and in an instant they blossomed. It was a colorful, purple rose. ''Why would he give me a rose?'' I couldn''t understand the meaning of it, so I just looked at the flowers and Vinter alternately. He looked down at the blooming roses, and slowly opened his mouth again. "When I took young lady back from the Soleia''s job... there was a rose blooming in the corner here." There was a question of how it was possible, but I was soon convinced. ''Didn''t he say this was a place where his unconscious mind was connected?'' But I couldn''t understand why he suddenly told me this. "I suddenly couldn''t figure out how the flowers bloomed. Because a rose usually means love." "..." "Purple roses are even more ambiguous. An imperfect love and complete love." "..." "I didn''t know... why the flowers bloomed or whether my feelings were either." It was then. The flower petals of the rose I was holding began to fall one by one. I looked over his head blankly. Even though hard mode was over, the favorability gauge bar was still floating over his head clearly. "Lastly, I realized after I met you at the duchy." "..." "I''ve...ruined everything." Tuk, tuk. The purple petals fell to the floor, one after another. Vinter let my hand go and lifted the rabbit mask he was wearing. On his exposed cheeks, tears flowed down. A man who no longer wore a mask in front of me was crying like a falling petal. "...Marquis." I called out to him with difficulty. When I saw his beautiful face in tears, my heart felt heavy as if it were a lump of lead. How did we end up like this? "...Even if you don''t trust me, leave the piece you entrusted to me here." Without a groan, he said quietly. "She''ll find the piece and try to complete the relic again. Maybe it''s wiser to distract them." "..." "And...I''m going to find a way to neutralize her from now on, and I''m going to attack back. Her attention should be focused on you so you won''t be able to get in her way." After thinking for a moment, I soon nodded gently. As long as Yvonne believed me that I consider her as Leila, his words made sense. ''Anyway, it means he doesn''t want her to complete the artifact...'' In his usual manner he asked me with gentle voice. "...You''re not going to tell me where you''re going." "First of all, I''m going north." "Suddenly, why north...all of a sudden?" He must have figured out why, but he asked irritably. I''m really sorry for him, but I''ve lied until the end. Just in case he gets beaten by Yvonne. In order to complete the quest, she must never find out where I was headed. It was after all the quests were finished I would go to the north. ''My brainwashing''s issue is the first thing to solve.'' I was worried about Callisto, but he''s not going to die because he''s a male lead. I knew everything I saw was an illusion, but I still couldn''t figure out what kind of brainwashing I had. But I decided to do what the system told me to do. Whatever awaits for me at the end. "I''m sure you''ll say no if I ask you." "I have a favor to ask of you." Having regained my reason, I uttered what I wanted to say to him instead of a refusal answer. "My maid is in trouble from helping me get away. Please take good care of her." "...I''ll evacuate her to a safe house. Don''t worry." "Thank you and I''m sorry." Vinter, who understood what I said, laughed with a crying face. All the flower petals have fallen completely. After confirming it, Vinter soon put on the rabbit mask again. Then he took out his cane and swung it in the air once. A small pocket appeared. "I''ve put some money and moving magic scrolls in. I changed money into gold coins for ease of use." Vinter handed it over to me. "There was a limit to my magic pocket, so I couldn''t put the full amount in there. But you could still buy an island or something like that." "Thank you." I treated him as the top magician again once he was wearing the rabbit mask. "I''ll stop here, be careful." Then I bowed lowly and went straight back. He didn''t answer my farewell. It was about time to leave, so I left Vinter standing there alone. Hidden quest complete! You have gained [The Magician''s Trust]. As a reward [Purple Rose], [Movement Magic Scroll], [999,999,999+ gold] are given. He finally gave me his trust and instead lost his affection. I controlled my bitter heart and treasured the purple roses I had received from him in my bag. akireatom: everybody let''s roll (.-.)(:I )(?-?)( I:) Translator: akireatom Raw provider: Rose439 Chapter 193 Coming out of Vinter''s office, I moved swiftly. I knew I wasn''t such a slob, but I decided to go to another alley and use a magic scroll to prevent possible tailings. But when I came out to the side of the office, I saw the armor with the Eckart patterns all over it. ''Damn!'' I was certain this time. It''s not for security but for catching me. ''Oh, what should I do?'' After thinking for a while, I soon searched through the pockets given by Vinter. He said he only put in a few, but how much did he actually put in? The pile of paper was thick. The moment when I took one out and opened it. Do you want to use the [Moving Magic Scroll] to move to another location? [Yes. / No.] A familiar square window appeared. I pressed [Yes]. Unfold the Moving Magic Scroll, shouting the magic spell. (Magic spell: Piratio-???) The irritating spell caused a reflexive frown, but I calmly memorized it. ''Piratio Arquina!'' Rip-. At the same time, as the scroll was torn, the text in the square window changed. Use [Moving Magic Scroll 1] to move to Arkina. Error! Error! There''s a strong magic barrier around [Arkina] and you can''t move with [Moving Magic Scroll]! "No, you crazy bastard!" With the sudden error window, a curse came out of my mouth. The already torn scroll was crushed and turned into ash in my hand. ''Then how the hell am I supposed to go!'' As I dug around the bag again, I was trying to control my simmering anger. Suddenly, there was something in my hand. "Ah." When I found it, I let out a small sigh. I thought I knew how to get there, but it wouldn''t be a smooth journey at all. ''This fucking game'' I sighed deeply and pulled out a new scroll. An ominous sensation suddenly flashed through the top of my head. I, who casually raised my head, found blue eyes staring closely at me. At that moment, Derrick''s face was distorted. ''Don''t tell me, nono, no, there''s no way he could have figured it out.'' I denied it and hurriedly hid in the alley. I was disguised with the magic bracelet right now. I''ve met Derek like this before, but he never recognized me. Besides, I''m sure he''s not one to remember a servant he ran into days ago... ''Damn it. I can''t do this. I have to run for now!'' I moved inside the alley where the top was located while holding the scroll. ''Piratio...!'' And the moment I was just about to tear the scroll. "Penelope Eckart-!" An eerie voice echoed through the alley. My hair stood on end. ''Oh, God'' With my eyes closed, I slowly turned around, hiding the scroll behind my back. As naturally as possible. "Ah, you''ve got the wrong person" "It''s the magic bracelet I give you, but I''m not stupid enough not to recognize you." I forgot to take a hint at his words and opened my mouth. "Oh, didyou know?" "I have already been deceived once, but how long do I have to act along with your game!" At my stupid question, he shouted. His face was so sweaty that he must have been running a while. I was staring at him blankly. His favorability gauge bar was a bit weird. ''It''s obviously different from the coming-of-age ceremony'' There was a reddish glow. A dark color, not completely orange or yellow. But it wasn''t my problem. I looked at him with an expressionless face and slipped away. It was to buy enough time to tear the scroll. But at that moment. "Don''t go." The angry man, who was breathing heavily, suddenly distorted his face and spat out. "Where the hell are you going when you''re not feeling well?" "..." "Don''t be mad. I won''t question you about anything, so let''s go back, so come back and rest." "" "Please, Penelope" As if begging, Derek''s expression was strange. Ttuk, ttuk. The sweat flowing down his chin looked like tears. I looked at him with an unfamiliar face and took a step back. He screamed in a hurry. "Come here right now, Penelope Eckart!" "No." I answered briefly with a frown at the loud yell. "Why would I follow your orders when I''m leaving?" "Penelope Eckart!" "Why, Derrick Eckart." I don''t have a damn good feeling about it, so what''s there for me to go back to? His blue eyes shook once at my immediate response. As I had always been polite, he never expected me to come out like this. I didn''t stop talking informally, I twisted the corners of my mouth as hard as I could and laughed coldly. "Is one time not enough? Do you want to drag me back and kill me again?" "What''s that...! Hill you. Why would I--?" "Why don''t you admit it, Derrick? You saw it on that day. You never looked away from me for a second." It was a big mistake if he thought I would just shut up and go to him. It was just annoying and not worth it. Like with Vinter, I didn''t have any expectations. "I traded that cup with Yvonne''s cup. You saw it all, Young Duke." Derrick''s pupils shook violently. The twisted smile on my lips grew darker. "You didn''t want to admit it to the Duke. You brought in Yvonne and I tried to kill myself." "No!" Then Derrick shouted. He licked his dry lips. "That''s not it. I didn''t mean to..." "..." "You, you... why, only me?" "..." "Why don''t you just look at me?" The man who stuttered endlessly threw up everything as if he were falling apart. "Even though I was angry, I gave you a present and you smiled back. I didn''t insult as Reynold did, who was fighting like that, as a brother. But why!" "..." "Why do you keep distancing yourself?" He muttered like a lost child. I had no idea what he was talking about. His clenched fist shook. Ah. I could finally understand his mind. "Why do you think?" And how to get such a man down to the abyss. "Because I hate you, Derek Eckart." I grinned like a blooming flower. Like the day when I got the scarf from him and smiled. "That''s when it started." His mysterious behavior of giving gifts out of the blue, gradually made me understand little by little. I didn''t even know it was a long time ago, and how much I was struggling with his unchanging attitude even when he gave me a gift. His shaking blue pupils suddenly stopped. As I looked at the pupils that weakened, I clenched my teeth. "I hate dying as much as I hate seeing you now. So..." "..." "You have been holding your sister in your arms all her life, and she''s dead, you son of a bitch." Rip-! I neatly tore the scrolls in front of his face. Use [Moving Magic Scroll 1] to move to Tratan. "Penel..." He came to his senses and ran to me, panting, but it was too late. I closed my eyes comfortably at the blinding white light. * * * Squeak, squeak.- I opened my eyes to the loud sound of seagulls. I was standing by the sea I had once seen before. Unlike the sunny capital, Tratan''s sky was full of ominous clouds. Perhaps because of the bad weather, I could see ships anchored in the harbor. Unlike the ominous sky, it was good news for me. I moved there without hesitation. "Ay! You worked today." "I can''t even catch fish today. What''s wrong with the weather..." When I reached the harbor, a few men were gathered and smoking. By that time I was looking at their shabbing clothing. "Is this your first time seeing a fishing boat? What are you stuttering about?" A man wearing a big pirate hat snapped at me. Fortunately, the captains of each ship were here. "We can''t sail today, so we don''t need a hand, just go." They waved their hands as if they were annoyed as if they mistook me looking for a job. I walked there fearlessly and asked. "By any chance, is there a ship to the Arkina Islands?" The noise at my words died down in an instant. "...I can see you are all crazy one." The man who first quarreled with me, looked at me as if I were a strange creature and studied me. "These days, I can''t even pick up the bones from demons before I go there to pray for the current" "I can give you enough money, can''t you take me just close to there? It''s in the name of his Highness." "Oh, I can''t go! I''m annoyed that I couldn''t go out to work. What a jerk!" Many people died near it, and men chased me down with a ferocious look. I couldn''t do much. I sighed, and as I walked, I took out my little gold coin pocket and threw it away. "Then..." Clang-! At the heavy sound, the arms that were pushing me stopped. "Who wants to sell a boat?" akireatom: Yassss, gurl!!! You tell that son of a bee what you really feel!!! (6'')T Man, translating this chapter was a rollercoaster of emotions! OUR FUTURE HUBBY IS COMING XIXI Chapter 194 Welp this is not the real Callisto, but you can imagine it :3 After the fierce competition among the captains, I bought both the ship and the crew. I looked over the distant shoreline with the telescope that someone had given me. The Arkina Islands seemed to be visible through the fog that sat down. ''I''m sure it''ll be all right if I go alone...'' I was a little worried about the monsters, but their leader was in the capital, I hoped there was no serious damage to me. I lowered the telescope so rationally. "Well, there..." At that time, the former owner of the ship, who is now a sailor, approached and said whether I had finished arranging the tasks. "Departure should be done at about 3 am. That''s when the monster is least active and the wave is the calmest." I nodded silently. Then the man asked carefully. "But what kind of person would you like... What are you going to go to that dangerous place?" His eyes glanced greedily at my side of the clothes. Poor people who tried the taste of money were dangerous. For the rest of the time, I stopped thinking about hiring a guard preferring my footwork. I was wondering if I could get the proper escort, and moreover, the bag was under the spell that it could not be opened unless it was my will. "Wasn''t there an incident a few months ago where Soleil was sunk?" At my question, the man widened his eyes and nodded. "Oh, yeah, yeah! The island, which was fine, disappeared in a day and everyone was in trouble!" "The island was originally used by the Leyla remnants as an intermediate bridge before they crossed over from Arkina to Tratan, which my master wiped out." I scared him with a stern look. "Huck, wi, wi... wiped out?" I could feel not only the man but also the sailors who were overhearing me were shaking their bodies. It was really embarrassing to say this with my mouth, but I couldn''t do much to press the right button. "Well, then, go to the Arkina Islands..." I added with a heavy nod. "Heep in mind. My master hates annoying people very much." "Yes, yes! I''ll do my best to serve you!" Looking at his terror-stricken face, fortunately, he seemed to have worked well. For the rest of my time, I bought the mask and the robe in a case if I had to cover my face properly. And I spared no money to use the top floor of the old inn. I wanted to use the hotel as Renald''s advice, but it was ridiculous in a village by poverty and looting. The night came quickly. I went out to the harbor in time, wearing a mask and robe. ppuuuuu-. With the sound of a boat horn announcing its departure, the ship finally set off for the Arkina Islands. The night sea was still. I felt a little nauseous depending on the ship, but it was bearable. ''The money is certainly good.'' While sitting alone in the captain''s room, the magic map was pulled out from the bag. This was the only way left for Arkina Islands since moving magic scrolls weren''t able to move me there. Unfortunately, this magic map could only be used within the drawn area. I recalled it when I used the Magic Map with the Crown Prince in the cave. ''There should be a red dot on the map.'' That was my location. That was why I bought the entire ship and went as far as I can go. "Oh, I''m just gonna teleport myself right away..." As I looked at the map that hadn''t come up with anything yet, I quickly covered it and muttered nervously. The hard mode was over, but this crazy game has never been easy. It was then. Hugugugug-. A sudden roar and tremendous tremors shook the ship. "Ah!" I fell to the floor with a scream. "What, what?" I got up with a bewildered face. "AAAAAAA!" A loud scream rang out from outside the room. "Mo-mo-mo! The monster has appeared!" "Emergency! Emergency! Turn the ship around, come on!" At the sound of the sudden noise, I got up and packed my luggage and went out. chwaaaag-! But as soon as I opened the door, a huge octopus tentacle was falling before my eyes. "Oh bad!" I screamed and jumped back in surprise. Cheol-bak, blah-! I barely moved with my trembling legs. As soon as I was strong enough, I managed to jump it over to the deck. The place was already in a mess. A giant octopus that was only seen in the movie was wrapped around the boat using its legs. The new barrier rose from the water''s surface scattering the seawater like heavy rain. "Hraken, Hraken, awha-!" A sailor was caught in a tentacle-like leg with a scream and was quickly dragged. At the same time. An unexpected quest has occurred! A hungry giant monster has appeared! Will you destroy [Hraken] by calling out magic spells? (Reward: Life) [Accept / Reject] "This crazy game..." I hysterically laughed in vain at the sight of a square window that came up before me. ''Damn it, the reward is life?!'' It was around the time I was staring blankly at the white letters because I was overwhelmed. "Captain! Do something, help me! Eliminate the monster, please!" The former owner of the ship shouted at me, desperately blocking the flying tentacle with a barrel of liquor. Ironically, what I said to scare him was now true. At that moment, the side near me became dark. chwaaaag-! A giant octopus tentacle was coming over me, sprinkling water. It was like a living creature, where many suckers swayed and wriggled. The back of my neck became stiff and I had goosebumps all over my body. Use magic to cut all eight legs! (Magic Spell: Fire Pishon, Wind Prashon) ~START!~ ''(0/8)'' ''I hate mollusks!'' I ended up shrieking and shouting. "Fire Pishon!" hwaleuleuleug-! A leg of octopus that was approaching burst into flames in an instant fire. Houeoeoeogu! Whether it was painful, the legs of the octopus, which burned down with the scream of the monster, quickly fell off and fell to the floor. The burned beast wriggled frantically. "Ahh!" I fell from the gruesome scene in a hurry with a groan. And looked hurriedly into space. ''(0/8)'' However, the number was not counted despite the attack. ''What''s that, I used the magic, why?'' However, there was no time to remain in doubt. "Ow, sir, Captain! Please save me!" Another tentacle was dragging the former owner. I shouted in a hurry. "Wind Prashon!" hwiiiing-! The magic which I used for the first time cut off the octopus'' legs at once with a gust of wind blowing. Fortunately, the man landed well on the deck. ''Oh, that''s a pretty good attack?'' Houeoeoeogu! The attacked monster screamed and wiggled. Thanks to it, the ship shook violently It was when I looked at the air while struggling with the mast. ''(0/8)'' Strangely enough, the numbers still didn''t go up. I thought I could solve it like a lizard monster last time. I continued to attack with a serious face. "Fire Pishon! Wind Prasion! Fire Pission! Wind Prasion!" In an instant, four monster legs were caught in the fire and cut off. The six legs have disappeared. "Captain, Nice Shot!" The surviving sailors clung together in the corner and cheered for me. The monster whose legs were cut off also slowed down and the shaking gradually subsided. But the cheers were also very short. ''(0/14)'' The number floating in the air has changed. With geometric progression. "What?" That moment. Tsuthat, Tzuzuthat, Puzthat- With a clattering sound, something grubbing came up from the severed octopus legs. We all stared blankly at the scene. The monster''s legs were divided into two strands and quickly returned to normal. "With, with two legssevered one turn into two legs." With as much as twice time. "Crazy" Watching the scene, I was literally in a state of "mental breakdown". ''The magic attack doesn''t work'' But I couldn''t even place spell as many times as I did just now. It might increases to a few as soon as I cut it. Eight to fourteen legs began to dance in the air. Soon after, they stopped moving, tentacles came out in unison and began to blossom toward the sailors. "Pa, fire!" There was no other way. As soon as I was about to call out the spell again, there were tentacles that were just around the corner and I closed my eyes. Ahhh-! "Princess!" A familiar voice woke me up. When I opened my eyes. In the dark space, the golden light poured down like rain. Stepuck! The legs he seemed to have cut with a sword fell on the floor and trembled. "What are you staring at? Fire on the cutting surface, quickly!" When I stopped breathing, the Crown Prince shouted. Tl.oh I love Callisto when our penny in danger he always comes to rescue her in time. Chapter 195 The sudden appearance of Callisto made me feel dazed for a while. His shout was awakened me. "Pa, Fire Pishon!" I forgot embarrassment and quickly attacked the severed leg. Ssshhhh. The severed part of the legs burst into flames before it could be grown. ''(2/14)'' ''Done!'' The number floating in the air rose. "keuweeeeeg-!" Surely it worked? The octopus monster jumped even more than before. Punching, fast-watering tentacles, the boat broke and tilted to its side. Things keep falling and rolling down to the sea. "Ahhh-!" A sailor who was hit by a rolled wooden barrel fell into the sea in a blink of an eye. "Uh, uh!" When I also stumble and fell. "Princess!" The Crown Prince suddenly hugged me. With one arm in my waist, he quickly climbed up the cockpit to avoid the falling objects. The Crown Prince, who jumped off the roof and arrived at the back, hesitantly cut off the big octopus legs that had been wrapped around the ship. In the meantime, I felt like luggage. Everything was spinning in my eyes. "Oh, my, please drop me!" "Shout your spells as you did before!" "Fire Pishon!" After calling the spell it sparked with the fire. "Courchan, Huooh Oh!" With the scream of the defeated monster, the inclined ship returned a horizontal state. "Good job." Only then did the Crown Prince drop me on the floor. I held my dizzy head together and looked carefully at the burning cut part. After cutting, the new leg did not grow new tentacles. ''Oh, the order.'' Once I had a sense of how to deal with it, I immediately began to memorize magic spells. " Wind Prasion! Fire Pission! Wind Prasion!Fire Pishon!" ''(7/14)'' The number went up in an instant. I could feel Callisto looking at me as if he was embarrassed because I quickly came to my senses and fought without help. "Hweeek!" But at once I was careless, and another leg hit us. "Tch." As if the Crown Prince was not satisfied, he clicks his tongue and cut it with a sword. "Fire Pishon!" Maybe they got a hunch at us, some surviving sailors ran with torches and burned their severed legs, that had been cut off, too. "Wind Prashon! Fire Pishon!" A few minutes after I left my order. ''(14/14)'' "kuuuuuu-." At last, the monster with all its legs broken loose from the ship. A sudden quest [Hungry Hraken''s Elimination] Done! Finally, a quest window popped up to inform the end. "Ha" I staggered with a sigh of relief. The octopus'' monster''s rampage made me was wetted with the whole body by seawater. The inside of the robe and mask was filled with water and I trembled from it. I frowned my face. The body was smaller than my original body and uncomfortable with a dwarf man, so I unbuttoned my magic bracelet and wore a robe and mask. However, it was in a state of uselessness while dealing with a monster. Breathing hard, I was just thinking about taking off my robe and breathing fresh air. "Penelope Eckart." There was a sudden cool voice like ice. ''That''s right.'' Only then I realized what I had forgotten in relief. The fact that the crazy Prince has come after me here. As I slowly lifted my head, the Crown Prince, soaked in seawater, walked to me with both red eyes shining brightly. I certainly didn''t do anything wrong to him, but when I saw his expression, I felt like I was the cruelest criminal. ''But how did he appear here? It''s in the middle of the ocean.'' I stuttered because I was so embarrassed by his sudden appearance. "Well, I know you''re in the north because of the rebellion, but what the hell is going on here?" "Does the rebellion matter now?" The Crown Prince, who came before me in an instant, grabbed my shoulders with a look of irritation. "It''s dangerous to come here alone! And who would you like to see?!" "that, Your Highness." "When I heard that you had disappeared from the duke''s house, I ran into the capital like a crazy man by hitting the Imperial Palace wizard." "........" "But I thought you were with that evil spirit, and the moment I saw his face!... I''ll say!" His face, which was so ferocious that he could kill me at any moment, was horribly distorted. "Why are you so mean?" Callisto could no longer speak and bowed his head slowly. Tuck. He hit his forehead. But wearing masks did not convey warmth. "I wish I''d been sick once on Coming-of-Age Day, why are you driving me so crazy like this?" The Crown Prince whispered in a tired voice. It was the first time when I heard from him such a voice, who was always belligerent, full of ridicule. I didn''t know why he was doing this. Didn''t he say me that he didn''t love me? However, his tired voice mademy heart ache so much that I couldn''t breathe. Callisto, who had been breathing with the rough breath for a long time, soon kicked his tongue and raised his head. "Tch. What the hell is this ridiculous mask?" Whether he didn''t like the skin barrier, he took off the mask with an irritating touch. The hood of the robe, soaked in seawater, was also roughly stripped off by his hands. The cool air came over the face with the wind. I was a little surprised to know that he suddenly appeared and recognized me wearing a mask at once. "How did you know it was me?" "How could I not recognize you?" Callisto laughed bluntly at the pointless question. "If it''s related to you, whether it''s the conference room, it''s the battlefield, it''s all over the place, and every time I would come running like this." He raised his hands holding my shoulders and wiped the water off my face. Only then did the warmth come. My heart was pounding like crazy. My eyes suddenly turned blurred, and he asked back at me. "Areyou hurt?" The Crown Prince asked me, who silently wiped the water with his own hands. "No. Your Highness" As soon as I was about to ask him if he was hurt, suddenly a bitter aroma of blood hit the tip of my nose. Turning my eyes to him, I saw a bandage wrapped up on his right hand. The red water spilling through the gap was also here. "You''re all hurt!" I grabbed his wrist and shouted. "It didn''t come from fighting with that octopus monster." "Did I give you the cuff to wear as a decoration?" "I can''t use it because it''s too wasteful." "How" When I lost my words, he grinned and bluffed again. "There''s nothing to worry about, Princess. I will get better soon in no time." "What kind of pain do you enjoy? Don''t hit it all. Why did you pay so much attention to it!" It was the moment when I shuddered and got angry at the guy who kept talking nonsense. A ferocious face was dragged away. ''Ugh!'' When I came to my senses with a low groan, I had been held tightly in the arms of the Crown Prince, damp, and firm. "It feels good to hear such a pretty thing after a long time." The Crown Prince said, raising his chin above my head. After a moment of flustering, I struggled to get out of his grab, realizing what it was. "No, what! Let me go!" "Now you know my feelings, princess?" "How do I know Your Highness''s feelings? I don''t know! So let go" "Don''t do that again." When he whispered deeply buried his face in my hair, I was stunned and paused. "Now I know. That''s what you want." ".............." Whatever it is. I''ll make it all happen, whether you give up this fucking position that beat you down." "" "SoDon''t ever do that in front of me again, Penelope Eckart." At that moment, Emily''s words that I had forgotten suddenly came to mind. His Highmess hasm''t left your side for a secomd simce you collapsed. Every might, His Highmess held your hamd, amd I saw how desperate he was beggimg you mot to die. If I had heard this before the end of the hard mode, would something have changed? It was a useless thought. ''It''s already late.'' Thinking so hard, I pushed Callisto away. But I couldn''t possibly put it into practice. My arms, hands, and whole body, were grabbed so tightly that I couldn''t breathe. I thought I knew a little bit about how relieved he was now. I just stood there without pushing or facing him. "keu, keuheum!" It was then. "Hey, hey, Captain, that" Someone called me nearby. ''Huh?'' The eyes of the couple who were caught by them felt ferocious. "Aahh!" I screamed and punched the Crown Prince''s chest through the fist. "Ugh!" The Crown Prince staggered away with a low groan. With their round eyes, our situation was seen by the surviving sailors. I stroked with a face full of water, then asked, turned around, and asked. "What." I asked him ferociously, the owner of the ship who called me answered in the look of surprise. "Oh, we''ve arrived near the Arkina Islands!" "Huh?" I turned my gaze along his hand pointing forward. I saw a really big island just a short distance away from the defeated octopus. "Are we here? Shall we take a look, Princess?" The Crown Prince asked, leaning crookedly on the mast and looking into something. "How do you know where I am going?" I took the ancient Balta map out of my bag in a cool manner. It was just a moment when I opened it. "Aren''t you going to the Arkina Islands?" The Crown Prince came up to me with a sly smile. I peeped at the piece of paper he was holding and looked back at him. ''Huh?'' The realization hit me. "This" Two identical maps, and a red dot that came up at the same point. ''Come to think of itYou''ve come after me in Soleil last time.'' There was a faint sense of deja vu. I questioned him with my eyes slightly open. "What is it?" "What?" "Why does my location appear on your map?" "This is not your location, but it''s my location" It was a question I asked without realizing it. However, the Crown Prince seemed to recognize my eyes, which had already been confirmed as doubt, with a single glance. "It''s a replica." " ''What? " "A replica of the map that recognized you as the owner." "Huh, then last time" There was a sudden realization of how he chased me like a ghost every time. The Crown Prince made a hasty excuse before me, who was heavily breathing at empty air. "Don''t get me wrong, Princess. The error that occurred while engraving that it belonged to you, not on purpose" "You, perverted stalker." (Note: hahahahaha poor boy) ''Huh!'' Then I turned my head around and the Crown Prince said something stupid again. "Oh huh, stalker between lovers." "Lovers? Who are you talking about?" "Who, you say? You and me, it''s the two of us." "I think you are suffering from a serious delusional disease. You need to go to the palace doctor right now" Tch-. Then a sudden rush touched my lips and went away. "It''s like a mouth saying only the wrong thing." The crown prince chattered before my nose with a sour face. I, who had not been able to understand what had just happened, immediately covered my mouth and backed away from him. "Cr, crazy, hey! What is this!" "Hey, what do you mean? There''s a growing number of disillusionment in the royal family, Princess." Even at my rough words the Crown Prince twirled cheerfully. The lips that were covered with my hands burned by fire. Tl. owwww Callisto boy~ he so cute?? GUYS, PLEASE ENLIGHTEN ME, ARE THEY HISS? and I''ll give the bonus update kekekek... Translator: AikoHiao Raw provider: Rose439 Chapter 196 My face turned red. I stared at him with my hand covered my lips, trying not to get caught. ''You said you weren''t in love. You said you wanted to be a partner. What''s wrong with you?'' That kind of heart rose up. However, Callisto, who was standing while his eyes looking at me, was very warm, and his smiling face was so bright. My heart kept pounding. I ended up taking off my nervously wet robe and masks that I couldn''t even pick and lift like a fool. Because it was heavy and damp, it was likely to disturb the road. Then I searched through the bag I was carrying. The inside of the bag, which was also enchanted in the mess, was intact. I took out a pocket of gold and handed it over to the real captain who was staring at us with strange eyes. "You did a good job. Go back and fix your ship and use it to heal the injured people." The man opened his eyes wide and shook his hand. "Oh, no! That''s not fair! Ah, you''ve saved lives for the captain. How can I..." "Some people are dead, but I think it''s a life allowance." ", thank you, thank you!" The man did not refuse and accepted it. Turning again toward the far-seeing Arkina Islands, I stretched out a map of magic before me. ''Where should I go?'' On the map, there was a red dot on the edge of the island, at the very top of the hill, but I didn''t know the geography, so I didn''t know where to go. I recalled the last time and tried to touch it on the map. As if it were a tablet PC, the area directly touched by the finger was expanded. However, the more I checked inside the island, the more embarrassing I became. ''What is it.'' The only island that seemed to have a huge secret hidden was sand no matter how much I looked around. ''I thought the Leila''s followers would be everywhere..'' It was a desolate desert no matter how I looked at it. It was then. "The Leila temple is probably right in the middle of the Island." The Crown Prince, who was watching me from the side, suddenly pointed his finger at the center of the map. The part was magnified straight away. But the only sand dunes were the same. "How do you know?" "When I was planning a military operation, I scouted through the wizards again and again." He added. "I''ve only checked the surface, not for sure, because the barrier is so strong. Still, if you want to take as little trouble as possible, you''d better take into account the central area." "............" "Because that''s a wasteland where a single blade of grass doesn''t exist. When you start wandering, there''s no end." His words made sense. No matter how many magic maps you have, you can''t wander around like a needle in a spacious desert. It was time to look sideways at Callisto, who gave me unexpected help. Suddenly, my eyes were blinded by the light. If you want to use the Ancient Magic Map, shout the starter, pointing out where to move in the map. (Starting language: Yala Bula Artino) ''What''s wrong with your pronunciation?'' It was when I was constantly frowning at the weird starter. "Do you know the starter as well? Then go ahead." The crown prince still spoke vaguely, pointing out on the map. I had had a new realization. "...Are you coming with me?" "Well, I''ve come all the way here because of someone. Shall we go back after cutting the octopus legs?" He asked back with his eyes glaring. "Well, then you have to go back. It''s nothing else, and it''s up to the suppression of the rebels..." "If a country can''t stop a single rebel without me, it would be better to be destroyed." "Your Highness." "This is more important to me. And do I need your permission to go to the Arkina Islands?" Callisto said arrogantly with his ferocious look. Actually, it was true. Whatever the purpose was, the Crown Prince, what he''s going to do, and I was not going to stop him. "You don''t want to go with me?" I just kept my mouth shut because I was confident by myself, but Callisto hurriedly added, overshadowing what he just said. "Then you go alone. I have a map''s copy, too, so I''ll take care of it." His face, looking up at me again, was covered with nervousness. Like a child who didn''t want to be left. "You don''t know the starter." "Shit." When I calmly pointed out at his mistake, he swept his bangs up roughly and calmly opened his mouth. And then. "Take me with you too." Although he was in a position of request but didn''t look like a man asking favor at all, it was rather in a dignified manner. However, I could see the end of his ear, which was like a red at the end. "Are you laughing?" He blazed his eyes again. I faked, pretended not to laugh a bit, and spat out a starter that had the freaks pronounce. "Yala Bula Artino." Do you want to use the [Scroll Ancient Mage Map] once to move to your area? [Yes/No] When I pressed [Yes.] without hesitation, my eyes went blank. When we opened our eyes again, we stood in the middle of the desert, where the sun was blazing. As if trapped in a steamer, a blazing hot wind hit the face. By the time the Crown Prince raised his head with a reflexive frown. "There" Through the haze rising above the distant sand lighthouse, the building was dimly visible. The Crown Prince''s words were true. I was relieved to think that I had less trouble. Full-. Something fell over my head. "Uh, uh" "The sun is hot." In the midst of my bewilderment, the Crown Prince silently wrapped it tightly around my head and face. It was his red cape. Only his handsome long face was exposed under the blazing sun. "What about you?" I hesitantly asked. Then the Crown Prince replied with mockery and grin. "Anyway I think, Princess needs to think more about mice than cats." "Nevertheless" "I don''t think you''ve ever been in a desert-like this before during a war?" The building in the middle of the desert wasn''t that far away, but the hot sun was still heavy. No, I felt strange about his actions that prioritized me. ''If I knew this would happen, I''d bring the robes.'' By the time I was depressed by the short judgment, the Crown Prince encouraged me. "Stop thinking. Deserts have short days." I started a short journey with him. It was when I just reached the top of the last dune with the temple right in front of me. Even though I didn''t walk long, my body that was covered with sweat felt tired. "heog,heogWait a minute." I panted shallowly while kneeling. It was funny to do this with the destination just around the corner, but I couldn''t see anything when I was out of breath. Callisto waited silently for me like that without any rush. A while later, when I was on breath and stabilized it, I uttered words that had been tickling my tongue the whole time. "Why don''t you ask me anything?" "What?" "Justthis and that." I knew that due to his nature Crown Prince would surely wipe me out. What''s the poison, what''s the reason I was here, what''s my relationship with the Marquis... His red eyes asked for nothing, and I sat down in a rough sandy plain. "If you''ve been to the capital, you''ve heard the news about me." "Oh. Do you mean the duke''s stepdaughter who beat the real duke''s daughter and ran away from home? "What, what?" "The Young Duke''s eyes have been red and he''s looking for you." He said, naturally frowned. ''A disgusting fellow. What do you want from me after all that humiliation?'' By the time I had fed up. "Don''t worry and do what you want to do. If you want to catch a demon, I will catch Leila, and if you want to kill her, I will kill her." "............." "Let me stay by your side." The Crown Prince replied. I hesitated and looked up at him. "I don''t know why Your Highness is doing this." Even in broad daylight, the red-colored gauge bar gave off its own color. At the coming-of-age ceremony, I thought I had predicted all the emotional possibilities. The hard mode was over, and now all I have had left was the story for the normal mode for the further journey. Why are you....... "You do not have to know." The Crown Prince distorted his face. "You''re such a thing. You don''t have to know. That''s not what matters to me anymore." "" "In the end, without any help, you got yourself out of dukedom, by all yourself." I don''t know how he knew, but he got it right. At one time, I thought one of the male lead would save me, and I considered the favorability''s figures as an absolute indicator of my escape. But now both favorability and ways of escaping were gone. What matters to me now was... ''What''s important to me now?'' Somehow I went crazy about that idea. "The important thing is, what you''re trying to do is what I''m also trying to do." Callisto clearly said his intentions. "Do you know what I can do?" "Anything. Are you trying to wake up all the dead Leila and conquer the world?" He asked back in a playful voice. I still looked at him with unfamiliar eyes. "You''re the Crown Prince of this Empire." I was the decisive reason for rejecting his offer, judging that we couldn''t it. "You wanted to be an ideal emperor." "I don''t know what it was." He shrugged and answered lightly. "Like the Crown Prince, I can knock it out. It''s not so bad that I occupy the Empire and become an emperor." "I''m not kidding" "Can''t you just stay by my side?" He cut me off and asked. The nervous face I saw on the ship earlier. His face, which had always been full of confidence, had suddenly turned desperate. ''Callisto was not brainwashed.'' I gave a slow nod to this fact. It was permission. Only then the man regained his composure and laugh. The heart that I thought I had killed began to throb again. Chapter 197 Finally, we arrived in front of the huge building. "Is this... a temple?" It was too much to call a temple. The square-shaped dark gray building with no windows was like a prison made of concrete. "That''s what they call it." The Crown Prince replied, shrugging his shoulders. "Let''s go." He climbed up the stairs first, reaching out to me his hand. Four square holes were seen behind the back of him. It was the entrance. Looking inside the dark, without even a door, I felt a little terrified. I hesitated for a moment and soon held the hand of the Crown Prince. He flexed his muscles and easily dragged me up. After that, we came into the building. Not long after walking through the narrow passageway, there was a stone staircase leading underground. ''These guys really like underground.'' It was a mysterious tomb that seemed like hideout of a group of evil, considering the fact that an altar was built deep underground on the island even in the Soleil. "Be careful." Surneung-. Callisto, who had taken out the sword, spoke in a low voice and went down ahead. I followed behind him silently. The width of the stairs, which was narrow enough for one person to enter, gradually widened as it went down. The inside was not darker than I thought. Because there were lamps hanging everywhere. More strange than that, there was nothing to prevent outsiders from invading. I thought there would be a lot of evil creatures or followers of evil Leila. ''Well, nobody can get here, so they don''t have to set up a trap here.'' The huge desert island was built in the middle of the place, lacking an island. I also had a magic map, but I must have been trapped in the desert. Nothing popped out, but we kept on climbing the stairs and going down the stairs. Finally, the seemingly endless staircase ended with a vast expanse of space. "This..." We stood at the bottom of the remaining stairs. There was a mountain of gold coins, jewels, and treasures that flashed in the light. And the hundreds and thousands of bones that pop out of these items and stuff it up. "Heyup." I stepped back, holding my breath at the sight that was revealed. They were human bones. "Leila followers. They kidnapped people, tortured them, and hid the bodies here? There''s a lot of dirty things." The Crown Prince frowned harshly, perhaps because of the numerous remains of the bones. "No." "What?" "Here, it is the tomb of the ancient Layla." "The tomb?" Callisto asked back as if I was talking nonsense, but I didn''t answer anymore. His words made me dizzy when I saw so many bones that seemed to have been slaughtered. I thought the tomb symbolized something, but I didn''t know it would give the real tomb as a quest. ''Crazy game.'' Looking around the inside of the tomb with my face hardened, I soon found something far away and opened my eyes. "The mirror." It was much bigger than what I saw in Vinter''s secret hideout. To occupy one side of this enormous space. Because it was rusted and faded for a long time, it would have been mistaken for a wall if you did not know its shape beforehand. I ran down the remaining stairs without hesitation. "Princess!" Callisto called me in amazement. But I ignored him and walked through the unafraid of being struck by my feet. The mirror I saw in my dreams. My reflection in the mirror. A curious sense of anxiety filled me up. ''Maybe, is it an important clue to return to the original world?'' Hearingly, quickly, I heard the sound of jewels and remains being trampled under my feet, and I didn''t care. It was just around the corner. keuleuleuleu-. An eerie cry was heard somewhere. As I stopped and turned my head, something glowed in the dark corner, slowly walking out. The leather with dotted lines and the appearance were similar to hyenas. But a tooth as long as an abnormal thing and a tongue split into three branches. It was a monster. "Hhung-!" The drooled monster soon kicked the gold coins and rushed to me with a blink of an eye "Uh, uh" The quest window did not appear. By the time I was frozen like a fool. peoeog-kkaeaeng! "Wake up!" The monster that runs toward me flew right in front of me to the side because of the hit. The Crown Prince, who had kicked the monster, was pressing it with his foot down. "It''s a little different from the monster what we''ve been through. It must have been starved for a long time." As he said, the monster''s stuttering movement was dull and powerless. Puwook- The Crown Prince, who had easily cut it with his sword, looked back at me, who was hardened, and pressed me hard. "Don''t look. Why are you looking at this?" When I was about to refute what he said to me, why would he do that to me? keuleuleuleu-. I heard the beast scream. The Crown Prince kicked his tongue when he saw another monster crawling slowly. "It''s the same guy. Go ahead. I''ll get rid of it soon and follow you." If it were the other time, I''d say I''d help you, but strangely, the quest window didn''t appear. ''If I''m here alone, I have to deal with it myself.'' I let go of my anger about the game for a while, and soon I agreed with him lightly and turned around. "Thank you." Now in front of the mirror of truth, it was the first. peoeog, kaeeng-! I walked diligently, leaving behind Callisto, who easily kills monsters. And finally, I arrived in front of the old and huge mirror. How long had I endured? The mirror was almost broken and about to break. The thick dusty surface didn''t even show my face. ''Does this work?'' I raised my hand in a stunning mood and knocked the mirror slightly. When the thick dust was wiped off, the surface covered in it was revealed a little. As expected, my face was reflected in the mirror that was barely attached to it because it was all broken. It was then. ~ Main quest: Beyond the Truth ~ [Finding the Mirror of Truth] Quest succeeded! You are entitled to know [the truth] when you have reached this point. A white square window floated over the cloudy mirror. Would you like to know the hidden story through [mirror of truth]? [Accept / Reject] I didn''t want to peruse. However, it seemed to be one of the essential developments of the hidden route, so it was not a big deal. I glanced back just before pressing [Accept] and looked at the Crown Prince. He was performing a sword battle, one by one, like a madman. ''Well, who cares about who?'' I was relieved and soon turned again to press [Accept]. At that moment, white light poured out like an explosion in a mirror. "Ugh." I covered my eyes reflexively with my arms. "Princess-!" Suddenly I heard a voice from Callisto calling me. At the same time, in front of my eyes flashed white. thud. thud. thud. When I opened my eyes again with a loud drum sound, I was trapped in a black space. thud. thud. thud.Quick bam-! The sound of drums that followed continued to lead to solemn music. "What is it." I was panicked and looked around. It was music I''ve heard from somewhere. That''s right... ''BGM?!'' It was the background music of the game. At that time, white letters came to my eyes as I looked everywhere. [In the beginning, the continent had a period of peace under the rule of the Golden Dragon.] "what" I was flustered and stuttering, but I soon figured out what this scene was about. These were scenes that would only come out in the prologue of the game. So, it was the background description. [The dragon pushed the darkness under the ground and pressed it down under its wings. The eyes of the dragon shine the world golden, and the grain is abundant on the earth.] "Skip, skip!" I searched reflexively for the [skip] button, but I couldn''t see it, so I ended up shouting with all my mouth. [............] [The golden dragon, whose lifespan has run out, has disappeared from the world, leaving behind a fang for the remaining humans.] Then with a moment''s abbreviation of words, the really boring contents jumped over. [Darkness began to spring from the ground. They called themselves gods and came to the earth after establishing a country called ''Balta'' and slaughtering humans in a brutal and cruel manner.] [There was such a group of people that stopped them... The ancient wizards!] "Hugh" Now, something that I know is starting to appear. I sighed half-relived and half-annoyed. [A fierce war broke out between the ancient wizards and Leila. However, the Leila followers who are taking their lives are getting stronger] "Skip! Skip what I know." I muttered in discontent, and now he has an abbreviation in front of him again. [To survive, the Leila attacked the mirror. After a fierce attack, the corner of [The Mirror of Truth] fell and split into 15 pieces. The remaining wizards hid some of the pieces in the tomb of Gold Dragon to secure the future.] Chapter 198 "Ski" I tried to shout skip reflexively, but I stopped all the demands because it was new to me. When I finished reading the narration with my dull eyes, the writing automatically passed. [But in spite of such an outburst, the mirror of truth has been activated-. The souls of the Leila clan are all sealed in a mirror. However, there was one Leila that was not sealed. The young Leila, hiding deep in the ground, swallowed bloody tears in front of the bodies of her family and brothers.] -Ahhhhhhhh-! It was then. Somewhere, the sound of someone howling spread out loud. The scream of the child in my head made my hair stood up. "What, what?" I was surprised and raised my head. At that moment, a white line was drawn straight under the white text and over the black space where there was nothing. It was easy to recognize because it was a monotonous picture. Skeletons piled up in pits and Leila kneeling before them and shedding tears. [The Young Leila built up her strength for revenge. Sometimes a newborn child, sometimes a young virgin, sometimes a dying old man. However, the more she stole the lives of others, the more she lost true nature.] -You must go to the Imperial Palace to end it completely. A voice came out from somewhere again. The writing had changed again. [After collecting scattered pieces of mirror, she dazzled the prey. Fortunately, the curse left by the brothers before their death weakened the power of wizards, so it was not that difficult.] A picture of white lines under the letter was changed. The Leila with the big cone and hat and another Leila strangling him like that. Water dripped down Leila''s foot in a cone. It was blood. [One day, the Young Leila, who had lived for a long time, found a body suitable for going to the Imperial Palace. Leila, who took her body away, grew up into a beautiful lady.] The next moment, when I read the text that came up, I open my eyes wide. The painting, which was nothing but Leila, began to become more colorful and complex, and ended. "Yvonne." The face of someone as clear as a picture came before my eyes. It was Yvonne. [Like a hunting spider, she webbed and brainwashed her prey step by step.] As if to show the illustration in the game, the good-natured smile of Vinter flashed through me. The writing changed again. [Over time, Yvonne, who entered the Duchy with the help of a trapped Vinter, meets Penelope, an ancient wizard''s blood flowing in her.] "The blood of an ancient wizard...?" The afterimage of two women came to mind in the black space. It was me and Yvonne. The writing quickly moved to the next chapter without any embarrassment to the information I had never known. [Penelope was instinctively wary of Yvonne. She tried to kill Leila, but she failed every time because of the curse of being ostracized by people. Rather, Yvonne took advantage of the villain that interfered with her to take over the duke family. Penelope dies easily without awakening.] The afterimage of Penelope, who died cruelly in prison, was briefly reflected and disappeared. I read with a breathless look. [After swallowing all Dukedom, she is engaged to the Crown Prince and enters the palace.] Yvonne, who became a complete immortal due search''s end of [the Fang of the Golden Dragon]. Having extorted her strong vitality to her heart''s content, she uses a piece of mirror to unseal her brothers and completes her revenge. All living things on the earth fall to be Leila''s prey -. So the world is destroyed when all the wizards to stop them are gone. -~Normal Mode Hidden Story~ The End.] That''s how the story ended. Like the ''Beethoven No. 3 Symphony'', the magnificent BGM disappeared. "What... is this the end of the hidden story?" The white square window was gone, and only darkness remained. I stared blankly at the empty space. ''So what am I supposed to do?'' I''d known for a long time that Yvonne had a dark side, unlike the original setting. ''I didn''t want something like this...'' I suddenly got angry. "You think I''ve come all the way here in hell to find out only this?!" I shouted toward the empty sky. "No, it''s not me, I...!" I shouted, but soon I stopped talking. ''What do I want?'' The original question lingered in my head. Actually, I didn''t know what I wanted when I went this far. All I know is that even when I go out of the game, everything is gone. It was then. Bam, bam, baram-! The BGM, which had suddenly been turned on, was loud enough to burst my eardrums and began to sing. Unlike a while ago, the tempo was very fast and fierce. As if we have reached the peak of the story. "What" hwiiiig-! There was a gust of wind somewhere along with the music. It was the moment. [But there was only one wizard who survived in a world of catastrophe!] A white square window appeared again in the quiet space of the cave. Below it was a man in clothes of purple color. "Vinter?" The man''s face was covered with a bushy beard. I managed to recognize him thanks to his coarse silver hair and dark blue eyes. [Afterwards, the wizard released from Leila''s brainwashing arrives in front of the mirror and squeezing out the last remaining power. He looked at the mirror of truth. Realizing that the Penelope they killed was the only one who fought against Leila, he devoted his life to returning time.] After wandering through the endless desert, he finally found Leila''s temple like a prison. -Everything that happened because of my foolishnessI will pay back this terrible sin with my soul. Standing in front of the ''Mirror of Truth'', Vinter shed tears of regret for a long time. Soon he stood up and raised his wand, shouting out an unknown spell. White flash burst out of his eyes like a laser. The light painted a colorful marbles around him. Vinter''s body began to burn alive. [The world was trapped at time trap due the spell of the wizard. The only way to get the time back was to stop Leila from destroying the world! But due to the foolishness Penelope, time continues to repeat.] Penelope died in hard mode many times. If there was anything different from the game, it was just that it was all as vivid as a picture. I grimly distorted my face recalling of Penelope''s death at the system. It represented [Reset] that I had so longed for at the beginning of the game. [In the process of countless deaths, Penelope''s soul broke to the end and disappeared like fog. Penelope no longer came back. The world has stopped. Time of eternity has passedand finally a tiny piece of soul has been reincarnated in another world-.] Bang, Pam-! The flowing BGM stopped after reaching its peak. And. [Right, That''s you!] I was stunned by the scenario in the game. "Ha, ha" I burst out laughing in amazement. Regardless of my reaction, the story went to the next stage. [You''ve never been dead before, and you''re the real heroine! You will be surprised to rise from the ashes and save the world from the evil forces!] A new square window floated over the top of my head. ~ Main quest: Hard Mode hidden route ~ [Who is the real villain?] Would you like to proceed with the quest? (Reward: [Hidden Ending], [Golden Dragon''s fang]) [Accept / Reject] It was more crazy than the it was in game''s scenario that had been followed so far. Chapter 199 "Ha" I laughed dejectedly at the new main quest window and shouted curse. "Don''t fuck me. Why would I! Why should I do this damn quest?" Why was I still wandering in the game when the hard mode was over? The failure to escape made me give up to some extent. Otherwise, I thought I would go crazy. Even if I couldn''t get out of here, all I wanted was just to stop the cause of my fear of death. I didn''t want to suffer from the fear of being killed by the game anymore. So I wanted to get out of the cycling of the story. "Whether the world is destroyed or not, what does it have to do with me? Just give it Yvonne or somebody else, cause I don''t need it at all!" Suddenly, a strange thing happened. As if they understood what I was saying, new white letters floated under the quest window. Once you have completed the main quest, the game will end with a reward. You can save people''s lives with the reward [Fang of the Golden Dragon]. But the system''s answer didn''t comfort me at all. "So, why should I save other people''s lives?" I shuddered all over and shouted out cursing to cruel fate. "I''m already dead. I''ve been dragged to this fucking place, and I''ve been through a lot, and now I''ve got nowhere to go. Why would I!" The frustrations and despair that I have been struggling with it have been bursting out. Even if it wasn''t because of Yvonne''s brainwashing, I guessed about it from the time I saw myself asleep in my dream after drinking poison. ''Maybe my real body is already dead.'' So I was already dead and gone in real life, and this was all an illusion. Or, being brought to this hell and being punished. Otherwise, Penelope and my situation would be similar. Isn''t it so painful? ''But if this is the real hell, what did I do so wrong? Is it such a big sin to play games all night long?'' Feeling so unfair, I was fed up to the edge of my neck. I thought I''d cry unseemly at this rate, so I bit my teeth to make my chin closed. It was then. Suddenly, the white letters in the square window slowly disappeared and a video replaced it. "Ah." I heard a familiar voice. And I stopped breathing unawares. "Ugh" The inside of the screen was a hospital room. I could see myself asleep on the bed wearing an oxygen respirator. "Ah." Again, a familiar voice was heard. I turned my head. And next to the bed where I was lying, I found the guy holding my hand tightly and lowering his head, and opened his eyes wide. "How long will you stay asleep like this, idiot." It was the second son of a bitch. "We''re all wrong. I''ll beg you for forgiveness. Please open your eyes, huh?" He begged earnestly, with his forehead buried in my hand. I didn''t understand the scene in front of me and I couldn''t believe it. Then, click- Someone opened the door and entered the hospital room. "Brother." It was the first son of a bitch. The second one raised his head and asked. "Our father." "He left for the United States in a hurry this morning. There''s a doctor there who''s done multiple surgeries to remove a tumor from a patient in a coma. He may soon be moving on." After saying that, the first one shut up. There was silence in the hospital room for a while. After a while, the second one quietly opened his mouth. "BrotherI guess our sister hates us a lot." He still did not let go of my hand. "Ha, fuck. The youngest daughter of a prestigious familyis in a coma caused by overwork which leads to stomach cancer." He mumbled, ruffled his hair wildly with the other hand that had not held my hand. ''Hastomach, stomach cancer?!'' I was dumbfounded at the reason he told him while I was lying. Meanwhile, the second son spoke with a distressed voice. "I regret it. Why did I do such a stupid thing in school?" "You, me, and our father. I guess it was because we couldn''t learn." The first son replied briefly. It was an honest answer. "Nobody told me that she would do it, but I should have known when she went to college alone." "I knew she''d ask our father to send her to study abroadOr archeology. That''s what all kids do." The second son laughed at the first son''s words. "Did you see our father''s face when she asked for independence? She has been preparing to study abroad as a gift for her school entrance exam, and she was so relieved to see his face." But the sarcasm was brief. There was a deathly silence in the hospital room again. "...BrotherI think it''s all because of me that she had cancer." "............." "I thought she would eat with us after some time if I didn''t let her eat like a rat at night." "Then I did the same." The first son answered right back. "I thought she''d be back home soon if I gave her a beggar-like room, how could I have known she''d run three rounds of part-time jobs like that?" However, they probably didn''t know anything about me. How desperate I lived so I wouldn''t go back to that house, and not to open my heart to my goddamn father. "...I''d like to take away her stomach cancer if I could." Again, the second son of a bitch with his forehead on my hand whispered his regret. At a dark, gloomy voice, the anger suddenly rose. ''The abominable one.'' It was as soon as I had just opened my mouth to spit out a curse. The screen has changed. "....Please, save her... please!" I could see my biological father. He said that he had departed for the United States, and begged for help from a western doctor. After the incredible drops of water fell from his bloodshot eyes, the screen slowly disappeared. And. The brainwashing curse of 18% has been lifted! Seeing the square window, I remembered the reason why I came all the way here. "I have... stomach cancer?" I felt still dazed, so I stuttered. While working part-time and living with school life, I thought I''d die of overwork, but I never knew I''d get cancer. Suddenly, I remembered the terrible scene Yvonne showed me while brainwashing. The family members who, after I died, frowned annoyingly and irritably at the funeral parlor, swore at my portrait. But the mirror of truth showed me that I was not dead. I believed I was dead, but I was still alive. There was no family member annoyed by my death. It was all brainwashing. "Why now..." Suddenly, the hot things dripped down on my chin. Only then did I realize that I was crying. "Why do you come now, why come now!" I screamed like I was in agony, staring at an image of the mirror that was already gone. "It''s all because of you! I''m here because of you! I!" After all, what did I live so hard for? The unbearable despondency has hit me like a tsunami. However, at the same time, I felt hopelessly miserable, not helping my family who didn''t annoy me in a coma. It was at that moment. ~ Main quest: Hard Mode hidden route ~ [Who is the real villain?] Would you like to proceed with the quest? (Reward: [Hidden Ending], [Golden Dragon''s fang]) [Accept / Reject] The disappeared quest window came up again. Now I knew. The reward for the system was none other than returning to my original world. I was fed up with the quest window that came up, but I had no choice but to choose. I cried and pressed [Accept] with a fit of anger. Then a new system window came before the eyes. To you who have come to know the truth, [The Mirror Wand of Truth] is given as a reward. Would you like to be rewarded? [Yes/No] ''The mirror wand?'' When I pressed [Yes.], something came out of the black space. "Crazy, what is this?" When I saw the reward, I frowned. It was a magic wand with a mirror handle, with a length as long as a rod. The writing changed when I caught it, which was humming and shining as if it has found the true home. From now on, you can use [the Ancient Magic] using [the Mirror Wand of Truth] Stop [the evil forces] and save the world which was at the brink of destruction! However, Ancient Magic requires a lot of stamina and mental strength! Use it carefully at important times! Then new writing was added. Finally, the spirits of ancient wizards left you a word, important message. -Dear Descendants? you have been able to maintain the mirror of truth with your efforts until now? thank you! "Crazy!" The black space began to crumble before I could even give out the curse. And an explosive light poured out through the gap. The bright light flashed before my eyes again. "Princess-!" When I opened my eyes again. Someone pulled my body rough. Hururung, Hwaang-! At the same time, an unknown huge roar rang out. "Ugh" When I came to my senses with a low groan, I saw the Crown Prince, who had dragged me along and rolled on the floor. I turned my head hard and checked where I was just standing. The old, broken [Mirror of Truth] was literally crushed to dust. "Are you okay? Are you injured?" Just before the mirror collapsed, the Crown Prince, who managed to rescue me, jumped up and looked at my body. "As soon as you touched the mirror, you suddenly had a strong barrier around it, so I couldn''t reach you. What the hell happened in there? What else is in your hand?" "Your Highness." "Shit, what is it? Why are you crying?" I saw myself crying with the red eyes holding a strange magic wand. I couldn''t believe what I just saw. And because the mirror wand in my hand was so childish and cheesy, I cried. "What the hell is wrong with you, Princess? Don''t cry. Have I done everything wrong, huh?" Callisto looked at me and didn''t know what to do, but soon he hugged me. Chapter 200 SURPRISE BTCH! The Crown Prince stood up, and he held me like a baby and jumped out of his seat with me. And we quickly walked through the remains and gold coins to the aisle where we first escaped. I glanced along the way, the bodies of the monster he had beaten with his sword were scattered everywhere. ''Crazy...'' It was a tremendous sight that made me cry. Climbing up the wide stairs, he sat behind the least dusty and cobwebbed pillar. And hugged me tightly in his arms. Not letting me touch the dirt in the slightest. I wriggled around in his arms, and until then I slipped down the mirror wand that had been uncomfortably placed between him and me. "...Are you feeling better now?" The Crown Prince asked anxiously. Sitting on his lap, there was no distance between us. I was a little embarrassed to cry up until now, so I looked down and avoided his gaze. Then he suddenly reached out his hand to me. "You''re no child, and yet you''re crying." "I-I will take care of myself!" I rubbed my eyes in a hurry to avoid his hands trying to wipe them off. "Don''t. Your hands are dirty." He took at my dirty hands-off in astonishment. Then he kicked with his tongue, narrowing his forehead looking at my reddish eyes. "Well, it''s already red." In the end, his hands caught my face which was avoiding him. Unlike my hands, that was dirty from trying to steal the mirror, his hands didn''t even have a splash of blood. Callisto carefully wiped the tears off my eyes with his fingertips. And then, "huu, huu", softly blew his breath on my red eyes. Because of that, his bangs moved gently and tickled my forehead. My heart fluttered from his lovely touch as if he seemed to handle a child. "You''re feeling better now." Finally, he took off his hand that was carefully wiping the corners of my eyes. His mouth, which was softly smiled in satisfaction, was right in front of me. I was overcome with a feeling of crying again. "I''m not asking. I''m not going to ask you anything, so why don''t you loosen up that chewing dog-shit look?" I don''t know what my expression was like, but he wriggled his eyebrows and grumbled irritably. "...Your Highness." After a long time, I began to open my mouth after hearing the man''s vulgar words. It was mostly an impulse. "It may sound crazy, but I''m actually not Penelope." "Oh." The Crown Prince said with a look of surprise. "That''s the most absurd thing I''ve ever heard from you." "I''m not just saying this." I stared at him, who seemed to not be listening seriously, he shut up again. He soon lowered his face. "...It''s a joke. I''m listening seriously. Go on." "..." "I told you I was wrong. Huh?" When I saw him with his dog-like face with his eyes lowered, I felt relieved. I knew I was being soft, but I just wanted to say. Anything, and everything. My frustrating situation and the secrets that I''ve been hiding. "...I lived a good life in a very far place that you don''t know, and then I was dragged here suddenly out of nowhere." "Why were you dragged here suddenly out of nowhere?" "I don''t know. I just woke up and thought it was ridiculous to be adopted daughter of the Duke of Eckart..." "That''s a piece of bad luck. Of all things, the Duke of Eckart, who thinks only about his business affairs." The Crown Prince replied with a funny face as if he were playing along with a child. I felt a bit awkward, but it wasn''t wrong. Among many characters in the game, I thought countless times why it was Penelope. "...But I tried." "What?" "Just do this and that." To be exact, to survive with the game story. "I knew whether it was the spirits of ancient wizards or not, that they would send me home if I listened to them. So I followed my orders very hard." "..." "You know what? I couldn''t see the end of it even though I tried my best. I would think I was done, then something else happened... and then it really did seem like the end, and something new arrived." "..." "I couldn''t handle it, so I tried to solve it in another way, but now I can''t." I know now that I''m going to die here, I can''t go back to my reality. My real body is lying in bed and in a coma. Maybe that''s why I came here. Suddenly, a sense of hopelessness hit me. "...What should I do now?" I asked Callisto for an answer with a lost face. But he didn''t know what I was feeling, he spoke with an impudent face. "What should you do? Just live here with me." "Please don''t say such terrible things." "Huh, is it such a terrible idea to live with me?" The Crown Prince, who couldn''t understand my feelings, soon narrowed his forehead and asked back. "...Why are you trying to return back?" "What?" "Have you hiding something from me? There must be a reason for you to go back." "...Do I really need a reason to go back home? Ju-just..." While answering like that, I was worried. Why did I want to go back so stubbornly? "... Actually, the college was kind of a waste of my time." "College?" "I studied so hard that I was at the top of the class." "You...the top?" He looked back at me with strange eyes. I felt a little bad, so I bit my teeth hard and emphasized. "Yes, the top. First place. First place." "What was there to learn. To learn how to insult the Imperial Family?" (NOTE: BRUHH LMAO) "No, it''s not like that. It''s archaeology." Perhaps it was an unexpected answer, but the Crown Prince''s eyes grew and returned to normal. I muttered sadly, thinking of the major I was learning about. "I''ve dreamed of becoming an archeologist since I was a kid." "Oh, that''s why. I thought you looked like you were good at excavating relics..." He nodded silently as if he was remembering back to the time of the hunting competition long ago. "Why did you want to be an archeologist?" I paused at his question. My old past, which even I had forgotten about. After living in a corner of the house, when I heard enough of "beggarly girl" to scab my ear, the past was so disgusting. I wanted to erase it. If I could, even the memory of my miserable mother. But when I look back, I''ve never dreamed of it as much as that time. "...I lived alone with my mom when I was young, and my house was really poor." "..." "My friends bragged about going to the zoo and amusement park every weekend... and the only place my mom could take me was the city museum in front of my house." I added, glancing at Callisto''s countenance. "It was free entrance until I became an elementary school student..." "I see." I thought he''d be sarcastic or sneering at something, but he listened to my story with an unexpectedly serious look. "...I used to try to memorize all the artifacts on display every time because I was afraid my mom would be upset." "..." "And when I got home and listed the things I saw, my mom clapped her hands and said, ''My daughter is the smartest in the world''." - So smart... you could be an archeologist. - Really? Then I want to become an archeologist! A piece of a distant memory flashed through my mind. Even if I got zero on the test, my mom always complimented me. I tried so hard to be a diligent daughter, and I thought I was only a step closer... ''But I was dragged here and it became useless.'' It was at that moment that I remembered my memories with a bitter face. "You have the same dream as me." Suddenly the Crown Prince opened his mouth. I came to my senses. "The same dream?" "My mother, who was becoming increasingly insane because of the frivolous baron''s family''s attitude and my father''s indifferent eye contact, had whispered hundreds and thousands of times to me to be a perfect emperor." He was talking about the current Queen now. He continued. "I''m going to climb to the highest position as my mother had hoped, and break this fucking country down." ''Crazy, that''s a completely different story!'' When I found out why Callisto was so obsessed with being the ''perfect emperor'', I was dumbfounded, and spit out my mouth. "...I didn''t think of something weird like that." "Of course it was before I met you." The Crown Prince spoke with a wry smile on his face. "I thought it would be okay to throw away the damn Crown Prince''s position until now..." "..." "Listening to your story has changed my mind. I''d better keep it in my hands." "...Why?" "So when you do what you want to do, there won''t be any crawlers." He casually told me his reason. ''To abandon the Crown Prince position, and to keep the position.'' "I''ll make it all happen. Magic, archaeology. Everything you want to do." "..." "So... why can''t you stay with me instead of going back?" He slowly raised his hand to my cheek. His hands were trembling, slowly to caressing me. "...Why?" I asked again, I could feel the expression on my face slowly disappearing. I said it with a desolate voice. "What does this have to do with us?" When everything was over, when the game finally reached the end, I had no reason to stay here any longer. I didn''t know why he was shaking me again. I cut off him because I didn''t want to hear being his right partner again. "Don''t look at it like it''s nothing." Callisto suddenly raised his face. "Because there''s nothing going on between us." "..." "Did you forget? My rejection before my coming-of-age ceremony." "...How could I forget that?" Since we met again, he had become a painfully smiling man. "I saw how you... after hearing my bullshit, were disappointed, and how you were dying." "..." "If you were angry, you should have slapped me, why did you have to drink the poison?" It wasn''t because of him that I drank the poison. But Callisto''s face was so distressed that he paused for a moment. The Crown Prince, who was looking down at me with a sweet smile, suddenly opened his mouth. "...Maybe you went to an college which taught bad things, but you always pick up words that hurt people like a knife." "Who the hell would say that..." "The dignity of the Imperial family is also that you can''t do rude things in front of the Crown Prince. And why do you always look so sullen, tch." The Crown Prince, who had cut me off with glaring red eyes, murmured upset. However, unlike his words, he patted my cheek with affection. "And yet..." he whispered with a faint smile. "I love you, Penelope Eckart." akireatom: *insert meme of Michael from The Office* Oh my god! Okay, it''s happening. Everybody stay calm! () Translator: akireatom Raw provider: Rose439 Chapter 201 I stopped breathing at his sudden confession. The Crown Prince looked down at me and spoke silently. "I don''t care if you''re Penelope Eckart or not." My heart shook madly to the point of making me nauseous. "Why..." I squeezed the word out of my dry throat. "Why do you... why are you saying it now?" I couldn''t understand what he said. I reflexively lifted my gaze and looked over his head. Red favorability''s gauge bar was still emitting its own intense light. I could still clearly remembered what he said to me. The idea of being his suitable partner, ''76%'' engraved in my mind, circled over his head. "You said it was a naive word that doesn''t suit us. You said it''s just a stupid play with emotions..." It was very easy to put out the faint embers which was like a slight fever. If I lose to him anyway, I wonder if the ending would be all I can say. Unlike other male leads, the Crown Prince did not put on a mask and did not change his attitude towards me. So I was disappointed and at the same time relieved at 76 percent if his favorability. It wasn''t hard to give up even if it wasn''t his words. I was sure he would do it... "You said it was just an illusion. So, I quickly turned it down because I didn''t want to be mistaken..." "..." "But why are you doing this now?" I murmured with a small voice. Callisto twisted his face, looking at me, thinking of that time. "... I''m sorry. I couldn''t tell you then." The Crown Prince spoke calmly, still looking at me. "I was afraid." "...What." "The emperor also said he loved my mother." "..." "My mother was deceived by the words and left it all to the prince, who had been deprived of his inheritance, family, and power." "..." "How could I have known that he would bring in a concubine as soon as she died in the Holy Spirit because she had gone through all kinds of hardships and made him an emperor?" I held my breath hearing about his past that wasn''t even mentioned in the game. Callisto laughed bitterly. "I have always been brainwashed to distrust others and to be on guard against temporary feelings. So..." "..." "I decided that a contractual relationship would be better than one with shallow feelings. And when I let out all the feelings I''ve been feeling..." "..." "Then I thought I''d have an end with you." I frowned his eyes as if I had been stabbed in the heart. I could feel a crack in my expressionless face. It hurt so much to hear that he was afraid that confessing his feelings would lead to an end to his relationship with me. "Why do you make such an ugly face?" When Callisto saw me like that, he smiled faintly and stroked my cheek. "What have you felt until now?" I asked in a suppressed voice. He narrowed his forehead. "It''s all a little embarrassing. Do you really want to hear it? It''s kind of out of line now." "You can''t get any worse." "That''s true." At the blunt remark he nodded his head coolly. "I can''t get any worse in front of you..." He slowly opened his mouth and blurted out the words as if he were lost in thought. "It was from the moment I first saw you in the maze garden, maybe." It was a bad beginning. "When I think of you, I keep smiling. I used to laugh a lot during meetings and Cedric Porter stares at me as if I was crazy." But at his following words, my eyes widened. At first, I thought he didn''t even wanted to remember each other. When Callisto saw me frowning when I thought of our terrible first meeting, he laughed as if he was having fun. "Whenever you refused my invitations with all sorts of excuses, I got nervous. I''ve never even felt that before going on the battlefield..." "..." "I wanted to see you face-to-face one more time, and speak with you, so I made a fuss like a child." He gently pinched my cheek and said slyly. "Its really... amazing." I had an unfamiliar feeling in my chest. I didn''t expect him to feel like that since the beginning, so I was just puzzled. ''He certainly had only two percent of favorability until the hunting competition.'' So I tried my best to avoid him because I didn''t want to die in his hands. But he had no intention of killing me at the time when I heard through the mouth of the Crown Prince for the first time. "...When you were dying after drinking the poison." The Crown Prince added, looking at me blankly. The mischievous grin on his face suddenly faded away. "If I could, I''d take the poison dozens even hundreds of times instead of seeing you lying down unconscious." "..." "I knew you wouldn''t like it, but I always wore a sword when I entered your bedroom." "...The sword?" Did the Duke allow it? By the time the frivolous thought came to my mind, Callisto answered in a feeble voice. "If you stopped breathing, I would die right after you." I froze. "What''s that..." I thought I heard him wrong, so I looked at him. He had a blank look on his face. I guess he didn''t exaggerate at all. I grabbed his wrist and asked back. "Why...why would you think that? Why is that..." "Just, because I wanted to." At his simple answer, I twisted my face. If I had succeeded in escaping with the poison then, would Callisto have cut his own throat? My heart sank at the mad thought. "You said you wanted to be emperor! But why the hell would you do such a stupid thing?!" "...I couldn''t possibly live in this hell without you." He confessed bluntly. I couldn''t figure out what the hell to do with this madman, so I stared blankly at him in shock. "Don''t get angry. It''s already in the past." He knew it was wrong, so he dropped his face like before. I could only stare at him. "...If I''m too late." "..." "It''s too late, now I no longer have any desire to start anything. What are you going to do now?" It was me that hurt him, but my eyes were dim. The Crown Prince chuckled, and answered with his sharp-tongue. "Well, I said you don''t have to know anything." Then he moved his hand from my cheek to my ear. His big hands covered my ears. It was as if it were submerged. "I told you to think of rats more than cats, didn''t I? You only do what you want to do. If we get out of here, just forget what you''re heard." He whispered in a low voice, holding my ears tightly, so as I couldn''t hear. Still, I heard everything. I couldn''t take it anymore, so I punched him in the chest and shouted out nervously. "You crazy bastard! How could I forget about this!" "...Ugh, Princess." "Don''t tell me about ending! If you do this now, what am I going to do? You said you wanted to be a partner! You were, what were you thinking back then...?" When I finished shouting and hitting him on the chest, I covered my face with my hands and cried. "Princess, are you angry? Why, what''s wrong?" He was flustered like a fool. I was feeling all sorts of emotions. Hateful, resentful. Why now, when you didn''t say a word when I wanted it so badly? I''m happy and frustrated at the same time. My heart trembled like a fool when he said he loved me. And it was sad. Now that I''ve heard the secret he''s been hiding, I can''t escape. Isn''t it too pitiful for me to neither accept nor reject him? "It''s all my fault. Stop crying. If you cry more, you''ll get more exhausted." Callisto, who had no idea what to do, looked at me crying and hugged me again. However, he constantly wiped my eyes and my nose constantly. I felt sad again, so I stayed in his arms and cried for a while longer. I''m sure I''m crying because I''m sad, but strangely I felt lighter the more I cried. I poured out my tears until I had no more strength, as he said I would, and stopped crying. Even though his armor was wet because of my tears, Callisto did not push me away. I slowly controlled my breath with my face buried in his shoulder like a baby. "...I can''t give you the answer you want, Your Highness." "It''s all right." I don''t think he was listening. The Crown Prince answered too quickly. I stopped talking for a while, and soon spoke again. "You said you''d do everything I wanted." "Yes." "What I''m going to do may be hard for you to understand." I was brave enough to say this, but I heard a low laugh beside me. "Should I say more that I''m not actually a princess?" "But you''re real!" "What are you saying? Tch, the atmosphere is good, so I don''t need hold back." "Ugh! Breathe, Breathe!" He held me tightly in his arms as I tried to get up in anger. I was so frustrated that I hit his chest, but soon stopped and settled into his arms again. Only then did the Crown Prince release the strength from his arms, which were squeezing me. Leaning on him, I groped the floor. Before long, I felt a hard wand within my reach. I grabbed it and showed it to Callisto. "Now...I''m going to kill Yvonne with this." "Yvonne?" "Duke Eckart''s biological daughter." "Oh." He raised his eyebrows and briefly admired what I said. "By the way, wouldn''t it be better to have a steel baton like that if you were going to kill her?" At his words, I banged my hands against his chest again. ''Oh, you''re going to kill me, too.'' The man talked to the end with a bluffing words. I stared at the playful Crown Prince and spat out. "When it''s over, we may not be able to be together anymore." "..." "However...will you still love me?" "That hurts a little." The Crown Prince frowned. I couldn''t bear to test him every time. At the same time, I trembled with anxiety because I didn''t know what his reaction meant. But in the end, it was all useless. "It''s all right. Wherever you go, I''ll follow you like today." "..." "I love you, Penelope Eckart." Callisto repeated those words with the same face. I stopped breathing again. Then I felt like my heart was about to explode, so I suddenly lifted my upper body. "Ugh..." My head was pushed back by Callisto''s face as if it were a headbutt. At the same time, something soft and warm touched my lips. I''ve never kissed anyone, so I didn''t know what to do. With my eyes shut like a fool, my body flinched as I just bumped at his lips. But it was brief. His arm wrapped around my waist rushed up. A big hand grabbed the back of my head, and I was dragged closer to him like I was eaten up. The Crown Prince, like a man who was starved for days, was frantically busy sucking and licking the flesh around my lips. His thick, moist tongue roughly penetrated between my lips, entangled and sucking mine. Chu,chu-. The kissing continued for a long time. The taste of the first kiss was as sweet as everyone said. It was so sweet that I kept crying. //CALLISTO, WHO FOUGHT TOOTH AND NAIL TO LIVE, WAS WILLING TO FOLLOW PENELOPE INTO DEATH. Also, they''re each other''s first kiss and NO ONE CAN TELL ME OTHERWISE! This is my favorite chapter ever. I''m happy I had the privilege to translate this, even though I felt like I did a crappy job. my babies (/ /?/m/?/ /)/ Much love, akireatom.// MY EYES HAS BEEN BLESSED, thank god! Translator: akireatom Raw provider: Rose439 Chapter 202 With the mirror wand in my hand, the Crown Prince and I escaped the dreary temple, or tomb of the ancient Leila. "Yala Bula Artino!" We moved out of the dreary desert by reciting some crazy spells, and moved near the coast of the island''s edge. "How do we get out of here?" Looking at the endless sea, I was overwhelmed. I was so focused on coming that I wasn''t prepared to get out of the whole time. "Well, I wouldn''t mind living here with you." Unlike me who was worried, the Crown Prince spoke nonsense with a blank look. The smile disappeared from his playful face. - So... Can we stay here instead of going back? What he said in Leila''s grave came to my mind. My heart became heavy. I know what he wants and I know what he''s saying. "...Please, stop that nonsense." Instead of losing my expression, I struggled with a sulky look. The Crown Prince tilted his head at my words. "Why is it bullshit?" "Look around. How can we live here when there''s nothing here?" "Don''t worry. I won''t let you starve to death. I''m pretty good at hunting. Do you like fish?" "No!" I shouted at him, fed up with his words. I heard the sound of him laughing and the wind blowing rang out. At that moment, I was greatly relieved. I looked back at him, hiding my mixed feelings. "...You can go first, Your Highness." "Hmm?" "You know how to be summoned to the palace in case of emergency. Why don''t you go there first and come pick me up." It would only work on someone with the blood of the Imperial family, so I could not go with him. Recalling the Crown Prince who had disappeared alone before work, I made a first move. The Crown Prince, who had a puzzled look on his face, answered with a ''what do you mean?''. "I can''t go." "Why?" "I told you there''s a powerful magic barrier here and I''ve never succeeded in infiltrating. Summoning spells can only be done by breaking through the barrier." "Ah." When I remembered that fact, I made a stupid noise for a moment. My eyes began to shake violently at his words. "Then, are we really trapped here?" "Well, that''s what happened. Your good friend here can throw you a fish party." (NOTE: THIS HANDSOME MAN ALWAYS MAHE ME LOOH DUMBFOUNDED) As if he was really going to live here, the Crown Prince sat down on the sandy beach. "You knew then...!" Did he follow me without saying a word even though he knew that? It was around this time that I was stuttering in amazement at his eccentricity. "Don''t just stand there, sit down. My neck hurts." The Crown Prince grabbed onto my dress and pulled me down. As I was about to cry out about this extreme situation when he was sitting so carefree, but instead closed my mouth and sat down next to him. Only because there was nothing urgent to say. Whenever it happens, it''ll all be over if Yvonne is defeated. ''Since the Crown Prince is gone, someone''s going to come to pick him up.'' In the meantime, it was none of my business whether or not the Duke was alright. When the nervousness disappeared, peace came. Shoo, shoo.- As I stared blankly beyond the shoreline listening to the sound of the waves, I suddenly opened my mouth. "Your highness." Callisto, who was also looking blankly beyond the sea, turned towards me at my words. "By any chance, do you know if the golden dragon''s fangs are in the Imperial Palace?" "The fangs of the golden dragon?" The Crown Prince furrowed his eyebrows at the random question. I was wondering whether I should ask or not. However, it seemed wiser to directly ask the person who was from the palace, who was next to me, than to search for it in person. Nodding his head, Callisto opened his mouth again. "Why? It''s the emperor''s treasure." "Emperor''s...treasure?" "Yes. You must have it with Jade Seal to prove that you are the emperor of the empire." Callisto answered coolly. "Ah, is that so?" "You know the story of the founding of the Empire. Oh, maybe you don''t know because you''re not actually from around here." Whether he was teasing me or not, he continued in a vague tone. "In the beginning of the Empire, there is a national legend that Golden Dragon, who took care of humans from evil, was buried under the Imperial Palace." After all, it is called the "Golden Dragon Tomb". I had guessed so far, I nodded silently. "The dragon gave his descendants his fangs before he went to sleep eternally. He became the first emperor, and that''s what''s been going on until now." "I see." "The fangs are hidden in the Imperial Palace which is always carried by the emperor because they contain magical forces. It''s a top secret only the imperial family knows." My eyes were wide open at the last part of his words. "Can you just tell me something like...that?" "Why not? When you asked me that, didn''t you intend to take fangs and change the Empire?" The Crown Prince asked back with a face full of laughter. "It''s not like that." I answered with a frown. "I think Leila is aiming for it somehow... Your Majesty might be in danger, so I asked you." To a plausible excuse, the Crown Prince answered in a low voice. "Okay. Then I will kill the Emperor. You can kill Leila and take the fangs and become the empress." "Your highness, please!" "When you become the new ruler, I think it''s not a bad idea to write it down in the national records." "It''s only possible if we get out of here!" And I frowned at the man''s rambling words. "That as well." Callisto nodded with a serious face. ''I feel sick.'' Half-defeated, I turned away from him and looked at the beach. "...Is this enough?" It was then. The moment he muttered a whisper. Brrr, brrr-. Suddenly, a strong, familiar vibration sounded from somewhere. Surprised, I looked back at the Crown Prince. Then he calmly took something out of his arms. It was a crystal ball with communication magic. "Long time no see, Cedric Porter." [Your highness! Where the hell did you go ahead of the sudden mission?] The voice of the aide, who was almost screaming, rang out in fear that Callisto would cut off communication with him. "How..." I stared blankly at the crystal ball with the Crown Prince, unable to read the words. ''I''m sure he said magic can''t be used because of the barrier.'' But without a moment of thought, Cedric''s resentment poured out. [The rebel army is just around the corner, but the commander suddenly disappears, and all the soldiers are in confusion! The whole operation could have been ruined.] "So, have you lost?" The Crown Prince cut off his aide with a bored look and asked for the results. Cedric had to grind his teeth and answered. [...we won.] "Good job, Cedric Porter. I trusted you." [Please, Your Highness! I don''t know when I''ll die of a heart attack because of you. Have mercy on me...!] "From now on, I give you full command. Now don''t just think about relying on me, just do it yourself like in this battle. ''Cause I''m very busy." The irresponsible remark went wild beyond the crystal ball. However, it was hard to hear what Cedric was saying because the Crown Prince struck it far away. [...The rebels have retreated to the border.] Long after, Cedric reported the progress of the battle. I was relieved to hear that. "I don''t think there are only useless men in the Empire." [But it''s not safe yet. We''re running out of army resources. We''re losing to Delman''s...] "Oh, you don''t have to report every bit of useless stuff." However, the Crown Prince, who had been silently listening to the report of the situation, abruptly cut off the words of Cedric. ''...Huh?'' A familiar word flashed across my ear at the last part. But Callisto had no time to turn the subject around and think deeply. "Call the magicians and tell them to use summoning magic. For your information, there are two of us. Me and the Princess." [What did you say, Your Highness? Then again, because of the Princess...!] "Well then." Ttuk. The sound of Cedric''s shouting followed, but the Crown Prince coldly cut off the communication magic. "I''m going back to the capital soon." I asked with a puzzled look as I saw him get up. "What happened? I heard you can''t use magic because of the barrier." "Since you broke the mirror, the island''s barrier magic seems to be getting weaker." I was astonished at the answer he gave me. "Then...have you been making fun of me so far?" "Did you barely notice?" "Really, oh my god...!" You crazy bastard! I was shaking with my fists clenched at his sly smile. I wanted to hit him like I did before, but sadly, it wasn''t enough to. ''Calm down, you''re an intellectual unlike him.'' I was trying to brainwash myself and press down my anger. "Don''t be so angry, Princess." "..." "We won''t have time to be alone like this when we go back." I was about to answer him back. At that moment, I looked up and slowly closed my mouth. Callisto had a grotesque look on his face, which drew the corners of his mouth painfully. "Like you dreamed of becoming an archeologist, please consider that I had a dream to spend a short time with you alone." I had no choice but to realize once again. The crazy words of the two of us living here, having a fish party, were no joke. "Let''s go." He reached out his hand to me. I looked at his hand for a long time, and slowly reached out to hold it. After a while, a golden magic circle began to be drawn around us, meaning the summoning magic was being carried out. That''s how my short trip with him ended. Guys, this will be my last time translating I work full time and I''ll be taking on new responsibilities for a while. So I won''t be having much free time. I''m so honored that the lovely @Eiffellyanaw allowed me to help her translate this wonderful novel. I had so much fun and loved interacting with everyone here. I wish happiness and health to every single one of you. Much love, akireatom Translator: akireatom Raw provider: Rose439 Chapter 203 When the bright light occupies the eyes, and after a while, my eyes open. Suddenly the sea disappeared all over the place, and we moved from Arkina to this place, and we stood right in the middle of the swamp where mangroves were everywhere. "Uh" I knew at best that I would return to Tratan, and I embarrassed and looked around. Whether it was the same as not knowing eat to say, Callisto also glanced around with a grimace. It was then. "Your highness-!" About thirty knights, armed from afar, came up, cutting the vines with difficulty. Fortunately, an acquaintance stood in the lead. "You are here, Your Highness. It''s been a long time, Princess." When the prince''s aide arrived at us, he exhaled a rough breath and bowed lowly. Before answering, the Crown Prince asked fiercely. "Where is this place?" "It''s a bog in the Bopulia forest near the border." "Who asked you that? Why did you summon us here, Cedric Potter?" "Yes? Didn''t you tell me to do the summoning magic?" "You should have sent to the Duchy near the street. How do you fight in the war if you''re so short-the- head?" "Ha, butThe wizards that remain in the Imperial Palace are those under the control of His Majesty." "You should have moved her somewhere safe, like in a town or something. What''s this?" Callisto kicked the mud ground cursing imperial family with vulgar words. I hated it and went away from him as far as I could. "Oh no, that''s" Cedric, who had just done what he said, was embarrassed. It seemed to be like seeing myself in the early days in the Duchy. ''It was the worst thing I''ve ever been.'' As I glanced at his golden hair and thought so inside, Cedric ansered with a tearful face. "Do you think the wizards who know how to summon long distances are under your control, Your Highness?" "If we''ve been raided as soon as we got here, and the Princess would get hurt it all, will you take responsibility? Huh?" Suddenly, the Crown Prince answered with the same question. ''What, why are you bringing me in all of a sudden?'' I looked back at him with astonishment. Cedric eyes wide open. But not only that, but the Crown Prince threw the next bomb. "Oh, since we''re all here, I''ll say hello. Be a guard for Crown Prince''s future consort. Give your life to protect her." I literally opened my mouth. "What? Your Highnesssuddenly got married?" "This isn''t a dream, is it?" "There is a lady who would accept our prince" The knights who were behind Cedric lined up in instant. But then, one by one, they began to bow. "Hello, Your Highness, Princess!" "It''s an honor to meet you, Your Royal Highness, Crown Princess! Hooray!" My view shook frantically at the crazy situation. Unlike me, the Crown Prince looked gladly at his men and turned his head to me. "Princess, these guys are the ones who have been on the battlefield with me for years. You''ll see them more often from now on, so at least get used to their facesPrincess! Where are you going?" I couldn''t hear more of him, and I turned and walked around. However, in a flash, the Crown Prince jumped and blocked the front, forcing me to stop again. "Why is your face so red?" He suddenly reached out his hand to my face. I snapped the hand off and said. "If you keep saying weird things again, let''s pretend we didn''t come along. I''m afraid I''m going on my own." "What do you mean weird? For your safety''s sake, I only gave a lesson to those who would be your subordinate in the future" "Your mouth, shut up!" I rushed to him and blocked his mouth with my hand. Callisto''s eyes, which had been slowing lowered down for a while, opened beautifully like half a month. "Oh, was it a secret relationship? I''m sorry." "When I!" "Don''t be angry. I''ll be careful about security from now on. Huh?" "What!" Callisto slowly looked at me and lowered my hand which was covering his mouth. I was stunned and kept bursting out with anger. ''When did I say I''m dating you?!'' On the contrary, I just said that we can''t be together when everything is over. "I''m sorry for bringing you here." However, as he watched me angry and touched my hand carefully, I couldn''t even ask when he did it. My heart was pounding. Then I realized that they had a strange gaze on us. "Hmm, hmm! Anyway, how do I get back to the capital now?" I hurriedly pulled out the hand held by him and got away of him. "Dear Princess, were you threatened by His Highness when you were alone?" In the meantime, Cedric approached me and cut off my words and asked. "Huh? What" "If so, please give me a double cough. I somehow" "Cedric Porter, stop talking nonsense and stay away from my fiance." Maybe he understood him like he was a ghost, but the Crown Prince muttered a dreary mumble and lifted his chin. Sadly, Cedric stepped away from me, unable to speak a any word further. "First, report about the situation." "We got an info yesterday morning that a massive supply of rebels was going to pass through here." "Shameless guys. As expected." The Crown Prince nodded, looking around with a sharp eyes. I also looked around. There were no one to hide in the wet swamp that stretched endlessly. It didn''t fit as a place for combat. ''How do they cut off the supply lines?'' The question soon had be solved with Cedric''s words. "Only two wizards and elite soldiers who were able to execute the Delman movement magic were moving and hiding in a state of invisibility." "And then." "After a quick operation, I returned to the camp and tried to summon Your Highness and the Princess. But" Cedric added with a nervous face. "We haven''t had supplies for two hours." "Why didn''t you go straight back to the camp?" The Crown Prince asked back with a frown. Cedric replied in silence. "While waiting for the march to be delayed, I was tired of restoring magic because of the large use of mana." "Then you should have summoned us after you went back." "Wow, did you give me time for that?" Cedric appealed with a very unfair look. "If you don''t summon me right now, I''ll scoop up the sand and the sea there and give it to you for your stock throughout the wararen''t you really threatened?" "Ek." However, Cedric''s poor voice ended up with the fierce face of the Crown Prince''s fierce eyes. I saw Cedric sniffle with a rather pitiful expression on his face. It was me who urged Callisto to get out of the sunny Arkina Islands quickly. ''''I wondered why he kept talking to him while he was far away'' He was threatening his aide while he was broken-hearted one. It was time to stare at the Crown Prince with an amazing look, as I couldn''t figure out if I really needed to thank him for letting me go out quickly. "It''s too open place." The Crown Prince, who looked around the swampy area that is quiet except for us, spit out. "In two hours, it''s very likely they''ve changed operations. Prepare to withdraw." "Ha, butEstimated error time is around three hours. I heard from people who frequented swampsYour Highness." Cedric responded, but Callisto ignored him and turned to the knights. Two young imperial palace wizards were panting, leaning against colorful wands. Hey, when can you use the moving magic again?" The Crown Prince approached them without hesitation. "Oh, it''s not been long since the summoning magic was used, and there are quite a few people" "So." The darkened face of the Crown Prince was instantly blackened and the magicians hurriedly answered. "Ha, I think we just need to rest for one hour." "What if there are fewer people? Is it possible right away?" "A couple of people standing by themself" "Then the princess first" "I''m fine!" I predicted what would come out of Callisto''s mouth, so first I hit him and shouted. "I can wait for about an hour. Right, Cedric?" "Of course, Princess!" Soon, Cedric''s face, which had been white for a moment as if he were about to faint was visibly brightened. Only the Crown Prince wobbled his eyebrows with a dissatisfied face. "What are you doing? Go back first. You have work to do." "What do you mean, Your Highness? If I go first, the rest of us don''t know when they to go back." I responded unabatedly to the ferocious words of the Crown Prince. "We can go and bring another wizard." I frowned at the sight of the magician brazenly speaking to his face as if it were any consumable. "Please, please! I''m so embarrassed to bother you anyway. Stop it." "What is so embarrassing?" "Your Highness keeps on doing that cheap stuff! Everyone looks at you as a strange one!" "Who dares." How can a man be so brazen? About thirty people were all staring at the Crown Prince with a strange eyes who was worried about me. I recited irritably with a face of heavy loss. "It''s only about an hour. I''m getting help, so let''s just stay and go together." "Oh. You''re already taking care of the people downstairs? You got the headache, I got it." "" I decided to just ignore it. While staring at the distant mountain, the Crown Prince muttered with a softened face. "I don''t feel very good." "Don''t worry. I can take care my body." "If you have got hurt." He paused for a while, then said again. "It''s because I think you''re going to be so distressed." I was speechless at the remark. I opened my mouth a little later. "...... You said you''d have changed your plans, too. Nothing''s going on, so just let it go" Trying to answer back to me to stay still, I replied all of a sudden. hwiiiing- The sound of the wind had changed. At the same time, I felt a little strange. It was the wind, and it was like an intangible movement... "Haaaaah-!" pudeudeodeog-! At the end of the swamp far away from, a flock of birds flew up from the forest. Siinkk-. The knights pulled out the swords one by one, as if they had felt something unusual. "I can''t feel any signs within a radius of 2 kilometers." A knight reported with a nervous face. As he said, there was nothing except us around the vast swamp. "You, can you use a defensive dagger?" The Crown Princr asked one of the wizards next to him. "Yes, yes! Ha, but it''s hard to hold out for a long time. Mana" "Do it now." He seemed not to listen to the injustice, and he turned his back coolly and ordered another wizard to do so. "You take the princess back to the camp immediately." "Your highness!" I was taken aback by the words of the Crown Prince, who brought back the issue that had just been finished a while ago. "I, I must, I must cast a transparent spell in combat" "You don''t have to, take her to a safe place right now." "I''m fine!" "What are you doing? Take her quickly" It was then. "Your highness!" Someone urgently called Callisto. "Oh, it''s in the sky! In the sky... A herd of horses and monsters appeared in the sky!" The Crown Prince and I, reflexively raised our head up. "That!" My mouth opened wide. A great number of new monsters was flocking like a swarm of bees, they were like a pterodactyl. "Hiruk, Hiruluk-!" Countless shadows came at a moment''s instant and swept over the head. The new monsters set off a startling fire. However, the flames did not reach us. It was thanks to the defensive barrier. Turning to the back, I saw the young wizard, whom the Crown Prince had ordered, was shivering with a blurry face. Whether it was true that monsters were not far away, the transparent barrier were swaying whenever the fire hits it. But when they finally got through, the birds didn''t fire any more, but they turned and flew high. "What" Suddenly, in the open sky, everyone looked up with an unknown expression. Piedong-. The rain suddenly began to pour down from the flock of birds that rose as high as a cloud of ink. sswaaaaa-. A great number of raindrops. No, at the same time, the arrows that resemble the raindrops were coming down at us. "It''s Delman!" Someone shouted. Translator: AikoHiao Raw provider: Rose439 Chapter 204 Princess!" When I was staring blankly at the sky, Callisto grabbed me and hugged me roughly. I couldn''t see my surroundings because of him who completely wrapped me up. kwag,kwag-ag-! Hundreds of arrows were flies on the defense barrier unfolded by the wizard. The air was in danger. It seemed it kept the arrow attack from going through barriers, but it was an illusion. The unsettled barrier quickly broke up. One or two arrows flew through it. sswaeaeg-! "Ugh!" chaeaeng-! Most of them quickly struck with shields and swords, but some knights that were not avoided were hit by arrows. "Ahh!" The wizard, who cast Barrier magic, trembled by my side, fell with an arrow on his shoulder. The barrier was broken in an instant. When the arrow attack stopped, a lull came. But I knew it was only a brief moment. Chang, Chaeng-! "Shit!" The Crown Prince shouted again, hitting the flying arrows. "Princess, now! Run with this guy to the forest, come on!" Callisto pushed me on the back after setting up another wizard sitting curled up next to him. "You, take responsibility and move the princess to a safe place. The Crown Prince''s fiance is hanging on your hands. Do you understand?" "Yes, Yes, Yes!" The wizard shook his cone frantically. "Your Highness! They are preparing for the second attack!" Cedric, who managed to be all right, shouted desperately. "Line up in circular order!" "Yes! All soldiers, circular order around the His Highness!" Indeed, the Crown Prince''s elite troops moved without hesitation at the surprise attack. At a moment''s notice, the knights gathered around the Crown Prince raised their shields. However, it was clear that this line would not last long. There was no place to hide in the open swamp, which had no covers. In addition, it was difficult to move fast because of the deep sinking of the foot. Enemies that shooting arrows from above. It was a perfect trap for annihilation. "Go, you must go, Princess!" "What are you doing? Come on!" I did not move at all. Calisto screamed at me, who was hesitating over and over again. ''What about you, then?'' The voice of mine came up to the throat. The mirror wand, with which I wanted to help his army, gave me a hint that I could use magic, but it didn''t show any sign. I recited a few terrible magic spells I remembered in a quiet voice, but there were no signs of a reaction. ''Oh, this crazy system, the monsters have appeared. Why can''t I use magic!'' I was restless and just retreating as the Crown Prince left. It was then. "Your Highness! They suddenly stopped shooting!" "The horde is divided into two!" "kkiluuuug-!" With a series of reports from the knights, the scream of the new monsters resounded. I didn''t know what was going on because my view was blinded. When I suddenly felt that the wind was coming with a hot heat, it was after the situation was over. "It''s fire! Avoid it!" It was no time that a few monsters flew at a tremendous speed, spewing fire, caused the formation to be cramped like an iron fortress to be disrupted. The surroundings were pierced as if an explosion had occurred. "kkiluuuug-!" Through the perforated lines, another group of monsters flew at full speed, spouting fire. "Ahhhh-!" The Imperial Palace wizard who was standing next to me was caught by the claws of the approaching monster and disappeared in an instant. "Fuck it! Heep your head down, Princess!" pulsseog- The heavy thing fell over my head, and my body bent down even if I didn''t want to. It was the cloak of the Crown Prince. "Your Highness!" I was surprised and called him. But the worry was a long lasted. "Ugh!" Callisto, who managed to avoid the monster that came up with its claws, cut its wings and climbed on it, and killed the enemy on board. Looking around, fortunately, his men were also fighting and killing their enemies. Chang,chang! The sound of iron clashing against each other and the screams of people echoed one after another. I was the only one standing far away in the middle of a bloody swamp. I felt a sense of discomfort when I looked at the Crown Prince, who once again cut off the enemy from the attacking. ''But why did they stop shooting?'' The tactics that could be easily destroyed by shooting an arrow in the sky have been changed to a messy land battle. In addition, another group of divided enemy troops was still waiting in the air. ''Is it a time-lapse attack? I think we can fight if we kill the monsters...'' Looking at the knights gathered almost unilaterally, all of them in disarray, I murmured "Thunder Bloom" again in a small voice. It was useless. It was as soon as I cursed at the unresponsive mirror wand. "Princess!" The Crown Prince, who had killed the monster and put a sword into the fallen enemy, opened his eyes. Avoid. The sight of him running to me in a hurry with a sword next to him slowly moved. When I unwittingly turned my head along with his look, it was the monster''s claws that were coming at a tremendous speed. "Uhh" I reflexively held the mirror wand with both hands and blocked the front. But the claws of the monster, which were just around the corner, turned in front of me as if I were not the target. And the arm popped out behind the head of the monster. hwiig-. I was caught in the arm like a bird and soared above the monster. Surprised, my body was held tightly in the firm arms of another person. "Found you." The low, dreary whisper sounded to my side. It was a familiar voice. I slowly raised my head. The man who caught me was a man I never expected to be here. "E......Eclise?" "Master." Inorganic eyes captured me. "You, why" He should be at the dukedom. Why was he here? A piece of memory flashed through my mind as I tried to restore my memory reflexively. -Go to the north. Go get in touch with the rebels. You kill the Crown Prince, and you will be the new ruler of the empire. Eclise was finally brainwashed by Yvonne when we last met. When he heard it, he became a rebel. I wondered why I kept recalling the sound of ''Delman'', but when I saw him looking down at me, my stomach was boiling with amazement. "You''re crazy." "............." "Let me go. Let go of me!" I was struggling to loosen my body. But he didn''t budge. "It''s dangerous to provoke the monster if you''re struggling." Then he pulled the reins, holding me in his arms. huog-! A low-flying monster swerved up. I closed my eyes for a while because of the strong wind, and soon I punched him in the chest and shouted. "Are you crazy? Not enough to stab me in the back, now you''re driving me to hell?" No way. In normal mode, he was lured by Yvonne and accused Penelope''s misdeeds, but he did not even be the head of the rebels. No matter how brainwashed he was, wasn''t this too much? "You couldn''t give up on Yvonne, and now you''re going to be Leila''s followers?" As soon as I burst into anger, the retort came back, chewing like a piece of shit. "I went crazy because of you." "Don''t make excuses that it was my fault. Am not I the only one who has to make excuses for?" "Then why did I tame these disgusting monster cubs by feeding them with the blood?" Eclise, who was looking at the front and driving the devil, was suddenly looking down at me. I couldn''t see it because I was covered by the fire shadow of a monster. His bloody eyes were half-soaked in madness. "You disappeared in the morning without saying anything. To find you who left me and abandoned me..." ".........." "I gathered soldiers and stayed up all night for a few days, and I scouring the empire like a ratBut you were in the north." The sound of his clenched teeth came out of his jaw. "I wonder if you''re going to be sad, leaving me alone who wasn''t even thinking about killing that bastard, at best" I was suffocated by the unusual mood of Eclise. I couldn''t say anything when I looked at his bloodshot eyes as if they were bleeding. It was then. "Prince!" Another monster came out and approached the side of the monster that was driven by Eclise. "The power of that guys was stronger than I thought! If we do this, we may lose all the monsters" "I found the target. We''re getting out of here." "Yes? But, the operation is" He didn''t answer back anymore and pulled the reins. ''Prince?'' I was just puzzled by the unfamiliar call to Eclise. ''What the hell that happened while I escaped the Dukedom?'' But at that thought of me for a moment. "Princess-!" The voice that called for me sounded in my mind. As I glanced down, the Crown Prince was running frantically under the monster on which I was riding, performing a sword attack. "Your Highness!" Soon, however, another enemy attacked him. Meanwhile, Eclise''s monster flew up into the sky. "Let me go!" In the distance from the ground, I rebelled vigorously. "Let me go, you son of a bitch!" "Stay still. Master." Eclise whispered by pulling my waist straight toward him. "If you don''t go quiet, I''m going to kill that bastard right here. You know why I stopped shooting." Chapter 205 I stopped fighting back frightened with his threats. ''Why he stopped pouring the arrow attack.'' Because he found me there. Despite this urgent situation, I was overwhelmed by the true feelings of Eclise, who was vividly relaxed through the skin. If he had fallen in love with Yvonne and acted for her, I wouldn''t have felt this way. Eclise''s deep gray eyes, which had always been a doll-like, now glowed with unknowable passions. I glanced over his head with shaky eyes. The favorability gauge bar that still shone with a dark red color. His love has become poison to me. "When you bring Yvonne back, I say again that it''s all over." ".........." "But you''ll do whatever you want." "I haven''t even started it, but how does it end, Master?" Didn''t care about my cold voice, he pulled my back to him a little more. "You have been like that before." I nodded slowly and muttered with a low voice. I lowered my gaze and touched the mirror wand with both hands. "It''s hard to listen in words." I, who had been hanged for a favor, knew that he would not be enslaved, but left me alone. This was the result. "If I can''t use magic, I should use it to beat up." "what" The moment when Eclise was puzzled in my own words. Suddenly, I smashed his head as hard as I could, using the mirror wand I was holding. puck-! "Ugh!" With a dull sound of hitting, the back-grabbed power was loosened. ''Tch, let me go.'' It was not for nothing that the Crown Prince said to swing a stick and beat Yvonne to death. It was practically useful advice, as it was decorated with jewels around the small mirror at the end of the wand. "Master, waitUgh!" Pug-! After turning my body and hitting his head one more time, I pushed him out as hard as I could. Eclise missed the reins with groans. The drops of blood running through his forehead made my heart sting. However, there was no time for feeling the guilt. It''s the moment when the unbridled monster shook like mad. "Princess!" A familiar voice was heard from below just in time. Looking down, I saw the Crown Prince''s creature was barely flying up and down under Eclise''s monster, almost strangling the new enemy. "Your Highness! I''m jumping!" When I shouted out loud, he shook his head in hesitation. "Well, wait! Still!" Even for me, the Crown Prince seemed to be precarious on the monster''s back, who was frantically tossing and turning to drop the human being on its board. But there was only a chance now. "Ughno." Eclise, who had come to his senses after being hit in the head, reached out to me. I threw myself down just before he grabbed me by the back. "Penelope-!" Eclise, who was holding on to his bleeding head, rose up and stretched out his arm under the monster. I could see his face palely distorted between the scattering hairs. But he was at that moment, too. "Penelope Eckart!" The body that was falling helplessly was caught roughly by someone. The Crown Prince, who saw me jumping down, stepped on the monster without hesitation to receive me and bounced up. Then ''puck-!'' There was a powerful push that hit the whole body. "Ugh! ah, ugh!" The Crown Prince rolled over the swamp ground, holding me tightly in his arms. I didn''t even notice that I missed the mirror wand that I was holding in the meantime. "Ugh, ugh, crazy" By the time the rolling had finally stopped, Callisto and I had become the mud creatures that had come up from hell. "Ugh." The Crown Prince raised himself painfully after he let me go. His handsome face and golden hair were all covered in sticky mud. Compared to that, I was really fine in his cape. This was because the impact of the fall was absorbed by the soft swamps and Callisto instead. "Shit, you really!" He sharpened his red eyes at me. I made a peep and quickly laid down my eyes. Callisto sighed as he looked at me. "Are you hurt? "Whatabout you, Your Highness?" "Thanks to someone, I feel like I''ve been trampled all over." I lowered my head in half sorry for him. It was my mistake for jumping recklessly, but I couldn''t just be kidnapped, right? You can trust a toad living around here to be friends. Come on, get up." He grabbed my mesmerized arm and forced me up. Looking at the movement, Callisto seemed to have no major injuries while we fell. It''s a good thing to think that the landing place is a swamp, not a hard soil. "kkiluuuuug-!" It was then. Ominously, another group of monsters waiting in the air began to move. "Tch, they''re going to make a disturbance." The Crown Prince clicked his tongue as he watched the swarm of dark monsters flying violently down. "He''s not destroying his own army, he was trying to hold me back and kidnap you." After seeing what they were trying to do at once, the Crown Prince turned his head and stared at me. His face, who had to fight without resting properly, looked a little tired. ''Crazy bastard.'' I bit my lower lip at his red eyes, which were nailed to me like a stabbing. Even after he was beaten, it seemed that Eclise had no intention of giving up on me. At this rate, the pro-defense forces, which were fighting against each other, would be wiped out. "Was that the little guy back then?" In the midst of a rush, Callisto suddenly asked. "When I went to the dukedom to present you an ancient Balta map, he was peeping at us in the woods after the patronage." I was very surprised at the words of the Crown Prince, who sharply recalls the memories I had forgotten. The conversation was not suitable for the situation where the enemy was just around the corner. But in his glance at my answering, I reluctantly spit out. "He was a slave and escort I brought from the auction house." "He paid back his master''s kindness with revenge." "I''m sorry." I felt heavy in my heart because it seemed to have happened because of me. The moment I quietly bowed my head. "Hiruk-!" The Crown Prince bent his waist to avoid the claws of a flying monster, and pulled out the sword, and cut its neck. I didn''t even know that the monster was aiming at us, so I froze like a fool. He dropped a sword roughly into the screams of the fallen enemy soldiers, and soon Callisto wiped his long face with the back of his hand, lifting his lower back. You don''t have to look like a sinner. I''m glad you didn''t see the shit out of me." "" "It would have made me feel worse if they were after you to hit me." "why?" "Because you''re weak." He grinned as he casually recited that I was weak. Immediately, he hurriedly held my arm with his hand without a sword. "From now on, stay right behind me, Princess. How can we get out of the woods?" He began to go along the edge of the swamp right in front of him. Because of the fall, we were quite far from the middle of the battle. If I go to the forest with him like this, I can get out safely. Because of the enormous size of the monster, they can''t fly between dense trees. "But what about the other knights?" I asked him the question as he pushed me back, preparing for another monster that was flying in. "Well, what do you want me to answer?" chaeng-! The claws and the blade of the sword hit each other. This time again, he easily killed the monster. But the slippery mud caused the sword to slip out of his hands over and over again. "Do you want to hear that you''re the most precious one to me?" Chaeng-! "Or you''ll be taken away, whether you''re killed or not." "" "Or would it be better to say that all my men who have been around for years are dead or not and that they will never see me being dragged away?" "Ugh!" He faltered and pushed me toward the forest, constantly cutting through the monsters. I was forced to be pushed aside by him with my hands helplessly off. Perhaps it was because of his mood that his movement seemed to be getting slower. I remembered that he hurt his arm late. "kkiluuuug-!" When he barely hurt another enemy. In the distance, we saw a huge monster flying towards us with terrifying momentum. "Tch, Maybe I have to kill that bastard to get a way out." Callisto murmured irritably as he noticed the person riding on it. It was Eclise. A man with blood on his forehead glanced at us, no, he looked at me and glared like a ghost. ''Please, pleaseStop it, you madman!'' Callisto was right. Unless we had to do something about that madman, the way out of here seemed a long way off. Then suddenly, my anger suddenly soared. ''I''ll be too busy to kill Yvonne, but why should I be rolling here like this!'' The lump of mud dripping from my head was irritating and driving me crazy. Why should I be rolling in the middle of a swamp where I can''t even get out of it when I''m sad that I got hit in the back? But what''s more irritating was that if I stayed still and got kidnapped by Eclise, the situation would be even worse. ''No. I can''t give up. I''m gonna hit him a few more times. Where are you, you, fucking mirror wand.'' I opened my eyes and found the mirror wand I missed. The wand protruding upside down in the mud was noticed by my eyes. It was a time when I was trying to move there. Suddenly, my eyes were blinded. Your anger and justice have reached MAX to awaken the blood of the ancient wizard! From now on, you can use magic with [Mirror Wand of Truth]. However, [Ancient Magic] requires a lot of stamina and mental strength! Use it carefully at important times! I hit it on the square window that came up. "No." I said to the Crown Prince, who had the sword prepared while hiding me behind him. "Just, don''t ask me why I''m using the magic now. Okay?" "Whatprincess!" After giving a pretty late question to my remark close to self-help, I ran straight with the mirror wand. "Penelope Eckart! Come here now!" I heard the Crown Prince calling me in a startled from behind, but I couldn''t stop. "kkiluuuug-!" When there was only a short distance from the wand, a strong gust of wind struck with a scream of a monster from behind. "Ugh!" I instinctively flung myself down. When I managed to stop after rolling on the mud like I was sliding on it, something just passed over my head. "kkiluuuug-!" It was the claw of the monster. I looked up and saw that the Eclise who came to catch me was turning away in the distance. "You son of bitch." I wiped out the mud off my face nervously and spit out the swear words. Fortunately, the sliding quickly reached the spot of stopping with a mirror wand. I grabbed the wand in front of my eyes and pulled it with force. Puck-. Soon the top of the mirror wand was revealed with a sound of wet soil. There was no way to find the splendid and magnificent former appearance on the dirty wand with lots of mud and unknown grass. Nevertheless, my face brightened. Because the white letters were hovering around the mirror wand on the top. "kkiluuuug-!" Eclise is running towards me again with the damn creature flying back and forth between heaven and earth. "Get the hell out of here!" I opened my mouth with despair. Suddenly, it was hot under my neck. With the quaint sensation of boiling, I closed my eyes tightly and shouted painfully. "Da kana!" Dudududu,Shrug-. There was a slight vibration from the ground, and a strange sound rang out. I thought that if I shouted the spell, even a lump of light would fall from the sky and devastate the monster. But when I opened my eyes to the quiet surroundings. "kkiluuuug-!" I literally faced a situation where everything stopped. The sight of the mangrove forest stalks growing frighteningly in the middle of the swamp, holding the legs of all the monsters in the sky. And the Crown Prince, Imperial army, Delman''s men, who looked at it in bewilderment and astonishment. I was already sick of the wild nature of monsters flying around, and I liked the magic more than I thought. The rest of the spell popped out without difficulty. "Fresher." At that moment, the flock of flying monsters, which had been wrapped around the mangrove stem, plummeted to the swamp ground in unison. Chapter 206 PUH-! At the same time, a simultaneous explosion rang out. It was because of twenty monsters that suddenly fell from the air. "Chuck, chuck!" "Argh!" The swamp was in a shambles in an instant, with the monsters stuck in a mudslide, falling and bouncing off each other and rolling around in a shambles. Delman''s army looked perplexed again, and I looked back at the monsters. "Skiruk, Hkiruru-look!" Stomp, wooddock- However, the mangrove stems did not stop holding but began to drag the prey they had caught in the swamp. The Delman''s pulled out their swords and cut down the strong stems that led the monsters. However, the stem wriggled as if it were alive and bent over the human arms. "Ahhhh! Save me!" "Lulu-Lulu look!" A number of humans slowly sank into the swamp, unable to move with monsters. The Crown Prince''s army was mesmerized by the sight more terrible than the monster the enemy had brought. "What are you all standing up to? This is it, attack!" At that time, the Crown Prince who was regained first in the mess shouted out loud. Now was the opportunity, with magic tied to all the enemies. "Ahhh!" The knights who heard the shouted noise started running into the forest of mangroves, with raising their swords. "Shit! The rebels were busy cutting down the stems that kept twisting their bodies with their haggard complexion and struggling to escape the swamp. The same was true of Eclise, who was caught by the mangrove stem. He was the most dangerous of them all. Whether or not his half-grabbed monster had already been dragged into the swamp, was coming to me with a dagger hitting the stem around his feet. "Penelope-!" He shouted at me as if he was dying. I could see his strong will never let go of me with his glistening eyes. ''Damn, this guy...'' I frowned at the approaching man. Eclise was coming one step at a time to catch me, but I couldn''t even dodge. Perhaps because of my mood, the mirror wand in my hand became hotter and hotter. Something was popping up in my throat again. I clenched my teeth. If I didn''t press it down, I felt instinctive that the magic would be released. ''It''s time to fight.'' I had to hold out until the prince''s army exterminated the rebels. But as time went by, my eyes became clouded. "Prince! Retreat, we must retreat!" At that time, the Delman army near Eclise shouted desperately. But when there was no answer-back, he flew himself over desperately and grabbed Eclise. "Prince!" "Let go! Penelope!" Eclise, who had brushed his subordinates off roughly, came close to me. A space of more than three steps I could have been caught if he ran up with his hands stretched out. But that was the magic route. At the same time, the thought of not wanting to be caught came to my mind. Woodduck-. Several vines of plants suddenly rose from the mud and wound his legs tightly. It slowly pulled Eclise down. His gray eyes turned down, and then they came up to me again. "...Master." "Don''t come, if you don''t want to die." I warned him, glaring at him painfully at the dim view. "Please kill me." But in vain, an immediate answer came. "If it''s your order, I am willing to die. If you want me to die, I''ll die like this." "You really..." "Because I can''t give you up even if I die." "" "Quickly before I cut off all these stems then leave." As soon as his words were over, magic spells circled in my head. In one word, it was not difficult to kill him by driving him deep into the swamp. But I couldn''t spit it out. ''Do I really want Eclise dead?'' Naturally, I hated him and resent him. The main culprit who made me failed hard mode and drink poison with my hands. But when I saw he was shedding blood to death trying desperately to catch me, I could only sigh from this view. But how did he get to this point when he was once a miserable one? "You are no longer my slave, Eclise." I finally put an end with him, not to hurt him, but to bring him to reason. "I''m sorry I tried to take advantage of you even though I knew your feelings about me." "Master" "But whatever the process, our relationship is already over. I don''t love you." "" "So please wake up and live your life now. Don''t be dragged around by Yvonne. If you live well, I won''t blame you anymore." Eclise''s eyes shook violently at my words. When I said I didn''t love him, his expression was all distorted over the face. It was the moment. "Penelope-!" Someone called me loudly. My eyes and Eclise''s gaze turned to that sound at the same time. The Crown Prince, who had destroyed all the Delman troops near him, was rushing through the swamp to me. "It''s because of him." A dreary and dark whisper came from the front. "Yvonne was right. Because you want to get a high position..." "" "If I kill him and hold the empire in my hand, I can have you." "What nonsense is that!?" Before I could even answer, Eclise jumped forward. Wooddeuk- It was so powerful that all the mangrove stems that grabbed and pulled him were cut off. Suddenly, a large long sword rose up in the hand of the man who ran to the front Callisto. "Your Highness!" Chaeng-! Callisto managed to stop the sword. There was an eerie voice between the blades of the sword. Eclise, who had returned, spouted his sword dreadfully. "Heuk-!" Surprised by an unexpected long sword, Calisto stumbled and was pushed back. "Di Ha Lek!" I shouted without reserve. Woodduck, Chwawak-! The thick stems rose from the mud to an enormous height that hit both men. From the mud, not the small ones, thick stems rose to a great height, so high that both of them could be overtaken. "Lulu look!" "Prince!" Puck- At that moment, with a strong gust of wind, a monster flew like a lightning bolt and took Eclipse away. It happened in a blink of an eye, as if it was a teleport. It seemed that the only purpose was to take him out of the swamp with an enormous speed. Whether it''s wiped out or not, the rest of Delman''s armies still remain. I stared blankly at the monster, which was quickly moving away and soon disappeared at all. I''m so frustrated that I missed it like this. ''Should I have killed him right away?'' I couldn''t deny that I hesitated even though I had the chance. But no matter how much I thought about it, I felt a strange feeling. I must kill one of the male leads with my own hands... "Princess!" When I turned my head at the call, the Crown Prince, who had taken care of himself, quickly approached me with a distorted face. "Are you all right? Are you hurt?" He held my both cheeks together and looked at my body frantically. I looked around instead of answering. Most of the monsters and Delman troops tied to the mangrove stems were dragged into the swamp and died at the hands of the Crown Prince''s army. As the battle seemed to be over, the tension became eased. "Your Highness." "Why? What''s wrong with you? Did that son of a bitch do anything to you? Huh?" "Well, I feel dizzy." "Penel!" At the end of the tearful red eyes, my eyes were dimmed. * * * Hnock knock- There was a sound of knocking rang out in the quiet office. "Come in." The Duke of Eckart ordered briefly as he already knew who the visitor was. The door opens and the duke''s gray-haired butler comes in and greeting politely. The duke raised his head from the document he was looking at and asked the main point. "How did it go?" "Lady Penelope''s maid is still missing." The Duke''s face was darkened by the reply. "Is there no possibility anybody''s following Penelope?" "The maid disappeared two days after the young lady went out and disguised herself" The butler spoke with an air of regret. And added painfully. "And the missing maid, Leah, was Paul''s fiance, the stableman who promised to marry her." "Marry?" "Yes, I checked and no one has seen Paul since last night. I''m assuming he ran away for his wedding." The Duke frowned as he listened to the butler. So much has happened to the duchy in the last few days that he had to patch things up. A foster daughter who ran away from home after beating the daughter of the returned Duke and a maid who disappeared without a trace. Not only that, but two employees disappeared one morning. "Their behavior is strange. They haven''t even received a severance pay?" "Yes." For the sake of discipline, the relationship between employees was strictly prohibited within the residence. However, even those who secretly promised to marry others could not be forced to do so. Therefore, they usually used to pay a large sum of money for marriage and severance pay then send it out of the mansion. But isn''t it strange that they left without even receiving the severance pay? "Let''s get rid of him. Let''s look into his tracks." The duke with a suspicious look asked the butler cautiously. "Okay. What can I do with those who have left on their own?" The duke shook his head easily. The runaway daughter and his sons who caused problems every day were more troubled than the escaped employees. "What''s Renald doing?" "He''s still asleep after returning home early this morning, drunk." "What?!" After Penelope left the house, the second son drank alcohol every day. Sometimes in the middle of the night, he comes drunken and cry bitterly, and wakes up all our employees. -I''m sorry, I''m sorry.... Please don''t die. Oh fuck.... I''ll buy you a new necklace.... There was a terrible rumor among the employees that the second master might have been broken- hearted. "Since Lady Penelope left, it seems he has been very lonely." "He''s a pathetic bastard." The Duke clicked his tongue as if he disapproved of the butler''s words. But he couldn''t hit his son on the back of his head because he knew who he was wrong about. Because it''s an act of hitting on the back of his head and it''s not being a good thing. Chapter 207 The second son''s news was over. Next. "Derrick, he is..?" "He didn''t come home yesterday either." The butler hesitated to reveal the truth due to his owner''s heavier voice than before. "The report said he was in a village near the capital." "Why there?" "I received a report that he witnessed lady Penelope" "You crazy bastard!" Gwang-! As soon as the butler''s words were over, the duke distorted his face, and violently punched the desk. "There''s a nonstop mountain of work, but he still in the middle of it!" He''d rather chose Renald who was drinking or playing around. The Young Duke of the Eckart house, who had never lost his coolness and reason, had changed strangely at some point. The glaring eyes grew more and more quaint, and since Penelope''s disappearance, he had completely changed and gone mad. He couldn''t control the guy who had to go out to find her on one day, throwing away all the work he had to do. "Huuu" The Duke breathed a deep sigh with a throbbing head at the constant news about Derrick. After Penelope left the mansion, the house''s in a mess. "What is that child doing?" In a few minutes, the Duke''s face became 10 years older when he asked the other one. "She''s still in a desolate state, but I think she''s deeply distressed because the maid you just assigned didn''t take care of her properly." Being in the most ambiguous position in the mansion, the butler vaguely omitted the subject. "Huuu" The Duke breathed out another deep sigh. Yvonne, who had a bruise on her stomach that was black and blue marks, has been sick for several days without eating properly. The head maid, who said she was beaten together because she couldn''t witness the assault in person, ran wild. But another witness who was there, Emily, claimed to be the culprit went missing from prison the next day. The case was buried because all the suspects had disappeared. All that was left were rumors that she was a "fake lady" who ran away from home after beating a real lady. In addition, while paying attention to Penelope, which took place recently, another thing has become completely neglected. Then the butler informs again which reminds the duke of Yvonne''s crying face, say that she missed the duke, weighed heavily on his chest. "But she''s feeling much better, and she said she had a good breakfast today." "I have to go." The Duke got up from his seat with a moan and a groaning sound. The butler looked with astonishment. "Do you mean it?" "I can''t ask a sick child to come." The Duke had never visited the room in person since Yvonne returned to the mansion. Furthermore, all the attention was paid to Penelope''s recent series of incidents, and she was completely neglected. Yvonne''s half-hearted face, which she had been crying for a long time, weighed heavily on his chest. Soon after the Butler''s instructions, the duke reached Yvonne''s room, which he had set up on the first floor of the mansion. Which is room for guest. When he realized it, her soft voice touched his ears. -I... Can I take a look at my room? I''m still wondering if it''s still the same... The Duke immediately reject Yvonne''s request to go to the third floor who was wondering if it was still the same. It''s because he was worried that she might bump into Penelope on the second floor. It has been a long time since Yvonne came to the mansion, but when he confirms Yvonne still staying in the guest room, he felt heavy again. Hnock knock- "Who is it?" "It''s me." "Oh, father... No, Duke?" After he knocked, he heard a startled voice from the inside. "May I come in?" "Yes, yes! Um, wait a minute!" Hrit- The door was opened with the rushing sound. "You may come, duke! Pleasecome inside." Yvonne who was embarrassed hurried the Duke into the room. The butler followed behind. The duke sitting at the table in front of the window asked her. "Are you feeling better?" "Yes, of course. Well, I''m fine." Yvonne replied with a bright smile. He has been getting reports that she was sick enough to some extent that to feed herself for days only in her room, and her face looked healthy without shadows. "Good thing." The duke was relieved from his anxiety. Then there was an awkward silence between the two. Fortunately, Yvonne, who had hesitated, took courage and led the conversation. "Well... would youlike a refreshment?" "Yes, let''s have it. Butler." At the duke''s low call, the butler who stood around immediately left the room. Soon hot tea and desserts were placed on the table. "Please call me if you need more." The butler, who prepared the refreshments, sensibly avoided the occasion for the conversation between the father and daughter. As soon as the butler went out, Yvonne looked at the Duke with her eyes. "I didn''t expect you. I''m so glad you came, Duke." The Duke felt a faint guilty conscience at her reaction. He knew she was sick, but he didn''t look for her. He, after Penelope''s coming-of-age ceremony, strangely distanced from Yvonne. It was also because of the guilt towards Penelope. ''I''m a mean father.'' He still didn''t know how to treat his young daughters. Moreover, Penelope and Yvonne were so different, who only saying what she needed every time and leaving. "May I pour you some tea?" Yvonne didn''t even hear the answer and poured tea into the teacup. It''s usually the maid job, but she didn''t have a maid now. "Well." The duke coughed in vain at Yvonne''s gentle-voiced and hesitated opened his lips. "Are there any inconveniences during your stay here?" "Inconvenience? Nothing at all. Oh, instead I am often worried that I am being treated too much." "I can''t believe it''s too much. Don''t say that. It''s something you deserve to enjoy." Yvonne stared at the duke with a deeply moving look, replied with tears in her eyes. "Thank you for saying that." "Yvonne." "Yeah?" The duke hesitated for a moment, then spoke cautiously. "Don''t blame Penelope too much." "Ah" "It''s all my fault that she''s like that. I won''t ask you in detail about what happened between you two. Still, she''s not a bad-tempered kid, so please understand a little." Although he knows that Penelope wouldn''t have done it without reason, Yvonne was the victim of the assault. The Duke could not face Yvonne and lowered his eyes to the teacup. Because of that, he can''t see Yvonne''s strange face. "Duke. I''m fine." Soon after, Yvonne replied with a watery voice. "I should have been more careful not to be noticed by PenelopeI''m sorry." ( yo b***h what drama trash you are.) "No, it''s not something you should apologize for." "No, it''s all my fault. Have youfound Penelope yet?" Tears quickly filled her eyes in a flash. "I''m so worried that something will happen. I hope she''ll be back soon" "Don''t worry too much. She''s good at taking care of herself." The words chilled Yvonne''s blue eyes. This time the Duke saw it. The eyes were filled with tears, and the face was expressionless as a doll. At that moment, creeps passed through the back of the Duke''s neck. Fortunately, Yvonne quickly broke down her expression and smiled softly. "That''s right. Penelope is a smart kid" "That''s" The duke tried to hide his feelings and changed the topic. "You have been in your room all day long, have you? Tell me if you want anything." He paused a moment and continued. "What do you want?" Perhaps it was unexpected, Yvonne''s swollen blue eyes were wide open. "Ee, it''s enough already, it''s alright. Thank you for your concern." "Isn''t it uncomfortable because the head maid also sick and took leave so there is no one take care of you? It''s hard to go out because you''re not feeling well... Don''t feel pressured and tell me. Or tell the butler." "No! I have Leah. Uh, Leah is my maid a while ago." Yvonne shook her head and waved. "That child..." The Duke''s face darkened. Now that he had heard it a while ago, it was natural that Yvonne didn''t know. "When I heard from the butler, the maid seemed to have run away from the mansion in the evening." "Ru, Runaway?!" As expected, Yvonne was stunned by the unexpected news. "Wh, why? Uh, I thoughtit was weird that I couldn''t see her since yesterday. Was it because she hated being my maid?" "No way. It''s not your fault, so don''t be so heartbroken." The startled voice quickly calmed down. The Duke delivered an awkward consolation. "I''m looking for a decent girl, and I''ll assign you a new maid soon." "Thank you" Yvonne said with a dead face. "ButI hope Leah will be happy with Paul there." "I''m sure they''ll get along well enough to throw away their severance pay and run away in a hurry." It was the moment when the Duke answered with a smiley voice and a tender heart. A sense of discomfort flashed. ''By the wayDid I tell her that she ran away with a stableman?'' The Duke paused to look back at Yvonne. She was still looking at himself with her clear eyes. "What''s wrong?" There was no such thing as falsehood or pretense in the blue eyes. ''''It''s probably something she has already heard of it.'' He thought his nerves are sharp because of that Derrick. The Duke tried to divert his attention with a slight awakening. "No, nothing. The tea is getting cold. Come on, let''s drink it" As he rushed to offer to drink the tea to calm the awkwardness, he stopped talking at a moment. In Yvonne''s teacup, There was nothing reflected. (Finally, the duke noticed it, I thought it will be revealed firstly when the duke lowered his eyes to his teacup n it broke my expectation lol with Yvonne''s drama) Chapter 208 The Duke lowered his gaze reflexively and looked down at his teacup. In a clear and transparent tea water, his hardened face was reflected. At that moment, someone''s voice flashed past his ear. -When you''re with her, look into the tea water on her teacup, Father. ''Ah.'' The duke swallowed back the groans that almost burst. He completely forgot. Before running away from home, Penelope had said that. ''Why did Penelope suddenly tell me that?'' Confusion poured in like a tidal wave. The Duke desperately revived the conversation at that time. For some reason, he suddenly wanted to have a luncheon with Penelope. So he called her to the greenhouse. After that, we talked about.... ''An outing.'' Yeah, we talked about Penelope''s going out. Under the pretext of going out, he was saying he would help her even if she ran away from home. He couldn''t bear to see the child who keep losing her weight every day after the coming-of-age ceremony, so it was a decision that he made after much consideration all night. When she said that, that was what Penelope said suddenly. Look at the tea. An eerie flowed through the back. If she was a person, there was no way she would not be reflected in the tea water. Of course if it''s a person... ''Who the hell is that kid in front of me?'' Yvonne had reached the stage of certainty that she was his biological daughter through countless tests. Even though the appearance resembled his ex-wife who died, secrets, mole, and memories that only he or she could ever know. It was never a lie. If it weren''t for Penelope, he would have announced that his daughter had returned without hesitation. ''Penelope. When did she know about this?'' What was her look like when she said that? Strangely enough, the memory of the luncheon was not clear. His head was spinning like a storm. And at the end, there was Penelope''s afterimage, frightened and hesitating for several times, barely uttered the words and ran away from the greenhouse. -Be careful of her, Father! It was around the time we got into. ".... I''m upset, but thankfully. I thought Leah seemed to like Paul a lot enough to be noticed" "....." "The two are now together foreverDuke?" The duke awoke from his recollection with her calling voice. "Ah" When he looked up, Yvonne stopped chattering and looked at him with round eyes. It was the face of gentle Yvonne, and somehow cold sweat flowed down the back of his neck. "II''m sorry. What were we talking about?" "Are there any foreign objects in the tea?" "Huh?" "Because you keep looking at the tea." Yvonne didn''t laugh. The Duke clenched his fists under the table. "Ohno, no. I suddenly remembered something I had forgotten." "Are you in big trouble? You don''t look well." "It''s all right. Thank you for your concern." Yvonne quickly looked worried. The Duke rose from his seat, trying not to show anything. Hee-ee- "I have something to do, so I''ll have to get up first. Let''s have another refreshments next time." "But, already?" "It''s not polite to hold onto a sick person for too long." He tried to get off the table at the end of his remark. But even before he took a step back, his sleeve was caught. "Duke.... I" As he looked back, Yvonne was looking up at him with a face that had a lot to say. The Duke''s eyes, looking down at the hem of his cuffs, became cooled reflexively. She hesitated and opened her mouth. "Youasked me if I wanted anything." "Oh, I did." Only then did the Duke relaxed his stern expression and smile. "Did you already think of anything you wanted?" "I don''t want to have anything, but I want to go out." "Go out?" "Yes, I came here all of a sudden without saying good bye to the people in my original village. After I got sick, I missed them" Coincidentally, it was the same subject that Penelope asked him in the last discussion. "You''re still not feeling well yet. There''s a lot of time, so you will get better and go there soon." "Ha, butThere are orphans who I take care of. I''m worried that they have starved while I was away. I beg you, okay?" Yvonne gently rub Duke''s hand. It was a lovely figure acting cute. But the duke couldn''t stop his eyes from turning into the empty teacup. ''She didn''t do anything wrong like Penelope, but I couldn''t think of a proper way to force someone to go out.'' The Duke replied hard after a short period of thought. "...I''ll get you an escort to go with you." "No, I can go by myself in no time." "But it''s dangerous outside the mansion, Yvonne. How can a woman be alone without any escort?" "I''velived outside the mansion all my life." She spoke a little sullen. The Duke''s face was distorted when he understood the words. Yvonne, who should have been raised preciously and abundant than anyone else in the world. My youngest daughter, who didn''t get sick even if she put it in her eyes. The youngest daughter of Eckart, who didn''t sick whenever she''s in his care. Just imagined she was living in a dirty and dangerous place she didn''t know. He brought Penelope with him in longing for his daughter, but his feelings of guilt didn''t go away. "I''m fine, Father." As if she knew how he felt, Yvonne smiled brightly at the Duke. The duke who had been looking down at the warm blue eyes for a while, soon opened his mouth. "I''ll give you a carriage. I won''t force you anything than this." "I''ll take it." "Be sure to come back before sunset." "Yes." Yvonne smiled again. The Duke looked at his daughter''s lovely face, which he missed so much. "I will do it, Father." She said without hesitation. **** "Prepare Yvonne''s outing." Upon returning to his Office, the Duke gave a brief order to the butler. "Yes, sir." The butler who answered faithfully, ask the duke back. "Did you... have a good talk with Lady Yvonne?" The Duke turned his attention to the butler. Wrinkled eyes glistened with faint expectations. It wasn''t just the duke and his two sons who waited for his lost youngest daughter. It''s cruel to Penelope, but everyone who remembers Yvonne''s childhood eagerly waited for her to return. "Pennel." Instead of answering, the Duke called the butler''s name heavily. "Yes, Duke." The loyal servant, who had cared him for a long time, quickly recognized the signs of his master''s temper quickly bowed his head. The duke speak in a heavy voice. "Put someone to tail her." "Yes? What" "Call a wizard who can do tracking magic." The butler''s eyes shook. But the Duke''s words were not the end. "Andgather all the wizards along with the 1st Division behind the mansion. Derrick, call him in quickly with the communication magic." The carriage for Yvonne arrived in front of the mansion. The Duke''s eyes looking out the window were cold. "There is an emergency in the mansion." *** Vinter Verdandi who entered the upper alley at sunset. He felt his body seemed to be broken because he traveled all over the country all day long. Nevertheless, he couldn''t rest. Among the collected documents and information, the useful ones had to be classified, reproduced, and interpreted ancient characters. Ancient magic is the only thing that can defeat Leila. However, after a fierce war, the ancient wizards had ceased to extinct, and the magic they used had been buried. In addition, it took more than just strength to fight against Leila, who had long been growing her forces. Vinter traveled all over the countries to collect old documents. Determine to rebuild the mirror of truth. Even today, he slowly climbed the stairs, exhausted from seeking materials that unknown to be true or false. ''Hydra''s horns, Palot''s wings, and Urthus Lake water...'' They were trophies he gathered with him tonight. His office, in the deepest and darkest place on the upper street, was already immersed with darkness. He grabbed the doorknob and made the last spell, and the lock was unlocked. ''Click-'' The upper door had casted with magic that no one could open except his designated client. This was to prevent the situation where his clients would wait and return while he was away. For example, a woman who left him heartlessly without blinking her eyes even after receiving purple flowers... Click.~ It was around the time when he had just taken a step in a tiring move that would not seem strange if he fell down right away. He paused, and glared somewhere sharply. "Who is it?" Deep inside beyond the drawing table and sofa. Someone walked out of the darkness. "You''re finally here." Tep- The steps stopped abruptly at the faint boundaries of light coming in from outside. "I''m here to make a request." A weak and tender voice doesn''t contain any threat at all. However, the eyes on the empty space flashed strangely. "No... no, no, no, I''m here to find my lost item." "...." "Marquis of Verdandi." Translator: COktavia Raw provider: Rose439 Chapter 209 A horrifying silence settled down in the dark office. Soon after the silence came, he closed the door and walked in. It was to block the outsiders from the danger. Fortunately, even when the door is closed, the faint moonlight coming through the window is enough to distinguish the objects. Nevertheless, only the place where Yvonne was found was dark. Repressing the rough breath, he calmly opened his mouth. "How did you come in here." "The door was open." Yvonne shrugged, answering innocently. It could not have been. But even before Vinter denied it, Yvonne was ahead. "RatherWould you please return my items, Marquis?" "I''m not sure what you''re talking about, Lady. Today is too late, so coming back tomorrow" "How much more should I be disappointed with Marquis?" Suddenly, she stepped forward beyond the boundary with darkness. In the moonlight, her face was hazy and full of tears. "You''ve seen how hard it is for me to live in the village." Yvonne sobbed pitifully. "And... knowing that I''m the lost lady of the Duke of Eckhart... andheug." ".........." "How can you let yourself be so cold?" Vinter clenched his teeth at that moment. It was his own sin, which had been turned away desperately. For Penelope, who would be hurt when the real lady came back, he did not even say anything, knowing that Yvonne was the daughter of the Duke. When she discovered it, it felt like it was getting distant. "When I was attacked by a monster, I almost died, Marquis. My injured forehead hurt so much." "" "But what''s more painful than getting hurtis that Marquis started to distance me for no reason." "............" "Why haven''t you come to volunteer service since then? I was waiting." It was right after he took Penelope home back from Soleil. The purple rose blooms in the unconscious space. Without knowing why the flowers bloomed, he just watched Yvonne from a distance and did not meet her separately. "After coming to the duke, I immediately recognized Marquis at the ceremony and I was so happy..... how could you accuse me of harming a fake lady? How do you do that" "........" "You can''t be cruel." Yvonne crept through the silent Vinter who didn''t say anything. Tears flowed down on her cheek. Vinter closed his eyes. There was a time when he wanted to listen to anything when he saw her blue eyes full of tears. But at some point, it began to be covered with dry, dry turquoise eyes. As if she already knew that no one would believe her, her eyes went beyond resignation and even thoughtless. He soon opened his eyes. "You''re probably not hurt because of the monster, but because of the magic used by Lady Penelope in Soleil." The voice that popped out was so cold. Yvonne''s watery eyes shook. "What? what is that" "Most of the people attacked by the monster had large hurt areas and a lot of bleeding." "" "Compared to that, you have already confirmed that there was only a slight bruise, except for a torn forehead at the time of discoveryIt''s as if you were hit by something falling." What made Yvonne hurt it wasn''t a monster. With Penelope''s wide-area magic, the cave collapsed, and if it was caused by the wreckage, it would fit in. After a new reborn of Leila, Vinter resumed his investigation. Then the strange thing wasn''t one or two. She was attacked by a group of monsters who suddenly appeared in a village quite far away, not in her original village. In addition, the day of the attack was right after what happened at Soleil. Vinter speaks without hesitation. "I already know that you bought poison through a maid named Becky and brought her in your self-play. The soul doesn''t lie." After the conversation at the duke''s mansion, he consumed enormous magic and proceeded to summon the soul. Why didn''t he believe her before? (I think it means he talks about penny) At the moment, he wanted to reveal this fact to the Duke right away and cleared her of the false charge. But he could not finish. There were also some taboo summonings in the Empire, but Penelope did not want it to be involved in it. She had a face that seemed to die if she didn''t leave the duke''s mansion. "Do you have anything else to say?" Vinter asked with a quiet voice as if warning. "That, that, I did that" In sharp facts, Yvonne cries out and takes a step forward. The other half of the face, which had been hidden in the shade, was revealed. The other half of the face, which was dripping with tears, was expressionless to the point of chilling. "You''re not fooled." With her bizarre face, half crying and half fine, she slowly lifted her mouth. "If you don''t like it, let''s cut the play and get to the point." ".........." "My item, please return it." "I don''t know what you are looking for, but I don''t have it." Feeling the sweating of the neck, Vinter tried to speak calmly. Yvonne immediately replied. "It''s the same reaction." "what" "Penelope. She did the same thing at the same time. Then, before she was brainwashed by me, she ran away with fear." - I was brainwashed in the mansion. I barely stopped it in the middle and ran away. At the end of Yvonne''s words, Penelope''s words passed by. Once again, his eyes were dimmed. He managed to swallow the saliva. "You thought they wouldn''t know if I slipped out of the mansion? If you''re going to do that, my brother will find out that I''m here or not." "........." "I thought something had changed, but you''re still as dumb as you were in your last life." "" "I think that''s enough for the four of us" Her eyes flashed back at the end of her speech as she blurted out the end of her words. "Stop it, give my piece." "I don''t have it." "So how about this?" She grinned and put one hand in her pocket to take something out. It was reflected by light and shimmered, and it was a mirror piece. "Even if I brainwash your head with this?" "It won''t work on me." Vinter looked at it and said. He had already been firmly guarded, assuming numerous circumstances. Yvonne''s head was tilted to his words. "Why?" "Because the brainwashing you''ve put on me has long been gone." "How are you sure about that, Marquis?" "I don''t feel sorry for you anymore nor do I feel regret for you anymore. All that has left is..." "" "It''s just disgust and hatred." Yvonne''s pretty face was slightly distorted as to whether Vinter''s remarks were a shock. "That''s right" However, she nodded unexpectedly and accepted the vinter saying that the brainwash was completely released. Then she put the piece out of her pocket back in. When vinter, who looked closely at it with his eyes narrowed, flinched, she came one step closer. Unnoticed, she had only three steps left. "For hundreds of years, there''s one thing you wizards are mistaken for." When she opened her mouth again, Vinter was on edge. Leila, who used to narrow the distance step by step, approached his hand step by step. Towards the cane inside. "I don''t think you''d be brainwashed without a piece of truth mirror." Vinter''s eyes were glaring. That was a natural reaction. "then" "Commonly speaking, it doesn''t make sense to use power through mirrors created by the wizards." Yvonne grinned. Vinter quickly asked with a serious face. "What are you talking about?" So the opposite is trueA piece of mirror is rather a deterrent to my power." "that" "Because I can''t control the power of the human mind, so I can crush the brain." Again, she came. Vinter clasped his cane. Yvonne''s eyes, completely exposed to light, shining like snakes aiming at prey. "But, Vinter, I''ve just had my feed, and I''m not confident I can control it." "" "So, you''d be better to find out where the pieces are before I crush your brain." At the same time, she stretched out her hand towards Vinter''s head. It was a sudden attack that was so fast that he couldn''t avoid it. The moment her sharp fingernails touch his skin. chiiiig-! "Aghhhhh-!" Yvonne shouted back. ''chiiiig,chiiiig-!'' There was a sound of something burning and ripping. She stared gloomily at Vinter, holding her hand with smoke rising up. "What is this...!" "Didn''t I say it is useless?" Vinter looked at her emotionlessly, raising his hand and touching his bare forehead. The iron ring which was rough on the index finger glistened with light. Even if he couldn''t use ancient magic directly, he had powerful artifacts to protect him. "It''s a relic left by the ancient wizards." Yvonne, who noticed it took a rough breath. "Give up." Without missing the gap, Vinter took out the wand, gave a cool recitation. "You can''t take anything. Even if you destroy this artifact and brainwash me, it''s designed so that the consciousness disappears immediately." ".........." "It''s not too late now. Please help me not to hurt lady with my own hands. I don''t think it''s all a lie to help the poor for the first time." He tried to persuade Yvonne with quite earnest eyes. The friendly faces of children whom she was worried about starving to death, and the sincerity of the girl, which was sad about the absurdities of their social status, can''t be false. No, he couldn''t readily accept the reason that memories of her like an angel were all Leila''s tricks. When he was looking at her with the last hope. "Ha, ha" Yvonne suddenly burst into laughter as she stared at the tip of his cane pointed at her. "Once I''ve done it, I thought it would be easier than in the pastbut it''s going to be a lot of fun." ".........." "You, who loved me more than anyone else, are now taking the lead and blocking my path." Vinter frowned at the unexpected remark. He didn''t answer at her whispering which was like the temptation of a devil. He might have sympathized with Yvonne, but he never loved her. However, Yvonne smiled leisurely as if she knew what was going on in his head. "Oh, you don''t remember? You, who gave up all the faiths and wizard''s duties that you had kept because you loved me and swore to me that you would devote your magic to me until you died, suddenly hit my back and turned back time." "..........." "The moment I''m about to put this world in my hands, do you know how it feels to suddenly be dragged into the distant past?" ".........." "It''s very, very dirty, like a dog." Yvonne, who poured out a word after a word all of her power, crept aside. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." As a result, Vinter also walked to the other side without lowered his guard. "So this time I''ve been weaving a tighter net. Especially, I put a lot of effort into you who hit my back. So that you don''t notice a thing, very little by little, slowly..." "......." "By the way, Penelope, what the hell has that bitch done to get everyone out of my clutches?" "Stop." Vinter stopped her from insulting Penelope in an instant. Suddenly, they were confronted with two sofas between them. "You will regret coming here today." The white light hung from the end of the cane grew bigger and bigger. It was not difficult to subdue Yvonne, knowing that no brainwashing was possible thanks to ancient artifacts. She smiled heavily at Vinter, who calculated the attack time. "Why don''t you just put out a piece of a mirror at least for now?" "Even if I die, that won''t happen." "Yes, then." Nodding her head once, Yvonne immediately muttered something. At the same time, a blue magic circle began to be drawn in one corner of the office. It was a summoning spell used by Leyla. ''Summon a monster!'' Vinter, who noticed it, shouted the spell straight away. "Ribeira Vulcan!" It was then. "Raon." At the same time as Yvonne''s small call, something jumped out of the magic circle and blocked him from her front. Chapter 210 After checking out the small figure that popped out of nowhere, Vinter stopped breathing. He hurriedly pulled aside the end of his cane, which was hung by an exponentially larger mass of light. kwaaang-! The attack magic, which missed Yvonne''s side by a narrow gap, hit the wall and caused a huge roar and vibration. However, thanks to the reinforced magic hanging on several layers of the building, the walls was not pierced. "Ugh!" The magic swept through the office was quickly devastated. Between the smoke, a woman and a young child wearing a lion mask were revealed. "I said I must have squeezed it." Yvonne burst into laughter. Vinter''s face frowned painfully. "Raon!" He was a child who was especially precious because he was clever. But the eyes of Raon, visible through the gap in the lion''s mask had disappeared with a cloud of darkness. "When the hell did you get Raon!" "Originally, that day, you, who followed Raon as a bait, was reborn as my true powerIt was supposed to be, but you thought you had the bait, right?" She smiled, revealing her vanity. No wonder it was easier to control the brain of a young wizard than an adult wizard. Planting a small seed of misfortune was enough for a short time. "Oh, come to think of it, he was also involved in because of Penelope." However, it was useless now that all the plans she had made in the first place were wrong. She thought she threw it away, but she was lucky. With a mean smile, Yvonne pointed his finger at Vinter. "Raon, go get my item that your master has hidden." "Raon! Wake up!" Vinter shook his head, staring desperately at the lion''s mask, and hurriedly shouted the faint spell. "S para!" "You''d better not to do it, sweet Vinter Verdandi." But the words that stopped him before he could finish his spell came back. "I searched Raon''s head, and so I went first to the safe house where the children and Emily were taken away." "How, you" Vinter stared at Yvonne with shaking eyes. In a short moment, countless anguish raged. He never thought she would put her hand on Raon. He had examined Raon several times since he came back from Soleil, but there''s no sign of brainwashing. "Give up quickly." "" "Just give me a piece of mirror and I won''t touch the children, Marquis. I don''t want to hurt them either." A piece or a child''s life. It was easy to answer. The cane, which was clenching toward Yvonne, slowly went down. At that moment, Yvonne murmured. "Dach T-Mum." Then black and transparent haze rose from the floor. "Ugh!" Without a moment to spare, Vinter bound by it hit his knees on the floor with a dull ''bump'' noise. "Don''t move. I''m afraid it''ll hurt too much to see your limbs amputated." Yvonne, who whispered in a refreshing voice, hummed her threats sitting on the relatively fine sofa. Raon easily found the secret door hidden in the wall and opened it. The owner of the space was resigned, so nothing prevented the child from walking without hesitation. Soon after, Raon came out of the wall with a flower that had been uprooted. "That''s awful." Yvonne, who was handed it over, grabbed the tip of the flower and shook it with a short appreciation. The root of the plucked purple rose was entangled in the strand of ground, as if trying to hide the mirror piece it had received from Penelope. While lying face down on the floor, Vinter clenched his teeth as he looked up at the Yvonne "Give this piece of rose to me. It''s human thing anyway." Yvonne, who clicked her tongue as if it were not funny, tore the piece off without hesitation. Wooddeuk- The rose flower with its spoiled roots withered as it quickly dropped its petals. Yvonne threw it in front of Vinter like a trash. Then, with her thumb and index finger in her mouth, she whistled hard. Soon after, a giant monster came to the ground, breaking the window. "kkirururuk-!" "Raon, you''re riding that monster to the safe house." Pointing at the rough-winged demon, Yvonne commanded. Vinter opened his eyes. "Promise, your promise was different!" "Promise? Haha, you expect a lot from Leila." "Shit! Raon! Stop! Ughh!" He was fooled. As he looked at Raon, who was riding on the crest of an ancient tomb, he shouted desperately. However, he had no choice but to groan at the intense pain that shot through his joints. "Raon, please," "kkirururuk-!" The monster carrying the child flew over the window without delay. Despair and frustration slowly cast over his face. "Whyare you doing this! You have got the pieces over as you wanted!" Vinter shouted wistfully with a distorted face. She sat on the sofa and touch a piece of mirror, and raised herself. "Just, it''s funny." She crouched down, raised his chin with her fingers and made eye contact. "A good face wrapped with guilt." "you, crazy." "Maybe." Yvonne easily nodded at the words that Vinter spat out with a quiver. She was survived alone in a brutal fratricidal war. Also, she held her breath long enough to die then. And finally returned to the past just before completing the revenge. How can I not go crazy? "It was fun to see you slaughter the remaining wizards with your hands while you''re not in the right mind." "............." "I think it would be quite fun to watch your face go crazy, watching helplessly the world that you''ve been trying to protect with your life is coming to an end." "You''ll regret it." Vinter glared at her with a gruesome look and spat out. It was a strange image that had not been seen in the past. Suddenly, she had a feeling that she could not even know something. She wondered if all of this was really for the same kind of revenge. Or hatred towards humans who no longer love her. "Watch carefully how your beloved Penelope is dying in my hands, dear Marquis." "" "Then, bye." When she got up from her seat, shaking off his chin, taking a piece of his hand. "Fire Pisson." Out of nowhere Vinter shouted the spell. Wharreuk- A small flame was set on the withered stem of petals, which had been carelessly scattered among them. "What" The moment Yvonne stared down at it blankly. kwaaaang-! An explosion occurred. At the same time, Yvonne''s little body bounced back like a throw. Currrrrrr-. The building collapsed in a flash. The place of the burning flames and ashes was so ruined that the original shape could not be found. But despite this huge explosion, the surroundings were still. It''s as if there''s no explosion, no binge like no one is seen or heard. For a while there was silence everywhere except for the sound of fireworks. But not long after, ''the rubble of the collapsed building moved with the rattling noise, and Quang-! Some of the accumulated rubble flew rough to the other side. "Hah, ugh" Crawling through a hollow hole, it was a woman with a terrible skeleton, one side of her face melted down. "Damn it, Vinter Verdandi--!" Yvonne, who walked out scurrying, screamed and stammered. Not only her skin but also her flesh that had been exposed to the bones were burning black. It was a horrible skeleton that humans could never survive. Turning his eyes from her messed-up body, Yvonne flashed his eyes and scanned the surroundings. It was taking a long time to revive the strength that had been reserved, to the point that it was shameful to eat two servants. It''s not cool to tear them to death right away, but she had to eat up at least the munchies. "Hah, Haha!" But no sign of the seeker was seen, and the eyes of the stern man were met. Her face is half-baked. It was a wizard employed by the Duke. "Ha! You an old fox, you''ve got a good rat well attached." She didn''t expect another trace to be attached because she easily let the horseman go. The wizard, who seemed to have been hiding outside the building waiting for her, trembled with fear. Maybe it was natural. Not only did the building where she entered collapse all of a sudden, but she survived in a massive explosion that was not visible to the public, but she was still alive to him. "Come here, Wizard." A woman with a terrible skeleton slowly walked out of the building. Half of her lovely pink hair were burn with the fire. "Huh, ugh!" The wizard shook his head and backed away. But in reality, he couldn''t even budge. Yvonne turned on brainwashing power to regenerate her body. "My, my God" Human beings have been always looking for God before death. Yvonne found it so funny. There was no God in an empire where a fucking dragon was based. "From now on, I am your God." In the eyes of the man, who was smeared with swea, the dark red lips was drawn the ominous smile. * * * It was almost midnight when she arrived at the Dukedom. Fortunately, all the lights were turned off, as if the empty carriage was pulled around the capital and then turned back on time. Arriving quite far from the gate, she slowly walked her steps and went toward the front door. She was just passing the garden. "You''re late." There was a unexpected person in the front. "Who, who" Embarrassed, Yvonne paused and asked, frightened. The person standing in the shade in front of the front door walked slowly out. His face was revealed in the moonlight. "Du, Duke?" Yvonne was startled and called the Duke of Eckart. Suddenly, he lifted up his hand. Feeling like a signal not to come any closer, Yvonne tilted her head with her eyes wide open. But it was an illusion. seuseuseuseusut-. In the garden, as soon as the Duke raised his hand, black shadows slowly began to show themselves and approach. One or two lights were starting to light up. All the knights wrapped around Yvonne had their swords pulled out. "This, thiswhat is going on?" Yvonne, who looked around, looked back at the Duke with a frightened face and asked. Not only the Duke but also Derrick and Renold stood next to him, staring at her with cold eyes. Her eyes shook faintly. (Note: WOHOO PAPA DUHE!) Chapter 211 "I want to ask you a few questions, Yvonne. I''d like you to answer carefully." "Yeah? Uh, what?" Despite her tired complexion, the duke did not let go of her staring with cold eyes. "Where have you been so far?" "I fell asleep in the woods while taking a short walk after I came back from the outdoors. So I''m on my way back in a hurry." "So you''ve been in the mansion the whole time?" "Yes, yes, of course." "You''re lying." The duke made her feel a chill. "I have confirmed with my own eyes that the empty carriage has returned." "That, that" At the Duke''s point, Yvonne looked visibly awkward. She soon gave a hard response. "In factthis carriage left me behind first. That''s why I managed to get another carriage and come back to the back door, Duke." "The horseman who came back was rambling like a madman. Like he''s under the spell of psychic magic." In Yvonne''s excuse, the duke said something out of the blue. The wizard hired by the Duke shook his head with a look of dismay, saying there was no way to fix the horseman. ''A foxy old man. Wizard, hired by him and who checked me.'' Yvonne clenched her hidden fists behind her. "Well, I don''t know! I''m telling you the truth." "If you''re telling the truth, why didn''t you tell me right away?" "What I didn''t tell you immediately," Yvonne looked back at the people who had been driven to her with wet eyes. "I thought the Duke might have sent me backso if I pretended not to know, I could stay here longer" She finally dropped her head in silence. The slender tears began to drip down on the chin. Someone who looked worse than the pathetic figure tried to dissuade him. "Father, it''s late at night. She is back in good shape. That''s enough. You can scold her tomorrow." It was Derrick, who couldn''t sleep for a few days and had bloodshot eyes. Deep tiredness came to his face as he thought the Duke had summoned him and assembled knights to find the missing Yvonne. "Today, why did you go to the top street?" But the duke remained unshakable. Yvonne replied with a look of dejection. "The, the top street? I don''t even know where it is". "Becky, who was your maid before Penelope''s coming-of-age ceremony, testified that she had been asking others about the location of the top street." "Father! It''s not finished yet!" "Shut up, Derrick!" The Duke, who glared at Derrick, turned to Yvonne again and continued his words. "When the head maid asked why she said it was to buy the goods you ordered." While Yvonne was out, the Duke hurriedly called in the maid for questioning. The head maid had been excluded from the investigation earlier due to the focus of attention on the dead maid and her loyalty to the Duke. When her testimony was added, the case was reorganized. Penelope, whose eyes were on Yvonne, was envious of her, so she ordered poison from her dead maid and made a self-made play. But no matter how much he thought about it, it didn''t make sense as Verdandi said. Why did she leave the maid in charge and ordered the poison by serving Yvonne? Besides, why did the maid suddenly commit suicide during questioning, and why Emily disappeared as soon as Penelope ran away? "You were the one who told the maid to prepare a gold cup in advance because you could attend the ceremony. What''s going on here?" The duke had a considerable amount of doubt in his eyes. The first time they heard about it, the faces of Renald and Derrick were filled with surprise. "Is the father''s word true, Yvonne?" Derrick paused to look back at Yvonne and ask. "What?" Renald, who mumbled at Duke''s words with a frown on his face, muttered out of the blue. "Then Penelope didn''t do it herself, but she did it to poison herselfOh, no, she got the antidote with her" He recalled the things he had investigated at the time. Then he got a splitting headache, and he said, "Oh, fuck!" and slapped his head with his fist. The view has become clearer to see if it works. "Fatherisn''t it that she was trying to do a self-play, but the glass had changed, or that she pretended to be a fool?" He asked, looking up at his father, who had never let go of his stiff expression. "Really?" There was no return answer. "Wow! That, that," Finally awakened, Renald couldn''t speak with his mouth wide open. When Penelope collapsed, Yvonne asked Penelope how she was, even though she cried with a blank face, as if she really didn''t know what to say. She looks so innocent. So he felt uncomfortable inside when he went thereafter, and Reynold said, "Isn''t Yvonne also a suspect?" But all that was just acting. "Don''t jump to conclusions." Derrick, who gave Reynold a punch at him, who was dumbfounded and mute like a fish, following the Duke. "Yvonne, you answer. Is what my father said really true?" "Idon''t know! I''m telling you!" Yvonne shook her head and denied it desperately. "Why would I go there when I don''t even know where the top street is, Duke" Tears filled blue eyes dripping down her cheeks. Without hiding her injustice, Yvonne cried bitterly. "Butler." Then duke called the butler. Now that she''s back, the wizard who watched her should come back, too. "Duke, listen for a moment" The butler, who was waiting at the back watching the situation, hurriedly approached and delivered the news in a small voice. The duke''s face hardened. The wizard, who had been reporting the situation every half hour, lost contact with Yvonne after reporting that Yvonne had been at the top of the street. "Yvonne." The Duke''s eyes were dimly calm when he heard that the wizard''s life signal had been cut off a little while ago. "Last question." "Huh, ah" Yvonne looked up at the duke with a frightened face, moving her shoulders up and down. A lovely pink hair resembling a dead wife, a clear sign symbolizing Eckart. It''s obvious that she''s a hopelessly lost daughter, but........ "Why can''t your face be seen in the water?" The Duke asked a question with trembling corners of his mouth. When he was in the position of Duke, he often had to encounter classified information that he accidentally hides in the palace. Whether it was an unknown ancient document or a quaint spirit that appeared only in a tale... "Father, what do you mean?" In a rather absurd question in a serious situation, Derrick narrowed his eyes as if he had no idea. The same with Renald. "Suddenly, what else is not reflected in the water? She''s not a ghost" "Answer me, Yvonne!" Ignoring the questions of his sons, the Duke yelled at Yvonne. He wanted her to say that he was mistaken and that she would try to show her face in the water even now. However, Yvonne, only cried with her head down. "Hugh, hugh, hugh." Breaking the still silence, only her wistful sobbing rang out. And from some point on. "Hah, hah, hah." That the sobbing of Yvonne began to change into a laughing sound. "Hahaha, hahaha, hahaha!" "............." "HaI got caught." Yvonne, who had her head down, raised her head lightly. At that moment, all the people in the front yard of the mansion were stiffened. Her face, exposed to tears, was smiling broadly. Like a hell of a laugh. "Why didn''t you just pretend you didn''t know, Duke?" "You" "Then those petty lives could have been able to live a little longer." Reynold was furious and shouted angrily at her hysterical laugh. "What is that craziness? Hey, what are you talking about?" "De Ommenom Harech." It was the moment. Suddenly, she reached out her hand to the ground muttering an unknown word. A bewildered reaction. dududududu-. The ground suddenly began to vibrate. The feeble vibrations, which were felt underfoot, became stronger and stronger, and a number of people were reeling one by one. "What!" Surprised knights surrounded and were on alert. It was then. kwaang-! Something popped out of the ground in the garden. It was a giant monster that popped out among the clouded dust. The upper body was made of warts and the lower body was made of earthworms. "keeeeeek-." Saliva dripped from the mouth of the wart who found its prey. "Butler, I''m not sober enoughThat''s not monster, is it?" In the face of Renald''s denial of reality, someone''s screams immediately came. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Monster! Avoid!" But one monster was not the last one. Hong, Huang! kwang-! Starting with the first hit, the garden exploded everywhere. One also popped out of the flower lawn near the greenhouse of the mansion where the three rich men were located. "What is that bitch, Father?" Renald hurriedly pulled out the sword and shouted in astonishment. He could see Yvonne smiling among the many monster creatures that appeared. They were her seeds planted as soon as she came to the Duke, where she went for a walk. "keeeeek-!" With a frantic wriggling of the earthworm''s lower body, the monsters began to hunt. "All troops! Stop the monster and arrest Yvonne, no, that child!" The Duke, who was enchanted by the images of the monsters occupying the mansion in a flash, belatedly came to his senses and gave orders. It was after Renald had already jumped out. "The butler, send a message to the Imperial Palace right now! People in the mansion get out of here, too...!" "keeeeek-!" A giant shadow suddenly hit the head of the duke, who was hurrying to add an evacuation order to the butler. When he escaped by a hair''s breadth. Chaengggg-! Renald cut out the front foot of a wart that was falling down. "Fuck! Brother, what are you doing! Wake up and cover our father!" Renald shouted violently at Derrick, who only stood still in that dangerous moment. "Brother-!" ''Brother.'' At the same time as Renald''s voice, someone''s voice echoed in Derek''s ears. -Brother. -Brother, can we go to the festival? In his mind. It was Derick''s little sister who covered her eyes and ears. -I missed you, brother. -Brother. His little sister, holding his hand tightly, laughed beautifully, saying, "I''m so excited." "Yvonne." Derrick stretched out his hand and went forward. He couldn''t hear of Renald''s shouting. -Brother-! Yvonne, who was swept away by a new parade crowd, was getting farther away. A younger sister crying at herself. "No, Yvonne. I''m coming now. Just wait for me!" Suddenly, someone''s soft skin touched the stretched hand. "Brother." Derrick opened his eyes. Before he knew it, a very large Yvonne held him tight. "Please be my hostage until the hunt is over." Yvonne smiled with a pretty face. Derrick, who was already in front of her, slowly looked around. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Help!" "keeeeek-!" Chaeng, chae-e-e-! The silent duke was in complete chaos. "This, what" A monster wielding his sickle-like front paws and crawling fast. Renald shrieks and flies through the dead knights. And. "Father." Derrick''s eyes were wide open. A monster had closely followed behind the Duke, who moved under the aid of the butler. He immediately pulled out his sword and tried to run toward it. But his body didn''t budge. Looking down, it looked like a black haze and his whole body was tied up. "Ugh! Goddamn it, what the hell!" For a moment, Derrick stopped breathing at the sight of the monster hitting the Duke. "Father!" It was the moment when the front foot of the mantis cut through the air and was about to hit the Duke down. "Dekina Levatium--!" kwaaaang-! From somewhere a huge mass of light shot out and attacked the monster. Tl.our penny!!! Chapter 212 * * * "Do you have to go there?" The Crown Prince asked the same question for the third time with a doubtful face. Late at night, we arrived at the north gate of the capital, accompanied by a wizard and six guards, and were on our way to the Duchy in a carriage. This was because the palace wizard, who used the magic of long-distance travel, was exhausted. I gave a sour reply, glancing sideways at his deeply frowned face. "I told you that I was going to kill her." "I mean, do you have to go right now as soon as you arrive? You could go when the day is bright." "It''s all right now." "You fell down without a sound, but that''s all right?" As he was about to yell, he soon sighed and closed his mouth. The Crown Prince didn''t seem to like my plan to go straight to the Dukedom and kill Yvonne. From the moment I lost consciousness because of the magic against Eclise and the monsters in the swamp, Callisto treated me like a feather that would fly away when someone blew hard. So much so that when I opened my eyes again in the camp of the Imperial Army, Cedric gave the wizard a look of disgust. ''It''s not that bad'' I felt embarrassed and itchy. I secretly asked pulling his elbow. "Don''t you think you should go back to the north as soon as possible? We''re still at war." "Is war is the problem so far? Who''s going to take care of you if you fall down again?" There was no one in the Eckart who cared about me even if I was dead. ''That''s true, but'' However, I thought Yvonne didn''t go around much because I just started normal mode and she lost two of the required characters for brainwashing. So now was the proper time to hit. I suddenly remembered things that were about to pass out. - However, [Ancient Magic] requires a lot of stamina and mental strength! Use it carefully at important times! The system''s warning was not an exaggeration. Immediately after using the magic, I lost all my strength and felt dizzy. The crown prince deserved to make a fuss after me sleeping as if I were dead for three days. ''I can''t pass out every time I use magic.'' It''s hard to know how many attacks will be needed to kill that bitch. I put my hand in my pocket. With the sound of ''jump'' the feel of the cold glass bottle touched my fingertips. There were a total of five health-enhancing potions from the palace wizard. ''Win enough time to finish before using it up.'' I ran into Yvonne before I ran away, and I felt dizzy after I fell out of an ancient magic circle. However, I should not let my guard down. I didn''t have the slightest idea that this crazy game would make it so easy to get rid of the final boss. It was then. I could feel the carriage slowing down and stopping. "Your Highness, Princess, the carriage has reached the front of the Duke of Eckart." "Really? Tell the Duke that the Imperial Crown Prince is here." The outer carriage could only pass through the gate with the permission of the mansion owner. "It''s the golden sign of a return of his daughter, who beat his own real daughter and left the house. Isn''t it?" The Crown Prince, who gave the orders arrogantly, looked back at me and winked at me. The Crown Prince seemed to mean that he was proud of my presence. I waited for the gate to open, ignoring it. "Your Highness, I think you should come out for a moment." Instead of the sound of the heavy iron gate opening, the guard''s voice was heard. "What is it." The Crown Prince stormed out of the seat with an unpleasant look on his face. "Are you going to say that the Duke can''t open the gate? "That, that" I saw the dukedom''s familiar gates through the open door of the carriage. But there was something strange about it. The identity of the sense of incompatibility was immediately known by Calisto''s murmur standing near the carriage. "There are no gatekeepers." "I checked and found the gate is open, Your Highness." The Duchy, whose gatekeepers were guarding the gate all four seasons, disappeared, seemed very calm to me. In the unusual atmosphere of the mansion, I wondered if I would say, "Let''s go to the mansion". It was the moment. kugugugugugung-. The ground vibrated faintly. "What" The Crown Prince and his guards quickly drew their swords. keeeeeek...... At the same time, a grotesque scream rang out from the distance. "It''s the sound of a monster, Your Highness." I recognized its identity straight away. Callisto shouted as he climbed back into the carriage with a stiff face. "Damn it! Sit down, princess. Drive the carriage! We''re going to the Imperial Palace!" I looked back at him with a puzzled look at the sudden order. "What are you talking about? Yvonne revealed her identity. We have to go to the mansion!" "Not now. There are more than one or two of them that I can feel." "Then I''ll go alone. You may go to the Imperial Palace." "Where are you going with that body!" Callisto caught me in a hurry to get off before the carriage moved. "How many times should I tell you? I''m all right now, Your Highness." "What''s the point if you''re okay now? You''re going to go use that fucking magic again. Come on. Don''t leave the carriage!" The crown prince shouted harshly outside as if I had heard the uproar in the carriage. Only then did the carriage move slowly. I still glanced quietly, looking up at Calisto, who clasped my shoulder tightly. "Your Highness, you said you''d let me do whatever I wanted." "That''s also when you''re in good shape." He responded with a desperate look. "And the Duke made you look like a mess." "" "They''re practically digging their own graves. Never mind whether they''re going to die or not. They don''t even deserve you to feel guilty." Honestly, I didn''t have anything to say because he was right. But the Eckart''s death of humans and the elimination of Leila were very different. "If I fall down again, you can save me." "That makes sense, what!" "I''m scared, too, Your Highness." I felt myself moving away from the Duchy and carefully told my mind. It''s not enough to see the huge and extraordinary monsters, so I had to kill the final boss, which I avoided, who dealt with them. However, it was unavoidable. After watching the end of the game, I left to go back to the original world, and everyone was dead at the hands of Yvonne. I slowly stretched out my hand to the Crown Prince''s cheek, who was looking down at me with a distorted face. "I was so scared thatI just quit and ran away, and you came after me to catch me." While I was unconscious, I had a dream. A long time ago, I dreamed of listening to him in a cave in a hunting contest. I didn''t really think he meant what he said when he said he wanted to be a perfect emperor to destroy the empire. As I dreamed of being archaeology, perhaps he has dreamed of becoming an ideal emperor and ruling the country. Maybe it''s my greed. But his smile growing up in the illustration was so brilliant. "Because you said you''d be on my sideI know you''d protect me when I''m in danger." In a safe world, I want him to live as a flawless emperor. "That''s why I''m being brave. It wasn''t that I was going to save the Duke and his people, but" Callisto looked down at me in silence with an expressionless face. After a long time, he leaned his head against my cheek. Then he closed his eyes and whispered quietly. "Every time you close your eyes, I''m afraid you won''t be able to open your eyes again." "" "I knew you''re just running out of energy, but l was counting your breath and checking your mouth dozens of times without you knowing." ".........." "Because I can see you lying down bleeding all the time." "Ah" I couldn''t understand what he was talking about, but I breathed in a small gasp. Because I realized why he was so sensitive about me falling down. Callisto was talking about a time when I was drinking poison myself and lying down. When I looked up again, I could see his face desperately pressing down his fear on his expressionless face. I felt strange. "This timeI''ll use it carefully." Pressed down on the roaring stomach, I soothed him with words I could not guarantee. Only then did Calisto untie his stiff face and burst into a grin. "How can you use it carefully when you can''t control it?" "Even if I use it hard, I won''t fall down. You know the potion that the wizard gave me." I answered back, pouting my lips. Then he clicked his tongue and lamented. "Tsk, it''s already been so long since I''ve stepped back." And he ordered again. "Turn back the carriage." A carriage that changed its destination and reached the Duchy soon sped through the gate to the mansion. "keeeeek!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" chaeng, chaeaeng-! The front yard of the mansion upon arrival was in a shambles at the short distance. "Crazy! Ugh!" I was disgusted at the sight of a wart with a wriggling worm on the part where the legs were supposed to be. ''I hate mollusks!'' After getting off the carriage, the Crown Prince quickly shouted to the guards. "Three escort the carriage, and the rest follow me!" He turned to me in a hurry. "Princess, don''t use magic yet, just stay in the carriage. There''s the Eckart Hnights, so I''ll try to use force to deal with the monster. Okay?!" "Yes" But I was looking for Yvonne and his advice didn''t reach my ears. ''Where is she?'' Around the time I''m skimming through a garden full of blood and flesh, which was like a battlefield. "Duke!" The familiar title suddenly caught my eye. On one side of the garden, the duke and the butler were being chased by a monster. ''So I told you to be careful, why don''t you listen'' Hnowing that there was also the influence of brainwashing, the Duke who made this division was savage. He''s not even a biological father anyway like the Crown Prince said. Was it necessary to save him? -No worries. -But, if you want, I will let you leave the Eckart. But at that moment, the Duke''s warm voice flashed through my ears. -Would you rather prefer to come in alone than enter with an old man? -Baby, it''s all your father''s fault. Don''t cry. Huh? I clenched my teeth with difficulty in closing my ears. It was then. The running butler tripped over a stone and fell. "Pennel!" The running Duke came back and helped him. "keeeeek-!" However, he gave up his neck to the pursuer who was closely chasing him. The moment when the drooling wart''s rake fell over their heads like a sickle over a dead body. White letters appeared on the top of the mirror wand that I was holding and hovered around. At its writing spell, I shouted without hesitation. "Dekina Levatium--!" It was when I felt like I was burnt under my neck. kukwaaaaang! With a roaring sound, from somewhere a huge mass of light poured out and began to leap like a rubber ball. This magic had the advantage of sweeping away large numbers of monsters in a short time, not killing the other party. But the downside was that things didn''t belong to the "other party." kong, kong!kuuuung-! A frantic mass of light quickly killed several warts. Without a doubt, there were huge holes in the mansion. The remains of monsters that were torn to shreds by the light, and the surroundings that were literally devastated. I could see the duke, butler Pennel, and everyone in the front yard looking back at me with tearful eyes. "Huh, huh" At the point of heavy breathing. Tududuk- Something dripped out of my nose. "Oh, I said don''t use it. You really don''t listen!" I raised my head at the suppressed voice, and I saw the Crown Prince was running to me. Chapter 213 I raised my hand and touched my nose. Red blood came out. ''What the hell. I didn''t even cry all night long before the college entrance exam...'' I irritatedly rubbed my wet nose and lips with my sleeves of clothes. "Don''t touch." In the meantime, Callisto, who had been rushing, forced me to take off my wrist. And he covered my nose with a handkerchief that I didn''t know where it came from, and put my head backward, supporting my chin. "Do you carry this with you?" When I asked in a nasal voice, he breathed that seemed to hold back his anger. "You know. I''m carrying everything because of someone." "I''m fine." I answered timidly. With my head down, I could not tell what expression he was wearing. But when I persuaded him that I would be okay, I was embarrassed because I spilled a nosebleed on him. "I''m telling you, it''s not like I''m taking potion..." "You got it, so don''t look around." Callisto stopped me and made me be silent. "You decided to do what you wanted to do. No need excuse. You just melt some of my wits." He said it was no big deal. But I couldn''t understand why he sounded so gritted. "Penelope!" It was then. A familiar voice was heard. When I lifted my head slightly, the Duke stood looking at me with a puzzled look, helping the butler. "father." Fortunately, my nosebleed stopped by then. He was attached to me. I slipped out from the crown prince. "What the hell is going on........ How does magic work" He handed over the butler to one of the knights who came up to him and the Duke''s eye touched my mirror wand. I hid it behind me from embarrassment. "The Duke can''t even see me, can he?" Callisto, who quickly became invisible, gave his voice. It was only then that the Duke''s eyes opened wide when he recognized the Crown Prince. "Your, Your Highness!, haven''t you gone to the north to suppress the rebels?" "I am not a cold-blooded man who, unlike anyone else, doesn''t care where a runaway princess has gone." "Your Highness!" I was so startled that I tried to silence Callisto''s mouth, which was pointed at the Duke. But the duke''s complexion quickly darkened in the already spilled words. In fact, the Crown Prince''s words were wrong. The Duke offered to help me when I said I was leaving the mansion. If he were determined to stop me, it must have been hard to escape on the day of the battle with Yvonne. "Thathappened to be using magic. I''m sorry about the mansion. I haven''t been able to control my magic yet." I stuttered to the Duke out of guilt. From the roughness of the situation, the Duke seemed to know the identity of this Yvonne. Otherwise, he wouldn''t call all the family knights. "HoweverI''m glad we arrived on time." I bit my lower lip hard and slowly vented my sincerity. If the Duke was relieved because I looked unharmed, would I be a real pushover? The Duke, who looked at me with his eyes shaking aimlessly at my words, suddenly raised his hand and stroked my cheek. "I''m so glad, you''re all right." "" "You''ve come back, but I''ve never felt glad that you weren''t in the mansion, unlike today." I managed to keep my face blurry with the words. The duke family, with which I had to come back and face, was completely brainwashed by Yvonne, and knew to would move only for her. If even they tried to attack me, like Eclise, I thought about what to do, dozens of times over the way. "Hey, Penelope!" From afar I could see running to us Renald, fluttering his lovely pink hair. "Hey, am I still not sober? I think I just saw you wielding a strange magic wand and destroying all the monsters." One month after the runaway, Renald punched himself in the head and said stupid things. "Oh, it''s still too early to say a greeting to this kind of reunion." It was then. Everyone''s head turned to the piercing voice. A slender woman stood far from the garden where the latrine took place. "Yvonne." I thought I''d let the monsters loose and bounced as it was, but Yvonne stood far away and watched everything. ''Oh, well. I still have a piece of it.'' As soon as I was convinced, I pushed the people in front of me and went forward. With the garden covered by the remains of blood and monsters between it, we were finally able to face each other. "I thought you were scared and ran away, but you came back, Penelope?" Yvonne laughed naively. Next to her, Derrick was staring at me with his eyes wide open, tied to something black. He seemed to have been caught, not on his own will. I turned to Yvonne again, pretending not to see him. "You''ve been beaten so hard by me, but you haven''t come to your senses?" "What?" "If I were you, I''d be embarrassed and have run away already. You know the brainwashing and the power you use don''t work on me anymore." Because I have access to the game, or, unlike Penelope in the past, when I have so much. My words waned the smile on Yvonne''s lips. "If it won''t work for you, but it will work around you." After a moment''s shivering mouth, she found composure and retorted after a while. It was the moment. "Ugh!" Derrick, who was standing next to her, suddenly burst out a painful groan and lowered his knee. "Derrick!" "Brother! A-oh, that crazy bitch!" The Duke and Renald shouted in amazement. "In the past, I killed you first, so I couldn''t show you. The way your family, whom you desperately wanted to be loved, was eaten by me one by one." "Shit! Let-let go of me!" "Young and strong humans also have strong vitality. Your brother was a pretty good prey." Yvonne slowly leaned down and stroked Derrick''s face with both hands. Derrick struggled violently. But of course, he couldn''t move. "I''ll show you clearly this time. How did your family die in front of you" "Hill him." I answered even before Yvonne''s words were finished. "Dead or not, it''s none of my business." (Note: Sorry not sorry derrick, you''re blacklist) I told Yvonne, but my eyes were on Derrick. The blue pupils, which was shaking incessantly, suddenly stopped. Derrick stared at me as if what he had just heard was unbelievable. His white-pale lips were fluttering. Sadly, I turned my head straight to Yvonne before he understood it. Because it was the truth that I didn''t care about. "What, you were such a useless prey, weren''t you?" Yvonne muttered with a grimly frowned face, and soon released Derrick, whom she had been holding him. "keueuk!" He was thrown to the dirt ground as if he were being pushed roughly into something. "I can''t do this. This is it." Without looking at such a derrick, Yvonne glared at me and said. "Then, let''s start another battle." It was at the same time as him. Ssss, ssssssssssud- The bodies of the horribly torn warts, by my magic, began to flutter. Like a vibrating cell phone. "What, what!" The knights, who had been in a daze, were again on edge. At that moment, several streams sprang through the body that had been moving up and down. "Heeeeeek-!" "Ma-MonMoster! The new monsters have appeared!" Someone shouted with a shrieking cry. "Crazy" When I saw a monster rising up from the dead mantis and dancing with a wiggle, I hated it. It was then. ''Not a chance. Not a glance!'' "Heeeeeek-!" The bodies that were taken out of the dead monsters began to rush toward the knights in unison. "Ahhh! I''m sick of it, really! Attack!" Renald pulled out a sword and took the lead. I just looked at them, frozen and wriggling frantically. Like something crawling around, my whole body tickled. Hnowing how I felt, white letters came to mind on the mirror wand. In consideration of me who ''hate'' the wriggling things, The Crown Prince covered my front with his body. "Stay back, princess." "Fire Pisson-!" But it was after I had already lost my mind to the insanity of madness. Fluttering-! As soon as I shouted at the top of my voice, the disgusting creatures that were wriggling and rushing at the knights were burned in unison. The knights paused in the sudden fire. "Heeeeeek-!" With a disgusting smell, the burning monsters wriggled like mad. However, after a while. Tuduk, tuduk-. The places on fire were snapped off. Like the tail of a lizard, the black burn part fell off. Even though half of its body had fallen off, the monster was still moving and still alive. "Heeeeeek-!" As the flames died down, they began to creep back in. "What, why aren''t you dying? Fire-pisson! Fire-pisson! Wind Pisson! Fire pisson!" Embarrassed, I thought of a giant octopus and overloaded my spell. But it was useless. "Ma, the magic doesn''t seem to work, Your Highness the Crown Princess!" The palace wizard, whom the Crown Prince left beside me, shuddered and shouted. "The Crown Princess?" The Duke looked back at me with an unfamiliar face, but I was devastated and couldn''t listen to him. "Heeeeeek-!" "Stay in the carriage, princess!" As if he had been waiting, the crown prince shouted as he cut a monster tentacle running his way with a sword. After that, he''s hit, the sword attack, began. "Your Highness is right, Penelope! Stay safe there!" "Ah, Father!" Whether he thought it was better to add their hands together, the Duke also pulled out a sword and ran toward. Thanks to the Crown Prince, Duke, and Renald, who were jumping in front of me, my surroundings were a safe zone. The monster had a very low attack compared to the mantis monster, although my magic did not work it had to be physically cut several times. ''What? It''s not a big deal, is it? It pretty good.'' The images of the monsters being cut off gradually calmed down my mind. So I didn''t know. Why Yvonne was throwing a battle. Short sections of the monster that had been cut off began to pile up one by one around Penelope. It was still alive and wriggling, but it was so short that it was about to die. Humans thought a little about it. Unnoticed, a short piece of monster wriggled and touched the angle of another group of cut parts nearby. It was soon joined by cross-sections, and the cut marks disappeared without a trace and became a new longer piece. And then it shifted to a new piece. After a few repetitions, the pieces of the monster have grown to half the length of a man. ''Stupid bitch.'' Yvonne rolled up the corners of her mouth after finding out that its teeth were attached to the cross- section of its hair. A creature slowly climbed up a tree, joining forces with each other. No one cared. A long branch hung over Penelope''s head. Yvonne was delighted to see that the monster had just reached its target. Now, when she retrieved the pieces with this, it was all over. Penelope wouldn''t kill right away. ''''But I could tear that ugly face apart.'' Yvonne''s mouth was wide open. "You''ll die the most miserable and painful death, Penelope." It was then. puuk-. With the sound of a sharp thing digging into the flesh, the eyes of Yvonne, who was looking at Penelope, opened wide. She lowered her head slowly. The sword''s blade was turning red. She raised her head again and checked her side. "Yvonne." Blue eyes trembling incessantly. Her brother, Derrick, was seen. Chapter 214 The stabbed Yvonne staggered. Her eyes, facing Derrick, were wide, as if it was incredible. "Br......... Brother, Why" Yvonne bit her lips. It was a voice as small as dust that would soon fade away. It was her who was stabbed, and at that moment she felt a sharp pain as if she had been stabbed. Derrick looked with trembling eyes at the sword which he had stabbed with his own hands. He was stabbing his little sister with his own hand. All of a sudden, nausea rose to his throat. "you, you are not my sister." He gritted his teeth and shook off the idea of encroaching with his chin. "Who the hell are you?" "I''m Yvonne, brother. The sister you lost on the day of the festival." Yvonne once again awakened Derrick''s guilt with an unknown look whether she was smiling or crying. "If I''m not Yvonne, who the hell would be Yvonne?" "Shut up!" But Derrick hasn''t fooled anymore. "Yvonne, Yvonne can''t be as evil as you! Yvonne, that kid!" "" "Just looking at a flower withered in the garden, she was a child who was stuck in the room all day long because of it." He looked at the messed-up garden with puzzled eyes. The garden of Eckart''s mansion, famous for what the dead Duchess had made herself, was Yvonne''s treasure. When she found even a single flower withered, her little sister cried bitterly as if the world had collapsed. And she couldn''t have been so fine, making a mess in the garden. His mind which foggy before was cleared now. "By the way, who the hell are you." Derrick looked at the woman he stabbed with unfamiliar eyes. Apparently, Yvonne''s look said he was right... "Ha hadid you finally notice?" A face that revealed like a demon seemed like a total stranger. "That''s right. Your sister has already been taken away by me for a long time ago." "what?" "Poor Yvonne, Yvonne, Yvonne Eckart." The woman hummed as if nothing was wrong with her body deeply stubbed by the sword. "She has been taken away by something evil because of the brother who has lost her, and she will die by his sword." "Wha, What" "Why, do you think I''m lying?" She came to Derrick one step at a time, whirling like a woman mocking him. As the distance between the two was close, the half-stabbed sword gradually disappeared into Yvonne''s body. Finally, a woman who was approaching the handle of Derrick''s sword, suddenly pushed her face to him as if to tease the child. "Do you still not believe in me?" If she were a human being, it would never have happened. You can''t walk with a knife pierced through you........ Derrick''s eyes flashed red. "Crazy! Yvonne-!" He shouted his sister''s name out with his sword pierced into a stranger''s body. hwiik-! And the moment he tried to swing it around a woman''s neck. Hwadeuk, Poo-wook-. The sound of breaking bones and digging into the flesh rang out. It was a similar sound the moment ago. But. "Huh, hugh" Derek slowly lowered his gaze and looked down. There was someone else''s hand stuck in his left chest. When he looked up again, he saw the face of a woman who looked very happy. As expected, it''s hard to control the brainwashing without the sculpture" At the same time, the hand stuck in his chest dug wildly inside. "kook-!" Derrick''s mouth was dripping with red blood. Slap-! His hand, which had been raised high, fell helplessly, missing the sword. He glared at his sister with his eyes full of life. "You... crazy" "How will Penelope react if I grab your heart like this?" Yvonne whispered as if her eyes were caustic. Her words shook Derrick''s blue eyes like an earthquake. Every time she saw an impassioned man like an impenetrable man swept away by a name, she felt a feeling of rebellion against this woman. The stupidity of being easily deceived by one''s innermost thoughts was very pleasant, and sometimes it was unpleasant that the reason was not for oneself as in the past. It was now. "But still, would she pretend to save you? Or will she sympathize with you dying? If it''s not her..." Yvonne looked at the wobbly foolish man and spat out venom as if she were chewing. "Are you going to be disgusted?" "Stop." Derrick instinctively tried to shut Yvonne''s mouth. But with his heart pierced through her hands, he couldn''t do anything. "Derrick Eckart, who took his little sister, went to the coming-of-age ceremony of his step-sister, and eventually led her to commit suicide." "Stop it, stop it!" "How terrible would it be to know that the truth is that you love her and you broke it because of your brainwashing?" The cruel words popped out from Yvonne''s mouth and the disgust that he had been hiding poured out. Derrick''s eyes, which were shaking endlessly, suddenly stopped. "You, you, that" His face went white as a suffocating man. "My poor brother." "Huuuuk, Stop!" "Whenever Penelope was brought up, you got angry like a jealous man and you never knew it was love." Yvonne stroked his pale face with her fine hand. "Now rest in peace." She lowered her head whispering like a lullaby. Derrick, who seemed distraught, never thought of avoiding the approaching woman. Soon, her soft lips were about to touch his lips. "Wind Pison Prason!" hwiiiiik-! A sizzling sensation suddenly flew at her. "Ugh!" Yvonne alerted to the attack, managed to avoid it by pushing Derrick. At the same time, she defended herself with a monster that was around her. "Hiak-!" But unlike some time ago, when magic was not working, two parasitic monsters were attacked toward on quickly disappeared. hudududuk-. After a whirlwind storm swept away, the debris of the monster, which was so finely divided that it couldn''t even be regenerated, fell like rain. Someone trudged out of it. "Magic Upgraded." "You''re dead, fucking Penelope Eckart" added Yvonne. * * * It took too much time for the Yvonne to be cut or cut to survive to be completely finished. ''If I could cut only one object, I could solve it.'' It was a time when I looked at the prince and the Duke, who was pushed back and wielded their swords endlessly. Suddenly, the white letters on the mirror wand changed on more delirious spells. ''Crazy, combined spells make me stronger!'' It was too much of a one-dimensional spell to be taken aback for a moment. "Wind Pison Prason!" The changed spell had a definite effect. Several whirlwinds in an instant swept the garden frantically, carving up monsters in one blow. I didn''t know this would happen, and Yvonne''s face was caught in my eyes. It seemed as if Derrick was lying beside her, helplessly, but it was none of my business. ''You''re dead now.'' Now all that was left was the final boss. "Wind!" It was as soon as I strode toward her, spouting out a word of a spell. "Slurp-!" At that moment, the scream of a new monster, which cut through the sky and was familiar to the early ones, rang sharply. At the same time, dududududu-! The ground shook violently. It happened all at once, so I was out of my mind. The moment when everyone in the area was shouting. Qua-ang-! Something was rising from the ground, so it swallowed the Duke right away. "Fa, Father!" Renald shouted. It was a huge worm. I was in a hurry to shout out a spell. But the earthworm that swallowed the Duke disappeared back into the ground without a chance to attack. "Yvonne!" I turned quickly to Yvonne. In the meantime, she was looking down at me in the air, riding on a new monster. "That failed, so I''d better turn it into a meaningful hostage to you, Penelope." Pointing fingers at the fallen Derrick, Yvonne laughed meanly. "If you want to save your beloved father, come find me with a piece." For a moment, my heart sank. But I answered calmly, trying all sorts of feelings not to show. "Just kill him, because I only need to get rid of you anyway." "Penelope, you!" At my words, Renald looked back at me with a shocked face. I turned away from him and fixed my eyes only on Yvonne. "Really?" Yvonne tilted her head at my words and said. "By the way, is there really only one in the Duchy?" "What''s that" "For example, a maid who stole it through Vinter Verdandi for fear of your death had to be with her hidden children." ''Emily!'' At that moment Emily''s face, which I had forgotten, passed by. A brief pause. "The sooner you make a decision, the better. On the day of the full moon, I''m going to use them all for food!" "kkirururuk-!" Yvonne on the flying monster quickly moved away ''No.'' I opened my mouth to finish the spell. "!" But there was no sound. The images that presented the Duke, Emily, and the ancient relics passed my mind by one after another. Until Yvonne was completely spotted and disappeared, I could not make any sound at all. "You jerk." Ib missed the chance to end this crazy game with my own hands. A sense of helplessness and shame came upon me. ''What are the characters in the game? So far, the hostages!'' Suddenly, feelings resembling anger soared. Then someone put his hand on my shoulder. "Don''t bow your head, asshole. Don''t you know that Eckart''s never kneel in any case?" When I looked up, I could see his pink hair. It was Renald. "It''s not your fault." The remark finally knocked my face down. "Ah." I realized what I felt now. It was guilt, not anger at failing to kill Yvonne. It was guilt. With a clearly shocked look on his face at my cold words earlier, Renald said as if he knew all my feelings. "No one''s dead yet. You can save them. So don''t make a deathbed like that, okay?" At the tone of a man like a brother, I couldn''t say anything but bit my lips. A violent storm passed, and a strange feeling of exhaustion came. In the midst of a daze, Reynold deftly filled the places of the duke and the young duke. Under the direction of the Crown Prince and his order, the wounded were moved and the dilapidated mansion began to be gradually cleared up. It was when I saw a bleeding Derrick being carried away. ''I guess he''s not dead yet.'' I thought so, but when I saw his pale face, I felt mixed feelings. Derrick who stabbed Yvonne, and then he was attacked. What was he thinking of stabbing his sister so horribly here? Taak-. It was then. Just as the stretcher just passed me. A man who I thought had fainted suddenly grabbed my wrist. "What" I looked at the wrist and the guy caught in a fit and surprise. The hard-earned man handed me what he had in the other hand. "Take it." It was a familiar item. It''s exactly the same as Yvonne''s, who was accused of stealing by Penelope as a child. It was a necklace. Chapter 215 I stared blankly at the necklace Derrick had put out. It was because I couldn''t predict why he was giving it to me all of a sudden. ''I don''t think it''s exactly the same as the necklace at that time'' The necklace, which was seen through Penelope''s dreams, was small, with a diamond embedded in the ornament for a child. But the necklace Derrick gave me was similar but as big as the thumbnail. "I engraved the transfer magic." He slowly opened his mouth, looking at me who was not willing to accept it. "If you rub diamonds three times, you can move anywhere you think of, regardless of the distance." The return answer was absurd. It was a natural step for a question to pop out of my mouth. "Why?" ".........." "Why would you give it to me?" At the same time, his last desperate cry came to mind. -Even though I was angry, I gave you a present and you smiled back. I didn''t insult as Renald did, who was fighting like that, as a brother. But why--! The reason why he gives me gifts. The sordid feelings for the detestable girl who took her sister''s place. Hnowing that he was a sick patient, the questioning was wrong. I spoke on behalf of her, who had only mute his lip and couldn''t say anything. "Now if you throw this at me, I''m afraid something will change?" I once thought his gift meant better relations. The relationship with the first son of a bitch, who has reached the end of his life. Didn''t he have to follow up on the game? "Since I''m crazy about jewelry, luxury, you think I''ll forget everything if you give me an expensive gift?" But it was a big misunderstanding. I stood up without even pretending to accept what he had given me. "Then you''re completely mistaken, young duke." "......." "That misery I felt at that time, the many humiliation and insults you gave me." "" "How can I forget them? This necklace is what drove me crazy about jewelry." I ditched the necklace that had flowed from his hand without sincerity. The expensive platinum necklace was swaying in the air, and there was a shake in the man''s blue eyes accordingly. "Now, I''m scared every time you give me something. Every time since then, you have been giving me a hell of a lot more torture and drop me to the bottom." "..........." "So I won''t take it, Young Duke. Whatever the reason is." "" "I don''t need anything you give me." With last words, I, conscious of our surroundings, recited in a small voice, with my body bent down. It was the utmost consideration that I could do, considering that it was the young Duke. There was nothing left to feel for the man whose heart was pierced by his sister, who was horribly thrown here. Not only have I always felt anger, hatred, but even sympathy every time. At the time of raising up as if nothing had happened after whispering rapidly. "I know." He finally opened his mouth at my words. "Nothing will be forgotten, nor will it disappear." I''m glad you know that now. As I looked down at him with insensitive eyes, his pale face was horribly distorted. "I''m just saying... I''m just saying that. Cough" The man who was talking suddenly spilled blood. I was a little surprised and hurried to speak to the servants. "Move him to the mansion. At this rate, stomach aches" "It''s dangerous outside the mansion." But Derrick suddenly cut me off and poured out with his blood again. My wrists were grabbed by his hand. I could have brushed it off enough, but somehow I couldn''t. "Because I can''t keep my eyes and my sword out of reach, and I can'' "............" "When something happens to you while you''re away from home, what''s the best way to avoid the Eckart''s position without compromising Eckart''s prestige?" ".........." "I just thought hard and came to a conclusion accordingly." I didn''t know, but the injured Derrick had a knack for really desperate bullshit. "So please" To me, stiff with embarrassment, his trembling handheld out of his necklace. Soon gasping for breath, he ended up begging me. "So wouldyou please take it?" "I''m sorry, but I can''t, Young duke." It was then. A hard thing embraced around my waist. Before Derrick''s hand reached me, my body was pulled back by someone. "I will take care of my fiance on my own, even if without that." "Your Highness?" When I looked up, I could see the face of the Crown Prince with a lot of frowns. "Cough!" At the same time, Derrick was spilling blood again. The hand holding the necklace floating in the empty air fell down. There had been no movement since. "What are you all doing, without moving it. In the absence of the Duke, I''m going to change their succession." Instead of me, who was stunned and speechless, Calisto jabbed at the servants. "Sorry, we''re sorry!" The chain of necklace on the hand, which had sprained out of the stretcher, moved away, shaking in the air. When I looked at it, it made me feel weird. "You''re not dead, are you?" Seeing me mumbling to myself out of a fit of anxiety, the Crown Prince said, clicking his tongue. "What''s wrong with you if he would die? Think about what he did to you." "But it''skind of weird for him to die." "Tsk, you''re so weak-minded. If it were anyone else, I would have stabbed the hole one more time, asking if he was still alive." ''I''m sure it''s only you.'' I shook my head at the Crown Prince''s twisted personality and slipped out of his arms. "Did the blood stop? Let me see." Then Callisto, who turned me back, grabbed my both cheeks and scanned my face. "It stopped. It''s embarrassing, so go away." "Did you drink potions?" "No, not yet." "Take it out and drink it now." "It''s all right" I tried to save the potions, but I couldn''t help it because of the red eyes glaring at me. I took a potion out of my pocket. "Let me go, Your Highness." Until then, it was time when I murmured dissatisfiedly, glancing at the Crown Prince, who was still holding my cheek. "What are you doing?" Somewhere with thunderous shouts, someone came running like a shot and separated us from each of each other. It was Renald. "Hey, are you okay? Everything okay?!" Hurried to stand in front of me, he stared at the Crown Prince like a cat on guard. "What are you doing, Your Highness? Don''t touch my sister!" "Huh. Whatever I do with my fiancee, what do you care?" "What do you mean, your fiance? Wasn''t you chasing Penelope back and getting dumped again after being rejected by Penelope?" (NOTE: HAHAHAHA THIS DUO ALWAYS TALHED FRIVOLOUSLY) "Then I will let you know now. The princess and I are very special. The lover who overcame the crisis was on the verge of a reunion kiss, and who''s the tactless... Princess, where are you going?" "Hey, Penelope!" I wasn''t confident in stopping the freaks of the terrible bickering. I was as far away from them as I could get away. After a while, Renald ran back to me, wondering what kind of story he heard from the Crown Prince. "Hey, is it true that you decided to go with him, no, His Highness?" It was half true, so I nodded silently. "I''m going back to find Yvonne. I have to save our father." "I''m coming with you." The reply came back as soon as my words were finished, I looked back at Renald with a rather unfamiliar face. "You don''t mind?" "What?" "You just saw it. Your own sister, she''s actually a terrible monster who wants to kill you." Derrick was so shocked by the changed appearance of Yvonne that he shuddered. Renald didn''t look as shocked as I thought. "I didn''t like that bitch from the start. The gloom, it wasn''t like Yvonne at all." "Huh." I snorted at the answer. ''When do you catch me like a rat...?'' Still, it was a little relief that the simple Renald wasn''t as brainwashed as Derrick. "She kidnapped our father. As long as you''ve touched Eckart, it''s only death." As he muttered to himself, Renald suddenly asked me with a sudden stiff face. "Since when did you know?" "Well." "Did you know everything from the beginning? Is that so?" Renald asked one after another. Of course, I didn''t know at first. No, it was close to something I didn''t believe. How can a good lady be such a scary monster in a crazy game. "I didn''t know it from the beginning either. After a few encounters, and I knew it because she wasn''t reflected in the mirror or in the tea water." I''ve mixed up the facts in moderation. Then Renald frowned. "That''s why you ran away from home? You''re afraid of her, and you''re looking for a magic wand to fight against her?" To my shame, he pointed his finger at my mirror wand. "That''s not like that" "But you''re right!" Before I hurriedly denied that I was not, I was cut off. "How can you not even give me a warning?" "" "You should have told me! You should''ve told me when you were running away from home after taking poison!" Renald stared at me with his eyes glaring at me. I couldn''t understand him, so I tilted my head. "What''s the difference if I say it?" "Oh, what''s the difference? If you had told mewe''d have found a solution together, you idiot!" "........" "No matter how much she was my real sister, if you had told me, I wouldn''t have let you take it all on your own." ".........." "You''re my sister, too." Renald said emphatically. It was hard to believe from my point of view when no one in the dukedom believed me. But Renald''s troubled look, his guilty look, was not seemed to be a lie. "I couldn''t tell it because she was brainwashing. I''m afraid if I tell someone you would be brainwashed like our first brother." In the end, I told the truth little by little. "Crazy. So it''s because our brother was brainwashed that he acted like an asshole? That madman! He should have put a force on his brain!" Renald, at my words, cursed Derrick with astonished eyes. Feeling a little relieved, I added with a little smile. "And I gave it to him, the warning." "What? When?" "To our father, to be careful. Our father finally knows. He''s just pretending it." Renald''s face hardened in my answer. "Why don''t you say a word to me about such an important thing" He murmured bitterly. I felt more sorry for the Duke when I saw him still acting like a drunken man. It was then. "Renald! Penelope!" A familiar voice suddenly called us. Me and Renald''s head turned at the same time. Beyond the haze and the garden, in the forest, stood a muddy figure. "I''m back!" Renald opened his mouth wide. It was the same for me. No matter how young he was, he was the Duke with a sword, but he was just kidnapped by Yvonne... ''Like this fast?'' Chapter 216 It was Renald who came to his senses first. "Father!" He ran toward the walking duke. I also followed him with a puzzled look. "Father, what the hell is going on? What about the monster? Did the scary girl just let you go?" Renold shakes the duke with no time to rest. "That" As soon as the duke was about to open his mouth, gasping for breath. "Come here, princess." At the same time as the cold voice, the Crown Prince drew me and hid me behind him. Srrrung--And without a moment to spare, he pulled out a sword and aimed it at the Duke. "What are you doing!" "Your, Your Highness! Come on!" I was shocked. It was needless to say, Renald. The Duke''s face, which had just returned, turned muddy. The Crown Prince, who raised the sword as high as he would cut him right away, soon tilted the blade obliquely. And. "It''s a Duke." Calisto, who seemed to have checked something, soon dropped his sword neatly. "What are you doing, Your Highness? No matter how much I ask you not to do, I am very displeased." The Duke quenched his anger and asked the Crown Prince. "You said it doesn''t show in the water or in the mirror. Don''t be too angry, Duke, just to make sure it''s not Leila." The Crown Prince shrugged with a brazen face, hiding his atrocious rudeness a moment ago. It made me understand why he acted like that. At the moment, I wondered if he had an eye for blood like in a game setting. ''You said you were going to be a perfect emperor, you madman!'' Fortunately, the Duke also said with a puzzled look, as if he was convinced. "Ididn''t even meet Leila. Maybe she didn''t even know I was gone from the belly." "How did you get back?" Only then the Crown Prince ask the main point. The Duke turned to me instead of answering. Then he took something out from the inside of his jacket and handed it to me. "Your foresight was right, Penelope." "This" Recognizing that what was placed on the duke''s palm, I opened my eyes wide. A thin round shape discolored as burnt. It was the amulet that I presented to the Duke before the hunting competition. "As soon as the stomach acid of the monster touched my body, it activates again. When I opened my eyes, it was the forest of the mansion." The Duke explained the whole story. But it didn''t touch my ears. More than that....... "Have youhad this all this time?" "Well, it''s a gift from someone." The Duke replied as if it were natural. At the same time, I felt my face twisted strangely. I had completely forgotten since then. Unlike the Crown Prince, who was always suffering from assassination, the Duke was never in danger. ''I thought you''d throw it away or put it somewhere.'' That''s not what I expected. "I haven''t taken it off my body for a second since I received it from you, and I''m glad I did." The Duke''s face, which looked at the worn-out amulet, was filled with a satisfied smile. Seeing the figure, I felt strangely shocked. "What was it? You didn''t tell me what spells were engraved, was it teleport? It was better than mine." The Crown Prince grumbled beside me with a discontented. Ignoring him, I slowly approached the Duke and said. "Are you hurt anywhere?" "I''m fine. Aren''t you hurt more than me? You had a nosebleed. Did you stop the bleeding?" He was swallowed by a monster. When I saw the duke, who was busy looking at me with a worried look, I was filled with indescribable feelings. I barely opened my mouth after a frozen mind. "I''m sorry." The Duke''s eyes were wide open with a sudden apology. "What are you sorry about." "I don''t know if you heard... but I told Yvonne, I just left the house without saying anythingand I don''t care if she kills you." When we met again, I really wanted to tell him this, whatever else. I had to say. I plucked up my courage and stuttered it out. "I didn''t mean it, Father." My heart sank when I thought that the Duke might have given up after hearing what I had said in the womb of a monster. I thought it wouldn''t matter what happened to the people in this family. "I didn''t mean it." But when I saw the fine Duke, I felt relieved to the point of tears. Isn''t that ridiculous? The way I wanted to acknowledge the Duke, who would have been shocked to lose his own daughter. I couldn''t face him and lowered my head. However, it was then. Tuk. Something was on top of my head. "Lift your head, Penelope." The duke with his hand on my head said in a subdued voice. I slowly raised my head. "Eckart does not bow down in any case. As a member of the family, you did a great job in emergency situations without panic." The Duke exuded the dignity of a great aristocrat, even though he was soiled with dirt. "Good job." The Duke stroked my head with his hand. He often praised me for doing well, but it was the first time he had ever had close contact. "Since I got this, I''ve shown it to everyone I''ve encountered and bragged about it. Now it''s your turn to tell them your foresight." "Yeah? What, what?" Until then, my reputation was at its worst. I was astonished that the Duke had done such a thing to others, that he didn''t do even with his two sons. The Duke laughed at my response. "The Duke of Eckart is rumored to be all over his daughter''s head in a pile of accidents." His voice, which was as heavy as the head of a broken family just now, was gradually warmed up. "I don''t care what the unruly chicks say. A child knows nothing, and it can cause trouble. Don''t you think I should try harder and become a father who covers your faults?" ".........." "No matter what you do, I''ve never been so proud of you as it was now, my daughter." "Hugh, hugh." My eyes were burning rapidly. I couldn''t stand it any longer and snapped something up. I couldn''t even make a sound and shed tears. Then the Duke gave me a gentle hug. A still silence fell in the garden. At this moment, the eyes of the two men were also quiet. A variety of emotions that could not be clearly named hit the whole body. The screams of poor Penelope, my silent clamor, died down so slowly. Time passed, and slowly reason returned. I began to feel so embarrassed about the situation that I was with the Duke. "It, it''s all right now" It was time for me to come to my senses as soon as I calmed down. "Your Highness! Your Highness!" Just in time, someone shouted out for the Crown Prince in a hurry. Turning his head, one of his own guards was running in the distance. "It''s an emergency!" "What''s going on?" "It''s said that two days ago, the Hronian rebels raided the palace and seized the Sun Palace." "What! Why was that delivered now?" The Crown Prince suddenly opened his eyes to the news from the exhausted knight But that wasn''t the end of the startling report. "It-it''s assumed... that they were the first ones to go through the Sun Palaceand the Emperor is being held, hostage." "Huh!" The Crown Prince burst into a sharp, false laugh. It was ridiculous that the palace where the emperor of the empire lived was the first to fall. "Did the Wizards left in the Guard and the Imperial Palace were asleep when they hit them at that time? They''re not even as capable as a dog." It was not his fault, but the knight bowed his head as if he was ashamed. Furious Calisto, who knew that he was lost in anger, immediately began to calmly grasp the situation. "That''s enough of those useless bastards, and the Imperial Palace has a defensive fixation. I couldn''t have pierced that." "I think there''s a force through the rebels and that has destroyed the line." "Are you saying that there are some people who have conspired against us?" "Before the surprise attack, the forces of Marquis Ellen entered the Palace of the Queen, and it was confirmed that they had entered the palace" "Okay, that''s enough. There''s nothing more to hear." The Crown Prince, listening to the report, shook his hand nervously. It was the appearance of the Queen after Ellen Marquis. ''What? So the 2nd Prince joined hands with the rebels and made the treason?'' It was when I was thinking about the cause and effect in a hurry. "Damn it." The Crown Prince, who was pondering like me, suddenly uttered abusive language. "The Delman raid at the time was an eye trickNo wonder he tried to tie our feet for this when he said the attack was not good considering that he had monsters." There was a scene that flashed across my mind. -Prince! -They''re stronger than I thought! At this rate, we could lose all the monsters! We''re gonna have to go with the original plan... By the time I was kidnapped by Eclise, it was the words of a bewildered Delman soldier. Then, in the end, he said that the current situation was under the order from Lady Yvonne. ''I should have known when he said he was going to get the Empire in his hands...'' The madman managed to blow things up. ''Eclise, Rebels, Marquis Ellen, Queen.'' Slowly organizing my thoughts suddenly gave me goosebumps. I was scared because I couldn''t figure out how far Yvonne had reached. Chapter 217 "Have you informed the North?" "Captain Porter was said to be in a hurry to return to the capital with his troops." In the meantime, the situation report was over. Callisto frowned violently as if he were having a sore bone. Even if Cedric brought the troops under his command, the rebels had already camped in the imperial palace. palace. The siege, which was equipped with a solid defense framework, could not have been easy. It was then. "Eckart will support you, Your Highness." The duke suddenly froze the bomb ship with a determined look. "Father." I and Renald looked after him in amazement. The Crown Prince asked, with his eyes slightly open. "Are you serious?" "The country is in trouble, and I can''t just sit still." "What a surprise. You didn''t support at least the troops in the war." At the Duke''s reply, the Crown Prince muttered. Eckart, who did not even participate in this conquest war, deserved it. The crown prince asked again with suspicious eyes. "The Duke''s remarks now, can I say that you support me?" "Of course, that''s not true." But even before his questions were over, firm negation returned. "Marquis Ellen owes it to Eckart." "Owe?" "He dared set my daughter up in a hunting contestand acted like a rat." "Ah." "When I think about the fact that the Queen let him go right in front of me!" The duke shook with his fists clenched. The Crown Prince nodded his head as if he knew it. "Then you were the first to dig up the Marquis. It failed and only called the treasury." "Thanks to your active participation, I was able to take away half of his territory. It''s a belated appreciate, but thank you." I had no idea there was such a backstory after the hunting competition, so I looked at them alternately with just a round face "I didn''t forget the debt eitherThere are so many things I want to do after catching that rat, but I''m glad there''s a family that won''t oppose it in a long time." "What do you mean ''opposite'', I don''t think so. Eckart will definitely join you." "I look forward to your kind cooperation, Duke." When the Crown Prince reached out his hand, the duke grabbed it and shook it. In an instant, the alliance between the two was formed. After roughly finishing a conversation with the Duke, the Crown Prince came straight to me and said. "I''ll leave you a wizard and an escort, so stay here. I''ll come to pick you up after I''ve cleared up the palace with your father." I shook my head straight away. "I''m coming with you. Yvonne would have gone to the palace too." "No." "Why? I''m strong. I''ll drink potions, too." I couldn''t understand why the Crown Prince against it. There was no wizard as powerful and aggressive as I was. Even though it was so shameful to say a spell, it can be arranged in one attack with ancient magic. "I didn''t mean you''re weak." The Crown Prince shook his head in my expression of injustice. "I know best how strong your ignorant magic is." "Ignorant?" "But now that the rebels are on the rampage, the palace will be like a battlefield, I don''t even know how many troops the 2nd Prince has hidden." "........." "There''s no way Leila''s gonna get caught easily in that situation. What would you do if the trap was for you?" No answer could be given to the Crown Prince, who calmly grasped the situation. To be sure, I tended to believe only at powerful ancient magic and only to be motivated with it. "There''s a limit to protecting you during a dog fight. So when I''m done with the scumbags, you''re safe with your head. Huh?" The Crown Prince said as if to comfort me with my sullen face. The former tactic was completely out of line, but his words made sense. But. "But whatabout the hostages she''s holding? They''re important maids and young children to me." The hostage wasn''t just a duke. Yvonne, cleverly, knew the extent to which I wouldn''t mind if they died or not. "If she kills all the hostages while you''re putting down all the rebels" "Just because you move according to Leila''s demands, there''s no guarantee that you''ll save all the hostages, princess" The Crown Prince flatly cut off my hesitation again this time. I could feel my eyes shaking looking at him. Callisto sighed and hugged me. "I''ll talk to the operatives and set up a hostage rescue operation first, so don''t make that face." Words of soothing me poured out at my side. Like his firm arms, it was a reassuring voice. Callisto had never disobeyed a promise. He was a good commander, though he was a bit ill-mannered. So, he would rescue the hostages and put down the rebels soon. ''Why am I so nervous?'' An unknown sense of incompatibility has eroded the ankle. I stared blankly at the sky, where the redness was sprouting, being held by him still in his arms. "Tch, it''s already dawning." Whether he was looking at the same thing, Callisto suddenly clicked his tongue. We stayed up all night dealing with Yvonne and monsters. "You worry too much. Get some sleep." A large, warm palm sat down over the eyes. Deep tiredness like a dream swarmed through the nerves that stood up. "When you wake up, everything will be settled." I dug a little further into his arms in search of warmth. As he said, I hope everything is over when I open my eyes. * * * Callisto hurried away from the duke mansion. With guards and a palace wizard left behind. Even though I came back to my room after a long time and lay down on a fluffy bed, I could hardly fall asleep. This was because I kept thinking that I was missing something. I slipped my hand into my pocket and took out what was inside. A piece of mirror taken from Yvonne and it was still in my hand. ''I''m sure you have a good place, aren''t you?'' I was going to visit him when I got back to the capital, but I couldn''t even find time to do so because the fucking Yvonne suddenly revealed her identity. I was lost in thought, staring blankly at the faded shabby piece of light. It was originally part of the ''mirror of truth'' created by ancient wizards. But after the mirror of truth showed me the truth, it collapsed and crushed right away. But what I had in my hand was still intact. That means the rest of Yvonne''s pieces will be fine. ''But what did Yvonne do with this?'' I looked back at the piece in my hand. And I recalled "Hidden Story," which I didn''t even read properly because I was puzzled. [After extorting her strong vitality to the fullest extent, she uses a piece of mirror to unseal her brothers and complete her revenge.] I was so embarrassed that I didn''t think deeply about it. Surely it was a big deal to wake up the Leila again. ''I mean, some crazy monsters like Yvonne are going to add.'' I suddenly became serious and sat up. The feeling of missing something was not a sense of incompatibility for nothing, and it was almost a disaster. It was a close call. "I have to stop the seal from unraveling." I grasped the piece of mirror I was holding as hard as I could. "By the way, then where are the rest of the pieces?" A hidden story immediately came to mind. [The Leila hid some of the pieces in the tomb of the golden dragon to secure the future.] "I should have gone straight to the palace, not to stay here." Then maybe Yvonne found the pieces she had hidden before arriving at the palace. When I feel sorry for it. "Ah." At the same time, there was a scene that flashed through my mind. I slowly opened my mouth. "Then, the corpse I saw in the cave" The Magic Circle I saw in a cave where I was chased by an assassin along with the Crown Prince during a hunting competition. Callisto belatedly said the remains were identified as ancient Leila. ''Sothat was a piece of a mirror?'' What the hell, this crazy game didn''t even come up with a random quest. I got goosebumps when I thought I might have stopped Yvonne in advance if I knew something then. "Wellthen, the only piece left is what Vinter really has, and mine." I''ve been too complacent. I thought I''d just have to stop the brainwashing, but there was a bigger ambush left. One chance already given through an unexpected quest was missed, and this was all I could believe now that Yvonne had commanded the Imperial Palace. "I need to see Vinter for now." I jumped out of bed. My mind was in a hurry. There''s no way I''d stay still let that monster, who''d done all sorts of mean things to take the pieces away from me. With the mirror wand firmly in my hand, I hurriedly opened the door. "What''s the matter, Princess?" As soon as I opened the door, I could see five guards surrounded the corridor by the Crown Prince''s order. I''m speechless with a sense of Deja Vu. ''''A ghostly guy.'' I said yes, but I''m sure he knew I wouldn''t just wait. I was tongue-tied at Callisto''s thoroughness. "The potion was a bit strange, so please call me the palace wizard who came with me." In the end, I had no choice but to say that and close the door again. Because I didn''t even dare to beat out the unsightly knights like his master. Soon after, the palace wizard came with a knock. "Crown, the Crown Princess, I have come" He greeted politely with a gruesome title. The day was now quite ripe because we were known to be together in the swamp. "Hey, what''s your name?" "Je, it''s Jean, Your Highness." "Yes, Jean. Now you can use the teleport magic, right?" I spoke bluntly, and he opened his eyes wide. "Eh, teleport magic? I can do short distances" "There are times when you come with me. Of course, it should be a secret mission." "Yeah?! Ha, but His Highness makes sure to keep you from going anywhere" As expected, my prediction was right. "It''s all right. I asked you to go, so I won''t get away with it. It''s not far away, so I think you''re just lending me magic for a moment." Jean cry at my emphatic words with a look of no good at all. "But if His Highness finds out...I will be in charge of it" "You''re in charge of it?" "Well, I can''t! I''m sorry!" Jean refused wildly as if he would never listen. I tried to conciliate gently, but now I couldn''t do much. "You, do you want me to hit you now?" Jean''s face turned pale as I pointed the mirror wand I was holding with me. "Hurry up and memorize the spell." I was satisfied to see him simply reciting the spell. ''Threats are the best way.'' And after some time, the place where she arrived with the wizard was not the top of the white rabbit, but a collapsed abandoned house. Chapter 218 On the morning of the dawn when the capital had just opened, the alley where Jean was brought in was very quiet. "Is this right, Your Highness?" "Yes, good to see it." I was relieved at the sight of the fine upper building. I didn''t think she would be caught stealing a piece from Vinter yet. "You''ve had a hard time getting here. I have a business to attend to, so you should go back." "What?! Uh, how could you do it alone! I''ll be waiting!" "What, whatever." Then I was lucky. I don''t have to ask you to take me to the Vinter shamefully. It was just when I came up with a step to knock on an old door with a white rabbit pattern on it. "Well, by the way, Your Highness, Is the building seem a little strange?" Jean held me timidly. "What?" "I can feel powerful mana in this building, like mana which is about to explode, can''t you feel it?" "Really? Come to think of it, I can feel something." Of course, I didn''t feel anything. But I didn''t take his dubious words seriously. ''Isn''t it natural to feel mana because it''s the office run by a wizard?'' Climbing up the rest of the stairs, I soon knocked on the door. "It''s me. Are you inside?" I knocked on the door one more time, taking a moment to spare. "I''m back. I have something to say in a hurry, so I''m going to open the door" kkiiik-. It was the moment. The door opened weakly with a dreary sound. And inside the gap, it was a completely different look from the last memory I saw. "What." The office was ruined all over the place as if a bomb had exploded. The fallen ceilings, the furniture, the walls. The place where only the burnt remains of the building, which is no longer considered a building, seemed to be a deserted house. ''Did I get the wrong place?'' A momentary daze, I stepped back and went down the stairs one step. But the building from the outside was the same. "What the hell is this" It was when I looked alternately at the exterior wall of the building and inside the office with a puzzled look. "I, I think it''s some kind of optical magic." Jean, who was behind, answered me stammering. "Optical magic?" "Yes, yes, to make objects look fine." An ominous foreboding of his words ate into the edge of my neck. ''Did Yvonne already visit here?'' I ran back into the door in a hurry. Jean called me from behind but I didn''t care. My heart sank when I saw the inside, which was sharply different from what I saw outside. "Hey!" I searched for Vinter, running through the fallen debris. A strong wizard, he could not have been so weak. But in other words, the magic-operated top magician couldn''t even sit down like this in a single morning. Not unless it was normal. ''So how didYvonne take Emily and these children hostage?'' Suddenly, a sense of incompatibility, which was being lost, penetrated my mind. As far as I know, it''s a safe house that only Vinter knows. "Hey! Marquis! Where are you, Marquis!" The title of calling the top wizard had become heavier and heavier. "Oh, I don''t think there''s anyone here!" Jean, who ran frantically through the rubble and couldn''t beat me looking for Vinter, shouted alone. Perhaps by magic, there was a cane hanging from his hand with a small ball of light. "Even the body?" I gasped wildly and asked him. Wielding his cane again at my words, he shook his head slowly. "I don''t think there''s anyone." "Ha" Only then did a sigh of relief come out. It would be a bit long if Vinter had been taken away, but I didn''t want him to be found dead after being beaten by Yvonne. ''Now where am I supposed to look for Vinter? Do I have to see Marquis Vinter Verdandi somewhere else?'' I looked around the office once again and thought about it. "But, Your Highness, the magic here is extraordinary." Jean muttered in a timid voice. "It looks too dangerous, so why don''t we go back now?" I don''t know what magic the wizards felt, but it was empty without Vinter anyway. "Yes. it''s time to go back" It was as soon as I was about to follow Jean with a nod. jiiiiiing-. Suddenly, the mirror wand that I brought vibrated fiercely in my hand. "What" As I inadvertently raised my eyes, a colorful handle of mirror wand at the top was shining with white light. Over the rubble of a collapsed inner wall. The light from the mirror wand drew a long rectangle in the air. "That" At a glance, it looked like a door. I instinctively noticed that there was a secret passage behind the wall that was hidden there. A white light began to pour out from the fully painted door frame as if to welcome inside. "What are you doing not coming out?" Jean, who had already walked out the door, asked me, who was not coming out. "You go back to the mansion first. I need to stay here a little longer." "Yes? What else do you have to see here" I gave him a short order, and he looked around me with a look of a surprise. His eyes did not seem to see the ''door'' so bright that it was so dazzling. "I''ll just check something for a moment and be right back." Jean''s face turned pale at once. "Please, come back Your HighnessIf they tell the Prince about your whereabouts, I''m afraid I''ll be killed for the roughness of my hips" I don''t know what he''s talking about, but for the wizard, who''s almost about to cry, I suggested a way for him. "Then put a tracking spell on me." The idea was based on the cloning map of the Crown Prince. "Then at leasthe won''t kill you until he comes after me. "Well, are you sure?" "Yes. We don''t have time, so engrave it quickly." "I''m afraid your hand''s back will sting a little bit." Fortunately, the way I suggested was all right, Jean nodded hurriedly and waved his cane. A moment later, a small golden enchanted pattern was carved on the back of my hand, with a tickling sense, as he said. "Are you done? I have to go now." "Please come back before His Highness finds out" Jean sobbed to the end and returned to the mansion by the magic of moving on. I turned back after I confirmed that he had completely disappeared. Still, the door in the air was waiting for me with a bright glow. I glanced sideways at the top of the mirror wand I was holding. I stared blankly at the white writing that had been circling for a while and soon recited it as if I were sighing. "Piratio, Lake Fascidor Esphi." Crazy spell. At the same time that I was glad to send Jean, my eyes were blank. When I opened my eyes again, I stood at all my height on the high stairs. Blinking blank eyes, I looked around. It was a strange place. A vast expanse of space where huge columns were built. "Uh" It was none other than skeletons that filled the floor below the stairs. ''The Tomb of the Ancient Leila.'' Memories of that place flashed through my mind. Not long ago, I came here with Callisto looking for the Mirror of Truth. ''I thought I was going into a secret space, but why am I here all of a sudden?'' It was about time to look around the desolate space with confused eyes. Suddenly, something far away caught my eye. A-frame large enough to occupy one side of the wall of this great place. An unknown light flashed there is thin air. It was definitely a mirror of truth. "What is it? It must have been broken at that time" Words leaked out to me. How did the mirror, which was crushed after giving me a shameful wand, become fine again? jiiiing, jiiiing-. The mirror wand I was holding then vibrated again. As if resonating with the shining mirror of truth. I walked slowly as if attracted to it. Dump- How long did I walk without caring about the remains being kicked and trampled on? In front of the close mirror, I suddenly saw something strange. Something that flutters red, filling the floor instead of the remains. The closer one step, the clearer and clearer it became. Hnowing the identity of what I thought was a red light, I stopped walking. It was a huge magic object of red. And in the middle of it, someone who fell powerlessly like a doll with a broken string. Tatak, Tatak- The sparks rang out. I doubted my eyes. A star-shaped fire. Chapter 219 At my call, the man slowly turned to my side. "Lady." A familiar voice called me. Whether there was a violent movement, the rabbit mask was half-stripped off, revealing his bare face. "You......No, marquisWhat the hell is this?" I stammered in amazement, and then I ran to the mirror. "Marquis!" Why was Vinter suddenly burning in front of the mirror of truth? There was no time to put up such things. One step into the Magic Circle, I wrapped Vinter''s stomach with the sleeves of the robe I was wearing. This was the only way to put out the fire that was cutting through his body because there was no water. Puck, puck-! "Ugh, Ugh! Hey, Lady, wait a minute!" I hit his body with a sleeve, and he twisted his face and groaned. Unfortunately, however, the flames showed no sign of going out. "Just hang in there! Let''s turn off the fire first!" "No, Ugh! Hold on! I was injured by it! You will get hurt too" He shouted urgently. I stopped the gestures that were hitting him. The rabbit mask, which had already been rattled by a sudden beating, was completely thrown off. His exposed forehead was stained with blood. My eyes opened wide. "Did you get hurt?" "A little." "It''s because of this fire" "It''s not because of the magic fire. Lady Yvonne, no" He gently bit his lower lip and corrected it. "I was dealing with Leila." A bad feeling hit the point. Before the demon crawled to me, she went to Vinter. "The piece, it''s taken away." "I''m sorry." My words quickly darkened the Vinter''s face. "Raon was brainwashed." "Raon? When" "Maybe it was at the Solleil." He murmured in a bitter tone. "I couldn''tkeep anything after all." A deep defeat and sharp pain passed over the face of Vinter. His face was visibly haggard as if he had suffered a lot since I hadn''t seen him. Raon was brainwashed, and I understood at once why the pieces were taken away and why the children became hostages. Apart from being angry with him, his feelings were understandable. The helplessness and utter despair I felt when the duke was swallowed by the earthworm. It would have made me feel even more miserable. Because everything was his fault. "Howdo I extinguish this fire?" The situation was too bad to pick up the water that had already spilled. I still stared at the burning flames over his body. It was amazing that the fire was so vivid and still alive. Does a wizard have a strong will to live? "Isn''t it hot?" "Doesn''t the young lady feel hot?" Come to think of it, I had also jumped into the midst of the fearless burning magic to save him. I looked around slowly. "It''s not hot." "I''m not hot either. Not yet." As he murmured in a daze, Vinter answered in a calm voice. "But you still have to go back, so just give me a watering spell." "It won''t be useful." "Why?" "This isn''t reality, it''s a future that hasn''t happened, it''s past." I narrowed the gap between my eyes to his words, which I didn''t know. "What''s that" "Did you encounter Yvonne?" After stopping asking questions, Vinter changed the subject. I nodded coolly. "I''m on my way back from a fight." "Did youtake the piece?" His dark blue pupils shook in a flash. Instead of answering, I took a piece out of my pocket and showed it to him. I couldn''t give him any more certainty of security. But instead of being relieved as expected, Vinter stretched out his arms, which were bound by fire, and clasped my arms together, holding the piece. "You must never let Yvonne complete the artifact. It was later a key to unlocking the seal that the ancient Leila had removed from part of the mirror of truth. This is what Yvonne is trying to do." I was already known through the hidden route that the mirror of truth showed me. It was good to know that Vinter also knew. I asked urgently. "How do I stop it? Please tell me how." "If Yvonne has already gone to the Imperial Palace, there is only one way..." Vinter said after he suddenly asked all the questions. Then, after a while, he uttered a difficult and absurd remark. "There''s no way to stop it." "What?" "Take this, and hide." The following words were even more amazing. "Are youtelling me to run away?" "If necessary." I thought I might have misheard, but he answered firmly. ''Is he crazy because he''s about to burn?'' I looked at Vinter with unfamiliar eyes and said. "Please tell me how to kill Yvonne. I won''t blame you if I get hurt in a fight." "You can''t use magic to kill her unless you''ve perfected yourself with the fangs of the golden dragon." "What!" I opened my eyes wide. It was the first time I heard it. "Why are you telling me that now!" Unconsciously, I spoke to him in informal language, and the face of Vinter trembled. "I haven''t known you for long" "I should have just killed her earlier!" Vinter cringed at my harsh words. But it didn''t touch my eyes. Whether the duke was caught by a giant earthworm or not, I had to just shoot the magic as it was. When the chance to kill her easily by one place was far away, I felt crazy. After lamenting over and over, I managed to regain my reason and asked. "What happenswhen she makes her body perfect?" "Even if there is a mirror of truth, it will be so strong that it can no longer be sealed. Besides, if you hold this last piece in your hand and resurrected the sealed rails." ".........." "Then Lady won''t be able to deal with it alone. Sotake the piece and hide in a safe place." The story came down to flight again. I didn''t come to Vinter just to hear I run away. "Then the children." A dreary voice came out. "You gave her the piece because of them, why don''t you just stand, and turn away from me whether I die or not?" "The children" Sure enough, Vinter''s face was distorted when I touched the bull''s eye. He was going to do this, but why did he keep saying things that he didn''t mean? "I''m the one who drove them to their extremities. Lady has nothing to do with it." He chattered. "If the Leila is revived, the children will probably be used as her prey. They''re young, but they''re wizards anyway." "..........." "Before that, it''s more for children to have peace" "Ha. I didn''t know you were such a jerk." A cold smile poked out of my mouth. "Lady." Vinter opened his eyes wide at my rather harsh words. I stared at him coolly and replied calmly. "If I survive with that piece." "......." "When will Yvonne appear, where should I hide the piece, or if I should be brainwashed?" I''ve been dragged here and done it until I''m tired of it. Now I saw the end. I had figured out a way to end this fucking game. "Do you want me to shiver all my life?" I clenched my teeth. "I''d rather drink the poison you gave me, but I can''t. Vinter Verdandi." ''It was a waste of time. I''d rather go back with Jean and figure out how to kill Yvonne.'' As I looked down at his face, which was gradually falling apart, I soon jumped out of my seat. "Looks like you''re a long way from here." "........." "You take care of yourself. I''ll take care of it whether Leila resurrects dozens or hundreds." It was no longer a matter of knowing whether the fire burned his body or ate him alive. I turned from the center of the magic circle, raising my mirror wand. It was just a moment when I was about to take a step back. "Just before the piece was taken away by Leila, I did some taboo magic." A dry voice rang out. "I tried to touch the time to see the future. To find a way to stop Leila" ".........." "But what I saw, it wasn''t the future. It was the past, the future, that already happened, what might happen." My foot that was trying to move in a hurried manner stopped suddenly. Somehow, even in the severe situation where his limbs were tied to the fire, the calm face was a little strange. Like he knew it was going to be like this. I slowly turned back towards Vinter. "You... know everything?" He frowned playfully at my question. "Just before you got here, I was really afraid of what the cost of using taboo magic would be." "" "It was all useless. In the past, I''ve gone so far as to turn back time." The blue eyes, which were facing the air, moved slowly toward me. "You''re right. I can''t get out of the magic circle in exchange for touching the time. In fact, I''ve never been away from it." "Then the magic circle" I shut my mouth as soon as I noticed the identity of the magic circle surrounding him. He managed to escape from Yvonne, who had taken over the world, and he was the one who stood in front of the mirror of truth. He gave his life away to turn back time. His image, flashed before me as he was burning alive in a magic circle. "I didn''t want to force you to make any more sacrifices, but why did you become so nice?" "" "What are all the people who have caused you to die?" Now I can see why he abandoned the children and told me to run away. Hnowing all the past, Vinter looked at me and laughed as if crying. "Don''t get me wrong." But he didn''t seem to know this. I was moving not to live anymore, but to finish these sickening things. "Because everything moves for me." "Is that so?" In spite of my rather cold words, he unexpectedly accepted. Sympathy and anguish toward the past were brief. His distant eyes returned to reality. "Do you still have the rose I gave you the other day?" Suddenly he asked something out of the blue. I also took out the one I had with the piece and showed it to him. The withered stalk, with all its petals gone, was just like a stick. I could have thrown it away, but I used to carry it with me because I couldn''t forget the roots that were wrapped around the piece. His face changed quite a bit when he saw the rose flowers. "Thenlisten to me carefully from now on, lady." The dark blue eyes looked straight at me. "You can see from the office before coming here, but just before the piece was taken away, I made the explosion." "............" "I didn''t get rid of the pieces... but there was a fine crack." "" "She won''t let the relics go from her arms. If you lose it to someone else, you won''t be able to control the resurrected Leila. So" He told me in a calm voice how to end this situation. After his words, it was my turn to shake my gaze as if it was an earthquake. "Whatif I fail?" I asked him in an unconfident voice. "If I lose the pieces, and I''m killed by Yvonne''s hand, what happens next?" "Don''t worry, Lady." He spoke in a reassuring voice. "I''m here to turn back time." I made a terrible assumption watching the fires that had across his limbs. "What if I don''t come back forever after you turn back time?" "Then I''ll repeat it forever." To me, speechless, he smiled and added. "Think of it as a punishment for those who hurt you." It was then. Gaiaaa- The mirror wand vibrated. At the same time, white light fell from the handle mirror on the top. "It''s almost the time the mirror gave you. Go ahead." Vinter spoke in a hurry. I approached the new door, nodding my head. Just before entering the door, I paused to look back. "If I succeed, will you be able to escape?" "WellI don''t know." "I''ll try hard." "Don''t overdo it." There was a cliche of greeting. At last, I entered the door. When I recited the crazy spell, my eyes were flashed with white light again. So I didn''t hear the last murmur of Vinter. Purple rose petals began to fall into the ground in his alone space. Chapter 220 When I opened my eyes, the tomb of the ancient Leila had vanished like a cloud of smoke. Checking the destroyed office inside, I was a little bit dejected. It was not enough that Yvonne was the final boss whom I ignored so much, and I realized that I was really the one who was going against her. "But it''s a precious space..." What did Vinter feel when he had to blow up this place with his own hands? ''Oh, so I''ll keep it.'' Even though anger suddenly soared against Vinter, who was helpless by Yvonne, my anger cooled down when I remembered a scene from the burning fire. Even if I had both pieces, it wouldn''t have changed much. As Yvonne said, there were more hostages than I thought. If both of them had been taken away incessantly, there would have been no answer. "Hu" I breathed a deep sigh at the space of silence. It was his own fault to be bound to the burning magic. In the past, he devoted himself to helping Leila by loving Yvonne, turned back time, repenting for his sins just before the end of the world. And now that he has got back his memory. He has done all the taboos again and learned everything, and he had set his own foot on the past self on the time of the past. To turn back time when I fail to kill Yvonne, and Leila devours the world. ~ I''ll repeat it forever. His voice lingered in my ears. I was going to stop Yvonne anyway for my life and see the end of this fucking game. Hnowing what would happen if I failed, I got mixed up. I tried to shake off the heavy thoughts and walked towards the entrance. It was urgent to go back and tell the Crown Prince what I heard and found a way. kkiiik-. I opened the door and walked along the alley. I was thinking of going out to the boulevard and catch a carriage and go back to the mansion. It was early in the morning, so the streets were very quiet. ''I''ll have to wait a while to catch the carriage" I took a breath as I looked at the empty streets, except for a few wandering people. It was a scene in which the palace cried with great peace compared to being occupied by rebels and captured monsters. How long did I have to stand in front of the alley and wait for an empty carriage. In the distance, a carriage entered the street. I was delighted to call up a carriage, but I was devastated to see the closer carriage. A large, high-quality wagon with a dozen horses. It was not a carriage, but a kind of transport carried by aristocrats. ''I have to go back to my room before the maid brings my breakfast.'' It was a time when I was worried about how to get back to the mansion faster. The carriage that I knew would pass by me just stopped in front of me. "What?" I stepped back and hid my mirror wand behind my back. Because I looked like a wizard to everyone. But when I saw a man who opened the luxurious carriage door and stepped down, I froze. "Master." Not long ago, his forehead that I hit was still full of excitement, Eclise. "You, how did you get here" I asked reflexively and soon shut my mouth. Before I came, it was obvious that Yvonne had already beaten Vinter. "Get in." The man who was staring at me reached out his hand to me. There was no way I could get on the carriage without a hitch. I looked around the carriage for another monster. Fortunately, there was no strange monster appearing in the middle of the boulevard. Instead, armed men covered their faces with masks came out one by one and wrapped the carriage around them. I clasped the wand in a hand to prevent it from letting away. "Was it not enough for you to have been hit then?" As I stared at him and asked him, his eyes flinched. "No way." "........" "It hurt a lot. I was seriously ill because the wound was festered." A very pathetic answer came back. As he said, the wound on his forehead did not seem to have improved at all in the swamp when it first appeared. ''If you''ve been hit in the head like that, isn''t it time for you to pull yourself together?'' Eclise didn''t look any different then. My mind was disturbed. I breathed a sigh. "But why are you acting like a crazy dog again?" "Because I''m crazy about you." I was stunned by the sight of the instant reply. The relationship that had been strained by my wrong choice showed no sign of ending. When I didn''t seem to show the slightest intention of getting in the carriage, Eclise said. "I have your maids and children." It was a dry voice, but it was nothing more than a threat. I burst into a sharp laugh because I was dumbfounded. "Are you declaring that you will betray me and serve Yvonne?" "It''s not betrayal, it''s protection." He corrected my words. "If Yvonne had sent you a monster or an army that wasn''t me, they would have been dead already." I was resentful, but it was true. Yvonne would have done enough. But that doesn''t make me believe Eclise. "Why do I have to believe in you?" "" "You don''t think I know that she''s been killing only wizards? How can I trust your words that you''re the one who already sold your country once?" The prickly tone of the voice of Eclise went out. "It''s a deal." "Deal?" "If I bring back a piece of mirror, she won''t touch you and the people around you." "" "I''ll be sad if you dieBecause Master was kind." At that moment, I saw a face so distorted as if he was crying. I was surprised for a moment, but as if what he just saw it was a good idea, he spoke straight with a blank face. "You don''t have to believe it. Whether they die or not, I only have to take you with me." The gray eyes that were nailed to me flashed through his eyes. From that earnest look, I could see the tenacity to drag me away no matter what. I was wondering for a moment if I could spell it all out and run away. But ancient magic with limited physical strength was not something that could be used indefinitely. It was foolish of me to relax before I even hit Yvonne in earnest. "Give it to me and get on the carriage." He reached out his hand to me as if he had noticed me in conflict with him holding the wand tightly. ''Well, I wouldn''t let you take a weapon when you''re kidnapping me.'' I was staring at him and soon handed him the mirror wand. He took it from me and threw it to the masked man next to him. Under the glare that looked at me outright, I had no choice but to climb onto the carriage with my feet. When Eclise, who followed, sat across me, the carriage started straight off. All I could believe now was the tracking magic engraved by Jean. I pulled down my ripped sleeve and covered the back of my hand, even if Eclise didn''t see it. ''I didn''t expect this and asked him to walk...'' I remembered the sad face of the young man who begged me to come back soon. And the golden hair to find me, scolding him. ''They''ll go crazy if they find out I''m gone.'' Callisto was very sensitive to my inner self. When I thought of him running for me with cursing out of his mouth, my heart became heavy in an instant. It was then. "There will be a big battle in the capital soon." Eclise talked to me. I turned my gaze forward, which had been left outside the passing window. He stared at me, and his lips chattered. Like a person who is anxious to talk to something. Suddenly I felt strange. One day, when the favorability figures were floating above his head. I was always the one who used all sorts of methods to draw answers from a taciturn person when we were going out alone in a carriage. Somehow, now it seemed that the position had changed completely. "Stay safe until then. Then the hostages will be safe." A man who was not very eloquent was turning to me in search of what to say. "Am I safe with you?" "Yes." I asked because I was really curious, but I was not sure if he accepted it or not. "It''s safer than to be the first ones to die." "What? What is that?" "I told you. I''m going to kill all the men who made you sad and depressed." "You" "When the battle officially begins, all the soldiers of Delman are planning to strike them first." At the words of the determined man, the thought stopped. At the same time, what he said at the incinerator the other day came to mind clearly. -.........Revenge on the people who did this to you. Eclise, who memorized the names of the people who accused me like the crazy one. "I have already hurt these idiots like Mark Albert." I was astonished at the following words. All those things that I thought were brainwashed and gibberish were not bluffing. "Now, there are only the main characters left, like the Duke and his sons. I''ll clean every corner of the mansion, every nook, and cranny of the rat" "........." "Now, can you forgive me?" He craved a distorted affection for me with a messed-up face. Faint dizziness penetrated my mind. "You, really" I didn''t know what to say, so I stammered for a while. He really seemed to be ready to do it. He wanted it. Of course, so far I had thought nothing of what happens to supporting characters. I also hoped that those who ignored and ridiculed me as a ''fake princess'' would be punished. But it didn''t necessarily lead to violent ways like death. "Have you ever thought that they belong to the people around me who would be sad if they died? "Who are those men around you?" Eclise responded sharply to my question. "You''ve already forgotten everything? The humiliation and the shame they gave you?" "That''s none of your business. Even if you avenge for me, and if I forgive you, it has nothing to do with you." "I''m your only knight, and I don''t care about it." Is this what it is like to talk with a wall-to-wall? I''m tired of repeated conversations with Eclise. Instead of denying what he said, I looked him in the face. Not even a gauze, a torn wound with a fine forehead badly adorned. In the past, I would have wanted to do anything for him out of my sorry and sorry. "Youwhy don''t you even give me a chance to feel sorry for you?" Eclise''s eyes slowly grew bigger, perhaps an unexpected answer. The sight of such a face did not strike me with any emotion enough to cry. "For me? Not for my name, the Duchy people who bullied me, but in your revenge for those people and the empire that destroyed your country?" "Master." "How long should I be subjected to your violence because you love me?" My calm voice rang out in the carriage. "Violence?" Eclise''s face was blank as if he had been poured in cold water. "Yes, violence." Eclise constantly forced revenge, wanted heart and forgiveness that I didn''t even want. If this isn''t violence, then what the hell is it? He clenched his teeth at my determined answer. "You can say that, but it doesn''t" I was distracted by the eyes he had for a moment. "You won''t forgive me no matter what I do. I''ll just do it in my own way." He had always had his own way, and he had never been able to accept it. "Get off." The carriage stopped. Without a moment to spare, he jumped up and opened the door and stepped down. I was surprised by the unfolded scene, as if under silent pressure. It was none other than the Imperial Palace, where Eclise kidnapped me. Chapter 221 The carriage stopped in front of the beautiful palace. The Imperial Palace geography was hardly known because I had not been coming since the hunting competition. At best, I knew the way between the imperial palace and the library. Moreover, the imperial palace area was several times larger than the duchy. ''It''s not easy to escape anyway...'' Eclise mobilized his men who surrounded me thoroughly to cover me up and move into the palace. It was empty inside the unfamiliar palace whether it was a lie that the rebels had taken over the palace. I thought he''d drag me down to a basement or something and lock me up, but it was a spacious and fancy room that I walked through the long hallway. "Please pull out everything in your pocket." When he reached the table in the middle of the room, he turned to me and said. The sight of a man standing tall in an antique palace felt quite strange. I looked at him with unfamiliar eyes and soon put my hand in my pocket and took out the piece. And put it on the table. ''It''s earlier than I thought.'' Moreover, I did not have to suffer the roughness of being forcibly taken away by Yvonne, who threatened with hostages, so I did not know if I should be pleased with this. Even though I put out the piece, he just stared at me. "What?" I replied crookedly. I opened my mouth. "Do you want me to poke on my own pockets?" "You could''ve given me a piece." I was half-hearted to the man who told me to brush off all my pockets. Then he tilted his head to his side and murmured to himself as if he were talking to himself. "When I start touching you, I''m not confident I''ll just search your pockets." "Crazy son of a bitch." I spat out curses and thrust my hand roughly into my pockets. All that came with were four leftover potion and a shriveled rose flower. Bang! I throwing them down on the table. "This is all it." I thought I''d go through it myself again, so I flipped the pockets of the robe and showed them out. "This" The sight of the man who took them and looked them over suddenly stopped at the withered rose. At the look of his eyes as if asking what it was, I said without showing my feelings. "It''s a relic left by a dead wizard killed by Yvonne''s hand." "Is it preciousitems?" "Yes. He was the guardian of the orphans she was holding hostage. He was the one who arranged the volunteer work." "........" "You brought me here, and I can''t help feeling sad." He was just tied up in the Magic Circle, but I turned a man who was still alive into a dead man in a moment. ''I''m sorry.'' I, who apologized inwardly to Vinter with slight guilt, tried to pretend to be grave. "In the future, while you slaughter me, I will be trapped here a few more times and feel the misery of today." "............" "Are you satisfied now?" Will this work? I glared at Eclise and held my breath. -Because this rose bloomed as a reflection of my unconscious mind, it''s like a crystal of my magic. -I gave it to you in case of an emergency, hoping it would help you...... To get rid of the complete Leila, I had no choice but to return the piece. But returning the piece to Yvonne meant that I might end up in danger. ~ Once in an emergency, the defense magic will be activated. But there''s a starter. It''s...... As a result, he was right. Eclise really took the mirror wand from me. Now that the sword was gone, I had to defend with the shield to escape. Eclise stood up and stared at the withered rose as if to measure something. In the carriage, I was impulsively reminded that he would not touch the people around me. To be honest, I didn''t have many expectations. A man who had been brainwashed and turned away, can''t be as emotional as he is... "Get some rest. You look pale." But my prediction was clearly wrong. Eclise turned his back, without touching anything except the piece. Not only rose flowers, but even magic potions. When I saw his back moving away towards the door, I felt strange. "Eclise." Unknowingly, I opened my mouth and called him. I regretted it right after I called. I wished he hadn''t heard, but the movement towards the doorknob stopped abruptly. I hesitated and struggled to open my mouth. "You''rebeing brainwashed by Yvonne." " .......... " "I can help you. It''s not too late now. So, stop it." If Eclise was sane even now, things were much easier. Save the hostages, and no one died or got hurt because of the fighting with the rebels. If he joined forces to remove Yvonne, the final boss, Vinter would not turn the time again and this crazy game won''t happen again. What a neat and beautiful ending. "If you stop." But it seemed to me that it was my own idea. The face of Eclise, turning back to me, was as hard as a stone statue. "If I stop now, there''s nothing left." As if to question me, his tone of voice stood sharp. "At least, I wouldn''t want to kill you because I hate you." "Didn''t you try to kill me?" In my answer, he tapped his forehead with his finger. "If you''d used magic then, you wouldn''t be here now." Speaking like that, injustice suddenly soared. ''I didn''t know what grace that saved him.'' I could have killed enough him while I was tied to the swamps, but I didn''t. It was because of a little responsibility and sympathy for him being brainwashed by Yvonne. I had continued to persuade him now. "You know it now. Even if you succeed in the rebellion and kill the Crown Prince and gain control of the Empire, I will not love you." "So, why!" It was then. The man who was staring at me suddenly shouted out loud. "Why not me?" "That''s" "I have been sticking to the knights with patience, with all the trouble I had ever gettin'' stuck with the knights." "Eclise." "I wielded and swung my sword day and night to be the knight for you. There was no day when my hands didn''t bleed." "........." "Even so, you are so far away, that I can hardly reach you! That''s why I got out of slavery by becoming a traitor!" I only looked with astonishment at Eclise, who was pouring out passion. I thought I''d seen all the new sides of him, but I was mistaken. "Then why do I deserve to be pushed by you away? Why!" Thick drops of water dripped down from the gray eyes. He cried like a helpless child with candy in his hand. I stared at him absentmindedly. In those days when he spoke, I couldn''t afford to look back on how deep his feelings were. I was desperate to survive day by day, and I shuddered at his betrayal. And now that everything was over. "BecauseI love someone else, not you." To tell you why there was only one. At my answer, Eclise flinched and shouted. "Just lie like you used to. You said all kinds of lines like ''You''re the only one, Crown Prince or whatever, you''re the most precious'' and so on!" "........" "You know what? I have been fooled by those remarks, and I might be willing to give up all this shit and die in your hands." "I don''t want to kill you." I meant it. I wanted to finish everything I was fed up with, and move on. And I hoped Eclise did it, too. Trapped in anger, frustration, and broken hearts, he was too young and immature. "Soplease forgive me." I couldn''t wipe away his tears like before. So, I approached him and touched his hand. But. Taak-! I felt a cold pain. I saw a cold drooping hand. "That''s why I''m at this point." "........" "Unlike him, I don''t make up a bit for the Crown Prince" When he picked up his glare, he looked at me as if he was disgusted and grated at each and every word. "I don''t need your love. I''ll have your outer." "" "Because from the moment I knew you were using me, I didn''t expect to be loved by you." At the end of the remark, he opened the door and went out of the room. Gwang-! At the end of a wild closing roar, I was left alone in the desolate room. *. *. * I was literally locked up in an unknown palace. When I looked outside the window to explore the escape way, I saw soldiers in armor, standing at regular intervals, surrounded the outside of the palace. ''You son of a bitch. You''ve got it all prepared out.'' When it was time to eat, neither Eclise nor the Imperial maid, but the soldier brought lunch and dinner. With no appetite, I laid on my bed. I was exhausted so that it wouldn''t be surprising for me to pass out immediately. However, I couldn''t sleep because of the magic potion or because of a hopeless situation. I tossed and turned and looked at one of my hands. Fortunately, the tracking spell that Jean cast in the morning remained the same. ''You must be very worried.'' I disappeared without a word, so how angry he must have been. I felt sorry for Callisto belatedly. But it was inevitable. Now that I had to finish here with Yvonne. ''I hope you don''t think about coming to save me and just focus on recapturing the palace" My eyelids slowly became heavy while I was thinking about this and that. I didn''t want to sleep in a strange place, but I couldn''t resist the fatigue that came. I closed my eyes for a moment. kuung,kung-! The sudden heavy noise startled me and soon my eyes opened. The view was dark. I thought I closed my eyes for a moment, but I fell asleep without realizing the time went by. I sat up with surprise. The room was silent as if all the sounds were just my dream. ''What? Did I hear something wrong?'' It was then. Hung, Hong, kuong-! A dull noise rang out again as if it were not an illusion. I glanced through the darkroom with my eyes wide open. kuung,kung-! The sound grew louder and closer. Thanks to this, I could easily find the source. It was the sound from the fireplace in the middle. "Wha, What" Did Yvonne send a monster? I got up and found something that deserved to be a weapon. The candlestick on the table by the bed touched my hand. It was about time to hold it tight and stare at the fireplace with nervous eyes. Hong, kuang-! Suddenly, someone rolled out of the fireplace with ash and dust. "Ugh, fuck." Black-figure coughed mixed with ash and cursed roughly. It was a very familiar voice. My hand that had been lifted up to swing the candlestick went down slowly. "Your Highness?" Callisto, who was coughing at my puzzled voice, raised his head. "How are you, princess?" "Your Highness, why" Get out of there? Chapter 222 It''s just that I haven''t seen him for half a day. When I saw the face dirtied with ash, I felt like I had met him again after a long time, and I was so happy to see him again. "This, what happened? What about the battle?" "We don''t have time. Let''s talk on the way." He hastened me. I nodded and picked up the robe that I had taken off. ''I didn''t expect to leave as soon as I got here'' The escape was expected only after a full-fledged battle between his troops and the rebels began. I was going to find the mirror wand and fought Yvonne in the midst of confusion, but now that I thought about it, it was a hopeless plan. "Get in here, princess." I took the potions and rose firmly and went back to the Crown Prince. Then he pointed to the fireplace where he had escaped. "You''re gonna have to get down." "He-here?" I looked at the narrow passage with a rather terrified look. It was so dark and gloomy that there was nothing wrong with the swarms of rats pouring down right away. Of course, Callisto crawled out of there, so I knew there was only an escape way, but I knew literally it only in my mind. "Why, you don''t want to go? It''s clean because I''ve swept all the way here. I''ve killed rats and centipedes from time to time, so don''t worry." "No, it''snot like that." When Callisto saw me, who had no intention of going, he frowned at the back of his nose and said mischievously, ''I didn''t mean you to go alone'', but to my surprise, I was relieved at the words. ''Centipede, centipede!'' I managed to squeeze my body out of disgust and fell down and crawled into it. Soon after, the ''complete darkness'' came ''thud''. It was because Callisto closed the door to the passage. Fortunately, the suffocating crawling did not last long. After a while, the passage that had to be crawled grew wider and at one point a spacious space came out. "Come this way, princess." The Crown Prince took something out of his arms and led me without a moment to rest. His push brightened the dark surroundings. It was a luminous stone. Only then did I look around and was quite surprised. Dozens of bifurcated paths were maze-like. Callisto walked without hesitation to one of them. Following him, I asked with a puzzled look. "Your Highness, where are we going?" "It''s a secret passage only the imperial family knows." "Ah." It was a vain escape, unlike the kidnapping of an earlier morning. "Dumb bastards. Isn''t it natural that there is a secret passage inside the palace? Well, I was able to find you easily thanks to it." Hnowing how I felt, the Crown Prince spoke plainly of the kidnapper. As one of what he once said "dumb bastards," I was embarrassed and changed the subject. "If only the imperial family knewwould the 2nd Prince know as well?" "Don''t worry, he doesn''t know it." He gave a dull answer turned round the corner. "This is the palace of the empress. The concubine''s children are never able to walk here." "Papalace of the Empress?" When I found out where I was locked up, I opened my mouth wide open. Somehow it was too luxurious for a detention place. ''Crazy guy!'' I didn''t think that the Eclise had locked me in the palace of empress for nothing. Unconsciously, I pointed out Crown Prince at it. "It''s the place with the most cross paths among the secret passages. It was my first time here since my mother passed away, so I was lost for a long time. " Fortunately, the Crown Prince didn''t seem to think much about why I was locked up in the empress''s palace. "What just happened to you? Do you know how surprised I was to hear that you were gone?" He rather glared at me as if he had come up with a question of circumstances. "I was in the conference room and ran like a madman to the duchy. I told you to stay calm, but you''re like a foal who doesn''t listen." "I''m sorry." I admitted my fault without a hitch because I had done it wrong. "I went to Vin" Reflectively, I tried to call Vinter, but soon Callisto also recalled and corrected me, saying that he knew everything. "No, I went to see the Marquis of Verdandi, and then I was kidnapped by Prince Delman, who we saw in the swamp." "You''ve been degrading the Crown Prince and deceiving him very well." "" I embellished the situation and bit my tongue to keep my words. He spoke to me as if he were talking to himself. "But why does that fucking Delman keep bothering you?" This time it was an issue about Eclise. So far, Callisto had not known the dirty story between me and Eclise. "I should have killed him in the swamp at that time" His dreary murmur made my heart flutter as if I had been caught cheating on him. "Oh, thanks for coming anyway, Your Highness." I chose to make a hurried change of subject again this time. Calisto glanced at me like that and recited me out of the blue. "Without tracking magic, that wizard would die because of anus rupture and die. He is lucky." "UhWhy would he have an anus rupture?" "I would use a useless cane or something. There''s something like that. Don''t let you know deep, just hit him at all." I didn''t have the slightest desire to know anything about it. Callisto looked sideways at me, who had no answer, and stopped walking and asked. "Huh? But where''s your magic wand?" "It''s taken away." I was embarrassed, so I answered quietly. "Oh, no." He frowned and let out a murmur. "Come here." Then suddenly, he started to go back the way he had come. I was puzzled, but I was just following him, wondering if he had taken the wrong path. "What about the hostages?" "I think they''re in the Sun Palace. I had a rough look at the prison before I came, but they weren''t there." "Then let''s go there." Of course, I meant to go to the sun palace. "Princess." He stopped walking again, calling me with a heavy voice. "At twelve o''clock of the day, we shall make a raid through the west gate with the weakest defensive framework." The sudden talk of operation made me look at him with a puzzled look. "We have to get out of here before that." "I''ll have to hurry." His words made me feel impatient. ''Can I deal with Yvonne in that mess?'' Honestly, I wasn''t confident. But it was better than no plan to rush without any weapon. At least Calisto, who''s good at the sword, will be with me. "Come on, kids first" "I''m not done talking yet." At that moment, when I was in a hurry to move my steps, the Crown Prince stopped me again. "I''ll take you out of here and then I''ll come back and try to rescue the hostages as much as I can." "What? What''s that" "But I can''t guarantee it because there will be two major centers of battle: the 2nd Prince, plus Leila and Marquis Ellen." I didn''t understand for a moment, so I retorted his words with a blank look. So, he was excluding me in every situation now. "Your Highness, what are you talking about? That piece was taken away, too." It was as if I had given it voluntarily, but even if I was talking about it now, Calisto was unlikely to listen. "I have to go to the sun palace now." I spoke resolutely. "No." "Why?" "You can''t use magic. What can you do?" Only then did I notice. The Crown Prince, who turned straight after hearing my words that he had taken away the mirror wand. That his plan to rescue the hostage quickly with me had just been revised. ''Without a mirror wand, I can''t do anything.'' The more I reflected on his words, the angrier I became. "I don''t know that my use has been decided by the presence or absence of a mirror wand." "Don''t jump to conclusions and listen to me, Princess." At my cold retorting tone, The Crown Prince sighed and held my shoulder. "It isn''t known of the Emperor alive or dead, and the troops they''ve hidden so far are far above our expectations." "........." "We have hastily drawn the soldiers in, but frankly the chances are not great. There''s going to be a mix of enmity between the rebels." "............" "Maybe I should give up the imperial palace and the capital and run away." I was shocked by the words that poured out of his mouth. "Give up?" I couldn''t believe he said that. "Yes." But the Crown Prince nailed me once more. "It''s nothing. Because your security is more important to me than the imperial palace or the unnamed bastards." "Your Highness." I called him hard as I was suffocating. It could have been nothing. I knew exactly how much Callisto wanted to be an emperor. He survived in the war to return to the capital and the imperial palace. But now he easily put the word ''Give up'' in his mouth for me. I couldn''t give up the ending, the hostages, or anything, and I just prayed for his safety in my heart....... I was sorrowed by an unknown emotion. I bit my lower lip tightly. I thought it would be resolved soon as I went to the palace and met Yvonne, but the situation became much more complicated than I thought. "When the battle begins, send the right men to find your magic wand. Hilling Leila, whatever, then do it." Callisto spoke as if to soothe me. But then everything would be late. Yvonne''s going to sacrifice the children and bring all Leila back. ''Is it really the only answer, as he said, to avoid and watch at the situation?'' I hesitated for a long time, and became determined and opened my mouth. "Magic, it''s not in a bad state at all." "What?" "I can use defense magic." Although it was a one-time thing. If he knew, I was afraid that Callisto didn''t listen to me, so I decided not to say that. "Even if I can''t kill Yvonne right awaylike you said, the children can be saved." ".........." "They are wizards despite being young, and they would be able to teleport one of their bodies with magic if we let it go." I had already seen Raon adept at using mobile magic. If I can release them, maybe I can save then easier than I thought. I persuaded Callisto, hoping for a slim chance. "If the two of us are buying time, your army may win and invade the Sun Palace." "Princess." "Pleaselet me see the situation and go." Vinter never told me to take good care of the children, only telling me how to kill Yvonne. But isn''t it too cowardly to give up without trying anything? "If I see it with my own eyes and really feel like I can''t do it, then I''ll follow your instructions." Callisto looked at me with mixed eyes, speaking stiffly. But I knew he''d do as I said in the end. I soon heard a low sigh. "It''s too much for you to back off for your own well- being." "" "If I can''t look standing outside and you can''t save them, I''ll grab you up like a bag and drag it away. Come here." He led me and turned again. Chapter 223 *. *. * "Goddess!" The open war. Sitting in the highest and brightest seat of Emperor Palace, Yvonne looked at the people who bowed their heads before her with curious eyes. It was the Empire. And it was none other than the people of the country who were defeated in the conquest war initiated by the Empire that surrounded the interior of the war. It is ironic that humans from all over the world can gather together like this. Then, an old aristocrat offered something in front of her, wrapped in a luxurious cloth. When the cloth was unwrapped, the head of a dead body with his eyes wide open, and the emperor''s usual treasure was revealed. "It''s the Emperor''s head, Goddess." Marquis Ellen was small. Yvonne looked all the way through the lying-down human beings beyond that savage face. From a man called the 2nd Prince to a high-ranking aristocrat who controls the Queen and the Empire. Humans who were fooled by the absurd remark that she would give them the power of Leila even cut off the Emperor''s neck and gave it to her. ''That''s easy.'' Click-. Yvonne opened the box that was on her lap and looked in. Fourteen pieces were seen. But now even the last piece was supposed to be in her own hands. After seeing her behavior, Marquis Ellen gave a covetous glow in his eyes. "Dear Goddess, then do you start awakening ceremony now...?" "It''s not time yet." Yvonne replied with a grin. "Oh, I see." The old man withdrew with a mixture of disappointment and worries. In the past, she had made countless efforts to get here. ''Why didn''t I think of taking advantage of these idiots then?'' Just before they were sealed by ancient wizards, the several pieces of a mirror of truth that foretold the future that the brothers had hidden in advance deep in the emperor palace. Only with all these Lelia could be unsealed. However, the body of the other person which was stolen it was not complete. Because the soul of "real Yvonne" was still alive. Incomplete bodies were constrained by the use of force. So she searched for scattered pieces and entered the Emperor palace herself to take her body completely. Fooling suspicious wizards, occupying them, killing a woman who was an obstacle, becoming a crown princess, and entering the palace. Those were the past days. And finally, it was even more successful, taking the body completely with Golden Dragon''s fangs. She gathered the pieces together and unsealed them. Tak-. Yvonne closed the box and raised her head. At the same time, eyes met with his eyes. "hiik!" His small shoulders were flapping, and soon he began to cry. It was a lion mask that drove friends to their extremities because of brainwashing. Unlike his scattered friends, the child, who has not tied alone, cried endlessly standing in the corner. The crying was very pleasing to the ear. ''So, in the past, there used to be Vinter Verdandi in that spot'' The man who sacrificed his fellow wizards and his beloved children with his own hands at Leila''s sacrifice and ended up going mad. Because of his disappearance, he could not see the funny side of the scene this time. Yvonne ate up her appetite with regret. "Yvonne." It was then. Someone walked fast across the vast space of the Imperial Palace. "Welcome. I''ve been waiting." Yvonne welcomed him as he approached. In the past, at the moment of the collapse of the empire, he was chosen this time instead of the Crown Prince, who was next to her. Eclise held out something to her silently. Yvonne''s blue eyes, which had grown for a while, were wide bent into half-moon. "As expected, I knew you''d make it." This brought together all 15 pieces. Yvonne grinned and put the last piece that was handed over by Eclise into the box. Then suddenly something caught her eye. "That" "Don''t look." Eclise hid what he was holding behind his back. It was Penelope''s magic wand. He was going to keep the mirror wand, and when it was all over, he was going to give it back. "Why would I pay attention to Penelope''s when there''s a piece?" Yvonne smiled all the way at Eclis''s behavior. However, the wary eye was not relieved. "Heep your word, Yvonne." "I have kept all my promises to you, Eclise, unlike Penelope." She got up from her seat. The Emperor gold chair with the golden dragon wrapped in splendor was revealed. "Sit down. Now this is your seat." "Not that." "Then?" "The hostages." Eclise turned and went toward the children, tied to one side of Palace. "You know what it means not to touch? Of course, not a single person can get hurt." "You''re trying not to be hated by Penelope, aren''t you?" "My answer back. I could turn everything upside down and surrender you to the Crown Prince." "Of course." Yvonne responded with a big smile to Eclise''s cold warning. In the past, wizards would have been necessary. Their mana-filled vitality was abundant for Leila. But. "This timeI really don''t need it." Yvonne muttered, looking into the distant air. Leila, who sacrificed and resurrected wizards, was arrogant and self-centered. In a world where all the rival ancient wizards had disappeared, Leila had regained their original power by killing humans at random. Then they began to threaten Yvonne''s position. There have been a number of people trying to take away pieces of the mirror of truth, the only means to control them, and become leaders. When she first found out that she had returned, she was in despair. ''I have come so far, and I have finally been able to rule the world with my brothers, why! Why are you just around the corner?'' But on second thought, it wasn''t just despairing. She who had golden dragon''s fangs could use it only once in her life. In the past, however, the body and strength that had killed the real Yvonne''s soul remained the same even after the return. Then, didn''t it mean that the golden dragon''s fangs can be used again? ''This is a chance.'' Why was life an infinite repetition of trust and betrayal? Revenge against the humans who killed her families and brothers, like that, gradually faded over time. After a series of events, she finally realized. The world she wanted was not a world dominated by Leila-. "Yes, I don''t need it all." It was a world she controlled herself. Yvonne stared into the air and repeated it like a pledge. "Prince!" Then, someone roughly opened the door of the hall and jumped in. "We''re in big trouble! The Imperial Army is coming through the west gate of the Imperial Palace! Looks like they''re going straight to the sun palace!" Eclise''s face was horribly distorted by the soldier''s words. It was not the question of defense that popped out of his mouth urgently. "What about the lady?" "Yes?" "What happened to Lady Eckart in the empress palace!" "Well, I haven''t checked the palace yet" "Damn it!" Eclise turned roughly before the soldier words was finished. Then he suddenly stopped in front of the hostages. He passed the magic wand he was holding on to one of the Delman soldiers and spoke. "Yourisk your life to protect the hostage-children. They must not be taken away by anyone. Even if it''s Lady Eckart. Okay?" "Yes, yes! All right!" Emily''s eyes, which were eavesdropping on the conversation pretending to be faint, opened wide. Eclise, unable to believe Yvonne, has four of his men standing around the hostages. Then he led the rest of the troops inside the Sun Palace and quickly left the palace. After a storm of turmoil swept through, it was empty in Emperor Palace, which was packed with armed forces. Marquis Ellen, who was rolling his eyes at the turn, approached Yvonne one more time. "God, Goddess, what do you mean a surprise? If so, when will the ritual of becoming a Leila be" Yvonne, who was standing, turned her head and looked at the empty throne. The back of the golden chair had grooves of an unusual shapes. When the emperor''s seal containing fangs is inserted and rotated, the chair is pushed out and the secret place is revealed. In the past, it was the secret of thousands of years of imperial history that she found out in a muddle while searching for the use of thrones. Yvonne took her eyes off the chair and leaned down. She smiled brightly, lifting up the emperor''s jewel beside the body''s head. "The party has just begun, people." *. *. *. "Crazy bitch, the party''s beginning is frozen to death." A secret passage behind a large pillar. While peeping inside Emperor Palace, I was fed up with the idea of a party she had started. The Crown Prince looked at me and said that I was funny. "It''s easier than I thought, princess." I looked back with my eyes wide open at his words. "Easy? There are still so many people." Of course I didn''t know how many soldiers Eclise would take out, but about ten noblemen, including Marquis Ellen and the 2nd Prince. It was still a large number. "It''s not even a week''s worth of food for old people like that. In fact, all we have to do is deal with those four men." "What about the 2nd Prince? But he knows how to use a sword." "That bastard''s an X**." To my surprise, his vulgar and resolute reply made me feel at ease. "Come on, take this." He took something out of his arms and handed it over to me. "This" The golden colorful dagger. The other day at his birthday party, he asked me to cut his neck. "I''m going to go out first and get rid of those four, so you''ll have time and let the hostages go with this." I nodded, recalling the children who were tied tightly to the rope. "And pick up a magic wand and shoot that Leila. What do you think, my plan is." "It''s full of loopholes, but it sounds strangely perfect." It was true. The plan he was talking about was, in a way, a wild adventure. It was a complete exclusion of any unforeseen circumstances that might have been caused by Marquis Ellen or Yvonne. Nevertheless, I was relieved by his confident voice. Come to think of it, Callisto had never failed to keep what he had said. I could believe it. "Thankyou, for coming with me." I whispered in a small voice. Without him, I wouldn''t have been able to get through this situation alone. He grinned gladly at my words. "One, two, three, and we''ll gonna pop out." "I''ll be ready." With a determined face, I held the Crown Prince dagger firmly. Then he grabbed the door of the secret passage and said. "One, two." Chu-. Instead of "three," a soft touch touched and fell on my lips. Surprised and hardened, he whispered to me. "By the way, I''m dying to see my girlfriend it is." kkiik il-. In no time, the aisle door opened and Calisto ran out to Emperor Palace. His sword dance began. Translator: AikoHiao Chapter 224 "Argh!" The crown prince, who strode across the Emperor Palace with his long legs, cut off the one who was standing closest to him without hesitation. I stared blankly at this runaway Callisto, unable to get angry at the surprise kiss. "The intruder!" "Def, defend!" The Delman''s, who belatedly recognized his appearance, hurriedly pulled out the sword. Chaeng, Chae-Eng-! "Uk." However, before the merger even came three times, another one fell apart. With the blood splashing like a fountain, Delman''s army has been reduced to two in a flash. Hyuk! Crown Prince!" "Attack, attack!" The shadows of the 2nd prince, the queen, and the Marquis of Ellen were blacked out. Either way, the crown prince quickly dealt with the rest of the soldiers. "Ugh!" His sword dance, which was like a flash of lightning, cut off the two in their thighs people at the same time. When he narrowly escaped two swords that swung back at him, he straightened himself and threw the enemy''s upper body with a sword. And with the rebound, the other one''s neck was also covered with a sword. Han, Tteolgeuleong-! My mirror wand, which he was holding, fell on the floor and made a dull noise. His jaw was raised to the brim. The aristocrats shuddered as they watched the fallen soldiers die in vain. "Uh, aargh! Die, Crown Prince - !" At that time, three members of the 2nd prince''s aristocracy, who were on the other side, pulled out their swords and ran toward. "Tsk. I''ll kill you on my own even if I stay still, but you''re losing your strength." Callisto clicked his tongue as if he was annoyed and ran against the nobles who came running to him. It was true that he said, ''Not a week.'' The nobles, like the sheet of paper, were cut out one by one by one by the sword he wielded. It was a short time before the Queen and Marquis Ellen, who were driven into the corner. "How are you, Marquis Ellen? Long time no see, Mother. The Crown Prince, who came up with a leisurely cut off another man, made exaggerated greetings. "Crown, Crown Prince! Wh, what are you doing in Emperor Palace with no dignity?" The Queen screamed when the spattered on her dress. "Mother!" "Emp, Empress! Stay back!" The 2nd prince and the Marquis of Ellen were torn apart and shivered with a blurry face. Callisto tilted his head. "Then what was my only brother and mother doing here?" "The Crown Prince!" "Oh, our heavenly Emperor, who had his neck cut beautifully." "Well, that''s..." Only then did the Queen shut her mouth. Her face turned pale. The assassination of the emperor, the present ruler of the Empire. Because the Crown Prince caught them completely. "I, Your Highness, please, calm down and listen to me first. If Your Highness hears it, you may change your mind..." Marquis Ellen dissuaded him with a servile face. Callisto said, patting his forehead with a look of difficulty. "I was in a good mood until just a moment ago, so I was going to listen to you at the end, but now you''re joking on me." "Well, Your Highness!" "I''m feeling pretty bad about that right now." He glanced toward the throne. At the end of it was the emperor''s head, which had been beaten at random. "Oh, it''s not bad for him anyway! If he was alive, he would have done what you''d have done one day, but...!" "So. That''s the problem." The Crown Prince''s eyes flashed suddenly as he was looking at the brazen-faced queen. "My father and your son have taken what I''ve been longing for all my life." "Crown, Crown Prince. ..!" The pale queen, who sensed with her skin prickly, had receded. Srrrung-. The Crown Prince took a blood-stained sword and took one step, one step closer to her. "So that''s not a big deal. I have no choice but to take my place with my own hands." He smiled excitedly at the sight of her. Just like the setup in the game, it was ''The Crown Prince of the blood''. ''Oh, I''m not that crazy enemy of this crazy prince. Come on. Thank God.'' I shuddered at the sight of the mad Callisto. As I said, thanks to him who fought faithfully for me, the surroundings of the hostages were empty. ''Now this is the chance.'' After hiding in the secret passage and peeping into the situation, I realized that now was the right time. Without any delay, I opened the secret passage door and ran out. I glanced sideways at Yvonne as I ran. But she only looked at me with open eyes if she had no intention of stopping me. ''What? Is there something you believe in?'' I frowned. Of course, she had collected all the pieces, so she was sure about that. As soon as I reached the other side of the hostages without any hindrance, I immediately moved on. An exhausted young woman stood out in the sight of the little children wearing animal masks. I pulled a dagger out of my arms and cut off the rope that tied Emily first. Then, when I released the cloth that was covering her mouth, Emily''s eyes widened as if they were popping out. "Lady! Here, how did you...!" "Emily, we don''t have time. Come on. Help me." I quickly untied the rope of another child without feeling the impression of reunion. Fortunately, my quick-witted maid immediately helped me. However, she could not stop the leaking whimper. "I thought you weren''t coming..." "I know. I didn''t know I''d come all the way here either." "Lady! That''s mean!" Speaking in a complex sense, Emily exclaimed in a tone of sadness. I smiled back at her. "It''s nice to see you again, Emily. Neither you nor I are dead yet." Her tears welled up again at my words. "Yeah! The real villain should die. Why do good people like us die!" (Note: Wohoooooo I loveeee Emilyyyyy!) The word "real villain" sounded harsh at the tip of her tongue, but I pretended not to hear to impress her. With Emily''s help, I was able to release all the children faster than I thought. There were seven people in total. "Emily, take care of the children." "Yes, yes!" "Are you all okay?" "Yes, yes..." The children replied to me as I was a stranger. Except for the lion mask, the children don''t know who am I without a mask. "But... ...Huegg, Raon... Raon.." At that time, a child wearing a squirrel mask grab my skirt. ''That''s right, Raon.'' I looked around the children in a hurry. There was no lion mask between the crazy animal masks. ''So, where''s my mirror wand?'' It was obvious that one of the for Delman''s men fell as he fell down after being stabbed by Callisto. However, while the children were being released, they were completely gone. It was at that moment. "Raon, kill everyone and come to me with a magic wand." A low voice rang from the other side. When I raised my head, I saw a lion mask standing tall not far away. Pointing at me with his magic wand in his hand, while holding my mirror wand in the other hand. "Yvonne!" I have already turned my eyes to Yvonne. Surprisingly, however, she slipped into the hole in front of the golden chair she was sitting in. "What? Where are you going!" Obviously, it was something I had never seen when I peeped inside the secret passage with the Crown Prince. It was a time when I was perplexed because I didn''t know what happened to her. "Damn it! She has the emperor''s treasure. She''s trying to do something underground!" With the lives of Marquis Ellen and the Second Prince still attached, the Crown Prince suddenly ran to the podium. "Well, Your Highness!" "I''ll go ahead and block her. Send the children and come down slowly, princess!" "No, what am I supposed to do in this situation!" ''There''s a kid here with a wand pointing at me!'' However, without being able to say anything, Calisto followed Yvonne into the hole. I didn''t know whether I should be happy or sad for him to chase Yvonne, who was running away, for me. When I turned my head again, I saw the empty eyes of a child with a lion mask. "Emily, step back slowly with the kids." "Why don''t we just run and squeeze him in? He''s the reason the safe house!" " ShuuuuDon''t say like that. It''s dangerous, come on." I warned Emily and pushed them behind me. "RaonHeugheug." The children whimpered, calling Raon. Then Raon froze with an empty voice as if to respond. "Teacher, because of me my teacher" "Raon, just calm down for now." I calmed down the child in a soft voice. -Raon was brainwashed by Leila. Maybe, she''s showing him how I died trying to save him, and he''s feeling guilty. (Vinter) Children were easier to brainwash than adults. So he has repeatedly told me not to provoke guilt. I calmly opened my mouth thinking of it. "Your teacher is not dead. It''s not your fault that this happened". "No. My teacher died in an explosion because of me... and I have to listen. That''s how I can save my friends." "Raon! We''re here!" "It''s us, it''s us! Your friend!" The children, who had not heard Raon''s murmur, shouted without any time to stop. "... My friends are in a safe house now? She said they were in a safe place..." "That''s us! You made us come here!" "Get a hold of yourself!" "Guys, stop it!" I managed to stop the children. But it was already late. "Ah, ah, no! It''s not me. I didn''t do it! I''m sorry! I''ll do it! Ugh, I''ll do as you''re told!" Raon suddenly grabbed his head with both arms and shook his head like mad. "I''ll kill them all! I''ll kill all the evil spirits!" Then suddenly he swung up his magic wand. At the end of it, a swarm of white light began to gather, and the size began to snowball. "Raon!" Translator: BeginnerPah Raw provider: Rose439 Chapter 225 I was taken aback. ''What should I do? Should I run and take the mirror wand?'' Fortunately, the withered roses given by Vinter were not taken away by Eclise. But if I use it now, I will lose my permanent insurance. In addition, he was forced to attack the child with a mirror wand he had taken away. In the meantime, a light ball created by Raon, whose eyes were turned upside down, was getting bigger and bigger than a baseball. Anyone could tell it was dangerous if it was right. I made up my mind. "Guys! Everybody stands behind me. I have the defense magic!" "Chiri charajou!" It was then. Someone shouted the magic spell. "Uhhh!" At that moment, Raon shook like a person electrocuted by electricity, and soon fell down with the sound of ''pyung!'' Raon''s hair, which was sticking out between the lion mask, was curled up like a perm, with smoke blowing out of it. "Huh? I''ve lost all my cane." At someone''s shout, I turned my head with a puzzled look. Then a child in a pig mask held out his cane, sniffing with his nose. "Hehe! I hid it in my panties before he took it away." I opened my mouth wide at his proud bright face. After a while I came to my senses, I approached Raon, who stumbled and fell. "He is not deadright?" "It''s a fainting spell. " I was relieved at the remark. "Good job." As I patted his head and complimented him, the pig mask took a sniff. "My teacher told us not to use it for attacking each other" The other child repeated it in a quivering voice but tried to turn away. I pulled the mirror wand out of Raon''s hand. Only then did I was relieved to see the image of the blood-stained mirror wand again. Emily surrounds the fallen Raon. I spoke in haste to chase the Crown Prince. "Now, go to a safe place. As far as possible from the Imperial Palace. You know how to move magic, right?" Looking at the mask of the pig, I asked, and the child shook his cane. "Are you sure you''re gonna be okay, Miss? Let''s go together, okay?" Emily''s worried voice shook my head. "No. There''s still work to be done." My determined refusal made Emily sniffle. "Spring has finally come to my lady... too, hasn''t it?" It was a question for the Crown Prince, but I just smiled and didn''t answer. "Go ahead. Take good care of the children, Emily." "We''ll go then! Thank you for saving us, young lady!" Soon the children in the white magic cane thanked me with cheerful voices. For me, whose eyes were wide open, the mask of the pig shouted lastly, because I had no idea how he recognized me. "We remember both the way you speak and the way you behave!" It was the same answer as Raon''s. Looking at the fading afterimage of the children, I was glad that I save them. And before I finished the appreciation, I turned back firmly. I had a lot of strength in my hand holding the mirror wand. I didn''t mean to deal with Yvonne for a great purpose, but strangely, my heart was pounding. ''Everything''s gonna be all right.'' Standing in front of the hole, I repeated it several times like a spell. Now that I had saved the children, it''s time to get rid of Yvonne and save this fucking world. It was the moment when the first steps pushed past the endless staircase, finally beyond the hole, with a subtle change from before. Thud, thud, thud- thud- thuddak- I heard urgent steps. Who is it? I stared at the dark side, nervously as I was. But it was a sweaty Callisto that runs down the stairs, to the shame of it. "Your Highness? Why already..." I don''t know how deep the basement of the Sun Palace was, but it was only a short time after he went inside. ''He couldn''t have come back after killing Yvonne''. As if to prove my doubts, the Crown Prince, who just popped out of nowhere, grabbed my wrist. "Run, princess!" "Yes..."? "Come on!" I was half-moved by him in bewilderment. It was the moment. Hugugugugugugu- Suddenly the ground, or the entire palace, began to vibrate like mad. "What''s going on...!" "Faster!" Even before I asked him what was going on, the Crown Prince urged me. It was around the time I was about to reach the middle of a vast battle. Cuwa-a-a-ang! There was a tremendous gust of wind blew behind us, with the sound of heaven and earth opening. As we were running, we were swept away by the aftermath. At this point, I could not help but look back. I brushed my hair away and turned my head. Through the thick smoke, I could see the floor of the palace that had fallen horribly. Not only the throne but also the hole in front of it and the bodies nearby were so wide that they could not be seen. "What the..." "Crow-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh!" At that moment, a terrible scream of beasts rang out. At that sound my eardrum bursting, I raised my hands reflexively to cover my ears. Hung, kuong, kuwoong-. As soon as the tremor began again, a huge muzzle came up at the edge of the collapsed floor. It was two feet of enormous size that looked bigger than my face. Hkiiig, kkiiig, teog-. It was been slipping a few times, but soon it was grabbing the floor. Soon after, there was a tremendous gust of wind. The cold eyes closed on me. Flapping, flapping- When I opened my eyes again with the clapping of wings, there was a huge shade above my head. "That''swhat''s that?" It was the first living thing to see in my life that emerged between the fallen remains. A wing large enough to cover the ceiling of the Sun Palace. A body of brilliant golden color and a mixture of rough scales everywhere as if someone were contaminating it. Blood-colored eyes reminiscent of Callisto, and a long mustache-covered nose poured out. "Damn it, it''s a dragon, a real dragon." Callisto belatedly gave me an answer to my own question. I looked round at him half out of my mind. "Dragon?" "Yes, I told you before: The Golden Dragon is asleep under the Imperial Palace." "Ha, but it''s definitely a founding story" "I just found out it myself too. Was there something like that under the Sun Palace?" He added with an expression of absurdity that was out of step with the situation. "She must have filled the empty body of spirit with something. It''s the fangs of the golden-dragon that you asked where it is." Turning my head along with his finger, I finally found something sparkling in the heart of the dragon. And a small figure who just slipped down from the head of a dragon. It was Yvonne, holding a complete piece in her arms like a mirror. ''This crazy game.'' I was frantically reminding myself of the memory in the mirror of truth. [Yvonne, who became a complete immortal in search of [The Fangs of the Golden Dragon]. Having extorted her strong vitality to her heart''s content, she uses a piece of mirror to unseal her brothers and complete her revenge.] ''You said you were going to resurrect Leila, and you didn''t say dragons were coming out!'' The sudden appearance of the dragon made me laugh. "Wow-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh!" The beast screamed again in a terrible voice. Then, I saw something strange in my eyes. The black scales embedded between the golden scales are gradually expanding their scope. ''It''s being tormented.'' p/s: ?(?) you devil woman! The dragon struggled desperately and barked. When I looked at the disappearing red-eyes, a sudden eerie foreboding rose through my whole body. "How did you wake the dragon from sleep? Don''t tell me......Leila''s soul is in the dragon? As if to say this ridiculous assumption was true, the mirror Yvonne was holding was emitting an ominous blue light. Then, the Crown Prince pulled me in a hurry. "Princess! We don''t have time, let''s avoid it first!" "Come on, hold on! Just break that mirror, and I think we can do something about that!" "No, I don''t think it''s a very good idea! For now, I think we''d better get out of here first!" Callisto suddenly opened his eyes while talking. Whoo-hoo-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh. At the same time, if it had just been a blinding gale, this time the hot wind blew faintly. ''No way.'' I turned my squeaky neck in denial of reality. Flames were wavering from the dragon''s mouth. Dragon''s fire, which I''ve only heard of, and only seen in movies. The moment it just pops out like exploding. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!" I and the Crown Prince ran at the same time screaming. (1)1x( .o.) Translator: BeginnerPah Raw provider: Rose439 Chapter 226 The sea of fire from the monster''s mouth came at a tremendous speed, setting the entire palace on fire. I felt the heat as if my skin would burn behind my back. Naturally running couldn''t get out of the range of dragon''s fire. ''Water! Water! Something like ice magic!'' I looked at the mirror wand that I was holding in a hurry. But no matter what magic spells were at the top, it was too late to shout. Just before the huge fire that followed closely behind our backs opened its mouth wide and swallowed us. "Penelope!" Callisto pulled me roughly. At the same time as the nose hit the hard his armor. Shhhrriikk! The flames came upon us. I screamed with my eyes closed. But it was strange. There was no heat or pain to be felt immediately. I opened my eyes carefully. I could see Callisto closing his eyes as tightly as I did a while ago, covering me as much as possible with a cape. Queerriiik! Then behind him, the flames were spreading to both sides of us, splintered into two branches. As if it were a miracle of Moses. ''What happened? Why the flames in two ways...?'' With my confused eyes, I suddenly saw something floating in the air shining. ''When the hell is that...?!'' It was the withered rose of Vinter, which was held in my pocket. -Just once in an emergency, the defense magic will be activated. We have a starter. That''s... -Your scream. Right after my run away, just in case, the defense magic that Vinter laid out for me. While I didn''t even think of my life, it was triggered steadily when I heard my own scream. It felt strange to see the flow of flowers floating upright at the face of the ever-present flames. A flower that bloomed splendidly and withered as soon as it reached my hand. The love of suspicious Vinter was also very much so was his way. "Your Highness, open your eyes." I woke up the Crown Prince, who still held me breathlessly. Then his eyelids flinched, opening his red eyes. "What, have we already met again in the underworld?" "Unfortunately, we''re not dead yet." The Crown Prince looked around with a puzzled look at my words. The flames, which were torn like the Red Sea, were going to pass from the foot, but I could not feel the heat at all. "How did that happen?" "There..." I pointed to a flower floating in the air at his puzzled question. It looked really thin against the pouring fire bomb, but a transparent membrane from the rose flowers completely protected us. "This was the defense magic I was talking about earlier." "...It''s a defense magic artifact given by bare feet." When I answered hesitatingly, Callisto frowned heavily. "Well, you got a necklace... so you threw away all my gifts every time, and you took a lot of this and that from him, huh?" With his displeased voice as if he didn''t like it, the flames finally died down. The crazy dragon stopped spouting fire. At the same time, the rose that was floating in the air became dust powder and disappeared. The palace was blackened and ruined by a storm. "Hrrraar!" Perhaps the fire was still strong, but the dragon jumped around, shaking its huge body. Before I knew it, the black smoke spread out everywhere, like swallowing brilliant golden scales. Hurler-quang! The pillar hit by the dragon''s front foot snapped like a wooden chopstick, and one side of the ceiling collapsed. I searched frantically for Yvonne among the messes. "Yvonne!" The pink hair glimmered far away, in the black background at that moment. Yvonne was quickly slipping through the crumbling cracks in the wall, holding a mirror with a blue light leaking out. "Where is she running away from? Dekina...!" I immediately took a mirror wand and tried to chase and intimidate Yvonne. "Princess!" But I was stopped by the power that grasped me. "It''s dangerous. That crazy dragon head is going to bring the palace down completely!" "Crrr. Uhh-oh-oh!" It was then. The dragon, who was running to me on his stomach, suddenly spread out its wings. It was not long before the gale began to blow. "Ugh!" While Callisto caught me reeling helplessly, with a tremendous roar, the dragon flew through a thousand debris. The building that was barely holding out began to collapse like a sand castle. "Crazy..." "Let''s get out of here for now!" I ran in a hurry with the crown prince. Fortunately, as soon as he opened the door of the sun palace, which was still intact, and bounced out, a pillar fell behind our backs and blocked the entrance. It was really a close hit, and I had been chilled to the bones. "Oh, my God..." The Crown Prince and I, facing each other with pale faces, breathed rough breath. How nervous I was, my hands were full of sweat. "...When I''m with you, I feel like I''ve had a lot of different experiences. Isn''t that right?" Suddenly Carlysto burst out laughing and waved his hand that was holding my hand. At his teasing tone, I stuck out my lips and asked him hesitantly. "So, you don''t like it?" "No way. That means life has become so much fun." He replied deftly. Only then did the breathing calm down slowly, and the situation outside caught my eye. Chaeng, kaang! Under the sun palace, in the garden of the great emperor, there was a bloody battle between the Imperial Army and the Rebels. Whoo-hoo-whoo-ooh-ooh. A black shadow suddenly swept over it. It was huge enough that the soldiers in battle stopped the swords they wielded at the moment. Hieaeetech! Flying through the sky, the dragon roared. At the ominous appearance of creature when to come down again, I hurriedly looked around the palace. "Where''s Yvonne...?" "There she is." Despite surrounding''s darkness, Callisto was able to find his pink hair. Yvonne was calmly walking in the middle of a bloody battleground between swords and spears. She was by the spire a little further away from the sun palace. "Quickly go!" I and Callisto immediately stepped down the stairs. "Be careful, Princess." "Die, Crown Prince!" With one hand holding me tight, he recognized them and drilled the way with some of the rebels who rushed in. It wasn''t just the rebels who recognized him. "Your Highness? You''re still alive! Your Highness, the Crown Prince!" It was the moment when a knight, who was wielding a sword, came up with a welcome. "Huck!" Just in front of me, a knight burst into a splash of blood. And after that. "...Master." A man with a dripping blood sword appeared. "What the fuck, that guy." The prince stopped walking because of the man standing in front of us. "...Eclise." He stared at me after silently wiping the blood splashed on his cheek with his hand holding the sword. Empty eyes, as if he had when we met at a slave auction house for the first time. He opened his mouth with a look of inorganic quality like a wax figure. "I ran like a madman to the palace of the Empress." "..." "I was afraid that you might be in danger because of an air raid, so I tried to get my master out of the palace..." "..." "You''re not told to stay safe in the palace because it''s dangerous... but to believe me, is it so hard?" The dimly silenced eyes glanced down at me, fixed somewhere. It was my hand in hand with the Crown Prince. "... If you would stay still, I''m going to kill Yvonne, and I''m going to give it to you, Duke, or the whole Empire..." The expressionless face of Eclise, muttering as if he spoke to himself, began to distort little by little. "But why do you hold his hand again?" "What is he talking about?" Callisto grumbled irritably. "Your Highness." Immediately I stopped him from flinching in front of him to cut down on Eclise, and I aimed at him with the mirror wand. "I thought our talk was over as you knocked my hand out." "...Master." "It''s your last chance. Get out of the way, I don''t have time for this with you." My cool words shook the grayish brown eyes weakly. "Are you with him?" He asked with a biting voice. "Whoh wooh oh oh oh!" At the same time, the huge shadow passed overhead. As if to find us, the dragon slowly hovered in the sky and barked. ''I can''t help it.'' I didn''t have time to deal with Eclise. I looked up at its half-black body with anxious eyes and shouted in loud voice. "Thunder Firum!" Quang! Flashes of lightning struck the dark sky. He wouldn''t die from a single blow of lightning. The other day, when I fought against the Leila congregation, I could only faint and not die. ''Please just faint, you son of a bitch!'' I wasn''t confident of looking back at Eclise, who was struck by lightning, so I hurriedly led Callisto. "Go, Your Highness!" But I didn''t think about it. "...I told you, Penelope." Male lead in the game was a munchkin who was fine even after being hit directly by lightning. Eclise had got a grotesque appearance with smoke rising from his body. "I''m gonna kill that bastard and get your outer." Soon he came running with a sword in his hand. Chapter 227 The moment I breathed at the creepy guy that was approaching. "Stay away, princess!" Chaeng-! Callisto received his sword with tremendous reaction. Although he was determined to run to me, his goal was to be a Crown Prince. "Your Highness!" I called the Crown Prince in a frightened voice. Chaeng, Chaeng, Haang-! But without a moment to answer, the sword of Eclise struck it. "Damn it, I''m dealing with all sorts of guys thanks to my popular lover!" The Crown Prince, who was busy defending himself due to his surrender, shouted as if he were brooding. "Don''t worry and go to Leila, princess! I''ll take care of this bastard and follow you!" "Oh, I see!" I hesitated but soon nodded. That was all I had to do now. It was about time to walk away from the two men who constantly hit each other with swords. "Penelope!" Someone called me out of the blue. Turning my eyes, I saw the duke facing the rebel army at the end of the garden. "Hey! Are you all right?" Next to him was Renald. "Fa, Father?" It was when the duke, who had just cut off the enemy, rushed to me. "keuwooooo!" Behind the duke and Renald, a huge body suddenly flew in with a gust of wind. It was a dragon. Flames were rising over the mouth of the dragon as if to belch again. "Father!" I took a sharp breath. I had just known how powerful the strength of the Dragon Fire was. ''You''re just trying to wipe this place out. Damn it, Yvonne!'' I hurriedly looked up at the mirror wand, but I recalled only the familiar attack magic spell. There was no way to stop that firebomb now that I had used down the rose flowers given to me by Vinter. hwiiiiiiing-. In the meantime, the fucking dragon steadily gathered its energy. The hot wind began to blow over the emperor''s garden. ''Is this gonna work?'' I looked up at the mirror wand with vague eyes and soon opened my mouth. Whether it works or not, I had to shout in order to survive. "Di Harck-!" Udududududu- The ground vibrated at the same time as my shout. Thousands of flowers blooming in the palace''s splendid garden began to grow tall toward the sky. It was a rose vine. Red, pink, black, orange, purple and various colors of flower stems, furiously wrapped the dragon in the air. Pudduck, pudduck. The body of a giant dragon was enveloped in thousands of flowers. "Hwooh?" The muzzle, which had been half open to set off the fire, was shut tight. Because the rose vine twined its muzzle like a rope. The flames that were leaking out of the mouth disappeared. "Ha" I murmured relieved and sighing. "fresher." Quang-! Soon the body of the dragon, like a bunch of flowers, was buried on the ground. "Continue fighting." I said awkwardly, looking around frozen surroundings. "Wow!" The battle, which had stopped at my word, resumed again. Perhaps because of the mood, the morale of the Imperial Army seemed to have risen sharply. "Hrrrrrrk, Hrrrrrr" The dragon struggled ceaselessly to cut off the twisting vines. jiiiiiing-. The mirror wand vibrated. Perhaps because I was constantly using magic to suppress the dragon, the hot pain in my stomach swelled up. "Ugh" I moaned small in the heat of the fire. "Penelope! Wait a minute! The wizards are preparing a magic circle to tie the dragon together!" Because of the renewed fight, the duke has frantically wielded a sword and shouted desperately at me. It was a relief sound for the first time. But the dragon was too strong to last long. ''But what about Callisto?'' I found the Crown Prince, who had been forgetting for a while, sweating heavily. Fortunately or unfortunately, not far away, he was still alive. Still fighting Eclise with his sword. chaeng, chaeaeng-! In that short period of time, there were small scratches on their faces and bodies. Eclise, who I thought he would easily lose to the Crown Prince, was fighting back with surprisingly comparable skills. But it wasn''t just his skills that surprised me. The sword he held. Unlike the splendid Crown Prince''s, it was an ancient magic sword that I gave him as a gift. ''Crazy man, please stop it'' I was fed up with the constant use of magic. It was then. The moment the two swords were struck again. Callisto''s sword broke with a shrill sound. Eclise''s sword flew straight in. Callisto powerfully blocked it with the remaining part. The blade of the sword that hit him made noise horribly. But at the next moment, Callisto was behind. Eclise really spewed out a murderous spirit. The Crown Prince''s upper body, which gradually collapsed backward, was less prone to a heart hit. At that time, Callisto stepped back. Then, he hit Eclise in the face with his forehead. "Ugh!" Callisto thrust the remaining blade into the neck of a wobbly man. They were on the same side, but they were so mean that I was opening my mouth for a little bit. Chae-ing-! The Crown Prince''s attack failed. Eclise, who came to his senses immediately, struck out the sword. With only half the sword left to prevent the impact, the Crown Prince couldn''t hold out and was stumbled. "Your Highness!" Callisto looked upset when he saw his sword with only a handle left. When the opponent lost his weapon, Eclise had nothing to go through. He wielded his sword like a hammer was a stimulant. Callisto hardly escaped by pulling out the sword and blocking it. But with all efforts, all the attacks could not be fully defended with only it. A stream of blood gushed up his body. "Callisto!" Now that he was reeling, I forgot to concentrate on magic and moved up and down to run to him. Eclise didn''t miss the crack. His sword was lifted high into the sky. The everlasting moment that sword pointed perpendicular to Callisto''s chest. "Prison shawn!" I shouted the spell without hesitation. Hwaekk~. Three sharp pieces of ice that appeared somewhere flew through the wind. Eclise was keenly aware of the danger that flew toward him and blocked it with the sword by changing its orbit. Chae-ing-! Two pieces of ice broke in two. But. "Ugh!" He couldn''t stop the last one. As soon as the ice I shot on his chest hit him. "Cough!" There was a blood spatter from my mouth. Maybe it was because I had already used magic and at the same time using other spells. My eyes were spinning. My stomach was shaking with internal hurt organs. ''It hurts'' My stomach, my throat, and my whole body ached. I stumbled and curled myself up. I was deafened by a fever that came to my head. Was it because of that? The magic that I was trying to attack the dragon. "Princess! Runaway!" And I didn''t know that the frenzied dragon crawled on all four feet and ran straight to me. Just to get out of the pain, it was my limit to rummage through the pouch of my robe and take out the potion bottle. It was when I opened the lid with my trembling hands and turned on the potion. As breathing became more comfortable, the pulsating pulse gradually stabilized. kkiiiik-..... At the same time, a strange noise rang out in my ears. The sound of the noise brought back the twirling sight. And I saw the mouth of a monster lying wide open in front of me, and the familiar back of someone who was blocking me. "Crrrrrrrrrr." A huge mouth gurgled with hot heat. kkiiiik-..... Then there was a strange sound that rang out a little while ago. It was the sound of a sword lodged between the dragon''s muzzle. "Eclise." I blinked blankly, and my mouth was trembling. The ice piece I hit was hidden by the monster''s feet and was no longer visible. Tududududdudak-. Red blood trickled down beneath Eclise''s feet. With his chest pierced through with the dragon''s claws, Eclise turned to me and asked me, looking miserable as he managed to close its mouth with a sword. "Master, are you all right?" "Eclise. You, you......Why" "Huhh" As soon as I asked, blood flowed out of his mouth. I couldn''t understand the situation at all. So I had no choice but to ask like a fool. As always before him. "Why, why" Why protect me who tried to kill you? He smiled faintly as if he had understood everything I said without saying. "You called me violence." "........." "I loved you." He muttered small. Hkiiiik-.His sword, which was inserted in the mouth of the dragon, was bent as if it were to break. "From the time you gave me the sword, ugh." Once again, I shouted as if I saw a guy with blood spouting from the mouth of Eclise. "I am telling you, don''t tell me. Don''t say that to me." "All those moments when you smiled like a flower and whispered that I was the only knight to protect you." ".........." "What I wanted from the beginning was no title, no escape" ".........." "I think it was you that I wanted." Eclise turned his head away from me with an empty face. I love you, Penelope. When a whisper of his voice flashed through my ears. Caang, quasik-! The sword I gave him broke between the dragon''s muzzle. "keuwooooo-!" Hnowing that it had missed me, the Dragon wagged his feet again, barking. The body of Eclise, which had been pierced by its claws, flew through the air. "Eclise!" "Princess!" As I stretched out my hand to grab the hem of his clothes, someone rolled around holding me roughly. Quang-! By a narrow margin, the dragon trampled on where I was. The dust rose hazily and the ground sank. When the dragon, who missed me once more, raised itself roaring, there was nothing in the place. Nothing. Tl: Eclise boiiiii while I''m translating this I was crying Translator: AikoHiao Raw provider: Rose439 Chapter 228 ''Why?'' I stared blankly at the place where the dragon had trampled. My mind was in a mess. Why did Eclise do that, and why Yvonne, whom I thought he was on the same side with, left him behind? The potion restored my strength, but my mind was still spinning. ''What if the ML didn''t die? The ML didn''t die no matter what he did.'' I had already realized that this was reality countless times, but I could only feel that all these situations were strange and unfamiliar. There was a rush of belated fear. The Dragon who trampled on Eclise rose again, roaring loudly. What was certain was that all this would not be over until the dragon and Yvonne were killed. "De, Dekina" I shuddered and opened my mouth, reciting the spells with the mirror wand-like duty. The heat rose again from below the neck. "Levatim!" It was then. Just as I was finishing my spell, someone shut my mouth. "I don''t think it''ll work now, so save it!" It was Callisto. "kieeeeek-!" "Damn it!" He turned away and looked at the dragon that began to fly back toward us, he spits out curses and gives me a flash look around. "Your, Your Highness." "Be patient even if you''re shaken!" The Crown Prince began to run without hesitation with me on his shoulder like a bag. From whom did he take it, he took a crude sword and crossed the dense battlefield. He finally arrived under the spire, cutting the enemy with one hand and trampling on the fallen body. The view was turned upside down by putting me down as I was. With my dizzy eyes, I could see the dragon shooting fireballs as big as rocks at the ground this time. "Uuuugh!" The shouts and groans of men in pain resounded vividly. I had lost my breath. The Crown Prince caught my face with his hands. "Look at me, princess. You can''t lose your mind right now." He forced my head up and made eye contact. His face was shining, his eyes burning with a red light. "Your Highness." I whispered in a shrill voice. "I''m scared." I was afraid I would fail, and he would die in vain. But it was then. A dignified answer came back from Callisto. "Me too." "Yes?" "I''m scared, too." ''No, don''t you usually say encouraging words at times like this?'' A twinge of bewilderment sprang up into my mind. "Your Highnesstoo?" When I asked him back again in the voice of hesitation, he replied, frowning at the back of his nose. "I knew there was something buried underneath where I grew up, so why wouldn''t I be scared? I''m holding it in because I''m in front of you, but I''m shaking inside." "I''m reallysurprised." I meant it. Callisto in my eyes really didn''t seem to care about this kind of thing. "I don''t know if I can really deal with Yvonne." When I faced a man standing like a mountain after being stabbed by Eclise, my heart jumped out without realizing it. "Will thedragon die even if we win?" Everything was just an assumption and not certain. ''Even if I break the mirror and kill Yvonne, what if the dragon doesn''t die?'' Vinter didn''t even tell me this situation. There was an endless stream of hopelessness. It was then. "Don''t think uselessly, just think about why you have to do this now." The Crown Prince pinched my cheeks as if I were being scolded. "Ah" "You''ve told me something in the Arkina Islands. Huh?" His words vividly reminded me of what I had forgotten. ''Why am I doing this?'' It was to survive in this hell and go home. To fulfill my dream of becoming an archaeologist after college. And before I went back, I wanted to make a world safe for Callisto, who wanted to be a perfect emperor. "It''s okay if you fail everything. I''ll take care of it for you." Callisto said in a tone that it really wasn''t all that big. I asked back in tears. "Your Highness, how did you do that?" "By all means." It was time to see him who answered confidently without any reason. "keuwooooo-!" The sound of the dragon barking came close, and a black shadow covered the spire. "Listen, princess. You said she would die if you got rid of the mirror, but I think it''s one of the two choices." Callisto, who glanced back, said with a stiff face. "To remove the mirror, or to remove the fangs embedded in the dragon''s chest." "That" As I was looking at the dragon reflexively at his words, I recalled something. ''Golden Dragon''s fangs embedded in the dragon''s chest were believed to revive Leila.'' The Crown Prince was insisting that it should be taken out. "No, it''s too dangerous!" I shook my head in a hurry. But Callisto answered firmly. "I have to buy you time until you get rid of Leila anyway. Aren''t there only a few potions left? We can''t just keep dealing with dragons forever." "Bu, but" "Go up. I''ll be right behind you." "Your Highness." Callisto pushed my back recklessly through the entrance to the tower. I knew he was all right, but I couldn''t walk away easily. The afterimage of Eclise who was bleeding from his miserable condition kept haunting me. "Don''t worry." Callisto grinned as if he knew all of my thoughts. "I have something you gave me the other day." He tapped into his right ear. I saw a red ruby on his earlobe. It was a cuff with healing magic that I gave him as a present. To my surprise, it calmed me down. "I''m going." I answered back as if I had made up my mind. As long as that thing was there, it wouldn''t kill him if he got hurt. "Take care of yourself." The greeting was concise. At the end of that one word, he swung himself away from me. I also turned back to see him clinging to the dragon''s claws to avoid the fireball that was being shot. Goddamn it, the spire consisted of endless steps of the stair. I signed and started climbing. Beyond the ruined window, I could see the crown prince swinging dangerously against the dragon, but I struggled to look only at the stairs. The dragon twists and turns to shake off the human being riding on its back. kwaang,kung-! How long has it been since his giant claws and tail brushed the spire narrowly, the outer wall broke, and how long has it been since I climbed and climbed the shaky stairs? The end was finally seen. Maybe it was used as a guard post, but the top of the spire was only a small, empty room. Yvonne was sitting obliquely on the pierced window, looking outside with an interesting expression. With a blue-colored mirror in her arms. "You came?" She looked back at me and gave me a pleasant greeting. I came all the way here with the rest of my hard work, and her relaxed appearance made me angry. I gasped wildly and opened my mouth. "Hah, hah... are you done with hide-and-seek?" "If you''re talking about a rat race, it''s still going on." Yvonne smiled and jumped off the window frame. "You managed to come this far without dying, Penelope. I thought you were going to run away like before, but I''m surprised." I held my breath for a moment to calm my agitated heart and soon asked, with a voice of cold ice. "Why did you kill Eclise?" When I met Yvonne, I wanted to ask her first. Why she killed the ML? But isn''t it still Yvonne? Although the hidden ending brought the world to an end. Even more, she was the winner who won everyone''s love by killing the villain. But Why...... "Me, Eclise?" But at my question, Yvonne made an exaggerated look of surprise, and soon burst into a loud laugh. "Ah-ha-ha! No, Penelope. I wasn''t the one who killed Eclise, it was you who killed him." Yvonne added, wiping away the water from her eyes that leaked from laughing. "Because of you, he was pierced to death by the dragon''s claws." "The dragon was controlled by you. You could have stopped in the middle, but why!" "And you?" She abruptly cut me off and asked back. "Why didn''t you love him, so you made him jump to the extremity like a moth?" "What?" "If you tell him that you like him even if it''s a lie, he''ll do whatever you want. Why didn''t you follow that easy way?" I stared at Yvonne hard, who looked like the real Yvonne. ''Oh, that''s how it was.'' Her behavior is normal mode came to mind like a panorama. She took advantage of the male lead, whispering brainwashing words and false confession in love, and killed everyone when her happiness reached its peak. "Because I''m different from you." The answer was easy. Even though I might have used Eclise, my cause and purpose were all different from Yvonne''s. "I don''t want to lie to the end and kill him, so it''s natural to cut him off?" "You''re cold." Having clenched her teeth, Yvonne shrugged her shoulders and retorted like a prank. "Well, that''s why I enjoyed the fun." "You enjoy people dying and getting hurt, huh? Is it fun for all the people you brainwashed to be played into your hands?" "Of course, That''s funny. But" At my agitated cry, the woman laughed as if the corners of her mouth were touching her ears. "I think it''s so much fun that you, who used to die so easily in the past, still survive and struggle like a bug in vain hope." "............." "I don''t know my prey that''s about to die, and I''m hanging on to other human beings. What a pity." Yvonne hummed like it was a joke. It was clear that she meant to provoke me. But strangely enough, my head got colder. "Youare so disgusting." I knew who Yvonne was, but I couldn''t let her go. No matter what I did, a normal mode hostess would get attention and affection anyway. But when I let go of that obsessive thought, everything became easy. "Okay. Because I know you''re not usually a crazy bitch" "........." "So let''s get this over now." It was only now that I saw Yvonne again. Not as a hostess, but as a villain. "Lakra Cio." I shouted the spell right away. Whick-! From somewhere, Several light shots, the size of a fist, appeared and were quickly shot at Yvonne. It was magic chosen because of the narrow place and my memory of the previous fight. But even then, Yvonne just stood there looking at me with a strange smile and didn''t move. "What!" The reason was soon to be known. All the light balls I shot were sucked into the mirror that Yvonne was holding. "What do you do? You can''t do anything about me with ancient magic spell anymore?" She turned her head to my side and laughed grotesquely. ''What. Why the magic'' I froze with my eyes wide open. Although I heard from Vinter that it would not be easy to kill once the mirror was completed, I never thought the attack would be useless. The mirror of Yvonne, which swallowed the ancient magic that I shot with, fluttered with intense blue light like deep-sea waves. When the light reached its peak to the point where the eyes were blinding. "Dirke Rechum." Yvonne struck something grimly. An instinctive warning of danger rang out in my head. With an ominous premonition, I flung myself to the side first. "Uh Ugh!" The blue laser burst out of the mirror while I was rolling on the floor as if falling. jiiiiing,kukwaaaaaang-! ''Crazy'' I opened my mouth when I saw where my head was just placed. The wall of the spot where the laser was shot was showing out with a hole in it. ''It''s dog shit!'' Translator: AikoHiao Raw provider: Rose439 Chapter 229 It was when I was staring blankly at the falling brick dust. Hwikk-. I suddenly felt an eerie sight in front of me. I reflexively picked up the mirror wand to block the front. chaeaeng-! "Aah!" A shudder of vibration, with a sharp sound of iron, was felt in my hand. Yvonne took out the dagger and ran quickly to me, and she was shot down with the magic like a shield. A sharp turn came from a woman who was almost there. "No, you mean bitch! While using magic, you suddenly took out a dagger?" I was choked up and shouted, and Yvonne smiled and said terrible things. "It''s too boring to kill with magic at once, isn''t it?" Wait. I''ll just cut you pretty and keep you alive until the end." "Ooh, don''t fuck me." I was fed up and glanced sideways at the top of the mirror, which was lying slightly horizontally. "Who''s easy to deal with? Fire pisson!" Fluttering. Between me and Yvonne, the flames shot up. "Ahhhh!" Yvonne gave me a shrill scream and backed away. A hit of fire shot up on one side of the lovely pink hair. The flame, which does not go out easily, devoured one side of Yvonne''s face. I stared at Yvonne, who was reeling from nervous eyes with a tight grip on the mirror wand. "Damn it, you rat bitch!" She, covering her face on fire as if it was not hot, shouted like a demon from hell. "Dach Ti Mum!" Around Yvonne''s body, things like black haze rose up. They, like fire-transparent tentacles, rushed straight at me. My eyes were closed with dizziness. "Uh, freeze Shawn! Freeze Shawn!" I picked up the mirror wand to block the front and hurriedly shouted the spell. The silence came with a roar. ''Did I block it?'' I gently opened my eyes that I closed tightly before. Three black tentacles were frozen around the wand as if they were trying to take the mirror wand from me. But there was no time to breathe. "I told you. You can''t stop me now!" "Aah!" A sharp dagger suddenly popped out through the ice. Hang-! The frozen tentacles broke down and the wand and dagger collided again. As if the fire had gone out, a woman with a terrible skeleton, whose face had melted away, swung her dagger at me again. "Do you think something will change if you kill me? Save the world, be praised by the people, and be loved by family members who have not been loved in the past? Hahaha!" I stepped back and blocked the dagger with a wand. chaeng,chaeaeng-! Yvonne continued to strike her dagger with monstrous strength, as to where the tender body was rising from. "Get a hold of yourself. You can''t, why not? Because you''re fake and I''m the real lady!" "Hugh!" I watched for another chance, as I was backing away from it with my wand. "Fire..." Hang-! But Yvonne''s counterattack shots were faster. The response was so severe that I missed the wand I was holding. And. Flog-! With an ominous rupture, the middle of the wand was broken. Looking at the piece of the broken mirror wand leaving my hand, I stopped breathing. "Wha, what" There was no time to notice what was going on. On the dagger that flew back to me, the only thing that''s left was quickly taken off the rest of the wand. "Ugh!" Hang! Another strong attack hit the wrist. Yvonne gave me a chilling laugh as she rushed her tanned face into me. "What do you think it''s going to make a difference if you use some ancient magic?" "Hu, Hugh." The downward force was enormous. I didn''t think I''d last long. Hkiik~ The sound of the dagger rubbing against the wand caused a groan to leak. "Poor Penelope. You can''t even save your life, and now I''m going to kill somebody." As if to mock me, Yvonne laughed and recited. I rolled my eyes desperately, crushed by the wall behind my back and her body. To find the piece of the broken mirror wand. But when it flew away, it was too far away. ''Like this, I''m going to die like this? I can''t even use the other methods?'' Desperation hung before me. ''I don''t want to die. Why should I be dragged to this fucking place and be killed!'' It was then that something sparkled in my eyes that held out. It was the mirror Yvonne was holding in her hand even though ''crack!'' was in the midst of the surface. There was a fine crack in the blue light. ~ Listen to me carefully from now on, Lady. At the same time, the reason why I handed the piece over to Eclise was vividly revived in my mind. ~The explosion occurred just before the piece was taken away. I couldn''t get rid of it, but there was a fine crack in the piece. ~The body of a complete Leila cannot be easily killed by magic. But I''m going to put most of my power into the mirror to complete the mirror and unseal it. ~If you break the mirror in that state, Leila will temporarily fall into a state where she can''t resist, and that''s when... In order to break the mirror at that very moment, I had no choice but to let Yvonne complete the mirror.'' ''There''s only one chance.'' I engraved the line of movement very carefully. At the same time, I wasn''t sure if I could do such violent acts as Callisto. But I had to. "Hey, you must be mistaken." I opened my mouth, not caring about the dagger near my neck. To keep Yvonne off her guard, even for a moment. "What?" Yvonne stared at me, wondering what I said out of the blue. "The reason I''m trying to kill you is not that I want to be loved!" At that moment, I clenched my teeth and tried my last leap. I gathered my strength and pushed Yvonne hard with a wand. "Ugh!" "Because I just hate you!" I suddenly fluttered and Yvonne stepped back. The distance has widened. It was an opportunity. "It''s because this game is like an X!" With my head pulled back as far as I could, I soon thrust my forehead forward with all my might. Pook-! A tremendous shock hit the head. Stars flashed before me. "Ahhhh!" Yvonne held her nose and stumbled. Her blood streaming through the crevice of her hand was leaking. But I couldn''t keep doing it. I shook my head roughly, and then took something out of my arms. ''You think you''re the only one with a dagger?!'' The dagger Callisto gave me. "Ahhhhhhhhh!" I held it firmly in my arms, screaming and rushing into Yvonne''s arms. In the mirror, the tip of the dagger hit down where there was a crack. The mirror began to crack around the edge of the dagger. "Hugh!" I didn''t stop and gave it strength even after I hit the spot exactly. Yvonne, hit by an attack, was helplessly pushed by me who was going crazy. From the end of the room with stairs to the very opposite window. Yvonne''s body, which had been pushed by me, finally caught in the window frame and stopped abruptly. "Ahh!" "Huh, Huh." I lowered my gaze with a wild breath. The cracked mirror was falling into pieces. One of them fell to the floor and broke into pieces. "Huh, you, you" As if she has been looking at it with me, Yvonne opened her eyes. "You, how did youdare to do it!" She suddenly fluttered up and down like a seizure and spat out blood. Something wet splashed on my cheek. The warm, clumpy texture that ran down the hand. I looked down slowly once again. "Uh" I was deeply embedded in Yvonne''s left breast beyond the dagger, the broken mirror. "Cough!" Yvonne''s body poured blood again. Her body crumbled over to the window. "Ugh!" At the same time, I also almost fell to the ground, barely holding onto the window frame. "Why, why?" And Yvonne, leaning back, grabbed one of my hands, who was pressing the dagger with her trembling hand. "Why?" Shameless that she was nervous back in case it was an attack, she opened her mouth of blood bubbles and asked "I just wanted to live with the people I love." "" "I-I-I have all of those in the past lives! The Duke and brothers!" "" "But I failed at last. My biological family, who was trampled on and resurrected with my own hands, tried to kill me!" Yvonne shouted wildly, with her veins standing around her neck. "I thought something was going to change in this life, butwhy did you take everything to yourself this time?" "" "How did you know how to kill me? How did you break the mirror? Is that Vinter Verdandi? Callisto Regulus? Who''s that, huh? Answer me!" I stared at her as if she were rambling like a last gasp. It''s not exactly what she said, but the blood running down her chin made me successful. Yvonne at the edger of life and death soon gave me a note. "Tell me, Penelope. What the hell did you do to get everyone so hung up on you!" Yvonne sobbed with a look of unknown laughter or tears. "I don''t know." I answered in a dull, dry manner. Yvonne, who eventually killed everyone, always asked me something like that. How did I control the ML? It was like she was going crazy because she missed their affection. But I really didn''t know. At some point, they started to love me. "Don''t lie!" Whether my answer didn''t interest her, Yvonne groaned furiously and shouted like a scream. "Why? You''re afraid I''ll come back alive? Hm, now that you''re done, let me know, Penelope. Huh? Why didn''t they end up affected by my brainwashing! Huh?!" As if dying was unfair, Yvonne was constantly struggling. Suddenly, the hotness came up in me. "What are you so unfair about?" Penelope died and died a few hundred times. She had broken her soul, and rushing to another world and drag me here, who was living well. "I wish I had lived as a real lady while enjoying the love of the others! You''re the one who approached the male lead and ruined it again! I''ve never wanted to, such a thing as their love!" Yvonne''s complaining stopped at my words. Looking distinctly at her with a slightly dazed expression, I also smiled with a distorted face. "But I''m sure there''s one difference between you and me." I breathed heavily and spat out. "If there''s a God in this world, you who have taken all the love and kicked it on your own feet, and I''ve never had any of these." "..........." "Which one of the two of us would be given a chance to?" "No, No" Yvonne''s face was distorted by shock. "This life was an opportunity for me!" She shook her head and shouted. "You think this is the end? I''m going back! Start over and beat you! Everyone wouldHyuk-huck!" She vomited herself rough again with blood. Slowly, I let go of her hand holding the dagger. Yvonne fluttered her hand in the air to catch me. "Ah, No, No!" "Goodbye, Yvonne." It was dirty to meet you, let''s not see each other again. Her body, which had been pushed out of the window by more than half, fell back helplessly. Yvonne began to fall horribly under the tower. hwiik-. I looked down silently until her teary blue pupil, roughly fluttering pink hair, was blackened. At that moment, I didn''t think of anything. I feel relieved that I''ve finally got rid of the goddamn monster, and I''m proud that I''ve completed my final quest. Just. Just. It was the end. Translator: AikoHiao Raw provider: Rose439 Chapter 230 I looked down at Yvonne at the bottom of the distant tower and just turned around. Suddenly something huge fell over the window. In a moment, the brilliant golden light had passed by. "Hah!" I leaned to the window again. Huu-ung, ou-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh The body of a heavy dragon was falling from the tower. My heart sank at that moment. "Callisto!" As I stretched out like falling and shouted out his name, but suddenly I came to my senses and ran to the stairs. "No, no, please!" I begged incessantly to someone while I was frantically going down the tower. When I finally reached the entrance of the tower and bounced out, it was already dawn outside, after the hellish night had passed. I rolled my trembling eyes aimlessly. Soon after, not far from the tower, there was a huge golden mass. It was a golden dragon. "Your Highness!" I ran to the place like crazy. But the dragon was so big that I couldn''t figure out where to start. "If Callisto is under a dragon, what should I do?" When I thought of it, the blood all over my body seemed to run out on my toes. "Your Highness! Your Highness, can you hear me? I''m here" I patted the scales of a hard dragon. Shouting like a madman. It was then. "Oh, shit! It''s so dirty and heavy." With a familiar voice, the dragon''s wings fluttered. I ran towards him like a rolling stone, pulling the wings of the dragon. "Your Highness! Ugh!" I tried to pull him out with whatever strength was left of mine. He crawled out of the mess. "How are you, princess?" Finally, the Crown Prince, who had all his body pulled out, smiled, and said hello. "Your Highness!" I ran to him, leaving the dragon''s wings that I was holding on to. And I hugged his waist. "Ugh!" "You surprised me!" Callisto, who had been pushed back a few steps with a short groan to my rush, hugged me face to face, soon. "Was it successful?" After breathing several times with his face buried in my shoulder, he whispered, I nodded wildly. It''s a pleasure, but somehow I choked up. "I killed her, Yvonne, I stabbed her heart with a dagger you gave me." "You did a good job." I replied while stuttering. Castillo patted my back, trying to soothe me. "I told you. You can do it." "Are you hurt, Your Highness?" Then I lifted my head from his chest and rushed to check his injuries. Was it because of the things on my hand? Suddenly, I thought that the bloody smell was vibrating at the tip of my nose. Perhaps because of the mood, Castillo''s face was pale. But it was a groundless assumption. As usual, he replied casually. "It''s okay except it''s a little sore from falling off." "That''s a relief, really" Only then did I let out a sigh of relief. "Come on, take this." Suddenly he pushed me away carefully and handed me something. "This is" I opened my eyes wide. A sharp, thick, white object. The fangs that were stuck in the dragon''s chest. "Didyou take this out?" "You''ve been looking for it." Callisto nodded. And I urged him not to receive it quickly. "Thank you." I took it slowly. It felt strange to receive the final reward of the game from the Crown Prince. Of course, it was necessary for me. I have to save my real body from stomach cancer. ''Will this really work?'' On the surface, it''s just a big beast''s tooth. It was only a possibility. However, I was in a situation where I could no longer doubt the genuineness of the dragon. ''When I heard the name, I wondered if there was any reward like this'' I felt a little weird. The moment when I was blankly staring at the fangs that Callisto gave me. "Ugh." With a faint groan, Callisto''s body suddenly collapsed. It was as if he had finished his mission with a dragon. "Your, Your Highness!" I propped him down in astonishment. The moment I raised my hand around his waist and touched his back. Something sticky got all over my hand. I slowly raised my hand and checked. "Hmm, hmm..." The salt smell was not due to Yvonne''s blood on my hands. It was because of his blood that was flowing like water that my hands were covered with blood. "What-what is this... Your Highness!" Callisto''s upper body has been twisted. He leaned his face on my shoulder weakly. Only then did I see a terrible scar on his back. The place where the monster''s claws scratched violently was no use for armor. He faced a wild monster, so what made me think that he would be fine? "Hah, hah." I froze and couldn''t breathe properly. Maybe he felt my trembling body, but Callisto murmured in a withering voice. "I''m fine, so, uh-uh." "You shouldn''t say it! Don''t tell me anything. Don''t say anything." But the afterimage of Eclise was blurry and hazy. I couldn''t believe this was happening. No, no. The Crown Prince won''t die. He''s the male lead, no, because it''s Callisto he won''t die because I chose Callisto he can''t die... I muttered like a madman, slowly leaning over Callisto''s body so that he wouldn''t touch his back. Once again his wounds, which I had seen closely, were beyond description. It was such a grotesque scene. He said it was okay, but by all appearances, he looked really terribly hurt. Maybe he was dying or..... "Oh no, what do I do? How can I" "Don''t look." As I mumbled like a fool, Callisto grinned and chattered. "You hate this shit." "Oh. If you''re going to say that, just shut up." I looked around urgently to find something to help me. But I couldn''t see anything because it was covered by the dragon''s huge body. When I was biting my lower lip in a daze, there was something that caught my eyes. The red ruby on his ear. ''Healing cuffs!'' Thank god it was still on his ears. When reason came back again, I was shaking, bringing it to his wound. "Why, why is this" There was so much blood that it was hard to tell whether his wound was really cured or not. I looked around with distant eyes and shouted. "Help me! Help me! His Royal Highness the Crown Prince... Hah!" "Shh, Princess." Then the Crown Prince called me in low voice. Before I knew it, he was looking at me waiting for me to face him. "Your Highness, wait a minute. I''m going to bring them in, hold this for a second..." "Isn''t it time to go now?" "What? What" "You wanted to go back, to your home." It was then that I stopped for a while at his unexpected words. His words left me shook, the front of my eyes brightened at that moment. ~ MAIN QUEST: Hard Mode Hidden Route ~ [Who is the real villain?] Quest success! You got [Hidden Ending] and [Golden Dragon''s fangs] as a reward. Do you want to use rewards to check [Hidden Ending]? [Accept / Reject] The system window, which I had been facing in a long time was dazzlingly white. It was the ending. At this moment. As I was reading white letters with open eyes, I pressed [Accept] slowly with trembling hands. [~ Hard mode hidden ending! ~ [The villain''s ending is only death] You are the true hero who defeated the villain and saved the world from destruction!] After seeing the ending, you deserve what you want. Would you like to leave here with [reward]? (However, [reward] will not disappear even if you leave here.) [Yes. / No.] "Ugh." I finally burst into pent-up tears in front of the ending I faced. "Why, why now" "It''s time for you to go, right?" Callisto asked as if he knew everything. I looked away from the system window and looked back at him. "Your Highness." "Don''t cry." The Crown Prince reached out his hand and slowly stroked my cheek. "When you go back, forget everything that happened here." "Ugh." "The mean words and deeds that I''ve done to you since the beginning, the ones that made you suffer" It was as if he had already predicted that I would go back. I gasped at his words. His hand touching my cheek, the way he looked at me was so warm. My heart ached so much. I rubbed my tearful cheeks on his hands and asked painfully in the voice of the throat. "How can I forget this?" "Do that anyhow." It was still vivid that he asked me not to go and live with him, but he seemed to have been ready to let me go for a long time. "Don''t remember anything. And then, just focus on archaeology." "Then, what about you?" "I told you, wherever you go, I''ll follow you." I distorted my face at his words. You, you even at this moment. You only say things that let me win. "Socough." Then, Callisto trembled. Blood leaked from his mouth. "Your Highness!" I called him almost shouting. "Go, come on." Callisto pushed me with his hand, which had no force at all. "Before I change my mind and hang on to your skirt, come on." "WhyWhy are you talking like that? You told me not to go! WhyWhy don''t you even hold onto me anymore?" I sobbed and shouted like a child. I was afraid that he would die at any moment. I feel like I''m going to die... But unlike me who cries sadly, he smiled faintly. "You''re supposed to be the one whom I like the most." "Your Highness." "I love you, Penelope." He whispered the word of love to me in a dying voice. "It''s only for a moment that I''m jokingly breaking up with you. Wherever you are, I''ll chase you to deathI will." I raised my head, rubbing my eyes hard at his words. Would you like to leave here with [reward]? (However, [reward] will not disappear even if you leave here.) [Yes. / No.] There was still a bright system window in the air. I raised my hand slowly for a choice. My fingertips trembled as I stood in the air. At that moment, countless thoughts passed through me. The first time I came here, I was frustrated. From those hellish times, struggling to survive. Nothing was easy. Everything was scary and hard. When I first met the goddamn Crown Prince in the maze garden, I was so desperate that I really wanted to throw everything away. However, I couldn''t deny that I was able to come till here because he started digging into my own hell at some point. If I choose [Yes.], I can finally get out of this fucking game, but... ''Can I go back and really forget everything?'' Suddenly, a fear with no bottom and no end swept over the whole body. ''What if Callisto dies in the meantime?'' I looked down at the man looking at me while bleeding. How could I live a normal life, missing someone''s affection that would never happen to me again, remembering the memories of this place as a nightmare, waiting eagerly for a man who never came? I wasn''t at all confident. Because of the affection, attention, and happiness that had been given to me for a while in this hell. It was so sweet, I didn''t think I could let it go anymore. ''Now... can''t I be a little happy now?'' I cried looking at the system window. It was not known whether it was tears of regret or tears of happiness. "Uh, Your Highness." I called Callisto, dripping with thick drops of tears. "No, Callisto Regulus." Again I corrected his title, at his pretty eyes like ruby which slowly grew. "I love you too. I mean..." I raised his hand as hard as I could. With the sharp end facing with Callisto. "Let''s have a good time with our loved ones." At the same time, the final reward of the game went down. The moment the fangs of the golden dragon were lowered in Callisto''s chest, I made the choice. The game ended. God this chapter was a roller coaster of emotions. It was the best chapter until now. Chapter 231: THE MAIN STORY HAS FINISHED The imperial palace, which was swept away by the villainess and the dragon was simply devastated. Yvonne''s body was found burnt in a fireball that the dragon spat out. As the mirror broke, the souls of Leila who were in the dragon were also destroyed. Finally, peace had arrived in the world. It was noisy outside day after day to recover the body of the dragon, to suppress the remaining rebels and the 2nd Prince, and to restore the imperial palace. In it, only the Crown Prince''s palace was still and desolate as if it had been trapped on a remote island. The Duchy of Eckart spared no expense for supporting the imperial palace. It has been said that the Duke, who had remained neutral, may have turned to the Crown Prince faction. And there''s a lot of gossip about me. I asked something, instead of shrieking at Cedric''s words, who occasionally stopped by and told me the news. Cedric shook his head every time. In the midst of chaos, Eclise''s body was never found. As time went by and the sweep of the rebels and the 2nd Prince was somewhat completed, the Duke came to visit the Crown Prince''s palace. It was to collect the golden dragon''s fangs from me and keep them for the time being. "Penelope." The Duke''s face, which I haven''t seen in a long time, was aged. "Father." I approached him with a straight face and sat down. I saved the world by defeating the villain, but the later reality did not lead to a happy ending. Maybe it''s because there''s something nasty about killing his own daughter. There was a moment of awkward silence between us. "How... have you been?" It was the Duke who opened his mouth first. "Yes. I''m alright. What about you, father?" "I''ve been doing fine, too." "That''s a relief." "Are you... still here with His Highness?" "" I couldn''t answer the following questions as casually as before. I slowly nodded, clenching my fists at the tips of my hands, which were all shaking. And hurriedly changed the subject. "Oh, here they are." Click. I put what I was holding in one hand on the table. It was a box containing golden dragon''s fangs. The situation was a matter of importance, so it could not be placed in the imperial palace. There were so many people who wanted it while the Crown Prince was away. The Duke gladly accepted the box. "How long... have you been in such a relationship with His Highness?" Suddenly the Duke, who was touching the lid of the box, asked with a hesitant face. "Uh, uh" I thought he was leaving right away, but I was very embarrassed by the question. For the Duke, who did not know that I was with the Crown Prince when I escaped from Duchy, I thought this situation would be quite absurd. "It''s been a while." "A while?" The Duke murmured after my words with a shocked face. I lowered my head in embarrassment and avoided eye contact. "I''m sorry, I couldn''t tell you in advance." "Why a man with such a twisted personality, no, no. I must have made a slip of the tongue." I laughed briefly at the sight of the Duke, looking around and correcting his words in a hurry. Because it was undeniable. When the Duke saw that my expression had come changed, he relaxed his stiff face and asked. "Are you going stay here?" I nodded coolly. "Until His Highness wakes up." The Duke was visibly reassured by my words that it would not continue. "After that" "After that, I''m leaving the capital." I stopped the Duke and answered first. I meant that I would not go back to the Dukedom. His blue eyes grew bigger and bigger. "Leaving. Where are you going" Was it because of my resolute face? The Duke shouted all in a hurry, and slowly began to talk. "Yes, I''m sure you all have thoughts." "Yes." Now that I saw him, who did not stop what I was trying to do, but accepted what I was going to do, and suddenly my heart was pounding. In fact, I was afraid to be hated by him. "Father." I called him carefully. "Are you all right?" "What?" "I" I took a deep breath and managed to bring it up. "I killed Yvonne." The face of the Duke, who understood me, hardened like a stone statue. Now he could not see the body of his daughter, whom the villainess had taken away. I held my breath waiting for his answer. Although it was a bit painful to be hated again by those who I felt a little bit familiar now, but it was something to bear as long as I chose to stay here. It wasn''t until now that I had been through it all along, and it wasn''t until... "She''s gone..." After quite a long time, the Duke''s lips were chapped. "She''ll be able to rest in peace." I looked at him with astonishment. Now the Duke knew everything, but wasn''t it human psychology? "I didn''t think I could easily separate Leila from my daughter. Now Yvonne can rest in peace." But he accepted his daughter''s death with difficulty. "Thank you, Penelope." The Duke gave me an unexpected appreciation with a painfully distorted face. That was the end of the conversation with him * * * After being hit with golden dragon''s fangs, the Crown Prince fell into a long sleep. The doctor and the palace wizard said it was because of the poison of the Golden Dragon. When the body of the Crown Prince had been finished checking, they said he would open his eyes on his own once all the poison was out of his body. Returning to the bedroom after seeing the Duke off, I sat still by the bed and looked at the pale face of the Crown Prince. I pretended to be okay in front of others, including the Duke and Cedric, but my nervousness ate me up every second. ''What if I''m too late?'' Wasn''t there something called Golden Time? If I had already missed the time to save Callisto because I was in conflict in front of the options... When I thought of that, I couldn''t stand still because I couldn''t breathe and I couldn''t be calm. I sprang to my feet and approached to the bedside of the bed. And it was the moment I reached out my hand and touched his nose. The man''s closed eyes moved like a flinch, as it was just illusion. And soon his eyelids opened and I saw his bright red eyes. "...Am I still dreaming?" His voice was husky and rough after a long time. The guy who looked at me with a confused look, suddenly murmured with a frown. "If it''s a dream, it''ll hurt a little." Holding my breath, I managed to open my mouth and asked. "Would you like it to be a dream?" "No." Tak- At that moment, he grabbed my hand, that was stuck under his nose and pulled it straight forward to him. "No way." The world turned upside down without a moment to spare. When I came to my senses again, I was lying on top of Callisto. "Hey, what''s this...?" "Now I feel like I''m going to live." He hugged me tightly as if I would disappear any moment. He buried his face in my hair and took several deep breaths. For a moment, I was embarrassed by his sudden behavior , and I was aware of the fact that he was a patient and stopped struggling. In the meantime, he put up his hand that was wrapped around my back and stammered my hair, and soon touched my face as if he was about to break it. "You''re not feeling well yet, so you shouldn''t do this. Let go." "It''s all right." "Is it all right?!" "It''s okay." He kept touching my face, smelling it. I was frowning because I couldn''t figure out what the hell was going on, but soon realized why he was doing it and I lost my energy. Callisto was making sure I was real. I could feel his hands shaking as he cared my face again. He gently pressed down on the main neck. "What happened?" He finally let go of my face. I carefully descended from above him and laid side by side beside him. He couldn''t take his eyes off each of my actions, but he recited it again like he was talking to himself. "I''m sure I was getting ready before I opened my eyes." "Ready to what?" "To face the hell without you." His words left me speechless. Callisto continued, frowning at the back of his nose. "I was a little scared, actually. I''m afraid if I open my eyes, it''ll be after you disappear." "" "I just wanted to die if it was not you in front of me" His monologue, which seemed to be speaking to himself, suddenly made me burst into tears. ''You son of a bitch, how could I have saved you!'' Unknowingly, I raised my fist and shouted, ''punching'' his chest. "You said you would come after me! Why do you change your words?" "Ugh." "I fell for it and saved you as much as I could. What about it?" He hurriedly looked down on me. "I did wrong. Don''t get angry, Princess." The gentle puppy-like figure weakened my heart. ''It''s not until it''s blown away like this'' I lamented in my heart, dropping the fist I had raised to hit once more. Callisto, who was looking at me gently, soon smiled broadly and asked. "Why didn''t you go? You wanted to go back home." A subtle look in his eyes, which clearly showed what he wanted to hear, suddenly aroused a little bit of grudges. "Just, it''s a waste of money." "What? Money?" "Yes, money." The sight of the dumb Crown Prince''s face at my words made me feel a little relieved. I''m not saying anything wrong, so I added calmly. "Thanks to the diamond mines you gave me, I''ve become a very rich person. I couldn''t spend the money, so it''s a waste, and I''m afraid to die without spending these money." "Huh..." The Crown Prince laughed as if he was dumbfounded. "I''ve thought about it before, but...you are a snob." "So you don''t like it?" "Huh? It''s good to have a rich lover." I glared with my eyes at him, who changed his words deftly. Even with my appearance, the Crown Prince grinned and stretched out his hand. "...Thank you for staying." I could feel his warmth on my cheek. But somehow, his face didn''t look very bright. I reached out my hand and touched his cheek. "What''s wrong with the expression of man who said thank you." "I''m so glad you didn''t go. I was so happy I could cry" He pulled my hand and put a kiss on the back of my hand. Then he lowered his eyes to avoid me, reciting in a small voice. "I''m afraid I may have made you abandon your home that you always searched for." "........." "If you cry later in regret and want to go back, then what should I do?" I opened my eyes wide because of his unexpected words. I simply thought he''d like me to stay, but I didn''t know he''d worry about that. In the midst of this, I was heartbroken because he seemed to be worried about me, but he didn''t have any faith at me at all. "Your Highness." I gently took the hand held by him, and put it back on his cheek. To raise his face, to make eye contact. Looking back at the red pupils that he could hear me again, I said one word after another clearly. "I didn''t give up, I was just trying to figure out what was better choice." "Better choice?" "Yes. Which would be the better advantage and which would be better if I were here." While Calisto was asleep, I considered rationally, excluding as much emotion as possible. Apart from everything else, my present reality was, frankly, harsh. I had money to study and dream. I could do whatever I want. Could I do it again because I had stomach cancer by doing three rounds of part-time jobs? But I didn''t want to spend their money casually after making up with the people I regretted only when I became a vegetable-like person. ''Live your life in regret.'' To give those fuckers one last big shock. My conflict, which had been based on interests, ended more simply than I thought. "No matter how much I think about it, my spending has grown so big that I don''t think I can handle it there." "Spending?" "Yes. I''m a calculating, very snobbish woman, as you say." When I answered mischievously, he looked at me with eyes looking at as if it was strange to him. I added to him as if I had no doubt. "And, well, in addition I don''t know when you''ll be back to me." It was only then that relief came to his face. "I don''t care. No matter how much money you spend, or with the jewels went out." The Crown Prince returned with that funny look on his face, and took my words in a playful way. "Oh yeah, shall I give you the key to the treasury in Imperial Palace?" "What? The key to the treasury?" "Yes, now that you have killed Leila, and now I have the Seal in my hand, so I am the Emperor. So I''m going to be a rare villain who''s wasting state money with you?" "No thanks. Anyway, you can''t joke around like that." I took my hand off his face and laid back on my back, after what he said and did. After a brief pause. Not long after, I felt the warmth of hugging my waist. "I love you, Penelope." Listening to his soothing whisper from behind, I closed my eyes. It was a long-awaited break that finally came to me. THE MAIN STORY HAS FINISHED Chapter ss-1: Side Story 1 The empire was busy after that day. They chased after the remnants of Leila who were still hiding everywhere, searched for groups of rebellions who were holding their breath, and recovered the damaged imperial palaces and saints. Furthermore, Callisto who was given full control because the sudden death of emperor, had to get up before he recovered from his injury. Ironically, I couldn''t really see his figure growing in the illustration that continued right after the game ended. He was so busy that even the coronation was postponed for days. Sometimes I felt strange to hear him come in to my room every night, even though he was exhausted. "I think it would be more comfortable to be on the battlefield." "Your Highness." I was surprised by his sudden act and raised my head from the book I was reading. Callisto who struggling with a tired steps, almost laid down on the sofa. I jumped out of my seat when look his bad complexion. " Do you want me to get a doctor ? The medicine." "It''s okay. Come over here." Callisto, who sounded like a sick old man, turned his eyes glanced at me, and tapped his seat next to him. I was about to call the servant, but soon I walked towards him. Callisto leaned his head against my shoulder as soon as I sat on the sofa. He buried his face close to the collarbone as if to smell my body odor and murmured with a big sigh. "HaI think I''m going to live a little now." It was a behavior that he have been doing since we survived from dead, so he no longer became awkward. Rather, I still had a tough face. "Are you doing well? " I raised one hand and touched his cheek out of pity. The dragon golden''s teeth were literally life-threatening, but did not completely restore Calisto''s body. ''The reward from final quest is no good, you crazy game!'' Thanks to this, I had no choice but to get mad at games until the end. The wound containing the curse of vicious Leila did not regenerate easily. He even called a wizard from a foreign country to purify duke''s house but under his clothes, a dark wound that had not healed was wrapped in a bandage. When I recalled him, who still had his eyes closed unconsciously, I used to feel my heart shattered. Pressing down on my trembling heart, I said. "Don''t drop me off because I''m busy Your Highness. And change your bandages on time." I was about to say, "If you''re tired, take a rest," but I couldn''t said it. Because I know how hard he is trying not to look weak before coronation. My worried voice opened his eyes with a big smile. "I''d love to, but your father like demons who won''t let me go." I frowned reflectively at his tone. "Watch your mouth. Say demons to Duke, what would you do if anyone hears it?" "What''s wrong if anyone hear it?" There was nothing good from the rumor that the new emperor who had just ascended to the throne would call his old loyal aristocrats including duke "demons". But Callisto began to gibberish as if he didn''t care. "You know what, they were a bunch of aristocrats who just know how to make a complaints? If there''s a battlefield, there''ll be all sorts of ways to shut them down." "If you put it into action, don''t let me hear it." "Of course." When I urged with Callisto who was fully practicable with concern, he bragged. I glanced at him in bewilderment. "Of course? Cedric begged to me this morning to hide your sword." "What? When? Was it while I was washing up?" He was leaning against me and suddenly stood up straight. "Cedric Porter, that sneaky weasel ! Somehow, I couldn''t find my sword no matter how hard I tried. Where did you hide it?" I was amazed at the way he urged me to do it right away. "Why would you bring a sword to the conference room?" "What do we know where the rebellions might be hiding in the imperial palace?" Callisto hurriedly responded. ''Oh, come on. What are you talking about chasing after the seed with the intention of drying it?'' It was not an exaggeration to say that the Imperial Queen''s family which is a little bit involved with Marquis Ellen, might be destroy the old family. I was dumbfounded and tried to urged back, but I shut my mouth again. When I saw the sharp jawline down, I could hardly feel to say anything. ''Oh, my God. He is going to blow up'' I breathed a short sigh and felt sorry for what had happened. "Your face looks like hurt a lot." Somehow, I''m a little worried that my sick lover is run over by work. No, to be honest, it was a very annoying and upsetting. "Don''t come this way. Go to your room and sleep." "No." Even in that condition Callisto shook his head firmly. "What if you run away while I''m asleep?" "Where am I going?" "Anywhere." It was a meaningless word battle. After waking up from a long sleep, he was strangely obsessed with my presence. As evidence, He didn''t let me leave the palace a single step after Yvonne''s death. Perhaps Duke''s protest to him persistently at every meeting to send me home. ''I gave up all my cancerous body because of you, so now I''m not to going anywhere, you little bitch !'' Sometimes I wanted to shout out in frustration. However i''m not do it. Callisto''s fingertips confirming my presence obsessively are still trembling. "If I''m going to run away, I have already gone in the middle of the day when you''re watching the political affairs. Why do I have to run away on a dark night? " I held his hand and give a clear argumentation "That''s right. Shit." While holding me like a rat, Callisto spat out a curse, perhaps he didn''t think of it. When I burst into a small laugh, he said urgently. "Shall we move the office to here ? Oh, No. Why don''t we just leave everything and go on a trip? Didn''t you say you wanted to go abroad last time? Wait a minute. The country next" "Your Highness." I slowly pulled my hands. And puts to his mouth which is still intermittently shaking. "I''m not going anywhere." His movements stopped as he warmed his mouth through my fingers. "And you said you''re come after me wherever I went. Are thats just a words ?" In this state, I lifted my eyes up and tried to shed it freshly. Callisto who looked at me without blinking his eyes, quenched his voice as if he held his breath after quite a long time. "No." "......." "I''m going after you to the end of hell." His eyes reflected by the moonlight that came through the window, flashed lightly in the dark. Its looks like he was chasing after his prey. ''You''re gonna do that'' I quickly cooled to the stubborn gaze and stopped shaking his hand. But Callisto who had my hands tight, put his head on my shoulder again helplessly. It was no use to complaining, "It''s too heavy!". He asked me with his big, callous hands carefully. "What did you do today?" "Hmm. Just" After hesitating to answer for a moment, I soon confessed the truth. He is asking while checking my daily routine through Cedric anyway. "I attended the meeting of the Imperial Palace wizards." "And you has been trying to moved artifacts from the Archina Islands." As expected, it was all about knowing and asking. I didn''t really answer back to Calisto''s response. Because I didn''t understand why he didn''t like it. The artifacts brought together by the wizards today were the remains of a broken ''mirror of truth''. "Someone has been thinking about saving the other guy all day long while his lover working hard." As expected a crooked voice was fired. I answered back calmly. "I have to save people''s lives." " That''s way I ordered wizards to do it." "What can I do if I''m the only one who''s seen the mirror of the truth? And the Marquis Verdandi is a competent man to help state affairs." The world where Yvonne died and the game was over. Now I don''t know how things will go after this. I was sorry to Vinter, but with his magical powers, he will be a reliable ally to Calisto who became emperor. Of course, on the premise that he is still alive. "You''ve become a talented lady." Not knowing my deep thought, Callisto said absurd childish things like an elementary school. "Don''t be so condescending and have a little bit of wide tolerance as the next Emperor. Have you already forgotten that we might have been baked side by side and be eaten by the dragon ?" "What? Little? Huh." Callisto snorted loudly at my words and soon came and poured out his words. "Yeah, that rose. When the hell did he give it and you receive it? Wasn''t I the first to find you when you run away from duke''s mansion?" "Well, that''s" I was speechless at the moment. Calisto still doesn''t know when I escaped from duke''s mansion because Yvonne revealed her identity, I came first to Vinter''s place. "Suspicious." Before I knew it, Callisto who had his head leaned to my shoulder, opened his eyes wide and glanced at my face. It was stinging so I avoided his eyes. Every time I felt it, his hunch was like a ghost. If he know that Vinter liked me, he would not only stop me from trying to save him, but would also crush the broken remains of the mirror. "It''s, It''s not suspicious. I told you that Marquis turned back the time so the world wasn''t destroyed" Except for the game system, I explained roughly to Callisto, but his eyes showed no sign of believing. I added, while looking at the distant. "It''s a blessing." "And the fact that the evil spirit in the cave was his partner." "Of course it was a small matter." "Thats reminds me on your Coming-of-Age Day, he gave you that weird magic necklace. Why does he keep giving you such a crude thing" "Stop, stop! Your Highness, I''m tired. I think I should go to bed." In order to shut Calisto''s mouth which kept investigated, I hurried got up from my seat. "You too should go back, wash up and sleep. It''s too late. You have an inquiry tomorrow morning." Fortunately, his bedroom was not far from where I was staying. But even with the hurried decree, Callisto did not budge. It was a moment when I tried to left him behind first. "Penelope Eckart." He suddenly called me in a hoarse voice. I was startled and looked back again. Callisto was still sitting on the sofa staring up at me. "I''m sick." "..... What? Where? Is the wound again" Is it open? As soon as I reached out to look at him in a hurry. A hot hand suddenly grasped my wrist. He held my hand to his own cheek. "I can''t lift my hand because I''m sick. I don''t even have the strength to take off my clothes." "" "So I need you to help me wash up today." My eyes met. He held my hand to him and shut my mouth slowly. "You said I have to be quite, wash up, and sleep?" He shrugged with a brazen face. He was a malicious man with a good hunch and quick notice. Because he knew if he acted so weak I couldn''t do anything. Perhaps because of his red eyes, my face which reflected on it gradually turned red. Soon I answered in a small voice. "I know." Chapter ss-2: Side Story 2 In the end, Callisto left palace on next morning without bringing his sword. After struggling to see him off, I fell asleep as if I was dead again, and it wasn''t until noon that I finally walked to the site of the relics. Callisto said, ''It wasn''t me''. There were many more talented and outstanding people, but I just couldn''t stay still. I didn''t have much to do in the palace because of the man who wouldn''t let me go back to duke''s mansion.... ''I have to check with my own eyes whether Vinter is dead or alive.'' He has a cold tongue, but he''s honest. And I was still nervous near him. Yvonne who I thought she was dead, is coming back and I''m afraid Vinter who tied up between time and space will turn back time again. So I''m afraid all those terrible things will be repeated again. No quest window has ever been opened since the ending, but Eclise''s body no have been found, and not returned either. There was nothing clear. "Oh, that''s in the middle." Blankly thinking, I hurriedly opened my mouth when I found the broken mirror ornament going to the wrong place. "Not that way, it''s a bit more to the left. Since there''s a lot of debris on it, please remove it more." "Ah! Yes, Yes!" The young wizard picked up the brush he had thrown with a silly expression. Suprisingly the empire had a few people studying archaeology since it was suppressed by Leila. ''AhI just came to see if everything was going well.'' I just couldn''t stand and watch it, since I was dealing with artifacts that were old enough to be crumpled if I had picked them up incorrectly. So I rolled up my sleeves and got involved a few times, and the ''mirror of truth'' restoration scene gradually become my jurisdiction. "Do you remember all of that?" At that time, a cheerful voice echoed to the work site. "Marienne!" I welcomed a young woman gladly. Marienne Terosi was the only professor of archaeology at the Royal Academy. "Thanks to you princess, everythings are moving forward. Otherwise, I still have a meeting about where the decorations were attached even after a month." I felt the same way. She was a little bit talkative, but it was work out among the ignorant humans who gathered the remains artifact and roughly put it together. Wizards were trully monolithic people. It was also Marienne''s proposal to restore the shattered ''mirror of truth'' when everyone was letting go of the fact that there was no way to find the place where Vinter was trapped. Because of my testimony that when I met him, I saw "the truth of the truth." Actually, I have a little doubt about her proposal, but I agreed with the feeling of catching a chance. ''Cause I can''t make him to be burn forever'' The restoration was similar to a large puzzle. I helped it by trying to remind myself about the mirror before it broke. ''''It''s supposed to be more than 3,000 years old, butThe shape is in very good condition so I don''t understand why it broke." Marienne was already pleased to see the mirror''s frame was have been fitted. I have been squatting for along time so i raised my chubby body and answered roughly. "I guess because it''s in a windless room." "There''s very little evidence of corrosion for that. Did she also take an ancient magic?" Marienne said in amazed way, when she touching the bronze that forms a mirror frame. Although it was shattered, the relics were in very good condition for having endured a great deal of time. ''Of course it would be good to be said that I paid for it with the same money as my blood.'' I tried hard to hold back the sarcasm that came out behind her. "If this is the case, we can finish it in a few days." Marienne said and winked at me. I asked in a startled voice, realizing the sense she was giving me. "Did you find all the pieces of mirror?" "Of course." As if to give a surprise gift, Marienne took out a box she was hiding. When I opened it, there were several shabby pieces that were partly smeared. Several pieces fell under the tower along with Yvonne, so it was quite difficult to find them. Next to it was a familiar hand mirror with a long stick. It was my mirror rod and the mirror fragments that I broke while I fought with Yvonne on the tower. I quickly counted the number of pieces. "Haa" Then I confirmed that 15 piece were collected and breathed a sigh of relief. When I saw the 15 mirror fragments in my hand, it made me feel a little strange. ''I''ve been trying so hard to hide one of these things'' If I look at it, isn''t it because of this piece that made him look like that. As I struggled to push down my crushed heart, I quickly picked one of them with tweezers. Thanks to meticulous Mariennes who had already removed all debris and cleaned them there was nothing I have to do. I took it and crouched right in front of the mirror frame.Then silently put it on the empty space. When I saw what Yvonne was holding before, I was able to attach all 15 pieces together without making a single mistake. The corners of the mirror, which had been hollowed out as if eaten by a mouse, were gradually filled with pieces. But unlike in the past when I was so afraid if this being completed, now there isn''t quaint blue light had leaked out. "It''s done..." Only then I was relaxed. I breathed out my held breath and put down the tweezers I was holding on from my hand. "As expected! You have a talent princess !" Marienne admired it as she looked at the part of the mirror I had put together. It was a ticklish remark. So I laughed back weakly. "Having talent. It''s something anyone can do to roughly match the shape." "Look here! The arrangement is different from what other people have put together roughly. There is no gap, right? It''s different way of dealing with artifacts!" Marienne shouted with excitement at my words. "It''s nice to see you doing it, efficiently." I shrugged my shoulders. In my insignificant tone, Marienne replied with firmness. "It''s something that no one else can do without concentration." The unexpected compliments embarrassed me. As I took off my gloves and washing my hands awkwardly, Marienne asked. "Princess, what should I do with this hand mirror and the rod?" Only then did I realize that she brought my dark history besides the pieces of Yvonne. "JustLet''s just leave it anywhere near here." I answered with an effort to look away from it. The hand mirror of the mirror rod was a completely different object, so it had nothing to do with restoring the ''mirror of truth''. Marienne asked me with curious eyes. "Is that okay? But this is your only weapon" "No! That''s not mine anymore. It doesn''t even work!" I shouted fearing that I might reveal the shame memories that I had been trying to bury. ''Stop it! I''ve barely forgotten it!'' I still had nightmares often. Wielding that fucking stick and shouting some ridiculous magic spells like "Fire Blood Hand." Marienne glistened at my firm refusal. "ThenCan I study it when the restoration is finished?" "Sure just do it" I replied bluntly. I wanted to burn it down forever, but it was not I couldn''t understand the spirit of the archeolog. With my permission, Marienne hummed and put down a box of broken mirror sticks in front of the ''mirror of truth''. It was when I was looking at it with a disapproving look. "Well, Princess. I wanted to tell you something." After put it, she come closer and talks to me. "What is it?" "First of all, I''d like to ask you one thing before that." "What?" "Last time you were interested in the academy of archeologyright?" I looked at her with surprised eyes. It hasn''t been long time since I learned that there were institutions of higher education, like an universities. In the Inca Empire militarily and culturally was a great power. The royal academy, which is rigorously tested and can only be admitted to the genius of each country. I was amazed because Marienne who became a professor there, said it like nothing. ''Tsk'' I kicked my tongue inside. Indeed, genius was a genius. My insight into the never-before-seen interests was horrifying, lacking in remembering the words. "To be honest. I want you to say, I want you. As my direct student." "What?" All of sudden? Marienne suddenly held my hand whe she looked at me embarrassed. "Princess, In factOur archaeology it''s a little poor. No, it''s very poor." "Ma, Marienne." "The guys who took an entrace exam were crawling in and playing around, and their grades are at the bottom every year, and they''re giving us a small amount of reseacrh money. I don''t know why theyre doing this to me. Damn Gale Protoss! " "HheumGale Protoss is the chancellor of the Academy Archeology." My eyes were wide open with sudden harsh curses. Marienne coughed in vain and added "But I believe if you go to our department, all this treatment will be better." "What? I don''t really have that kind of power." "Princess, I''m about to resign. So can you just say that I''m saving a decent major and enter the school? I''ll make sure you''re on the right track until Princess''s graduation. Yes? Please" Marienne clung to me as if begging. I answered with an awkward voice. "But Mariene, the time of admission has already passed." The Royal Academy, which has a high competition rate due to so many applicants, holds both graduation and admission once every 3 years. Sadly, I wasn''t there because I was crawling on the floor to raising Callisto''s and another male lead''s favorability at that time. Then Mariene shouted with a dazzling eye. "So! Did you know what I have found through the case a few hundred years ago?" "What?" "It''s not possible to enter the school during the semester.156 years ago, there was only one exception for the royal family who had the emperor''s official seal, because he was had a crush on a lady from another country in the Academy!" "But I''m not a royal family." "What are you talking about? Soon, your husband will be the emperor of the Empire, right?" "What?" "Yes?" As if talking about daily life, Marienne''s lingering voice stopped the conversation. ''My husband?'' Chapter ss-3: Side Story 3 I could feel the eyes of the innocent Marienne''s face shaking endlessly. ''How did she know it?'' I thought we hid our relationship well. Although Calisto is crazy guy used to go around telling bullshit to his subordinate for "Prepare Crown Princess" long time ago. I don''t know if it''s because every time a man comes up, he''s always screaming, but they haven''t spoken about it. Despite having countless problems and encounters with the Crown Prince before, but I had never thought about it that way. Because I''ve been out of my mind for that damn game, and frankly it''s not enough to be punished. ''It''s been a few days since I admitted to dating, but what my husband ?!'' When I was stuttering without answering Marienne''s unexpected words. "Oh, my God! So I''m talking to the future empress, right?" She clapped her hands and bowed to me as if she had realized something new. "Please take good care of me, Your Majesty." Her random behavior began to draw attention everyone on the spot. "Stop it, everyone being misunderstanding!" I reached out my hand and pulled her up violently. "Who, who said that? Is it Cedric by any chance? Or that bastard again...!" "Hey, Is it important who said it? Just take it easy." Marienne''s secret smile shocked me for a moment. ''It''s only been a few days since I''ve been datingWas it looks so obvious?'' Its impossible. Because most of our communication during day time was through Cedric. After he woke up, he and I were so busy that we couldn''t see each other in private. We work together to defeat the main enemy who threatens the world, and following his father''s last order to help him in the palace by crown prince''s side. It''s obviously a public partnership! "Don''t worry, Princess. Because no one else would think that way except me." Fortunately, Marienne quickly noticed that i was holding my embarassment and hurriedly said it. "Ah, you are telling the crown prince about ''him'' who swept the battlefield and wiped out the rebellion silently. "What? What are you talking" I tilted my head because I didn''t understand the sudden change in the conversation. Then she uttered a lot more than before about ''We''re in a relationship''. "He''s the only one who''s so obedient. But how can he seem like a man with great ability?" "Yeah?" "And the people who witnessed princess''s magic attack said, ''The truth, there was a rumor going around that princess is a monster who will destroyed the empire''. That''s why the Crown Prince is keep her in the palace to be on guard" "Wha, What?!" I was simply devastated. Eckart''s crazy dog with a crossbow wasn''t enoughAnd now a magic monster who will destroying the Empire? ''Crazy, that''s all weren''t more than a nasty rumors!'' It was unbelievable and my mind was blank. As soon as I think that I could hide our relationship, I had no idea that such nonsense was spread out. But it wasn''t even hidden. One of the five male leads was seriously injured, and I have to make it clear that other two were alive or dead. It would have been a headache if the most healthy one knew. ''But if you want to make me gossip about me make one that dominates don''t all be given to me? Who do they thinking I am!'' What on earth are they talking about? I was filled with anger by my increasingly false rumor. Marienne noticed me that my face turned red and quickly said. "I, I guess I shouldn''t have said that to you, Princess." "No, thanks for telling me. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have known." "Haha" "By any chance, do you remember what kind of asshole whose said that?" When I bite my teeth tightly and asked with a cool smile, Marienne shook her head with a frightened face. "Well, I''ve heard it from rumors tooHahaha and of course I didn''t believe it!" She hurriedly tried to rectify, but I already made up my mind. I will catch and kill him for talking nonsense like that. Then, I was late to questioned her. That rumors between me and Crown Prince were lovers. ''How the hell did Marienne know?'' When I looked at her as if I was wondering, Marienne who had noticed my gaze, looked somewhere and laughed. "If you''re and Crown Prince in such relationship like a rumor, then why would he called you every day?" "Princess!" At the same time someone called me with a loud voice. As I turned my head, I saw Cedric just entering the site and running in a panic when he found me. "Princess, The Crown Prince has a urgently issue to discuss with you regarding the restoration of the artifacts." Cedric who came before me at that time, breathed hard and confessed his business. It seemed to everyone that he had come to me for some business. "It''s a very important matter, and he wants you to visit as soon as possible." ''urgently matter'' means having a tea or meal at the best. Of course ''very important issue'' means that I should meet him quickly. ''Looks like now is almost lunch.'' At the same time as the thought, Marienne murmured admiringly. "Oh my God, I guess its almost time for lunch." Only then did I realize that Cedric''s visit which had never been attempted, might be seen differently in someone''s eyes. "Yeah? What did you say, Lady Terosi?" "Le, let''s go!" I rush forward between them and blocked them. Two people with bombs in their mouths will only do bad things. I''m pulled Cedric''s arm wildly, even though he was embarrassed but he was moved smoothly. "But Princess, are you sick? Your face is so red" "You said it was urgent. So stop nagging and let''s go!" "Have a good time, Princess!" I walked to the Crown Prince''s palace was sent off by Marienne, who was contrary with Derrick who believe the rumors about me without knowing the truth. There is quite a distance between the Crown Prince''s Palace and the work site inside the palace. While I was on my way to see Callisto, I was lost in a deep thought. After the last quest, I knew that the perception of the imperial palace and myself in the capital had changed, but actually it was a long and rare experience. It was because I was not so good at the Imperial Palace. ''I thought being quiet would help calm the strange rumors'' Of course an unmarried Lady live in the unconscious Crown Prince''s palace when the Emperor was dead will makes new rumors and confrontation in Aristocrat. ''Is Duke knows about this?'' He was the only person to hear the relationship with Callisto, which I admitted with my own mouth. If the rumors are smudge Eckart''s reputation, the Duke wouldn''t have stood still. ''No.'' Then I suddenly changed my mind. Perhaps Duke will be glad to hear the rumor. He supported the Crown Prince, but he didn''t like him. ''So what should I do now?'' To calm rumors of the princes new political opponent, I had no choice to announce our relationship. But I didn''t want to be treated like the future Empress, like Marienne before. Because it was a completely different direction from my plan to start studying again and quietly learning archeology when finished confirm Vinter''s condition. ''Wait, come to think of it, I''m just having a little relationship, but why all of sudden Marienne makes a conclusion into a marriage?'' When my calm thoughts were getting mixed up in my head "Cess, Princess?" I was awakened by the sound of calling me. Turning to the side, Cedric was looking at me with a curious eyes. "What? Did you call me?" "Suddenly you stopped walking." "Ahhh..." I finally became embarrassed to realize that I had stopped in the middle of the road. As I walked again, Cedric followed me lightly and opened his mouth. "Princess, may I ask you something on the way?" "What is it?" "Do you remember the city of Tratan, which has the nearest port to Archina Island? Not long ago, there was a case where an island called Soleil was buried" "Ah." Of course I remembered clearly. I was the one who buried that island. "Why is it there?" Unfortunately, there was only a very bad memory about that place, unconscious when I was asking back my voice was getting louder. Cedric smiled and continued to speak despite my short response. "As winter approached, there was a great famine in the lower regions, mainly in Tratan. The local leaders are clamoring for gold and supplies. " "......." "If you were given the chance to solve a problem, what would you do?" ''Here we go again.'' After staying in the palace, Cedric would often ask me this question. The reason was unknown. His Lord is not trustworthy enough to rule over state affairs, so I think he''s asking for advice here and there. "What will I do? I''ll release the national treasury." I answered with a shrug. It was a one of the method that everyone would think of. "It''s harder to collect national taxes than ever because the situation is in a state of affairs. If we release the national treasury now, it''s going to be hard to support areas whose suffering from cold weather in the middle of winter." However, Cedric pointed out my eror from solving the problem with a perplexed face. ''What do you want me to do?'' I wondered. Even I tried to come up with another plan, it sounded like i was someone else from another country. "Are you recommending me to make a donation ?" Did he notice that emerald and diamond mines made me rich? When I asked back, he opened his eyes wide open, and shook his hand with embarrassment. "No, I meanI just wondering if there was another book of funds." "Another fund book?" In addition to the national tax, there are other books on financing.. When I thought so far, there was something passing through my head. "Oh, Do you mean the property of the queen''s family?" "That''s it!" Then Cedric shouted and ''Tak!'' bounced his fingers. Chapter ss-4: Side Story 4 Cedric pressed me with sparkling eyes, as if he wanted to hear the answer that I know, everything. ''Why are you trying to get an answer from me?'' I replied with a little quivering voice. "Then let''s do it." "Okay. I''ll do that right now! Thank you very much for coming up with a solution." After thanking again and again, he took out a pen and a notebook from his arms and wrote something. He always had this strange behavior that would easily come to an end after I answered the question. It was all very suspicious, but I pretended not to know. It was because I had a hunch that I would be in trouble if I began to dig deep into Cedric''s strange behavior. "Oh, and recently the Queen of the Hingdom Baien asked for diplomatic relations with the Imperial Palace. What should we do with this?" Cedric, who had been writting something for a long time, soon walking slowly and asked another question. "Hingdom of Baien?" "Yes, there are a lot of good mines in the kingdom of Baien, and the pottery culture is well developed." "Aah." "The tablewares made by the Baien craftsmen are so beautiful that it can be admired, but most of the ore being mined is inferior, so it is not very valuable." "I see." "We want to monopolize the tableware supplies used in the Baien Hingdom. And They''re trying to use the Empire''s reputation to make it worthwhile." Despite my soulless response, Cedric continued the conversation. His brazen-faced, perhaps resembling his master. "But it''s not a bad proposal. It''s not a bad idea to take the lead in a completely different new trend in the imperial palace, as the situation is now in a state of affairs." I tried to slip through the conversation, but then I hesitated when I hear the next words. The remark made some sense. The first thing to do when the administration changes is to erase the former administration. But it wasn''t something I had to argue about. "Your Highness the Crown Prince will take care of it." "Haha, Princess know the Crown Prince well. He is going to say, "I''m going to buy the tableware and use them for what?" And going to cut their throats then throw them away." It was a terrible thing to say, but Calisto would do it. "If it''s related to the reign of the late Emperor?" "Then he will order us to buy it without looking at the treaty and then spend it like water. Even obvious funds may be in danger." Cedric was truly an outstanding aide. ''I can''t believe he have such a perfect grasp of his master'' I slowly rolled my head, lamenting the fact that there was a man like him next to emperor who lead empire in the future. I couldn''t help it. Thanks to the crazy system, I always became semi-automatic calculator when it came to money. "It doesn''t make any sense to buy low quality without saying anything." For a moment, I thought about a good way. "You can pay for it with the right gemstones mined in the empire." "What? Did you mean jewelry?" "Yes. I heard the ore used in the tableware was cheap and it became worthless?" "Ah" Cedric let out a low sigh as if he understood the meaning of what I suggested. In an empire where magic was commercialized, the jewels were used to engrave magic. Because of this, the rough stones were not treated very well. "I didn''t think of that wayPrincess, you''re amazing." It was for a while that he gilded me in an admiring tone. And Cedric quickly writting something on his notebook. I didn''t know that the knowledge I learned from being an owner of mine would help in this situation. I realize belatedly that he was involved in Cedric''s pace, but it wasn''t very bad for me. "The Empire doesn''t trade at such a high price, so the budget won''t be wasted much. I''ll have to contact the relevant ministries and ask them to buy the remaining stones from all over the country." "Yes, but it shouldn''t be too cheap jewelrySo, something like an emerald would be good." "Emeraldthank you very much, Princess." " No need to say thanks." Looking at Cedric, who wrote "emerald" in his notebook, I smiled amusedly. ''I''ll call the butler as soon as I get back.'' **** It was when I had just come into the garden behind the Crown Prince''s palace. Calisto, who was looking at the document with a grimace on his face in front of the dinner table, jumped up from his seat and ran. "Why are you coming so late?" "Have you been waiting so long?" "hmm, the food isn''t cold yet." I''m a little sorry when look his sulky face. It was true that I was quite late when talk to Cedric about this and that. I quickly held his hand and led him to the table. Now I know it, that prince''s temper lasted quite a while when he was upset. It was obvious that I would end up in trouble, so I made a gentle apology. "I''m sorry. This is quite far to come here." Fortunately, when i held his hand first was worked, Calisto sat in front of the table with a softer face. "Serve again the food." He commanded his servants. I looked with a pitiful glance at Cedric who was picking up the documents that had been thrown away carelessly. "If you''re busy, why don''t we have a simply refreshments?" "Who''s busy? And, if I''m going to dealing with demons, I have to eat well." I thought I''d try to deal with something more here, but I didn''t say much. It was the moment when Cedric finished picked up all the documents that had fallen to the floor and stood up. "By the way, where did you leave the carriage I gave you for a comfortable ride?" Calisto critism his aide as if he had waited. Cedric''s shoulders flinched noticeably. "I have an urgent matter to attend to, so I''ll leave first." Callisto chuckled, staring at his back as he step out of the garden. "That bastard treated his master''s horse like a dog''s bone again. I''ll have to take a look at it." "Don''t do that too much." The profits I got today were pretty tight, so I defend him in moderation. "I feel comfortable walking. So you don''t need to send a carriage." Callisto wriggled his eyebrows as if he had no idea what I was saying. "You sent it back last time, what the hell is wrong with you? It''s hard to walk." At that time, the people''s attention was burdensome, and I was afraid that our relationship would spread out. However, that''s the rumors that I was so worried about. And now, if I took the carriage he had sent, it would have spread rumors that Crown Prince was closely monitoring the political opponents. "You know what''s rumors between us and doing that right now" "Rumors?" As I was about to shout out in frustration, I managed to come to my senses and shut my mouth at his inquiring tone. If Cedric and Marienne were just carrying a bomb in their mouths, Callisto''s mouth itself was like a nuclear bomb. If I say something wrong, he may post a hand-written poster across the country. "Tell me. What''s the rumor going on between us?" I shook my head quickly when i saw him beginning to interrogate me with curious eyes. "Oh, it''s nothing." Fortunately, the newly heated foods change the conversation. I roughly stirring up the steaming soup that the servants had served. "Anyway, don''t send the carriage anymore. I''ll be back when the time comes." "Even if you care about it, it''s crazy." He hit the teacup with his fork, with a very upset look on his face. Tang! Tang! There was unpleasant sounded a couple times. "I don''t like it." "Ha" I was stunned and burst into laughter. "You''re not a kid. What the hell is this? And isn''t you going to be Emperor soon? Use only pretty words, and nice words." "If anyone sees they will be confused whether you are my mother or my wife." "You are mistaken, we haven''t been engaged yet." "Why are you so mean? You never get away with anything." ''Cause you''re not letting me get over it!'' I took a deep breath, barely chewing up the piece of meat in my mouth. ''Let''s put up with it. As an intellectual lady, I have to bear it.'' Even there was a distance, the servants who were waiting for us must be listening to all our conversations. Callisto also a human being, but how unfair it would be if I were to fall into the same class. Calisto burst into laughter as if it was funny to see me gulp down the meat while drinking cold water. "Your feet. Does it hurt anywhere?" It was like a casual tone, but it wasn''t. When I first time went to the restoration site, he was making a fuss after he saw my heels peeled due to a wrong choice of shoes. But it didn''t feel so bad. It was a very strange and embarrassing knowing someone cared so much about me. Even after he was clencing his teeth, as it is now. So sometimes I couldn''t stand and burst into laughter. "It''s okay. I''m not even wearing shoes." " Tsk. I have told you to stay in the palace." As he smiled together, Callisto grumbled with a frown on his nose. That warm voice, and eyes. Now It''s so ticklish and precious to me. I didn''t regret the decision to stay in this world. You dont listen to me, anyway. "Same with you." "It''s same as an insult to the imperial family." Of course, except for his scum words. Chapter ss-5: Side Story 5 As I was quarreling with Callisto, the meal was almost finished. It was when I was eating melon sherbit wildly as a dessert. "Your Highness, I''m sorry. But I have something urgent to tell you" "What is it?" One of his subordinates rush into the dining room. If he do that even though he knows his master''s personality, it means that is really urgent. "Shit." Callisto who heard the report to see if his prediction was right, crumpled his face and said a curse word. "I''m sorry princess, but I should get up. There was an urgent meeting." He apologized as he prepared to leave. I just finished the meal, so I put down the teaspoon that I was holding. "It''s all right. I''ve to leave, too." You should eat more. Why you eat in hurry like youre scared someone will steal the food from you?" "Was it not neat?" I was glad to have a dessert after a long time, but I didn''t eat it with such a fuss like he said. When I glare at him, Calisto was stood up completely and smiled pleasantly. At the same time, I recalled a more important issue than saying a farewell words. "You didn''t forget the senator supposed to visit you after dinner, did you? Be sure to see doctor before it." "Hmm." Calisto dodged my eyes with a subtle face like he had forgotten. Even though he grew up in early childhood, he was very disliked to see a doctor or take medicine. '' You''re not a kid anymore'' He was still a stern patient. If I didn''t say it twice or three times, he would avoided a doctor under the pretext of being busy. "Promise and go. You''re going to see the doctor first and then work." "Princess, come here for a moment." "No, don''t change the subject. Just make a promise first. I''m waiting." "Really? Then I''ll go." He stomped his feet toward the subordinate, but he remained firm. Instead of me who was frowning without a wink, Callisto grinned and narrowed the distance. "Here, you asked for it." "What are you" A confident man stretched out his hand at once. A warm temperature touched my mouth. His thumb touched my lips before Callisto brought it back to his own mouth. " You''re not a kid but so clumsy." I was suprised and hardened, but immediately blushed when laughing voice heard. As he said, it was so delicious that I didn''t even know that I was eating in a hurry. ''No, he''s running away from the subject because doesn''t want to take medicine!'' Embarrassment also came as a shock to me that I was treated like that by Callisto, not anyone else. "Now what are you going to say" Cup. It was then. Instead of the rough thumb on my lips, the soft texture touched them like a stamp. I didn''t know what had just happened, so I just blankly opened my mouth and froze. "It''s sweet." Looking at me like that, Callisto grinned as he revealed his teeth. Only then I come to my senses and look around. "Are you crazy?" Fortunately, he was so large that his subordinates and servants could not be seen. But my face was burning hot. What an absurd thing to do it in the daylight. "No? I''m sane enough to kisses my fiancee." "Th, This" You''re a shameless fellow! But even before I vented my anger, Callisto pulled me to his side. "Ukh!" The wind knocked the forehead squarely against the hard chest. "Hey!" It was the moment when I was struggling to get out of the man''s shoulders who held me in a relentless way. "Idon''t want to go." Callisto mumbled, rubbing his forehead against my shoulder. "I''m afraid I''ll have to postpone the medical checking until evening. It''s not an excuse, it''s a truth." True or not, it was quite a tired voice. The finger that grabbed a handful blonde hairs to tear it off was loosened. I asked, holding his back head in my arms, in a half-hearted manner that neither shook him nor face him, or even hugging each other. "Are you that busy?" "I''m afraid the coronation will break my bone." "What about the coronation?" "Everything old people say, ''It''s shouldn''t be like this, It''s shouldn''t be like that''." Callisto, who had a face on my neck, took a deep breath and whispered like a joke. "If it like this, even I''d object my ascension to the throne." Callisto was the only prince left in the Empire, so it couldn''t be. I knew it was a joke, but I was still very angry. "What kind of crazy man are you?" He gave his life to protect the palace from the dragon, even though he said in his usual tone that the empire might be lost at once. Even the Marquis Ellen were purged, and how dare you be such a fool..! "Oh, let go of me!" In an instant I became serious and struggled again to get out of his arms. However Callisto didn''t untangle his arms and only burst into laughter. "I''m just saying." "Are you just saying that?" "Who would disagree with me? Standing next the hero who gave up the throne to you after killing a terrible monster that would destroy the world, and didn''t you supporting me with your glare. " There was sly giggle, he raised his head ''cup, cup'' and kissed me again on the cheek. "Do you know how strong I am?" "Really!" I desperately avoided the attack from his lips and squeezed a handfull of his hair to tear him off. "Don''t say such a thing, even if it''s a joke. Do you know what''s rumors going on between us?" "Aw, Aw!" The Callisto''s forehead was wrinkled. He shouted with a faint scream. "If you''re going to be so hard on me, why would you make me an emperor? " "I''ve said repeatedly, but I don''t care about the imperial throne." "I don''t really care either. Didn''t you say it''s okay to be recorded as a bad villain with you?" "No thanks!" When I finally got out of his arms, I take few steps away before get caught again and shouted. "I''m sure I''ll see you go through a great coronation even if there''s dirt in my eyes." It wasn''t just to dismiss his nonsense. Before I make a new start in this world, I decided to see Callisto become an emperor. It was the same when I received the last quest from the system. In a safe world not only from Yvonne, but also the assassins and distraction. I wanted to see him rise to the throne as he dreamed. At that time, I felt relieved to see his figure smile, and now I can realize that everything is over. ''The dream of becoming a perfect emperor seemed to be gone'' Maybe it was because I was staring at him with a grim expression of solemnity. Callisto comfort me and said in a friendly voice. "Don''t worry too much." "" Without answering I looked up at him with a dissatisfied expression. Callisto walked one step closer. I tried to avoid him because I thought he''d embrace me again, but fortunately he stopped and reaching out one arm. "Once again. Don''t look sullen." He rubbed the middle of my forehead, with his big hands. Callisto shrugged and replied to my painted gaze with the meaning of "What are you doing?". "You know, those rumors. They''re bullshit that''ll disapear when you get married anyways." "What. So you do know it?" I was about to say something because I thought he was pretending not to know. But a strange word flashed across my mind. "Marriage?" "Yes, it''s a lot of trouble to hold both the coronation and the wedding at the same time." He explained the reason why he trouble with the old people happened. "Because it was unprecedented, old people are so worried about it" "Wait. Whose wedding is it?" "What?" I couldn''t stand it any longer, so I hurriedly interrupted his words and asked. Callisto answered as if he was puzzled. "Of course, it''s our wedding." "Yeah?" "Where are the crazy people if not the emperor to marry at the Emperor''s coronation?" The prince made a funny expression in response to my open mouth. I blinked my eyes blankly and asked. "Is thisA proposal by any chance?" "Should I have to do such annoying things, between us?" "Hah" All I could do was laugh. If it was a proposal, I''d rather refuse. But it''s not like that either. In addition '' Such annoying things?'' Oh, my God. Where in the world a lady gets notified of her married like this? I was so dumbfounded that I stuttered for a long time before gave an answer. "Who''s getting married at will?" "When the Crown Prince becomes an emperor, naturally the Crown Princess becomes an empress." The prince chattered slowly like explaining to the young child. I clenched my teeth tightly. "Why am I the Crown Princess?" "So you''re not going to do that?" "Yes." "What?" "I''m not going to marry you." When hear my words, the smile on Callisto''s face faded. It made me feel sick to see myself look like had been informed of my marriage. "If you don''t marry me, who will you marry with?" After shaking his eyes for quite a while, he soon stammered and said, "Tell me, what kind of bitch he is." "Who am I marry with? I''m just living alone. Unfortunately, I''m a non-marriage person, Your Highness." I shrugged my shoulders and struck lightly. Then he asked back immediately. "Then what about me?" "How do I know that? You should live on your own." "Ha!" And then Callisto burst into laughter this time. Finally, after playing all his tricks, he lowered his voice and moved on. "Penelope Eckart, are you serious?" "Yes." Callisto and I stared each other without saying a word. The grumbling of his teeth without take a single step back seemed liks when we were reunited at a hunting competition. There seemed to be an illusion and ''prangpang'' sparkling blue sparks in the air. "Your, Your Highness. I''m sorry, but we''ve been delayed for a long time" Then his subordinate stepped in between us with a pale face. When Calisto''s fierce gaze turned to him, he was stunned with a "hehehe!". "Tsk. That''s enough of your pranks." Callisto tried hard to manage his expression, when he realized that he couldn''t be like this in front of his subordinates. "Let''s go. We will finish the rest of the conversation at night. " "It''s not a prank. And you didn''t ask, but I said anyway." There was no way I didn''t know that he was trying to make a rough move, just as a joke. I hurriedly escaped from the seat, and take a step back and spoke like a wedge to a man who might not know what it is farewell. "Your Highness, Callisto Regulus." Callisto opened his mouth, shocked being called with his full name. "I won''t marry you!" Chapter ss-6: Side Story 6 I returned to my room alone, leaving the Crown Prince who standing firm with a shocked expression on his face. When I entered the quiet room, I shouted my anger. "What? Why would you do such an annoying thing?" No matter how much I thought about it, I felt bad. My wedding will be held on the day of coronation. During my weeks in the Imperial Palace, it was news that I had never heard of. In addition. "-Who are you going to marry if you don''t marry me?" It sound like I don''t have anyone else to marry except him. "Ha! Who''s going to marry you? I didn''t have the slightest intention of marrying you, you crazy golden- headed bastard!" I shouted, pointing as if Calisto were standing in front of me. "Even you beg me to get married with you on your knees! I''ll never listen and do everything I want, you son of a bitch!" Does this mean that you don''t feed the fish you caught? I quickly exhausted as I wandered around the room without hesitation. So much has happened since this morning. Lying on the bed helplessly, I sighed in frustration. "Haaa" How did this happen? Ever since Callisto opened his eyes, he never act like that. Perhaps that''s why the servants came as soon as possible, but I didn''t feel too comfortable. "In the end, what Marienne said was true" I stared blankly at the ceiling with useless thoughts. In fact, it''s not like I didn''t plan the future with Callisto. I loved him, so I chose to stay here, and I thought that I would definitely do it with him if I had a marriage. ''But it''s not like this.'' I don''t know if it''s an engagement, but I thought marriage was still far in the future. Now that I''m completely out of the game, I have a whole life. Just like Calisto who had a dream of being a ''flawless emperor'', I had a dream too. To be honest, I felt sorry for my grades and major I left behind in my past life. Now that my goal of living safely and going back home has disappeared, I wanted to achieve my original dream here. Fortunately, now I don''t have to study all night in a moldy semi-basement room after working part-time all week like before. However, I was considerate of the prince who was busy everyday without any rest, so I could not even say that I wanted to start studying. ''I still don''t know what''s going on in this world. And what Marriage? Empress? I don''t even know who''s the aristocrat?'' It was unfair and irritated. But at the same time, Calisto''s last face who frozen looks so pale, came to my mind. ''was it too much?'' He was not recover yet. Moreover, the deputy was standing in front of him, and regretful thoughts came late, as if I should be more patient. ''No, it''s weird to say yes to a guy who doesn''t propose to you!'' As I was struggling with my mixed emotions, I soon gave up thinking. "Oh. I don''t know! Why should I be worrying about him?" The worries that I''m worried about were all useless emotional who made me exhausted. "That''s why that crazy guy doesn''t even talk about it, and plan it on his own" I came to a calm conclusion after muttering dissatisfiedly. When Calisto comes back in the evening, we''ll have a rational conversation. I acted emotionally like I was out of my mind with him. Lasted only the cold war between us. ''Don''t get angry, cool-headed. You just have to talk about my position and plan and tell him well.'' "-I''ll make it all happen. Whether it''s magic or archaeology. Everything you want to do" "-3o? can''t you just stay hereAnd not go back?" I thought he would keep his promise, a word that he had said himself. But. "Unfortunately, he said he''s going to be late because of work today." It was Cedric, not Calisto, who came to my room before dinner. I stared at him and asked. "It''s not because he is upset, isn''t he?" "Ho, how could it be?" Cedric shook his head, avoiding my gaze. "It''s true that he was busy. The meeting broke down and he skipped dinner. But he managed to get a checkup to keep his promise with you Princess." "Huh." I turned my head with a snort. ''Childish guy. This is how it comes out, right?'' I didn''t have any regrets. Once the project of checking Vinter Vernandi''s life or death condition, there wasn''t any reason to stay at Imperial Palace. Around that time I planned to ask the Duke for help. "Princess, I don''t know if I can say thisBut you must have been very shocked." Cedric carefully opened his mouth. I asked back as if I didn''t know. "What kind of shock?" "You were rejected at the dinning room." "Ha, what kind of rejection is that?" I laughed as if I was shocked. "Rejection is used when you ask for something. I have never heard of such words." "Haha... Your Highness is a little slow-witted." It wasn''t that I didn''t notice, but the words that I had lost were all over my neck. But instead, I opened wide of my eyes and questioned Cedric. "You did that for a reason, didn''t you?" "Yeah? What" "You often asked me about the situation or foreign affairs. Didn''t you mean to test me if I could be the empress or not?" "What? Oh, it''s not like that!" When I asked almost half confidence, Cedric jumped and waved his hand. "I, I''m dare to test someoneDon''t say that, Princess!I want to live for a long time! " "Then why did you do that?" "Well, you know" Cedric who hesitated to answer, soon closed his eyes and told the truth. "Your Highness the Crown Prince have nailed some of the issues that have been resolved to be the Crown Princess''s opinion." "What?!" Unknowingly, I forgot my dignity and screamed. It is sounded like the words that I had told to Cedric without much thought were actually executed under my name. ''He knew it! And still wrote it down like crazy!'' I almost shouted with a deep desire to grab Cedric''s back. "No, crazyDoes that make sense? If the duke''s crazy dog, who doesn''t even know a ''piece'' of politics, has solved it, then would everyone believe it?" "However, he need to do such a thing in advance so he can marry princess without any objection." My notoriety was heard in this country, but Cedric just smiled awkwardly and confided in Prince''s idea. He added with a quite voice. "You know, the princess''s past nicknames are a bit scary. hahaha" My head was hurt. I sighed and thought of people, who would be furious by now. "What did my father say?" "Huh? If it''s you father" "Duke Eckart, my father! Haven''t he said anything in the meantime?" Somehow the duke that should have come running right away was quiet. It makes me more anxious . "Oh, the Duke of Eckart" Cedric, who thought for a moment whether he had forgotten that I still had a family out there, explained the Duke''s reaction. "Duke seemed to be reluctant, he said that he didn''t know if princess had a dream, but he seemed satisfied that Princess''s status was getting higher day by day." I''m relieved to hear that for a moment. Because I was ready to accept the next bomb right away. "FatherDid he know about the coronation?" "Oh, yes..... as of this morning" Cedric answered with a regret expression. ''That''s why.'' The realization came. A subordinate who came in a hurry even though the meal was not finished. "-I''m afraid the coronation will break my bones." "-Everything old people say? ''It''s shouldn''t be like this? It''s shouldn''t be like that''." A crown prince who frowned and complained. Only then the puzzle fit perfectly. "My father must have been in a hurry to find me." As I muttered to myself, Cedric replied with a determined look. "Your Highness the Crown Prince has forebidden outsiders from entering the palace in advance." "That''s a good thing" In the midst of the thrill, I felt relieved that the emergency was avoided. "Ha" I grabbed my head thinking this crazy situation. Cedric glanced at me. "PriPrincess" "I was the only one who didn''t know anything." "Yes?" "The rumor between us, and the fact that my wedding was being arranged without my knowledge." I felt like a fool. When I burst into a broken laugh, Cedric who was restless, suddenly made a voice. "Princess, please take a look." "What?" ''That''s what you''re going to say to me before I open my eyes and nose?'' When I looked at him with my eyes wide open, he shut his mouth. But soon, he spoke in a solemn voice, as if he had made up his mind. "Your Highness seems to be very anxious." "What?" "You know Princess You may leave this place at any time if you wants to." Chapter ss-7: Side Story 7 "What" It was really ridiculous. That''s why he went ahead with a secret wedding that I didn''t even know ? "Hah, then why am I left in this fucking place?" The anger that had been clam suddenly soared. I''ve really done enough. I gave up my original body which was dying of cancer, and saved Carristo''s life, and raised my head with pride until he woke up. After he was able to walk, he told me not to go to Duke''s mansion, so I remained at the palace without saying anything. "You ungrateful bastard! I gave up on my body, my home, my college, and I saved your life! It was the moment when I used abusive language and forgot that Cedric was in front of me. "Can you say that it remained entirely for his own sake?" Unlike before, Cedric asked in a business tone. I suddenly raise my head and looked at him. "What does that mean?" "You are thinking about leaving the Imperial Palace, no, maybe the capital." "" "That''s why you looked for Academy admission without saying anything." "That" I''m speechless. Because I haven''t done anything like that in front of Callisto so far. "How" "I don''t think Princess wasn''t aware that Your Highness would notice." No, I really didn''t know. I didn''t know Calisto was watching me closely enough to see through the things that I recognized as a way to kill time. "If it''s your job, you''re the one who runs out in battle." Cedric added with a bitter smile at my bewildered appearance. "Ihaven''t decided yet" I muttered an excuse. "IJust want to decided what I want to do." It was a plea, but the voice that full of trick was already fading. Cedric grinned at my sullen answer. "I''m not blaming the princess''s plan. On the contrary, I would like to know what the princess does, if Your Highness can open a little his mind." "....." "But no position, no honor, no money. I don''t care about anything" "......" "How can you catch it?" Callisto understood Cedric''s mind, but at the same time did not really understand it. "But who is the man who notifies the marriage that way?" If we are all married because we are worried about leaving, this world will be full with couple. ''Oh, right. This game is about dating simulator.'' As I was going through an awful experience, At the same time I realizing the contradiction of my words and the sarcasm, Cedric nodded his head gently. "I agree with that." "I don''t want to get married that way." "Of course, I am very sorry that Your Highness was rejected by a princess based on his short, dull thoughts, and his foolish behavior." "You''d rather cruse him openly." I kicked my tongue as I turned without a swear word. Then Cedric continue his word again. "But please take a good look at it, Princess. Who else would live with him if it weren''t you? " Even though the room was empty, Cedric looked everywhere and whispered a "personal breaker" quickly in my ear. I thought I had a lot of fun living, so I answered with a big smile. "I see." **** Cedric went back, as the night deeper. But Callisto still didn''t think about showing his nose. I waited for him and read the book, but I couldn''t concentrate either. Tak~. neatly covered the book, I left the room wearing a shawl. Because I couldn''t sleep, I was able to do light walk at night. Outside the palace, the pretty chilly wind swept this whole body. With the shawl in my hand, I walked slowly. The duke''s mansion was formidable, but the imperial palace was really a huge place. There was a strong possibility of getting lost if I went wrong, so I walked along the path I knew, and I reached the place where the restoration work of the relics was done. "When did I get here?" I was surprised and looked around but the lights that were lighting the way disappeared, and only one dark building with the lights out was standing up. Although it was a familiar place to visit frequently, it looked so strange at night. I turned around in a hurry to go back, shivering for no reason. It was then. "Huh?" Suddenly a faint light flowed from windows of the darkened building. ''Is there anyone who''s working until this time?'' Suddenly I had such a thought, but I quickly raised my head. Few people in the imperial palace weren''t so interested in ancient relics. Except for one person. "ThenIs it Marienne?" There was a great chance that she would remain. When she knew the existence of "mirror of truth" and she went crazy. I was thinking about going back for a while, but soon walked to the entrance. I thought I''d say hello since I''m here. Also, I can check the work progress after lunch. Hrieet~. There might be a person inside, but the big door was not locked. "Marienne?" I sneaked into the open door and called her. But there was no answer back. I looked every inch of it, but inside the building was empty without a trace. ''Then who lighted this light?'' Thanks to the light coming from somewhere, I can see that there was no problem at the work site. As soon as possible, I searched for a light source with my body halfway outside the door. Of course it was easy to check it. "Why is that" My head went blank. The source of light was none other than the "mirror of truth." I just put the pieces of the broken mirror together one by one, and to complete restoration still a long story. However, the white light is pouring out from the small miror areas that are fitted with a frame. ''How is that possible? Wasn''t the game over? But I''m sure, it''s the ancient magic'' Fucking '' Thank you !'' lingered in my ears. I couldn''t even restore it, but I was confused about how the "mirror of truth" worked. I agonized for a short time. I should check it now or just go back and check with the wizards tomorrow. ''But what if it stops working again overnight?'' The thought drove me straight into action. Fortunately, the ancient magic did not harm me. ''If you give me a damn quest'' I sneaked into the door completely, and then moved without delay to the place where the artifact was. As I approached, the multiple branches of light pouring from the mirror surface, which was attached to the frame, became more vivid. Stopping a few steps before the "mirror of truth," I looked at it carefully. It was then. Tak, Tadak, Taktak~. A dull noise was heard from somewhere. Surprised, I immediately found the identity of the sound. "That''s" It was a box of mirror rods that Mariene put down near the mirror in the morning. I crumpled my face without mercy. Why would a broken rod make such sound in the box? I had an ominous foreboding. But it was also funny to come all the way here and go back without confirming anything. Furthermore, I couldn''t live with fear that the game system might pop out again. ''Yes, if it''s a new quest, let''s bring it to a conclusion!'' I squatted without hesitation and stretched out my hand. When I unlocked the lock and opened the box, white light poured out from inside. At the top of the broken rod, a hand mirror was vibrating with light. "Why do you shine like this when you''re broken, huh?" Maybe because I was expecting it. I reached out halfway and grabbed a broken rod under the hand mirror. Drrt~ drrt~ The mirror rod vibrated in my hand as if it were resonating. When I stand up, the light and vibrations from the hand mirror grew stronger. It was easy to notice that it was because it got closer to the''mirror of truth''. Standing in front of ''Mirror of Truth'' with a mirror rod in my hand, I turned my head for the last time and looked back. '' I wonder if Callisto back yet.'' I hope so. If I have to worked all night. And when I came back, I couldn''t imagine how much of fuss he would made when he see I was not in the room. Drrt, ddrr.. Dddrrtt~ At that moment, the mirror rod vibrated so hard, as if it were pushing me. "Oh, okay! I''ll do it!" Hopefully, it will end soon before dawn, and I put the half-shattered mirror rod close to the mirror of truth. At that moment, there was a strong light from somewhere, "Hwa-ak-!" and my eyes were white. When I opened my eyes again, I stood in the black space. Then I found someone who was sit down in front of me and staring at me. "You, you are" When I see her lovely pink hair, the blue eyes like the sea and her hair curled naturally. I managed to open my mouth. "Yvonne." Chapter ss-8: Side Story 8 Is this hallucinations? I opened my eyes wide. Yvonne must have died. After a fierce fight at the tower, I pushed her down from tower and defeated her. However. "Oh, how did you" Is it Leila not her who alive in the mirror of truth? I didn''t understand. The ancient wizard and Leila were the top of top. Maybe they are possible to do something like this. Confusion and doubt were solved by Yvonne''s appearance. "You" I doubted my eyes when I saw Yvonne''s height barely touching my waist. Even with only pink hair and blue eyes, I couldn''t recognize it right away. ''She'' not like Yvonne, she''s got a chubby face and a small body. " By the wayAre you Yvonne Eckrat?" A strange child with pink hair trembled as the name flowed through my mouth. I was sure of it. ''It''s not Leila.'' To be exact, it was ''real Yvonne'' before she was possessed by Leila. Maybe her age around eight years old. I was embarrassed by the young child''s appearance, but soon I stuttered and opened my mouth. "You.... were you alive? How did you get here" My head was confused. There was no such story in the original game. Even in the hidden endings of the normal and hard modes I''ve been in. It was then. Drrrt~. As soon as I took a step closer to Yvonne, something vibrated strongly in my hand. The broken mirror rod that led me here was emitting its own light. Then I and Yvonne''s eyes turned toward the hand mirror in my hand. At that moment, the child twitched his face and glared sharply at me. "Why" When I hesitated under the gaze of hostility. Tak~ Suddenly Yvonne snatched the hand mirror from my hand and started running. "Eh, uh! Hey!" As I was in a flurry over what had happened in a blink of an eye, I began to chase her. ''Why are you taking that away all of a sudden?Are you Leila, not Yvonne? That''s why you take that first?'' While following the child, who was disappearing beyond the black space, the body of Yvonne''s flashed through my mind. However, the distance did not narrow even though I pursued her with all my might. "Hosh... Hosh...! Why are you running! If you''re going to fight, fight here!" I shouted loudly, driving my breath up to my jaw. However, Yvonne did not look back as if she could not hear me. ''Oh, I can''t even catch her. '' Even Yvonne have my relics and became young, I can deal with her without magic. That''s why I thought she was running away like that. Suddenly, at the end of the space, where only endless darkness unfolded, there was a square door emitting a white light. Yvonne stopped in front of me and look back at me as if she were teasing me. "Yvonne! Wait, talk to me! What''s wrong with you? " But even in my earnest outcry, Yvonne disappeared beyond the bright light. "No! If you''re going to go, you have to give back my mirror rod! Hey-!" At the same time, the square door starting to disappear. ''Shit, I''m going crazy!'' I moved my body so violently. However, the speed of the door disappearing was faster than the narrowing distance. I clenched my teeth and accelerated my speed. Just before the light completely disappeared, Barely flying into it, I thought countless times about how to defeat effectively Yvonne who became a child. Then my eyes were turned white. **** When I open my eyes again. The quiet black space disappeared and a strange place unfolded before my eyes. "Huh. Where is this" Surrounded by embarrassment, I soon realized where I was. It was a main street near duke''s mansion. ''Festival?'' I could easily guess what the situation was because I have came here once. The dark night after sunset. The streets that people who usually go to visit are crowded with numerous people. Lined restaurants, grocery stores, and colorful decorations in the air. Everything felt as vivid as it was when I came with the damn Eckart brothers before saving Ecklise. ''It''s not real.'' However, they made me realize that this place is an illusion. It was because there was no such thing as a festival in the capital ahead of the Emperor''s coronation. As if I''m paying attention to it, people pass through my body in the middle of the street. ''Where''s Yvonne?'' To get out of here, I had to find that rude kid who dragged me here first. When I was wander around, walking through people. "Brother! Look over there!" "Yvonne! Don''t run!" The name I was looking for suddenly heared in my ears. Soon I turned my head that way. "Look at this? isn''t it pretty?" Yvonne who I had been looking for, was smiling brightly with a hand mirror in front of a grocery store. Although some of the decorations were missing from the original fancy apperance , I recognized at a glance that it was my mirror rod. ''Hey, you!'' As I ran and shouted from the side, I suddenly stopped. There was no voice. I reached out my hand to snatch a hand mirror, but I just crossed through Yvonne like an invisible human. ''What, why is this like this?'' I was confused. At that time, someone gasped and shouted at Yvonne. "Don''t run! I said it was dangerous because there were so many people!" ''Rennald?'' I looked back at him and opened my mouth. A young Rennald, who looks like an elementary school student, said with a stern expression. "I? you do this? I''ll take you back to home." "I''m sorry? brother" Yvonne, who heard her brother''s lecture, replied with a sullen look. "Let me see." He took away the hand mirror that Yvonne was holding and looked at it quickly. Two sibling with lovely pink-haired looked like twins. "Tsk? what''s so pretty about this? It''s all over the place." "That''s rude. It seems to be made o? low quality bronze." Following Leonard''s words, someone added with a hard voice. ''Derick?! '' I literally opened my mouth. The reason I was more shocked than when I saw the young Leonard is that Derick''s appearance as a teenager was very familiar. ''CrazyThat''s what I look like when I turn into a male with a magic bracelet, isn''t it?'' It was a time when I looked over him as an adult on Derick''s young face. "I like this oneTake a good look? brother. It''s shiny and pretty compared to other mirrors." Yvonne pouting her mouth cutely. This time the owner of a grocery store intervened. "Your eyes are correct! This is not an ordinary mirror! It''s a mirror used by the ancient people of the far west. There is a mysterious power" "OH. Wait here? Yvonne. I''ll get you something much prettier than this." Leonard cut owner''s words who was eager to speak, and ran to the nearby accessory store without appreciation. ''Your temperwere the same like when you were young.'' As I stepped away and watched them like that, I stared at a pink hair was moving away. I have a vague idea of what this illusion represents. This was the day they lost the ''real'' Yvonne. "3o do you want this? Yvonne? " Suddenly, Derick asked, pointing to the hand mirror that Leonard had left behind. Yvonne nodded with he sparkling eyes. "Yes." "Hey? How much the price?" "Good choice ! Give me three silver coins!" Despite the exorbitant price, Derick paid without saying anything. Derick received the mirror from the merchant, gave it to Yvonne and said. "Here? be careful not to get caught by Raina. It''ll be a disaster if it goes into father''s ear." "Wow! Derick brother is the best!" Yvonne jumped with a happy face and rubbed Derick''s cheek. Derick smiled and stroked her head as if he see his cute sister. I opened my eyes wide with surprise. I couldn''t believe that there was a time when someone who just knew how to make a smile like a robot would know how to smile so gently. It was the moment. Boo-woo, Boo-woo-! I heard a loud noise from afar. Looking at it, there was a crowd of people dressed in colorful costumes were walking in the middle of the street. "Yvonne? hold my hand tight." Derick said and holding Yvonne''s hand. It was a very small hand, unlike when he was held out to me. Of course, it was much larger than Yvonne''s hand, but he couldn''t hide the age of 10 years ago. "What about brother Rennald ?" "He''s not a child? he''ll come on his own." The brothers and sisters, holding hands tightly, had a round conversation and retreated to the roadside. Meanwhile, the parade procession got close to them. I roughly guessed what would happen next. But in this state, there was nothing else I could do but watch. ''This is a past that has already passed.'' While thinking so, it happened as expected. Unlike me, whose awkward and roughly held his button clothes , the young Yvonne was easily swept away by the crowd, even though she held hands tightly. "Bro? brother!" "Yvonne!" Derick shouted desperately as he saw Yvonne moving away. "Get out of my way!" Pushing through the crowd, he reached out to Yvonne on his own. But it wasn''t enough. On the little shoulder that passed before me, I put aside the thought of just watching and tried to reach out and hold her hand. ''Oh, No.'' But it just passed. The blue eyes filled with tears quickly disappeared from my sight. ''What should I do?'' When I was walking fast through people following the missing Yvonne. Tuk, tuduk. Suddenly, something rolling on the floor and caught my eye. Derick bought her a hand mirror and his hand mirror was rolling around at people''s feet, Maybe she missed it. As if its knew I was watchig, at that moment, a faint glow emanated from the mirror. ''Damn it.'' I ran over there, grinding my teeth. And just before someone''s foot trampled on the mirror, I managed to snatch it away. Unlike the others, the mirror did not pass through and was fully in my hand. "3hit? Yvonne! Yvonne" At that time, a desperate sound was rang out. Looking back, Derick standing alone in a devastated position where the parade was swept away. Chapter ss-9: Side Story 9 A sore face with fluffy eyes and cold sweat. I have never seen Derick''s face so desperate. So I felt a little weird. No matter how much I hate him, no one felt happy to see him separated with his family. At the same time, I understood a little bit why he looked so desperate when he saw me swept away in the festival. "Brother!" Then Leonard popped out from somewhere. As Derek said, maybe he was hiding in a safe place by himself, but in his hand there was a necklace for his younger sister. "Yvo? Yvonne?" When he saw Derek remaining alone, he was puzzled, but soon he was angry because grasping the situation by looking his older brother''s face. "You idiot! What are you doing standing here? We should find her quickly!" Leonard moved quickly and dragged Derick''s arm. Only then Derick come to his sense, and began to looking for Yvonne. "Yvonne! Yvonne? where are you!" They spent the whole night searching at nearby alleys to find Yvonne. Even though the crowd gradually disappeared, and the lined up grocery store were closed, they still could not find a single Yvonne''s hair. "What should we do now?" After seeing the reddish dawn, Leonard burst into tears. "Okayit''s all because of me. I didn''t say anything about getting out of here and sneak out without father permission." I watched Leonard crying in tears with strange eyes. "Don''t cry? Leonard. Eckart isn''t weak under any circumstances." Despite being exhausted, Derick tried to comforted his younger brother like an adult. "Let''s just go back. If we bring the knights? we will find her soon." "Father will beat us to death" While whining, Leonard followed his brother ahead. ''Do I have to follow them?'' It was when I was staring at them as they were moving away. Drrrttt~ The hand mirror in my hand suddenly vibrated, and a white light poured out. A group of light, straight ahead to the air, it seemed to point somewhere. ''HaThat''s what I want.'' I sighed for the complexity. It was a pity, but there was nothing I could do to even though its show the past. I came here to check if he''s alive or not. But to get out of here, I had no choice but to find Yvonne who dragged me. I walked along the direction that the light was gathered. How long has it passed? As I walked as the mirror led me, and reached at a dark alley where dawn was not yet reached. And there I found the pink hair that the Eckrat''s brothers were looking for. Grauk, Hraaauks. Sitting crouching in the corner, the child was eating something hard. ''Yvonne'' As I approached her, I suddenly stopped with a sense of incompatibility. What was in front of Yvonne was not food, but a man. "3o delicious? so tasty! This is it!" Yvonne muttered as if she was insane, hanging on the neck of a man she didn''t know. Graauks. The more the bizarre chewing sounded, the large-sized man lying in front of her shriveled little by little. On the other hand, Yvonne''s little body began to bloom with an unknown energy. ''Crazy'' I had goose bumps, not knowing what it meant. So while her brothers were searching for her, Yvonne was already possessed by Leila. ''Stop!'' I reached out my hand to stop Leila eating human like a madman, but I just passed through her. There was nothing I could do. When she had finished her meal, she rose from the dead body which had dried up like a mummy. "AAargh!" And then. The child screamed as if she were playing a game, like it was a lie that she had just devoured it. "This? what is this! Brother! Derick brother!" Yvonne come to her senses. She burst into tears and began to look for her brother. "Derick! Leonard! Is anybody there?" I was surprised. Yvonne who was possessed by Leila, I never thought she would return to her senses. It was then. "Noisy! No! No!" Yvonne suddenly sat down on the ground and smashed his ears. I don''t hear it, but it seems Leila whispered something. "It hurts! I hate it! Brother! Father? it hurts me." With his body bent as it was, the child sobbed in anguish. I just stared blankly at her. I didn''t feel good even though I knew it had already happened. I blinked a few times for no reason because my vision seemed to be blurred. Then the scene was changed. As time passed, Yvonne was a little older than before. However, she was like a beggar. Yvonne walked around in a dark alleys without hesitation with a worn out clothes, and scattered hair to the point where the original shape could not be imagined. There were humans who seemed to be insane with a bad heart, and often followed a child. But every time, the monster hiding inside her popped out and ate the humans terribly. And then statisfied monster fell into a deep sleep. Every time ''real'' Yvonne managed to regain her consciousness. When she found out what I had done while she didn''t remember, she cried and shouted. "Daddy! Brother! Reina!" I clenched my teeth watched a child desperately search for her family. I don''t know why "mirror of truth" shows this to me, but it was so cruel to me to watch Yvonne''s past helplessly. As time passed, Leila''s power grew stronger. Now, it was rare for Yvonne to come to her senses even if she ate humans. I closed and opened my eyes again and again because I was so tired while watching her. Traak, the scene changed. What unfolded before me was the messy penelope laying down on the floor. "Dear? Penelope. Come with me to the duke''s mansion." It was Duke''s figure reaching out to her. And not far away Yvonne standing on an alley watching the scene. The young Penelope, who hesitated behind the mother''s body, soon grasped the hands. Duke held Penelope in his arms. "It''s my father. " Yvonne, who was looking at it, muttered in a small voice with confused look. "It''s my father" Then she suddenly collapsed and grabbed her head. "No! No!" Leila sounded like she was talking about something again. I sat down next to Yvonne as I continued. And then. [You lost] Srruurr. Like a noise in the wind, a chilling sound heared in my ear. "No? it''s not! That''s my dad! Father! Derick brother! Leonard brother!" Yvonne snapped and shouted wildly. I listened rigidly. A very small whisper flowed into her ear in sync with Yvonne''s sobbing. [You''re abandoned. You''re abandoned. You''re abandoned. You''re abandoned. You''re abandoned. You''re abandoned. You''re abandoned.] ''Ah.'' It was a hoarse voice. I could finally hear the whispers I heard from Yvonne all the time. [You''re abandoned. Your father abandoned you like your brother.] Yvonne shook her head and resisted Leila''s cursing whisper. "No? no. That can''t be true. My father said he loved me the most in the world." [3tupid? still not sure ? Then why haven''t you run into one of them so far? You''ve been in the capital all along. I mean they didn''t even find you.] "No. No" [You can''t tell from that? He left you and found his new daughter because you were bruised and useless. More beautiful? smart? new daughter! Penelope!] "Hiks? hiks? hiks" Yvonne, who was sobbing at the constant stream of violent words in his ears, began to gasp. Nevertheless, Leila did not stop. To annihilate a child''s soul and spirit completely. [Now the only princess of Eckart is Penelope? not you! Penelope Eckart! Her name is so pretty? hahaha! Hahaha! Hahaha! ] "NoHiks? hiks" I could feel the sound of Yvonne''s breath, and Yvonne''s life was stuck together in a thin way. I couldn''t stand it anymore. Even though I knew it wasn''t working in anyway, I stretched out my arms to Yvonne. "Don''t listen." My hand, which had been passed through countless times, held the child like a lie this time. Without amazement, I said it and holding Yvonne''s ears tight with both hands. "It''s all a lie. Your father and your brothers never forget you." Yvonne''s body stopped at that moment, as she was cramping and breathing became quiet. At the same time. Hraak, traaak-! The scenes in the surrounding alley began to crack like pieces of glass. I accepted the situation more calmly than I thought because I had been through it once. The illusions that broke apart were crushed. Finally only Yvonne and I were left in the black space. "You took everything away." Sitting crouched, Yvonne looked up at me resentfully and snorted at me. "AndI''m trapped here." Chapter ss-10: Side Story 10 I finally knew it. The reason ''Mirror of Truth'' showed Yvonne''s past to me. I put down the hand that was covering Yvonne''s ear, and moved it calmly. "I don''t know if this is can comforting you." "...." "I''ve never had a good time for replacing you." I couldn''t say it because I didn''t take anything away. Unlike Yvonne, whose soul was trapped here after her death, Penelope was still alive until he was reset. "Don''t lie!" But Yvonne exclaimed, she don''t believe what I said. "You took my father and all my brothers! My house! And my place!" I got embarrassed. No matter how much I grow older, I didn''t have the talent to comfort a crying child. After a while, I gave up with a sigh. "Look at me, Yvonne." "....." "Why do you think your family brought me as a duke''s daughter?" I didn''t know how to explain to a child''s level. I just say whatever I want. "" Yvonne did not answer immediately. I was wondering why she was so curious, but I looked at her while she was snorted at me and found the answer. After a long time, the child opened her mouth. "I don''t know." "Because I look like you." "Huh?" "They want to imagine you alive through me. So they won''t forget you." I calmly told the truth. Perhaps that''s an unexpected answer, the watery blue eyes opened wide. "Which part are you similar to me?" Yvonne asked while looking at me over an over again. "Your color hair and your color eye are all different." "That''s right." I replied with a short smile. "Your family didn''t even care about me because the more I grew up, the more different I''m from you. And he just left me unattended and abused." "What?" "So I die miserable every time. Just like you''ve been trapped here all the time." "" "Is it comforting now?" Yvonne looked shocked at my words. But I didn''t mean to dismiss it as a joke. Yvonne''s past was truly unfortunate, but that doesn''t mean Penelope''s death. No..... I can''t say that the countless deaths in my past life never happened. "Tha, Thats lies.... My father and my brothers can''t do that. No way" Yvonne cryout as if my words were unbelievable. It seemed that her family who was so sweet, would never do such a cruel thing. It didn''t matter whether she believed it or not. I shrugged my shoulders and waited silently for Yvonne''s shock to subside. After a while, Yvonne asked as if she was a little confused. "But why are you here? Are you dead and trapped like me?" "No, I''m still alive." "Then" "I''m here to pick up Vinter Verdandi. You too, because I can get out of here." "Vinter?" My words shook her blue eyes. I didn''t miss it, asked quickly. "You know where he is, don''t you?" "I, I''m not going to tell you!" However, the child turned his head with a painful expression. "How can I believe in you? He said he was going to die because of you!" "" "Well, to be exact, if you don''t succeed, he will die" I stare her without a reply, Yvonne first figured it out and said the truth. Then suddenly she tilted her head. "But what is not successful?" I managed to swallow her question and pressed my laughter. ''You have a same temperament like Renald.'' I was got goose bumps at the thought of being siblings. I turned my head away from Yvonne who was annoying. "You don''t tell me either, why should I tell you?" "That''s" "Oh, I don''t know. If you can''t believe it, you can come and see how he will died like you." Come to think of it, it was unfair. I was the only one who suffers from watching other people''s death, and I was not good enough to comfort this child. I lay down in desperation. When the conversation stopped, I was naturally worried. ''Is Calisto already return?'' Perhaps he was already come back. I couldn''t figure out how time already passed in here, but it was already late when I left the palace. I''m already tired at the thought of Calisto, who will make a fuss about my disappearance. But now I don''t expect everything to be solved if I find Yvonne who stole the mirror. There was nothing I could do right now. It was when I was keep my eyes closed and quietly organizing my thoughts. "Unfair." Suddenly, Yvonne who was restless next to me who lying quietly, murmured with a small voice. "I''m dead, why are you still alive?" I''m opened my eyes and looked to the side. "Mee too, I miss my father. Derick brother and Rennald brother" Maybe the child was a child, and Yvonne pouting her mouth and about to burst into tears. "Don''t cry." My voice was filled with words that I didn''t want to heard so much. But. "Once you get out of here, won''t you be given a chance to see them, too?" "How can I get out?" "Well. I don''t know. First of all, we''ll have to stop Vinter who keep turning back time." "" Fortunately, Yvonne did not burst into tears, as if the idea of stimulating the child was a good thing. I closed my eyes again. It was time to get my thoughts straight. It was then. A cool touch wrapped my right hand around me. "Come on." When I opened my eyes and turned my head, I saw a child slowly grabbed my hand with a sullen face. I rose from my place without saying a word. When I was dragged by Yvonne''s hand and walked through the black space for a moment, suddenly a white door similar to the one I encountered was created. Yvonne let go of my hand and went in there without hesitation. For a moment I hesitated in front of door. It was because I was afraid that the helpless situation would be repeated like before. "What are you doing? Come on!" However, I was encouraged by the words I heard inside the white light. I closed my eyes and walked forward. And when I opened my eyes again, a familiar place greeted me. The vast space with huge pillars and floors under the stairs full of skeletons was Leila''s tomb. I turned my head and looked back. I could see the "mirror of truth" in a good shape. It seemed that the door along Yvonne connected to it. "Over there." Yvonne, who had led the way first, ran to me and grabbed my dress, stared behind me and waved. Only then I come to my senses and look at Yvonne''s direction. Not far away I could see someone''s figure lying down. ''Vinter!'' I finally found him. I walked fast towards him. The huge magic circle I had seen before still embroidered the floor of the altar clearly. Lucky or not, it was no longer burning. And there was Vinter in the middle of it. "Marquis!" I ran across the Magic Circle to Vinter''s place quickly. Whether he was burn alive or not, his face was dried up and it''s hard to recognize him. ''Don''t tell meIs he dead?'' My heart sank when I saw him not answering my call. "Marquis, wake up!" Regardless of how the magic circle burned across the middle of his chest, I reached out and shook him. But Vinter only shook helplessly and did not open his eyes. Normally I would have checked his breath with my hands under his nose, but I lost my reason because I thought he might be dead. Tak-! "Marquis!" I slapped his cheek recklessly. "Marquis, please wake up! Marquis!" "U, ugh" Fortunately, his eyelids trembled a couple times as if he had come to his senses. I was truly relieved that he was not dead. At the same time, the child who find him passed through and gone for a while like a illusion. I couldn''t stop my hand until Vinter completely came to his senses. Plak! Plak, Plak-! "Marquis! Get a hold of yourself! Marquis!" "I''ve come to my senses" Yvonne''s words from the sidelines were negligently ignored. It was then. "UghLady?" "Marquis, are you awake?" I dropped my hands in a hurry. As he blinked his eyes, he asked. "Am I.... dead already? Maybe the world was destroyed, and we all came to heaven together" "You can''t. I guess you''ll have to get a few more hits to get yourself together." "No!" Only then Vinter raise his upper body. And he looked at me one after another to see if it was unbelievable. It seemed to measure whether it was a dream or not. "Lady, how did you get here" Then suddenly, he stammered and touched his body as if something was wrong. "The magic circleIts stopped working." The ash fluttered along with his movements. Looking at it with a shocked face, Vinter finally raised his trembling blue eyes and looked at me. "Don''t tell meDid you succeed?" Chapter ss-11: Side Story 11 I answered in a sullen voice. "It sounds like you''re sorry that I''ve succeed it." "It''s not like that, but" "Sadly, it''s been a while since I killed Yvonne. That means the magic circle who was holding you back would have stopped working." He didn''t even know it because he has been sleeping until now. However, when I saw him didn''t understand and stared at me blankly, I filled with anger. "Why don''t you get up early? Do you know how hard it was to find you, Marquis?" I screamed out loud. Only then Vinter rise completely from his place. He still had a puzzled look on his face. After grasping the situation for quite a long time, he finally opened his mouth and talked. "I thought it would fail. So I gave up everything and waited for the end." Before I could ask why he didn''t show up on his own, I lost my word when I heard his answer. Vinter''s eyes wandering beyond the distant air, slowly moved to Yvonne who was standing next to me. "From some point on, this kid''s eyes are numb" "....." "I thought it was the past illusion of seeing guilt. So I thought it was time." So Vinter lay on it, giving up everything and not knowing if magic circle had stopped. I was angry, but on the other hand, it was not that I didn''t understand, so I shut my mouth. Anyway, the fact that he was alive was the most important. Now we have to take a first step in the real future, which has nothing to do with games. "She is a ''real'' Yvonne." "Ah." "I think she was locked in space and time soon after she was possessed by Leila." I explained it first to Vinter about Yvonne''s identity. It made me wonder. Perhaps, the ancient wizards who struck the system held on to the soul of the children''s bones. Like bringing me back from another dimension because he couldn''t collect Penelope''s shattered soul. ''So that''s why only Leila returned without Yvonne.'' Meanwhile, it was fortunate. Little Yvonne would have been unable to bear the destruction of her soul at every moment by Leila. "I see." Vinter nodded heavily as if he understood. It seemed that Yvonne was feeling responsible for this. "Now how can we get out from here?" "Well. From my perspectiveIt seems that the''mirror of truth'' is a passage connected to the outside." Vinter pointed behind me and said. I nodded lightly, and since I''ve been came here through the mirror that was being restored, so i though it would be for some reason. The only thing left now was Yvonne. I glanced at her. "Then before we go out, I think about what should we do with her." It was a good thing that Vinter was alive. Now that the system all gone, there''s got to be a solution. It would be better for everyone to have a happy ending. I wanted to take Yvonne out of here and, if it was possible, I want to send her back to her original family. However, he just stared at Yvonne and shook his head with a gloomy face. "UnfortunatelyThere is no way." "Why?" "If you succeed in stopping Leila, there is no more body for the soul to return." "That''s" I''m speechless. I just knew what it would be like with magic, but I never thought of such a realistic problem. "What are you talking about?" When both of us stared each other with a serious face, Yvonne jumped in and asked. I was afraid of saying something I couldn''t do in front of this child, so I quickly reached out and blocked Yvonne''s ears. "You don''t need to know." "Ish, why don''t you let me know? Let go!" "Tsk, I''m in trouble." Stopping this child who struggling to get my hands off her, I said to Vinter in low voice. "I didn''t look for it, but the remains must had been picked up." "....." "Can''tyou do anything about it?" "Lady." "I can''t let her stay stuck here like this. I''ve only seen the moment her died." After seeing that, I can''t leave her. I was whispering with distorted face and Vinter also stiffened his face. It was then. "Stupid, There''s no way I won''t heard it just because you''re blocking my ears." Suddenly, a loud voice came from a distance. I could see the pink hair sticking out her tongue behind Vinter''s back. "This is, are you making fun of an adult" "I know how to get out of here." I tried to say a word but stopped when heard Yvonne''s word. "What?... How?" "Sometimes there was a strange square window popped up and asked me. If I accept it, I can go to a better place and be reborn." "Accept?" I stared blankly at Yvonne. It was a strange feeling that someone except me can saw the system window. At the same time, what I guessed a while ago became true. ''As expectedIt''s was written by the ancient wizard'' If she was born again, she would be reborn to a different dimension like me. As I stared at Yvonne with a complicated look, I opened my mouth heavily. "So why didn''t you accept it?" Then the child''s face was pouty. "I didn''t want to go." "....." "Go, what if my dad and my brothers never see me again" I managed to swallow the popping sigh. Even with the suggestion of ancient wizards, I could see why Yvonne was left alone in this dark space. It was to see her family''s face that appeared in it, even though her horrible death was repeated. I didn''t have enough affection to bear such pain, so I couldn''t understand Yvonne. Looking at my silent words, Yvonne asked with an uneasy face. "Do I have to go?" "You don''t have to go if you don''t want to." "Lady." Vinter called me as if he was surprised at my hard answer. Instead of making him understand, I took something out of my pocket and gave it to Yvonne. "Here, your mirror." It was my mirror rod, No, it was Yvonne''s hand mirror which she got as a present from Derick. "I picked it up. Now don''t lose it again." The child looked at the hand mirror with a surprised look. Soon after, her blue eyes filled with tears. "Hiks." Yvonne raised her head and with wide eyes she looked at me. "Your father and brothers, they are doing fine." I didn''t want to tell her how they were doing looking for their own daughter. Yvonned had a miserable time because she was separated from her family, but for Penelope, they were people who killed her countless times. Fearing she might be kicked out from the mansion when his daughter returns. So penelope lived in anxiety all the time and acted like they had to. ''By the way, what''s so good saying about it?'' But I was grew up too much to be grumpy about such things. And now I was confident that I would be happy without them. Even if I did something, I would love myself, and desperately reflecting on the person I love, so I can move on. "Every year on the day when they lose you, they have a hard time missing you. But everyone''s trying not to show off. They afraid if you find out, you''ll be sad." "" "Especially your fatherDuke, wherever you are he always pray for your happiness and comfort every day." "Hik, hiks hiks" Unlike me who had no expression on my face, Tears fell on Yvonne''s soft cheeks. I silently uttered the last words to persuade her. "So, if you''re still here, I can''t go back and tell them about your news." " You" Yvonne gasped back her watery breath. "You don''t hate me?" "Why do I hate you?" " I heardMy family made you die because of me." "You weren''t even there. So, you were irrelevant." I replied rather cynically. Then added immediately. "AndIt is not like I can''t understand them. No matter how much time has passed, If I''ve a lovely little sister like you" "...." "How can I forget? " On the last day of the festival, Leonard who criticized me just because I went to the attic to see the fireworks. I wasn''t took Yvonne''s place, so I couldn''t forgive Derrick who had cut down Penelope, and Duke who always silently watched over her. But I could understand why they did it. If I had lost such a kind and lovely sister right in front of me, I would worried and hate anyone who trying took her place. I would have gone crazy, too. "Ah" Yvonne who was wiping her cheeks with her small and tender hands, suddenly raised her head and looked into the air. Now I could see nothing more in my eyes, but I had a hunch. The system window came up. "You''re free to choose, whether you stay or not. It''s your choice." The young Yvonne''s blue eyes were looked at me. After a long silence, she managed to open her mouth. "To my dad and my brothers" "....." "Can you tell themThat I''m well and that I love them a lot?" I nodded slowly. There was nothing I could do for her so i just gave Yvonne their status. "AndTell Derick brother thank you for buying me a hand mirror, and I''m sorry I lost it." "Yes, I will." "Then I''ll go." Yvonne finally said good-bye, and never taking the hand mirror I gave her. The awkward waving hands made her lovely pink hair flutter. Soon after, a small body began to be enveloped in bright light. I waved my hands in silence until young Yvonne was completely gone. "Are you all right?" It was when Vinter approached and talked to me so I stopped waving my hand. I stared at the empty spot and turned my head to him. "There''s nothing wrong with me." "I always see Lady''s sweet tearful face than smiling face." At his words I raised my hand belatedly and swept my face. When did this happen? There was a lot of tears on my finger. I looked at it with a touble look. "I''d like to give you a handkerchief, but I''m sorry, I''m in this state" "It''s all right." I said with a light smile to Vinter, who looked very sorry. "I can wipe it with my hands." And wipe my face one by one. I was going to pretend to be a kid, but I was embarrassed because I thought I was caught. Vinter who had been silent for a while due to my actions, suddenly muttered like a self-talk. "..... Now you can wipe awayyour tears." "....." "I don''t even have the qualification to comfort you like before." Chapter ss-12: Side Story 12 "Marquis" I looked back at him with a little dazed look at his sudden words. Vinter calmly faced me and opened his mouth. "Even when you didn''t cry, you always had a sad face." "" "SoFrom the first sight I couldn''t take off my eyes from you, even when I suspected that you might have been involved with Leila." There was a mournful glow on his thin face. "ButYou don''t look like that anymore." I opened my eyes a little wide at his words, then slowly asked back. "What do you see now?" "You look relieved." He replied without hesitation. Was it that obvious? I was inwardly surprised. Vinter who noticed my feelings, laughed bitterly. "While I was trapped here, many things would have changed." Come to think of it, I forgot that Vinter had been locked up here because of Yvonne. He was right. So much has changed. But unlike me, who throw everything out and moves forward little by little, he is still stopped at that time. "I know I have to be sorry and grateful to Lady for defeated Leila and even took over the soul of real Yvonne. But" "....." "Most of all, you came to save me from being trapped." "" "I''m so happy." When he said it there was pain passed through his blue eyes. "If I say that I want this time to last foreverI think you''ll say that I''m a ludicrous bastard." Only then did I realize that he still had feeling for me. Even after the game was over, it was really surreal to find out that one of male lead still liked me. ''Now it''s real.'' With belated realising it, occurred to me that I had been quite harsh to Vinter. I was so busy taking care of my self very time, so I didn''t think deeply about what kind of mind he had. And Vinter has restrain his feeling and went to this place without a delay. Now it was time for him to quit the lingering affection for me and move on. "Marquis." I managed to open my mouth. "I, I like the Crown Prince." "" "More than I thought. Enough to give up trying to run away from Leila." "" "I''m sorry I couldn''t tell you in advance." His eyes shook slighty. I had no confident to facing his blurring face, and slowly look down. Suddenly I had regrets. If I had refused so clearly back then, he could have shake me off more easily. "Didn''t you just say you were interested?" "-3orry? I can''t accept it." At that time, I was honestly willing to hurt Vinter. He also doubted that Leila was a bad girl who tried to kill Yvonne. And it was ridiculous when he say he liked me so he betrayed his faith that he had kept for his whole life. But now I was neither detest nor hilarious. I said I was sorry I couldn''t tell you in advance, but I wasn''t really sorry to refuse. Just. Vinter also need to be liberated from all his burden. "I see." After looking at me for a long time at my words, he finally opened his mouth. "That''s not like I didn''t expect it. Even back then, he said he was going to the north where you were. And" "....." "When Lady was run away from house, the Crown Prince visited my mansion three times." " What? Why Marquis''s mansion" It was the moment. "-When I heard that you had disappeared from duke''s house? I struck the Imperial Palace Wizard and ran to the capital like a crazy man." "- But I thought you were with that demon-possessed guy? and the moment I saw his face? I was... ! I" When we were reunited on the ship to Archina Islands. Suddenly the Crown Prince''s voice who was shouting with an angry face, was vividly played. ''Crazy. Then that''s'' I looked back at Vinter with a grim face. He packaged it nicely as a''visit'', but I was thrilled to imagine how badly it would be when Callisto went into his house after looking for me. "I''m sorry for the inconvenience, Marquis. That crazyno, I mean I apologize on behalf His Highness" I hurriedly apologized to him like saying ''go back and look''. It was then. "I''m glad to hear that." A low smile rang out at the bedside. "Now, there is someone by yourside to make lady laugh." I slowly raised my head. Whether he meant it or not, Vinter was smiling at me with warm eyes. I stood there blankly for a moment, and then my gaze swept down his cheek and see his nail-biting once by hand. Apparently he was frowning on Callisto''s brutality, but I felt the muscles of his face loose. After avoiding his gaze for a moment in a sense of embarrassment, I soon look at Vinter. "I trust you now. So" "....." "You don''t need to feel guilty anymore." Vinter has been silent for a long time. Trying not to see the dark blue eyes wetting red, I waited for him to soothe his feelings. After such a long time. "If we get out of here, the contract will be thoroughly fulfilled without any changes." Suddenly, a huge hand reached out in front of me. "I am confident that I will be able to carve and distribute the purest magic on jewelry." "" "You trusted our top house." I realized a step later that he was asking for a handshake as a top owner. "That''s obvious." Only then I smile and hold his hand. "You owe me your life. You know I''m thorough with my calculations, right?" "Oh, my God." Vinter groaned with a frustrated look. I said solemnly, glancing at him. "You will have to be prepared to pay off all that debt." I gave him a good scolding for his handshake. In my mind, my emerald and diamonds, which stretched to the world as well as to the Baien Hingdom, were depicted brilliantly. Vinter replied as if he had lost to my nasty words. "Okay." "Then let''s go." Without hesitation, I turned around leaving his hand behind. I could feel Vinter staring at my hand, but I approached the ''mirror of truth'' without knowing it. When I stood in front of a fine mirror, unlike the broken ones on the other side of time and space, only then I realized. Now I have a feeling that there will be nothing more to face this damn mirror. ''It was an awful encounter, let''s never see each other again.'' I muttered to soul of ancient wizard who might be somewhere with a fresh mood. "We can be caught between different time and space as we go out. It''s a hassle, but please hold my hand tight." At that time, suddenly he came up to the side and reached out his hand once again. I held his hand without hesitation. And we jumped into the mirror at the same time. The white light flashed before my eyes. What I saw when I opened my eyes again. "Ugh" The job site was filled with armed knights. "Your Highness?" And in the middle of it, there was a figure of the Crown Prince standing with a distorted face. How did you find it, the man who was holding the sword I had hidden in the bedroom as if he would hit the mirror right away, but slowly lowered it. A cold sweat dripped down on his forehead. ''Are you sick or something?'' The moment I was about to approach him, with a sudden worry. His gaze glanced down somewhere. "Penelope Eckart." Suddenly he called me with a very low voice. And his red eyes glistened. ''It''s X.'' I felt a chill when I realized the half-turned gaze was nailed at my hand against Vinter''s hand. "Ah, Your Highness. This is, uh..... A little bit of tense" I tried to shake it off and explain to him by shaking the hand. "Tie up." A low voice was ahead. His royal guards moved without delay at the crown prince''s orders. They immediately surrounded Vinter and tied his arms with a thin rope. I''ve been tied up once before. "Mar, Marquis!" Vinter didn''t rebel, and was taken away innocently. I was dumbfounded and stammered, looking at the scene, then turned around and asked. "What are you doing now? What''s wrong with the guy who just escaped?!" "What are you doing? Princess Eckart isn''t clunky either." But he cut me off coldly, and made walked. "Your Highness." ''Why am I?'' It is instantaneous to be bombarded by the guards who flinched near me. Blinking blankly, I stared down at the rope tied in my hand. "I''ll personally escort this troublemaker." Callisto who had took over the end of the rope proudly from the knight, chatted with a soft voice. So I was captured and imprisoned by the prince himself to the palace. Chapter ss-13: Side Story 13 When we arrived at the Crown Prince''s palace, it was already dawning. ''I''ve been in that damn mirror for a long time'' It was about time to think blankly, as I was looking at the dim dawn shining out of the corridor window. When I came to my senses, the Crown Prince was dragging me to the place where his chamber was. At dawn the Crown Prince''s palace was so quiet. But Callisto left me in his bedroom as if someone were chasing me, and then walked to the door and locked it. "Your Highness." "Stretch out your hand." Suddenly he walked straight to me and said it. His face was still not very good. Without asking, it was clear that he had been looking for me all night. When I saw it from a bright place, I saw his hair covered with dust and his tired eyes were clearly visible. I could tell just by looking at it, how desperately Callisto was looking for me. My heart sank heavily. ''That why I was dragged here without any rebellion'' Of course, I couldn''t resist him because I was shocked by his words. "What are you doing, without reaching out. Will you continue to be tied up like a dog?" As soon as he stood still without moving, he urged me to do so. ''I''m not sure if I''m can talking to you''re right now'' I grumbled inside and stretched out my hand. Anyway, I wanted to wash up quickly and go to sleep. Callisto immedietly memorized spells and unwrapped the magic tool that tied my hand. Maybe because I was tired, I didn''t even feel like getting angry. I was murmured as I looked at the man, who was releasing the rope himself. "I''m tired, but I want to go to my room." "Don''t say anything." He stopped moving at my words, and then he quickly began to loosen the ropes again. "Because you are now a sinner." "Why me?" "Why am I?" Callisto''s eyebrows shook fiercely, as if my words had offended him. Finally, he released all the ropes, and soon he spat out my sins. "You will be an empress soon. For forgetting your position and acting on your own way, thats why you are felt guilty of causing a harm to imperial family in the middle of night. You have to pay for your sin." "I said I wouldn''t marry you. So I didn''t commit a crime." "Stop talking nonsense." "Stop it yourself. Who''s been talking about that bullshit all the time?" "What?" I was tired to go over it, but it makes me unable to go over it. Crown Prince opened his mouth as he struck with a calm voice. "Huh! Have you just decided to leave? " "You just left first, didn''t you?" "What do I do?" "You tied Lady''s arms and dragged her like a dog, whether people see it or not." "When did I!" When I answered in a nonchalant manner, Callisto shouted with a very unfair face and suddenly closed his mouth. And then. "Are you sick? Where did you get hurt? Show me." He was very careful with his hands that would touch my wrist. "I told them to tie it up gently, thats son of a bitch wouldn''t to be safe" "I''m not hurt." I answered more fatally than him, who murmured relentlessly as if he were going to jump out with a sword right away. ''Why do you tie up when you''re going to do this?'' Despite the fact that it wasn''t hurt, Calisto continued to gently touch where it was tied up. "Stop it. It''s all right." "It''s a little red. I''ll call a doctor right away." "It''s because you keep rubbing it." I was adamant to say so. I thought it was too much, but Callisto didn''t let go of his hand who was holding my wrist. I looked at the dusty golden hair that had been scattered under my eyes and said with a sigh. "It was nothing special. I accidentally went there while I was taking a walk, and I was just standing in the mirror looking at it." "" "Whether today or later, it was something that I''d been through for once anyway." "At least you should told the servant that you were going for a walk." As he listened to me quietly, he lifted his bowed head and quietly moved it. "When it''s about you, even though i''m a Crown Prince I''ll acting like a madman" "...." "You should have talked, Penelope Eckart." The red eyes looking at me lost their color and shook. Only then I could felt his hand which was still holding me shake intermittently. You told me to go when I let you go. Every time I wasn''t with this man, he was so nervous that he couldn''t help it. As I retreated, I had no choice but to apologize softly this time. "That''sI''m sorry about that." "You look so sorry." He snorted, I''m serious but it didn''t sound very sincere. And he added grimly. "I''m going to destroy that thing tomorrow." "What" I was wondering what was he talking about, but soon I asked back with a feeling of doubt. "Are you talking about the mirror of truth?" "Yes." "Why youWhy do you break the hard-earned restoration?" I''ve had been strugling to restoring it with Marienne! I frowned, and speak firmly. "Just let it be used as a research material." "You disappear twice because of it, how can I let it go? I''m going to break down that thing and prevent it in advance." "Your Highness." I was a little embarrassed when he was answer without hesitation as if he had intended to do so. "I''ve told you so many times that I''m not going anywhere." "I''m not a blind fool, princess." Callisto was answer with a soft but determined voice. "I know that the mirror is related to your origin place" "" "If it was exists, you may be back someday, regardless of your will." I was surprised at the fact that he even had that thought. ''Was this guy was obsessed with it?'' However, on the other hand, I thought I couldn''t give Callisto that much faith. I shared some secrets with him about Leila, but I couldn''t tell him all about my past life and the game system. It was not up to him to understand that confiding was not enough for him to understand, and I had been decided that there was no need to reveal what had already been done. I hurriedly opened my mouth and dissuaded Callisto, who treated the "mirror of truth" as an enemy. "I don''t have to do that anymore. It''s all over. I can''t go back even if I want to go back now." "So it doesn''t matter if it''s broken, does it? And, you said you didn''t know that it would work today?" "That''s" That''s true. It was a moment when I was swept away by strange logic. "Anyway, You had confirmed whether Marquis or evil''s spirit or whatever it is still alive. Now you''ve nothing to do with it." "....." "Just stay here until the coronation day and get ready for the wedding. I''ll give you a teacher, and you''ll learn a little bit about Crown Princess''s manners." He brought back the story of imprisonment and marriage that he had postponed for a while. After all, it was the origin. I responded coldly right away. "No." "I can''t help it if you don''t like it. But who can refuse the crown prince''s orders?" "Just lock it up. I''m going to use magic to run away." "Use it. But unfortunately, in the Imperial Palace there was a magic trick to neutralize the unidentified magic, what should we do?" He grinned at me and shrugged his shoulders provokingly. I answer to that jerk, turning back his ridicule. "Why would you reveal all that? I will break it down and get away with it somehow. I''m the only Duke''s daughter. Can''t I do that?" "Shit." Realizing that he had done something stupid, the Crown Prince rolled his foot once "Boom!" because he couldn''t beat me. Then he stared at me and shouted. "What the hell is the problem. Is it a proposal or something, Is it because of that?" Of course, it also an important thing. But it felt a bit pathetic to say yes. Ultimately, it''s not the reason, and it''s even more difficult if I try to talk to him for no reason. "" As we stared at each other with our arms folded without saying anything, the crown prince slipped away from my gaze. Then, he suddenly looks at me with a clam expression. "The ring isn''t finished yet." Something popped out in front of me. A ring with a large turquoise bead was hanging on the large palm of the crown prince without even a case. Picking up the ring with his other hand, and Callisto said. "I''m gonna cover this side with diamonds." He points to the ring portion of the ring. Unlike the turquoise beads, which were wrapped around the area with the shape of a golden leaf, and worked as splendidly as a flower bud, the ring part was emptying without any decoration. ''Is this what you call a proposal?'' As I was staring at the ring not knowing what to do, Calisto opened his mouth again as if he knew the answer. "This is the tears of a mermaid, which is a legend in the West Sea of Gaspar. Doesn''t it looks like your eyes?" "" "Bring eternal wealth and honor for the owner." "Really?" ''Oh, that''s a little harsh.'' The prince''s face became brighter, as if my eyes had changed noticeably due to the sound of wealth and honor. "It was hidden in the treasure chest of Gaspar''s palace, but the processing was a little late because only the royal family could solve the curse." I had a hard time finding this bloody man during the conquest war. Somehow he added with a slightly excited voice. But I was more concerned with other words than his excuse. "Curses? What" "It''s said the favor of the one who owns it was bound together forever." Before complaining about giving me such a thing, he answered first. "You can''t even escape death. So when I cut off Hing Gaspar, the queen died with him." A strange glow of joy rose in his silent eyes. I looked at him, then lowered my head and looked at the ring again. ''I mean, he couldn''t propose because the processing for the wedding ring was too late?'' That''s the summarized from his rambling. It felt strange when I see the ring again after knowing the background. ''When we die, let''s die together at the same time.'' I was a little chilling by the renewed Callisto''s obsession. Whether he aware me or not, Callisto opened his mouth again. "There''s a ring that''s been handed down from generation to generation in the Empire, but I didn''t want to give it to you." " It''s bad luck because it was worn by the queen, and it''s tacky because the golden dragon is so big. That''s doesn''t even suit youShit." After fidgeting alone, he suddenly flicked out a curse word. I took my eyes off from the ring in amazement and looked up at him. "At that time in the garden, I didn''t mean to say that. Cause that fucking rumor seems to be what you care about" The prince, who was sweeping my bangs roughly with a complex face. Suddenly-. He knelt before me. Not one knee, but both knees. He literally knelt down like a sinner. "Penelope Eckart." "...." "Please marry me." Chapter ss-14: Side Story 14 The Crown Prince held onto my dress and shouted as if he beg for me. It was more like plea than proposing. The ring was incomplete, and he didn''t even propose. "Your Highness." I looked at him with a little surprised look in front of me. He was an indomitable crown prince who led the conquest war to victory and proudly returned to the capital. And now when I have no power to interfere, I see a man who will become an emperor with absolute power desperately asking me to marry him. I felt so strange. "You wouldn''t have had to kneel on both your knees" "It''s embarrassing, so answer quickly. You''re gonna marry me, aren''t you? Huh?" As soon as I looked down at him, Calisto spat out quickly. The face that seemed impatience approached strangely. ''So you know it''s embarrassing.'' Suddenly my laughed leak out. I was so angry when he pushed for marriage. But seeing him looking up at me pitifully, it was a little.... ''It''s kind of cute, too.'' "You know I just teasing you, right?" I shook my head to the thought that i was finally taste it and said. "I''ll tell Cedric everything." "I don''t care." I definitely knew Callisto was going to get up. But he still muttered with a stiff face, not getting up. "What''s the big deal with such teasing if I can marry you." "" And if you do it, I''ll slit their neck." ''Yes, of course.'' My heart who pounding for a while returned to its original state. I looked at him with a cold face, sighed and slowly kneel together in front of him. "Your Highness." The prince''s face was all white as to what I imagined when he saw me making eye contact without giving an answer. I reached out my hand and brought it to the corners of his bright red eyes, and then swept it gently. And in a quiet voice, I spoke out what i had never said. "I, I want to study." "Archaeological, are you mean that?" "Yeah. I told you, I was a scholar at the place I originally lived. Callisto wriggled his eyebrows as if he didn''t like what I said. But he managed not to cut off my words and listened quietly. "I want to do what I''ve been doing here. There''s a lot of unexplored artifacts and civilizations here. Maybe there''s a place that needs my help." "...." "You''ve already forgotten? you told me to stay because you''d do whatever I wanted." I stopped talking and look into Calisto''s eyes. ''You said it, but I wouldn''t say it with a bite.'' It was with the thought. After a long time, the prince''s lips were opened. "I''m not telling you not to." "Then?" "They''re all things you can do after you get married." "As you already know, I''m also interested in entering Academy." "You can do that after the wedding." I shouted dumbfounded at him who was being unreasonable. "Does it make sense that the empress goes to the academy?" "Why not? We can make it sense. If you are not comfortable with the gaze of an others, we can bring all the professors to palace." "...." I never thought of that. Embarrassed by Calisto''s appearance of a scale beyond my imagination, I managed to answer. "I don''t want to be such a nuisance. And that''s not the only problem." "So there''s something else." "I want to go to the remote area and explore the ruins! I want to learn how to excavate human bones properly!" "I''m going to move all of it to the palace." "Ha." His words doesn''t make a sense at all. I raised my eyes and asked growlingly. "You didn''t have an intention to get me out of the palace in the first place, did you?" "" Calisto had no answer as if I had hit on the mark. I glared at him with a persistent glare, as if asking why there was no answer. And soon he held my hands which was barely around his eyes. And then slowly rub his cheek against my palm and say, "It''s all your fault." "What am I?" "I tried to let you go. But you don''t end up staying there and choosing me." "" "So you have to bear my anxiety." "What''s that" It was the moment I was angry about his sophistry. Calisto looked up at me with a strange languid look on his face. Cup-. He turned his head and kissed my palm. "Do not do that." I opened my eyes when I noticed that he was trying to get away with it. However, instead of stopping, he gradually rose and kissed from the palm of my hand to the wrist and arm. "Well, magic isn''t the only way to get you stuck in the bedroom." Cup, Cup-. With a tickling and creepy feeling, I barely pressed my trembling body to speak. "I''m not in the mood. I told you not to. If you keep doing this, I''m going to sleep in my room." Tak-. When I shook off his hand and warned, Callisto raised both his hands and took a step back. "Okay. Let''s just sleep with holding hands." "...." "Because of you, I''ve been searching the palace all night. you can do that much for me." As I glared without saying anything, he begged with a desperate look on his face. "Stay with me." I retreated and eventually nodded slowly. "All right." ***** When I opened my eyes, it was noon, the bright sunlight was pouring through the curtains. In the end, I couldn''t sleep while holding my hands. When I opened my eyes to the strange feeling of sleep, my eyes met with a pair of eyes staring at me. And..... "Ugh" I grabbed my screaming body and got up and sat down. Then suddenly, the blanket fell down and found the skin exposed, and I was shocked. "Crazy golden-headed bastard! Is he a dog?!" The tears filled up the red spot that were so dense that I could hardly see the bare skin. ''What if one day I''m going to dissapear?'' It was when I was pounding on my stiff back, shivering with chilling imagination. Ttokttok-. "Princess, did you wake up? May I come in?" Someone knocked on the crown prince''s bedroom door. "Wa, Wait!" I panicked and looking for my clothes. But I couldn''t see the clothes anywhere near the bed. ''I don''t think it was ripped.'' I remember when I desperately defending it as a precious outfit. Biting my lips, I had no choice but to cover my body with a blanket to the end. "Come in." The door opened and bunch of maids came in. They were awkward because I was threat them not to come to my room if they were going to do this every morning. They came to the room like a ghost because my room has changed. "Did you have a good dream last night? I''ve got some bath water for you, Crown PrinceNo, Princess." ''That''s why I don''t like her!'' The baroness, Calisto''s nanny and the head maid of the Crown Prince''s palace, has already treated me like a master of the palace. I couldn''t help but feel uneasy and burdened about it. "Do you want to sleep more? If you don''t mind, go to the bathroom." The head maid said as she handed me a gown to me, who wearing a blanket and not moving. I asked all around instead of answering. "Where''s my clothes?" "If you''re taking a bath, I''ll have your clothes ready for you." "I want to go to my room to wash." "I''m sorry, but the clothes you wore yesterday were taken as a punishment" The head maid replied with a sorry smile on her face. ''Then why you don''t bring me some clothes to wear?'' A question mark floated above my head, but she was soon handed over a gown. Having endured the prince''s dog-like temper for many years, she was a formidable opponent. It was certainly different from a head maid of duke who was protecting Leila. ''Let''s wash up quickly and go back, rather than make a fuss.'' Rising from my seat with difficulty, I was so upset and said. "It''s done." "Understood. We''ll be waiting outside, so feel free to wash up as much as you want." The head maid went off with a strange look of regret. Fortunately, clothes were neatly placed on the bed when I washed up. It was a light yellow dress. It was also time for the head maid to rush into the room. ''TtokTtok'' Sure enough, the knock sounded like a ghost. "Princess, if the bath is over, may I come in for a while?" My hair was a little less dry, but I didn''t want to look at it because I was in a hurry. "Come in." It wasn''t my room anyway, so I readily allowed it. When I saw the head maid who dragged in a bunch of maids again, I opened my eyes slightly. "The Crown Princess, no, Princess. How would you like your meal?" ''You''re so suspicious.'' At times like this, it was best to bounce. "No thanks. I''ll go to my room and eat." I shouted that and ran straight across the bedroom. "Well, wa, wait ! Princess!" The head maid who hadn''t anticipated my unexpected behavior, tried to stop me in a hurry, but it was too late. I quickly arrived at the door and turned the door knob without hesitation. Ceklek-. "What is it?" Big spears crossed in front of me. "Come in, Princess. It''s dangerous outside, so you can''t come out for a while." Five generals surrounded the door, blocking the entrance with spears. It was the crown prince''s personal guard. "Now you" It was when I was dumbfounded and my mouth was like a carp. The head maid who had been chasing me late, bow her head down. "Princess, II beg of you, Your Highness Crown Prince has ordered you to stay here until the coronation ceremony for your safety." "What?" Real confinement? Chapter ss-15: Side Story 15 "That''s" ''Crazy guy!'' I managed to swallow a pop-up curse. And recalling my days as when in the duke''s mansion, I hardened my face violently and raised my chin arrogantly. "Get out of my way. I''m going to see the Crown Prince right now." But the spear crossed in front of me didn''t budge. "Your Highness the Crown Prince said, If princess say so, he will come back as soon as the work over, so he hope princess to stay calm." "Ha." The answer to my words burst me into laugh. "Damn. It comes out like this, right?" I wiped my laughter and clenched my teeth. All the remains is war. "So are you going to pass on my message?" "Yes?" "Go to the Crown Prince and tell him clearly." "Wha, what" "I definitely warned you yesterday, so don''t regret it." It was a very rude remark for the Crown Prince''s direct message. But I also shut the door ''Braak!'' in the face of the bewildered guards. "Pri, princess" The head maid who came after me, called me carefully with a white face. For a moment, I was deeply contemplated, and soon I had a cold thought. "Head maid, take the paper and the pen with you right now. Because I have something to do." "Please, clam down princess! And decide on your meal first" "I''m not in the mood for a meal now. Bring a pen and back off." "The, then how about having refreshments with Lady Terosi?" " I don''t" While trying to reflectively say no, suddenly I looked back at the head maid who said a familiar name. "Marienne?" "Yes, she has been waiting for a meeting with the princess in the living room for hours." Looking at me the head maid quickly added with a small voice. "Fortunately, the prohibition on outsiders for entering the palace has been lifted." That''s not a good thing at all. He just let those people who have been checked in. In other words, dangerous figures like duke are still banned from entering the palace. I frowned and asked back with a disapproving voice. "How many hours is she waiting for? Why are you telling me now?" "Your Highness ordered us not to wake you until you got up first." "Your master is so generous that he gives me sickness and then medicine." "Hahaha" Head maid laughed awkwardly at my snorting and muttering. I thought for a moment. ''I was going to write a letter to the duke right now'' But soon I changed my mind. Rather, the letter was more likely to be caught by Callisto. "You may think if you let Marienne in, I would be happy to have your flirtight?'' It was the prince''s shallow thought to know that I had been quite close to Marienne recently because of common interests. I stared sharply into the air and chuckle. "Please bring some refreshments to the living room." **** The Crown Prince''s bedroom was equipped with a small living room where only close peoples could enter and leave. It was total confinement. "Marienne." When she opened the door and entered, Marienne greeted me with pleasure. "Princess!" "I''m sorry to keep you waiting so long. I slept late so" "It''s all right. I haven''t been waitingSo long!" When I apologized with an apologetic face, she suddenly blushed with a burning voice. "Why" Sitting across her seat, I just tilted my head because I didn''t understand her words. Then Marienne coughed in vain with a flushed face. "Hheuem. You deserve to oversleep. I understand. We''re adults." "What" I was shocked when I inadvertently lowered my head along line Marienne''s eyes who staring at me. I couldn''t properly check the clothes that the head maid brought for me because I was busy to wearing them quickly. My skin, which was revealed by my open shoulder type dress, was red and blue as if I had chickenpox. "Crazy" The clear lines of interest whitened my eyes. ''Don''t leave any marks, you bastard! If you come back later, you''ll die!'' Mariene smiled strangely at the thought of me. "You must have had a great night." My face was swarming with heat, like before as if it was going to burst. I shouted hurriedly, raising the hem of the clothes on my shoulder. "This, This is! Bug, it is a bug bite." "It must have been an incredibly large and ferocious golden bee." "Marienne!" "Hahaha. I''m kidding, princess." "Hey, is the refresment still far away? Bring me a shwal when it come. Quickly!" Tteng-.Tteng-. Marienne''s pleasant laughter spread through voice of the bells calling for a maid and my shouting. After a while, the maid brought refreshments and shawls. "Whats bring you here?" I tried to calm my excitement by drinking warm chamomile tea and asked why Marienne came to see me even though we met the day before yesterday. Then she answered in a flurry. "What''s going on! What happened at the job site last night?" "Oh, that''s" "I went to finish the restoration this morning and, well, wouldn''t the building itself be off-limits? but the guards whose standing in the way were so strict." She looked at me with curious eyes as if she wanted to know what was going on right now. Recalling what happened last night, I roughly picked out the details and said only the point. "I''m sorry. It''s a bit complicated to explain, but the ''Mirror of Truth'' suddenly triggered and rescued Marquis of Verdandi for his original purpose." "Oh, my God, the princess rescue him by yourself?" Marienne, who was surprised by what I said, immediately ''as expected'' and gave an admiring look. "Yes, wellit just happened." I said with an awkward smile. "And I don''t think we can do the restoration anymore." "Uh, why?" I couldn''t say with my own mouth that it was because of the prince''s obsession. I skipped my reason and answer it moderately. "Even if I finish, I probably won''t be able to step on it anymore." "I see" Fortunately, Marienne seemed to accept it easily. In any case, since the most important purpose was to rescue Vinter Verdandi, so I know that it is meaningless to continue the restoration. "I''m sorry, Marienne. You must have been looking forward to it a lot. " I give her a boring apology, though I don''t express my feelings, but I was disappointed too. "No, Princess. It''s better like that." Fortunately, Marienne smiled and shook her head. "In fact, the reason I''m here today is to tell you that we can no longer work together after the coronation of the Crown Prince." "What? Why" "I''m on my way back from the academy." "What?! You, all of a sudden?" Marienne''s successive bomb declaration opened my eyes wide. ''I''m sure you''ve been begging me to enter the archaeology department until yesterday!'' It was when I changed my mind on the morning and looked at Marienne, who had become unemployed with a grim face. She dropped her eyes shyly and let out her innermost thoughts. "In fact, I kept feeling ashamed of myself when I look at you." "When youLook at me?" No, what the hell are you looking at? I couldn''t quite understand. Fortunately, Marienne immediately released my bewilderment. "Yes. The princess''s appearance who was purely happy while working on your work." "Marienne." "I definitely started it because I liked it, but at some point I found my self who only pursued achievements. And I lost my original intentions." She mumbled with a bitter smile. "However.... Isn''t it such a sudden decision? How did you get in" I spoke to her carefully. I did it because I liked it, but wasn''t it too important to decide on my own side. But in my worried eyes, Mariene laughed wide as she responded. "Anyway, there was no hope because it was only the rotten guys, but I''m going to hit this and start a new one!" "New start?" "Yes! There''s a small group studying archaeology. So far, it has been scattered all over the country, so it has not been active, but this time, we have set up an ancient historical research team." "Ah" "I''m going there with you as an advisory professor. Of course it''s a small salary, but you''re not completely unemployed. Hahaha!" Maybe because she is also a positive person, Marienne quickly shook off the shade and said cheerfully. I was a little envious of her like that. She boldly gives up to what she wants to give up for what he wants to do and doesn''t regret it. It was quite different from me, who was just hesitating without being able to do anything. '' We were envious of each other'' It was when I was staring at Marienne with a strange feeling that I don''t know the reason. "If you don''t want to get married yetWould you like to come with me, Princess?" Suddenly, Marienne made an unexpected offer. I opened my eyes wide. "I''m" Leaving the capital city where the duke''s family is, and doing what I was originally wanted to achieve in the world. That was my original purpose. It was something I could do without necessarily leaving the capital. Rather, it may be wiser to use the duke''s full support. But..... I no longer want to live in that house, or I want to face that humans. ''Now that the game is over, my part is over.'' Of course, until then, I don''t even thinking will be marriage with Callisto and life in the Imperial Palace. And now.... "I can''t leave the capital for a long time." "Why?" "Your HighnessCan''t sleep well at night." After much consideration, I confided some of my worries to Marienne. "What if the princess isn''t around?!" Despite her unkind words, Marienne understood perfectly. I nodded faintly. Since when did it start? I noticed that Callisto wasn''t sleeping properly. A man who came at dusk with a hurried knock on the door. "- I can''t sleep." "-I''m afraid you''ll disappear while I was sleeping." At first I thought you were trying to crawl into my room. However, when I opened my eyes to the feeling of being wrapped in something at a moment, I often faced the bright red eyes shining in the dark. "-Whatare you still sleeping?" "Never mind and go to sleep." His insomnia became more and more worse when I started the restoration work to confirm the fate of Vinter. He kept coming to the room and pretended that he couldn''t win because he wanted to ease his anxiety and sleep. Chapter ss-16: Side Story 16 "Oh my God, there was such a thing" When I was contemplating with a serious face, she nodded as if she understood. Then she talked with a dissatisfied face. "But it''s so unfair to force you to give up to what you wants to do!" "WellThat''s right." I agreed with a helpless voice. Anyway, I had to find a way and make a decision in the near future. No matter which direction it is. "Don''t be too burdened to go together with me, Princess." She was read my complicated feelings. Marienne relieved the burden of my mind with a warm voice. "You know, it''s not like you have to be locked up like in academy for 3 years, it''s literally a gathering exploration? we''ll gather, study together, and do some research together, and when the times come we''ll go our separate ways." It was a light comfort, but surprisingly, it was comfort me so much. I smiled and nodded this time. "Thanks for the offer, Marienne. I''ll think about it seriously." "I''d be grateful if you would! I won''t be leaving until after the coronation, so think hard about it." I was puzzled by what she said, throwing her off the earth and acting like she would leave right away. "WhyAfter the coronation?" I wonder if the prince''s crazy plan to celebrate the wedding along coronation ceremony in the same day had already spread. "I''m now unemployed and going to back home, aren''t I? My father said he would burn my research materials if I didn''t attend the coronation, Hahahaha!" But fortunately it didn''t seem like that. "I''m the only daughter of the Count Terrosi. I''m gonna give you the right chance and we''ll gonna run away when you''re at ease." "Haha" I had no idea Marienne was Count''s daughter, so I just laughed awkwardly. ''I''ve never seen him, but Count Terossi must be pretty upset'' If he knew his only daughter, who finally came home, was planning to run away with such a naive attitude, he would be collapse. At the same time as that thought, the plans came to my mind. The reason was unknown. "Then think about it and tell me. Princess." Marienne, who had finished her business, rose from the seat. "Wait, Marienne." When I was about to see her off, I thought of something I was forgetting and rushed to catch her. "I''m sorry, but I have a favor to ask." "Yes? What kind of favor?" "Wait your ears." I whispered in a small whisper, conscious of the crown prince''s watchmen who might be listening secretly from somewhere. "It''s about time the inquiry was finished. I want you to go to the conference room and tell Duke Eckart" Fortunately, Marienne understood my intentions at once with glistening eyes. "You can do it, right?" "Yes, Of course. Trust me, princess!" With a trustworthy pledge, Marienne left the Crown Prince''s palace. **** I was upset with Callisto who was imprisoned me, but I was hungry. ''You must eat well to escape.'' I was eating my late lunch that was served in a much richer way than usual. Then I sat at the crown prince''s desk on one side of the bedroom. Unknown documents were piled up on the book as if he was carrying the unfinished work from the office to the bedroom. The grumpy me touch them and knocked them down. Not only that, the documents whose scattered on the desk were mixed recklessly by hand. ''Please give him some trouble.'' Of course, Cedric will take over for this trouble. It was time when I was looking at his desk with satisfaction because I felt a little refreshed. "Princess, if you were free would you like to read a book you were reading again?" Recognizing my great discomfort, a head maid quickly brought me the book I was reading in my room. I dare to go through the book in reckless attitude and raising my feet on the royal desk. I was enjoying reading it until yesterday, but now I couldn''t read it at all because I was so nervous. ''Did Marienne deliver it well? Duke'' While I was thinking about it whit my shaking legs, I suddenly laughed because the situation was ridiculous. It''s not even the dreaded rail, I''m just trying to fight my boyfriend and go back to my house. ''What a spectacular thing to do'' Callisto interfered so they could not meet again, but I had to meet the Duke again at least once. Now, I prayed to be released by the duke, and I also had something to deliver. When I was thinking about this and that. "Princess, Marianne said she would return the book she borrowed last time." Marianne delivered it well, the maid handed me a book. "Really? I was just in time to read it, and that''s great. Go outside." Answered calmly, when I hear the sound of closing the door, I hurriedly opened the book. Sraakrak-. It was about the middle of the book that was handed over. Tak-. Something fell between the pages of the book. It was a thin token and a note with an unknown pattern and jewel. "Amulet?" After I recognized it, I opened up a folded note. [ The wizard who manage the barier in the imperial palace will be replaced at 3 p.m. Then grabbed the Amulet and shout out ''Biratio Eckart !'' ] After looking at the contents of the note, I know that Marienne delivered my story well, and Duke made a move. "But why it is Biratio?" I muttered dissatisfiedly, staring at the note where the spell words were written. The game is over, but why I''m still not free from this crazy spell. However there was no way to get out of here. Time went by as scheduled and finally, Ttang-.Ttang-. The clock in the crown prince''s bedroom rang at 3 p.m. I grabbed my cardigan tightly and took what I needed to take, and immediately held Amulet in my hand and shouted. "Biratio Eckart." My eyes were turned white. When the blinding vision comes back. "Penelope!" The first thing I saw was the face of a pensive Duke. When I was glance around, I was in Duke''s office. "Father." It was a moment when I thought, ''I must have arrived.'' "Oh my God!" Unconsciously, the Duke hugged me as if he was unbelieving. "Do you know how surprised this father was? Confinement! How dare he was to detain my daughter!" I was very embarrassed because I never expected such a violent reunion. ''I didn''t mean to say confinement, but Marienne, what the hell did you tell him?'' "No! Tomorrow, I''ll withdraw my support for the Crown Prince, and I''ll replace him before the coronation!" In the midst of parenting, I was distracted by the words of extreme duke. "Father, father! Calm down!" I hurried to dissuade the duke from holding me tightly in his arms. "I''m fine. ''I''ve been doing well in the palace." "Doing fine! You''ve been locked up and you can''t be fine! Did you hurt? He didn''t beat you, did he?" Only then I could face the duke who took me out from his arms. He have been bumping into the Crown Prince. And the Duke''s face was pretty shabby in a few weeks. "Your face!" On the other hand, my face reflected in his furious blue eyes was too clear. "My face" "....." "You''ve gotten a lot better, Hheumm!" The Duke must have been ashamed of himself, so he lowered his hands and coughed loudly. The Imperial Palace people were very attentive. If I had eaten better and had been doing well than I was here, I could not have been worse. I felt strange when look at duke who had such worries. "I''m fine." Once more I calmly answered, the Duke offered me a seat saying that I should sit down for now. As soon as the maid got out of the office, he inquired straight away. "This is all so strange. Do you know how surprised I was to hear from Lady Terossi?" "Thank you for your help right away. I''ve had some trouble." "Is it because of the coronation? Every day of my life I oppose him ascending to the throne. Maybe he''s under a lot of pressure, too. Is that why he''s scared? " When I heard Duke''s constant stream of words, I suddenly burst into laughter. "- Your father-like demons? he won''t let me go." I thought I would call the duke a demon if I was overly frustrated, but today I wouldn''t say that. "It''s not like that, Father. Don''t do that because of that." "Then how on earth will you explain what happened today? And! How can a man who has separated his father and his daughter for weeks be a benevolent monarch!" The Duke poured out the mind to see if his failure to meet me due to the prince''s interference. But it wasn''t just Callisto''s hindrance. I also didn''t find a reason to meet, so we didn''t have a chance to meet. Of course, I didn''t expect the Duke to react so violently because of it. Yvonne. No, by killing Leila who took Yvonne''s body, I thought our ''family role play'' was over. "So tell me the truth. Have you ever been imprisoned in the Prince''s Palace, so you can''t show up your in the house once?" "Father, I inevitably asked you today" The Duke asked me if the imprisonement was true, but because it was true, I turned my back. "I have something to tell my father." Fortunately, I managed to divert the Duke''s attention. He stopped talking and looked at me in wonder. ''Is this really right?'' I couldn''t get a word out of my mouth when I came to say it. But I have to say it. Because I already made a promise. "I, I met Yvonne." "What are you" "Not Leila." Looking at the slowly growing blue eyes, I spoke out calmly. "It''s the real Yvonne that my older brothers lost when they were young." Chapter ss-17: Side Story 17 The blue eyes that lighted his face shook like a candle. "That" "...." "Thats what do you mean, Penelope?" The Duke could not speak easily. He stretched his lips, making his words difficult to hear. "Yvonne. I''m sure, Yvonne at that time" "She was dead." I replied calmly on behalf of him, who could hardly say the words. Then the Duke''s face turned white. He and I knew that the word ''I killed'' was omitted after ''dead.'' "Back then, remember what I said?" I opened my mouth half-heartedly, looking at the confused duke. "What" "The real Yvonne would be dead when she lost, and what I killed was Leila who took over her body." "" "Father, I met your biological daughter." The moment I said it, the Duke opens his eyes and hardens. I could feel him holding his breath. After a while, he whispered quietly. "YvonneIs Yvonne still alive?" A voice filled with faint hope were trembled. I lowered my eyes to avoid the desperate gaze, and soon shook my head slowly. "No" "......" "As I said, after they lost her, Leila took over her body and she died. I''ve seen it in the past." "" "Fortunately, the mirror of truth held Yvonne''s soul which was almost gone." "Ha" A sigh came from the duke''s lips that might be like a cry. As I slowly raised my head, I faced reddish duke''s eyes. He was breathing hard as if he were trying to subdue his feelings. The grief and misery of the parents who lost their children. I looked at it and decided not to say that she was dead when she saw Duke adopted Penelope. After quite a long time. Finally, the Duke who was struggling with his emotions asked in a hoarse voice. "Marquis of VerdandiI''ve heard that he has been rescued as of yesterday." The Duke couldn''t have known because Calisto made that mess last night. But I didn''t react and listened silently to what he was saying. "I know that I have no shame for saying this. But" "....." "But like the Marquis of VerdandiYvonne, maybe we have a way for that child to come alive. Huh?" There was still hope in Duke''s eyes, who stuttered out his words. I know what you want to say, but I couldn''t say it. And at the same time, it was amazing that I was not painful to see duke like this like I thought. ''Is it because I expected it to happen'' But before the coming-of-age ceremony, it was so hard to see Duke strangely discriminating against fake Yvonne. Every time I faced him, I had to swallow something like a hot fire pit that ran up to my throat. But seeing this I am not feeling anything, even though I have personally delivered Yvonne''s news. I think I''ve grown quite a bit. No, maybeI was ready to give up a handful of affection I was been hoping for. "That''s impossible, Father." I didn''t feel any more hesitation in my voice which coming out from my mouth. The Duke''s face was distorted by my decisive answer. "Uh. WhyAre the palace wizards so useless? Well, then, you can get all the support from the duchy" "Because I killed Leila, Yvonne''s body also died." "" "So you can blame me." Duke''s mouth who was speaking hurriedly, closed slowly. Just as the grim reality turns into a huge shadow and hits him, Duke''s face is so submerged. I watched it dryly. It was no wonder the Duke stood up and slapped me on the cheek, as the person who killed his daughter was telling the truth. If it wasn''t to that extent, I thought he would blame me in a fiery rage to take responsibility. ''Anyway, I''m no different when I look at it'' Even I did not intend to come here without resolution, so I sit silently and waited for the Duke to take action. As expected, he closed his trembeling eyes to see if he could control his emotions. After a while, I couldn''t find any sign of resentment in duke''s eyes, who opened his eyes again. "YvonneIs she doing well?" Rather,his red eyes stared at me which became wet with anguish. "Father are you crying? You didn''t blame me?" "......" "To the endTo the end I became an ugly father who never found her. Because this guy is an incompetent fatherHe don''t know what happened to his daughter, and he''s the only one who still alive" "Yvonne." I said firmly as I stopped duke''s words that seemed about to collapse. "Yvonne''s doing well, Father." Because it was different from what she wanted to deliver. Yvonne didn''t want her family to live with their guilt because of her. "Yvonne who I met was a nice and lovely little girl, maybe just like father remembered." "" "I was ashamed of myself, When I was a child, I had hoped for a moment that she would not return." Reminding the Yvonne of those days, the Duke wrapped his face with trembling hands. "She didn''t have any grudges about her father and her brother. Rather" "...." "She want me to tell you that she will be fine in the future, and that she love you a lot. And then, she gone." "Uh, where. Where''d she go" At my last words, Duke asked hurriedly, lowering his hand that had wrapped his face. His hands were wet, but I answered pretending I didn''t see it. "To the place my father wanted her to rest in peace." "Uugh." Finally, the Duke threw down his groan, and released the feelings he had endured for years. My heart sank at the sight of the duke who desperately blocked his mouth to avoid seeing by me, but couldn''t hide his dripping tears. "I have been acting up in front of you." After a long time, he pulled his own handkerchief out of his arms and control his emotions. Even though he had heard that his lost child absolutely dead. He was still the head of a family. With a restrained face, he quickly said something I didn''t think of. "Thank you, for finding YvonnePenelope." "....." "Now, I have a face to see the person who left first." { I think he means his late wife } I stared at the duke with my eyes wide open in surprise. The Duke was still in sorrow, but he seemed somewhat relieved. "Father." "....." "YouDidn''t resent me?" "How can I blame you?" The Duke laughed bitterly at my question. "I haven''t heard of any news over the years. I poured a lot of money on the scammers, but I didn''t even know whether she was dead or alive" "....." "You know, you were the only one who said you had found her" He suddenly made eye contact with me and repeated the same words. "Thank you, Penelope. You''re a savior to me." A savior. I couldn''t bear to feel weird about that remark. I wish I had been angry, because I didn''t come here to hear that. As soon as I saw whether the Duke had control all his emotions, I slowly opened my mouth. "That''s all Yvonne has to say, Father." "Yeah." He nodded his head. There must be a lot more questions, but sadly, I had nothing more to say. Yvonne, who missed her family, was really got a rest in the peace and she left for a new life. And it was also necessary for me to deliver the news. "Now I have something to tell you." "What" "Father. No, Duke." The Duke''s eyes slowly grew again after a long time. "I''ve done everything I have to and can do here." I know it''s not the right situation to say this, but I have to say this. Because if not now, there is no another chance again. "So now I want to leave and looking for my life." Chapter ss-18: Side Story 18 This was not a permission, but a notification. I no longer need ask for permission from the Duke. "Penelope." The Duke quickly asked me with a surprised look. "Where the hell are you going, leaving your house? Huh?" "Anywhere." I replied so quietly after some time. "So you''re not going to give me a farewell." "Penelope!" Like when he heard I had met Yvonne, The Duke''s face turned pale. "We didn''t finish the conversation last time. No matter what anyone says, you''re my daughter. How does it make sense to cut the vile between parents and children!" "I know you''d say that." I nodded my head in silence. "Then from now on, please don''t care what I do." Game is over, and I have to go through a future that I no longer known in this world. "Wherever I go, whatever I do there, even if I marry someone you hate." "Penelope Eckart!" The Duke opened his eyes and shouted. "What the hell is wrong with you? Don''t to care what you''re doing!" When he asked me, he looked at my expressionless face and suddenly shut his mouth. It seemed he had figured out the reason. After a moment the duke soon opened his mouth with a tired look. "I was the one who bring you here and I admit I haven''t looked after you properly." "....." "ButNow I have one daughter left with my eyes are wide open. You just tell me about Yvonne''s news, and now you''re telling me this ? Huh? Uh, you can smash your father''s heart." The Duke''s expression full of grief and sorrow, made my heart flutter. The Duke was a man with great responsibility. Besides, he have a little guilt for me, so he''ll be more protective of me. Of course, I know his words and actions toward me are not simply due to responsibility and guilt. Now I''ve got a little affection from him, and maybe he had been thinking me as a real family. But because of it, I have spent hellish days with my heart divided in two. The desire for affection and the desire to be recognized by them. Their hatred driving me crazy and made me so miserable. Just like my pride which been broken every time it happend. Whenever I saw Duke, I was troubled by the conflict between the two emtions. "I asked if you didn''t blame me for killing Yvonne." Nevertheless. Even though I''ve come all the way here, I was a little afraid that they''ll blame me. "I also need time and opportunity for not to blame people in this mansion, Father." They never once asked me such a thing. How my mind and how I feel. The Duke''s eyes grown ever bigger, as if he had never expected to hear this from me. Duke''s lips whose had been clenched and stiff hard, opened after quite a long time. "...... Penelope, my dear. You still think that''s" "....." "Do you still resent me?" Duke''s blue eyes shook incessantly. I looked at him like that and finally accepted it. "Yes." "Haa" Duke raised his hand and slowly brushed his face. Perhaps because of the shock, his fingertips were trembling. However, I smiled as usual ''Don''t forget to keep your grace'' like you always said. Without saying anything to reassure him. He was a loving parent to Yvonne, and sometimes he gave it to me. But mostly he was a harsh father. For Penelope. "I can''t forgive you." No, to me. "Everyone in the duchess, including Derick and Leonard, who have been abusing me." "" "And the Duke, who has neglected and tolerated it all." From some point of view, Duke may not be much at fault. He adopted a poor orphan with a good heart, but it must have been the same thing that she had been troubled by. He is not a man who does not have common sense. In fact, as I behave differently, the relationship with the Duke quickly improved. Just like other peoples. Maybe contempt and treatment were what stupid Penelope brought on herself. ''But Penelope is me after all.'' The distinction was no longer meaningful. If I deny it, even though I have decided to stay in this world, the child''s death which repeated until her soul is broken will be. Unfairness and yearning, sorrow, despair. Who the hell can understand them? "Penelope." My calm words forced the Duke to call me. Whitened complexion and open eyes. The duke''s appearance was like a person with a tight breath. "Why, why now.... In the meantime" I''ve been fine so far, but why did I say that now? From his point of view, I thought it might be quite a sudden notice. I''ve been with the Duke and my family in moderately to the point where it seems no problem until now. "For you, I think it''s out of the blue. I haven''t shown much about my self, and sometimes I''ve been acting stupid on my family." I shrugged and said lightly. The Duke''s lips were opened as if he had something to say. But I firmly stopped him and continued to speak. "But you never asked me once." "" "When Derick brother was hostile to me for no great reason, when I was framed for being a necklace thief by Leonard, and when you found out that you employees were involved in my meals and starved me every time." "....." "You never asked me if I was really okay." "Penelope." "I did act like I was okay not because my wound was healed. But I just buried it because there was something bigger than that." In order to survive, I had to beg desperately, and pretend nothing was wrong. And it became heavier as time went by. Because I''m expecting more and more from Duke, and I don''t want to get hurt when his daughter comes back. My heart was sore at the thought of that time. ''It''s all right. It''s over now.'' I took a deep breath and calmed myself. And poured out the remaining words that I had prepared. "But after meeting Yvonne, I thought I could understand the Duke''s feelings, and why the brothers were doing that to me" "....." "I don''t think all the attention you gave me replaced Yvonne, so I''m leaving." The peacock''s face slowly sank into my words. I finally dropped my head when I saw his wrinkled eyes turn red. "DoDo you have to leave?" The Duke looked at me with a watery voice. "If.... You stay by my sideI''ll apologize all the time, and may be you can forgive me then." "Me tooI want to be comfortable now.'' I shook my head slowly at the Duke who had a faint hope. "Over time, I hope that someday I will be able to treat my father sincerely, not as a pretense that I made up" "....." "So stop confronting the Crown Prince under the pretext of me. Besides, I don''t have any intention to marry him right away." The words that stood out for my people popped out rather calmly. The Duke who had opened his eyes wide and stiffened at my words, shouted one step late. "...... Penelope, my dear. It''s not like that. I, I just wanted him to tell you!" He, who was shouted violently denying words, suddenly stopped talking. And bittersweet things popped out. "No, no. Maybe this is sounded like an excuse again to your ears." "....." "I''ll try not to do that as much as I can now." It didn''t matter if the Duke really did it for me or not. But now Callisto is anxious enough, and I didn''t want to add his anxiety with the thought that I might go back to my house. "I''m telling you not to do anything for me, Duke, and political matters have nothing to do with me." I soothed the grieving Duke with a somewhat soften expression. Honestly, Callisto''s fiery personality could lead to a country''s death or aristocratic annihilation, so the duke''s proper checks were necessary. At my words the Duke nodded faintly with a gloomy face. Now he seemed have understood everything I said. "Then I will go now." I tried to get up from my seat. ''He must have noticed by now.'' I was nervous when I thought about going back before the palace was overturned. "Wa, wait a minute." It was then. The Duke rushed to hold me back whenn I ready to go back. Then he picked up something under the table. "Take this with you, Penelope." It was a slightly larger wooden case than the two palms combined. Somehow it overlapped when I received a crossbow from him. "Whatis this?" I looked at the Duke with a curious look. Instead of answering, the Duke advised cautiously. "You canJust opened it." I was just going to carry it, but my heart became weak on his wrinkled face that looked so desperate. ''This''s the last one, that''s it.'' I reached out to unlock the wooden case and opened the lid. And when I saw what was in it, my eyes open wide. "This is" "It''s a relic excavation tool kit." tweezers, magnifying glasses, tape measure, various kinds of brush, hammer, chisels..... It was seen that the various tools were placed neatly on a soft cushion. The Duke quietly added an explanation. "Because there is a light magic, it will not be difficult to carry it. And each tool has a target preservation magic, so it can be safely exacavated without scratches." Looking at them in a daze, and slowly raised my head. "Why this" I looked at Duke with shaking eyes. It was today that he met Marienne and heard the story. I didn''t know how the Duke knew and handed these to me. "A few days ago, I had a private encounter with the Crown Prince." Without facing my gaze properly, the duke said. "So far, I have only thought you were locked up in the imperial palace because of himno His Highness. And you haven''t been in touch for weeks, except for a letter you sent for the butler." "That''s" I was speechless by the tone of the slight hurt duke. After the conversation with Cedric, I secretly sent it. But I didn''t know the Duke would know that I had sent a letter to the butler. "He is a tactician" It was when I was thinking about the source and making a frown. "So I asked him to stop and let me bringing you home, and that child! Oh, no, Your Highness is mocking me for not knowing where you''ve gone, and if I''m going to look for you, look for myself." The Duke spoke and clenched his fists. He was trying to be conscious of what I had just said, and he was respectful to the prince, but he couldn''t stand him as a person. However he didn''t show it much either. Suddenly, the duke laughed dejectedly and smirked at himself. "I''ve been your father for six years." "......" "And I didn''t even notice that you were interested in archaeology." I looked at him with a surprised look. "Duke, that''s" I didn''t know anything else, but it wasn''t his fault. The previous Penelope, no, I wouldn''t have been particularly interested in that. "BecauseI didn''t say it." "No, it''s all because I was careless." Despite his sincere denial, the Duke distorted his face with guilt. "Maybe, like you said, I don''t deserve to be called as your father anymore." "...." "I''m sorry, my dear. But still" "...." "Will you accept it as the last gift from your father?" I turned away from him and looked down at the excavation kit. ''What happens when i get this.'' To be honest, I was worried. I came here to break up the bad relationship, but if I receive it, it will continue to be nasty. But in the end, it was useless agony. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t find a reason for not accept it. "Thank you." Tak-. I locked the lid of the case and stood up, then bowed lightly. "Take care, Duke." "Yes. You too, please" He finally couldn''t speak and covered his eyes with one hand. Finally. It was the real farewell to the Duke, which I couldn''t made it during coming-of-age ceremony. Chapter ss-19: Side Story 19 After exiting the Duke''s office, Penelope walked straight to the hall with the central staircase to climb into her room. It was as soon as she had left the long hallway that she heard something. "Miss." A familiar voice called her. It was the butler. Penelope paused at the scene in front of her. From the entrance of the hallway to the central staircase, all employees of the duchy stood in rows on both sides. "What are you doing?" Penelope looked around and asked. Everyone was looking at her with strangely tense faces. At that moment, the leading butler suddenly bowed in front of her, shouting loudly. "You had a hard time coming. Welcome home, young lady." "Welcome back, Young Miss!" As soon as the butler''s cry came to an end, all the employees bowed down and shouted loudly. It was a hearty welcome, as if they were welcoming the royal family ''Did you have any orders from the Duke? You''re all doing things that you haven''t done before.'' Embarrassed, Penelope stared at them blankly. She saw a mix of employees, who had not greeted her each time she passed by or face-to-face, bow down. In the past, this change would not have been too bad. It would have been proof that her fame had risen. But maybe it''s because she had a pretty satisfying life at the Imperial Palace. The sudden change of attitude of the Duke''s people was not very touching. ''Now it''s really over.'' At the same time, Penelope felt that all of the lingering feelings from the place were all gone. Rather than regret or anger, she was just relieved. "Get up and do your jobs. I just stopped by because I had something to do." Penelope spoke in a cold voice as she walked towards the middle. The butler, who was bending over, hurriedly followed. "Young Miss,. I prepared a meal when I heard that you were coming..." Meanwhile, when she arrived at the stairs, Penelope stepped up the stairs and indifferently responded. "Don''t worry, I''m going back to the Imperial Palace to eat." As she looked back at the butler, Penelope could see him look at her with a puzzled expression. It was the same with the butler. Like people she hadn''t seen in a long time and didn''t know that she''d be so cold-hearted. ''That''s funny. Why did you think I would eat at this corner of the house?'' She had been through some things for dinner. What''s the matter with them? Contrary to what she thought, however, she didn''t actually get a false note. But it wasn''t like a blow that would make her feel better. Penelope just didn''t feel anything. Like a distant stranger, just like it was originally. "...Oh, I see, My Lady." The butler, who had been silent for a long time, answered with a heavy voice. He asked again, trying to hide his sad face. "Would you like to go up to your room, then?" "Yes. But where is Emily?" "It seems like she is still cleaning your room. I have been informed that you were coming all of a sudden...I will tell them that you are going up and to come down now." "Okay. Well, I''m going up." Penelope didn''t intend to stay long anyway. She turned around without delay and climbed the remaining stairs. "Is there anything else I can do?" The butler asked as he annoyingly followed her. Penelope slowed down for a moment, as a thought had struck her. "The last time I saw you. Did you get the letter? I need you to bring me the mining ledger in a few minutes." "Okay." When she gave him something to do, the butler, who was in a state of anxiety, finally turn around with a slightly brighter face. Penelope quickened her steps up the stairs. She could feel the gazes watching her in the back of her head, but she was indifferent. As always, it was none of her business. As the butler said, her maid was cleaning her room. It was already clean, but it seemed to show the enthusiasm in the owner''s visit. "Emily." When Penelope called out to Emily, who was frantically arranging the sheets, she jumped into place. "Oh, Young Miss!" Emily came running to Penelope at once with a bright face. Fortunately, she didn''t seem to have been hit hard or become sick from the day''s work. "Lady, how long has it been? How have you been? Oh my God, look at my mind. I didn''t even know that it was time for you to come!" "How have you been?" "Yes, of course! Thanks to the young lady, I came back safely to the Duke''s residence..." Emily made a fuss and burst into tears, as if she was moved by a reunion after a few weeks. Still, Penelope was glad to see that she was affectionate. "Really, Lady. How could there be no connection to me doing well? If you had given me the opportunity to come, I would have been perfectly prepared and understood if you told me you were coming...!" "Don''t be sad. That''s why I deliberately stopped by to see your face." Emily replied to Penelope with a startled look. "Are you going back to the Imperial Palace? Didn''t you come back to Duke residence?" "Yes, I''m just dropping by for work. I snuck out, so I have to go back." "I mean, does that mean it''s really true, Young Miss?!" "What?" There were many false rumors, so Penelope asked. "Why, that I may defeat the prince and take the throne?" "No. My lady....maybe our lady might be the Empress...Ooh!" Penelope was aware that the door was still open, and she quickly closed Emily''s mouth. "Who, who said that? No, that crazy, no,did Your Majesty came all the way here last night...?!" "Oh, uh!" At her sudden act, Emily shook her head with her eyes wide open like a rabbit. ''Otherwise, how did the rumors spread all the way here in half a day?!'' Penelope fumbled at Emily in confusion. "So what is it?!" "Oh, um..." When the maid made a strange sound, Penelope realized that her hand was still blocking Emily''s mouth and quickly put her hands away. "Fooha! No! His Majesty did not come..." "Then?" At Penelope''s unfamiliar momentum, Emily seemed hesitant before killing the sound and answering carefully. "Over the course of several days, the Duke instructed the butler to burn all the letters from the Imperial Palace. Then Lena discovered that she almost picked up a letter to you..." "..." "The other dozens were letters of proposal." Lena is a bit picky. Emily added with a puzzled look. Penelope knew very well that the woman who had helped her with her business whenever she went out was very familiar with the stories she picked up from the other maids. Sometimes I knew that the maid who helped my service whenever I was out was picking up stories from other house maids. ''Somehow, why did you leave so much trouble?'' Penelope recalled the previous situation and grabbed her forehead and muttered. "...It must have spread widely over the mansion." Emily, who was looking at Penelope, tried to get up. "But...how many things from Marquis Ellen are left to deal with?" It had been a while since the strange battle of nerves between the supporters of Count Ellen and the Duke after the hunt. Penelope had been in a hurry to finish the game so she hadn''t cared about that at all. The masters of the house had put their power together to push them back (this whole section''s translation doesn''t make sense). "...That''s a good thing." Emily''s elated expression left Penelope''s bitter face and caused her to smile. In any case, the Crown Prince could not hide the fact that he was a rabid dog forever. So, it wasn''t that shocking that everyone knew. Penelope took a step and sat down on the sofa, looking for Emily. "Rather, are the children doing well? The guardian was rescued alive last night." "Of course." Emily replied quickly, as she knew who Penelope was talking about. "they''re still staying in the place the Duke gave me. The butler and I take care of them on a daily basis." "Really?" "Raon''s condition has also improved, so he plays well with his friends." "I''m glad." Penelope was relieved of her anxiety and smiled for a while. Despite being in the imperial palace, Raon, who had been shocked by the brainwashing, had remained on her mind and was not forgotten. ''Now that your teacher has come back, everything will be back to normal.'' Penelope was relieved at such thoughts. "Happy, Young Miss?" Emily suddenly asked. "...Huh?" As Penelope turned her head at the random question, she saw Emily was looking at her with an unfamiliar look. "You''ve gotten a lot brighter in the meantime." "Really?" It was similar to what the Duke said. ''That''s the face. What is different?'' Not feeling well at the awkwardness, Penelope swept her face with her hands. Emily hesitated several times and opened her mouth. "The Imperial Palace is better than here, right?" "...Well." Penelope''s voice was awkward, just like how she felt. "At least, I don''t worry about being stabbed with a needle to wake up." "Oh, Young Miss!" Emily turned pale as she answered. "That, that thing... that thing was my fault" When Penelope saw Emily crying, she thought that she should stop making fun of her. "Emily." Penelope took her hand off of her cheek and reached out to grasp Emily''s hand. "In the meantime, you have done well enough as my dedicated maid." Honestly, it was beyond expectations. When she first decided to use Emily as her right hand, Penelope never imagined that Emily would help her even in danger. Thinking of her, who had supported her for a long time, Penelope spoke calmly. "So I will forgive you now." "Oh, My Lady..." Was it unexpected? Emily just looked at Penelope with a blank expression at her words. But not long after, her brown eyes filled with tears. The back of Emily''s hand, which began to tremble underneath Penelope''s palm, told Penelope the magnitude of Emily''s guilt. After keeping her mouth shut for a while, Emily finally squeezed out a nasal sound. "When you are married... I can''t even ask you to take me to the Imperial Palace." "..." "But...you''ll still come over to the duchy, sometimes? Since the young lady rescued us from the evil monsters...everyone has been deeply reflecting on themselves." "..." "Me too, Young Miss. I always do." Emily confessed her sins to Penelope, unable to hold back as she shed tears. "I shouldn''t have done that to you, I should have been nice to you from the beginning, at least I shouldn''t have done that...I''ve always regretted it." She grabbed Penelope and cried for a long time, only as a complete acquaintance. "Wherever you are, you should always be happy." Unlike Emily, covered in tears and a runny nose, Penelope answered with a smile. "...Yes." *** Because of the magic that made it so no one but Penelope could open, the last drawer of the desk remained the same. Penelope left the room with everything in it. The last stop before leaving the duchy was the incinerator behind the mansion. She opened the door of the incinerator and put the items in her arms into the kiln. The scarf and magic bracelet that Derrick gave her, the magic necklace, and the mask that Rennald had bought her. And the paper that recorded the information and favorability fluctuations of the targets. It was all of the miscellaneous items Penelope had from the game. She had put them in a drawer only she could open, but Penelope was still a little nervous about leaving them behind. So before she left, she decided to burn everything. ''It''s kind of a shame to burn everything...'' After looking at it for a while, Penelope soon closed the door and turned the lever without hesitation. Fwoosh-! At the same time, a flame rose over the small side window on the door. Unlike burning a piece of mirror, the fire created by magic ate everything that could be firewood. Listening to the sound of flames burning, Penelope waited for the moment when the last remaining traces of the game to dissipate. Tak-! Suddenly, someone called out to Penelope with an overly low voice, making an appearance behind her back. "...Penelope." This had happened before. Penelope''s heart sank with a bad sense of deja vu. As she slowly turned back, she saw a tall figure on the road leading to the incinerator. Fortunately, it wasn''t him. "...Young duke." Chapter ss-20: Side Story 20 Penelope stared at Derrick in amazement. She didnt know why, but he was breathing hard because he had been in a hurry to find her. His pale complexion and the sweat on his forehead were extraordinary. Why is he so sick? Unconsciously, she glanced at him and found a bandage rolled around his waist. No, he was sick. I think its bleeding. Ah. Pointing at the bandage, which was faintly reddish, Derrick looked down and checked. Then he answered bluntly. ...Its nothing. It seemed like a big deal, but Penelope said nothing. Whether the wound bursts or the blood leaks or spills, it was irrelevant to her. Due to injuries, Derricks face was gaunt. Anyway, its strange that hes okay when his belly is pierced It occurred to Penelope that he had been attacked by Leila and had been in therapy for quite some time. A moment of uncomfortable silence fell between them. Penelope was wondering how to get out of the incinerator naturally. What...are you doing here? Derrick opened his mouth first. At the same time, Penelope suddenly recalled what she had forgotten and answered obediently. I was sorting out my luggage. Luggage? Yes, I dont need to leave anything here. Penelopes bright blue eyes glanced behind her. It had been a long time since everything in the kiln was engulfed in a raging fire, but it also included what Derrick had given her, which made her feel sick. It was time to stand in the way of the door with fear of him seeing a part that had not yet been burnt through the side window. I was told that you''re leaving the duchy Derrick suddenly spoke in a cautious tone. Did you get the message already? It''s fast. However, after Penelope left the office, she wondered if the Duke immediately called Derrick. -You won''t do it. -I can''t forgive you. Everyone in the duchy, including Derrick and Rennald, who have been abusing me. I dropped the bomb that I was leaving, but they wouldnt have let it go. She nodded without an answer. Then, Derrick was hurried. ...I can''t do it. Penelope, who didn''t expect to hear from Derrick again, looked at him in a daze. He must have felt her gaze, but he continued talking. Why dont youthink twice about leaving the duchy? ... The situation in the capital is not yet stable. Especially since it happened, all the attention has been on the Eckarts Did you follow me up here just to say that? ... Penelopes expressionless face and sarcasm caused Derricks mouth to suddenly shut. In fact, it wasn''t surprising. Wouldnt it be creepy if his personality had suddenly changed? But youve made progress? You didnt send someone to ask me to come to your office, you came in person. It occurred to her that it was not funny. She snorted coldly. I told you last time. ... Its no longer a matter of your involvement. ...Penelope. Ive already finished talking to you. Of course, even if you know that If I want to go, I''ll go. She never needed his permission. Even if she wanted to voice her complaints, she swallowed it.Penelope thought that she would leave after pouring out the buckets of abuse she had endured, but he didnt have the right to do so. When she looked back behind her, she noticed that the flames that had been roaring in the kiln subsided quite a bit. Thats enough. Penelope turned to Derrick again and nodded unceremoniously. If youre done talking, bye. Where. ... Where are you going? Derrick cut her off in a hurry to ask. Penelope frowned at the excessive interference. That too. ... Thats something you dont need to know. Is it because of me? Heck, he took one step closer to her. His face, which had gotten closer, was still filled with agitation and cold sweat. The day of the ceremony I picked up Yvonne and brought you to death? Well. While answering like that, Penelope was inwardly surprised. Its not like his fault. The man who escaped from the brainwashing seemed to be aware of the atrocities he had committed. Maybe it wasn''t because of brainwashing, but a change of heart after being pierced by the hands of a monster in his sisters skin. I can''t say no, but it doesnt seem to be just for that reason. Penelope replied very slowly. When he brought Yvonne with him, Penelope was really going crazy... But she wasn''t very angry enough to remember. Strangely enough, from one point on, feelings for Derrick had disappeared, as if they were washed away. Expectation, disappointment, anger. Maybe it''s because Penelope thought the idea that she might be like that would be overwhelming. Dont worry. Its just the time. Dont play with words and tell me a reason that makes sense. Penelope didnt want to blush while she was leaving. She didnt blame him by speaking as lightly as she could, but Derrick rushed again and questioned her. Where are you going to go away to, and why are you going back to the palace after youve come all this way? Why am I? Penelope firmly cut off his tedious tone. Why should I convince you? ... If I answer to the person who seems to have a contemptuous way of speaking, the attitude of arrogance is terrible enough to be disgusting." ... Then whats the difference? Derricks shoulders flinched noticeably at her words. The reddish bloodstains on the bandage around his waist began to deepen. This is killing me. Penelopes words seemed to hit harder than she thought. His pale complexion was like that of a white sheet. She laughed at the desire to pour out more. But sadly, I dont have enough interest in you to feel that way. ...Penelope. This. She took a steps closer to the man who repeatedly called her name. Then she pulled something out of her arms and pushed it out. I wasnt sure how to deliver it, but this is fine. This Derricks blue eyes, looking down at what Penelope held out to him, began to quake. It was Yvonne''s mirror. I was going to give it to the care of the butler before I left Penelope thought that shed give it to the Duke, but he wasnt the one that Yvonne wanted to convey her message to. -Please tell Derrick Brother that Im thankful to him for buying the hand mirror, and Im sorry I lost it. Recalling her crying voice, Penelope translated it in a heartless way. As youve already heard, I met Yvonne yesterday. It wasnt Leila, it was your little sister. ... It''s the thing that she gave me. She said thank you for buying it, and she wanted me to tell you that she was sorry for losing it. At the end of the magic wand, the splendid decorations disappeared, and there was only one old, faded hand mirror with cracks. It was just like her relationship with Eckart, irrevocable to anything. Derrick''s face slowly crumbled as he looked at the mirror in her hand. Yvonne The dilated pupils shook endlessly. He was unlikely to bleed a drop of blood even if stabbed, but he also had a trauma of losing his sister with his own hands. Penelope didnt want to see his despair, even though he had acted like an idiot to her. Think about it. I have to go, so hurry up and get rid of it. Penelope waved the hand holding the mirror in a hurry. However, he just stood there without thinking about accepting it. Youre annoying till the end. With a sigh, Penelope reached out and held Derricks hand, forcing the mirror into his hand. Perhaps because of the shock, the trembling warmth under her palm was a little disgusting. Of course she didnt express it. Just think it''s all my fault, as always. I accidentally killed Yvonne, and thats not why Im leaving, but getting kicked out. If they thought like that, wont people feel sorry for them? Derrick was originally a man of narrow-mindedness, and now she wasted time facing him. Unlike the Duke, she had no reason to talk to him. If they passed like distant strangers as they had done so far, it would be fine. Then. Penelope finally grabbed the hand of the man who held the mirror, closed it tightly, and then released it neatly. And it was just a moment when she was just about to walk past him. The empty hand suddenly clung to her. Penelope raised her head in amazement. ...If I say I regret all the things I did. Can you forgive me a little? He was holding her with the hand she had just released. Yvonnes mirror, which she had forced him to hold, lay on the floor. As he held her hand tight, he said, I will kneel at your feet and beg if you wish. Will you not leave? Is he crazy? That was the first thought Penelope had. She couldnt hear what he was saying because her gaze was stuck on the mirror on the floor. Let it go. Penelope tried to shake his hand off and bent to pick up the mirror. It was that moment. The tall man''s face went blank in an instant. When Penelope came to her senses, Derrick was kneeling before her. What She was dumbfounded by the black-haired head near her waist. Dont go. ... I was all wrong. Hneeling wasn''t enough either, so Derrick began to say things that were unbelievable. Wrong? Yes. Youre right. Maybe Im the one responsible for all the misfortunes youve gone through. ... "But...Ill still try. As soon as I recover enough to be able to move, I can change. I promise I will compensate you as much, or more, as you have suffered. Penelope had never seen him speak so long and fast. He spoke with a desperate face and without taking time to breathe, as if he thought that she would disappear as soon as he stopped talking. I''ll put it all back. I''ll make sure you wont be bothered again. Dont marry the Crown Prince. Chapter ss-21: Side Story 21 I gaped my mouth at the unexpected thing I just heard. Those pair of blue eyes which were staring at me shook lightly in despair. I did not know what to say but barely ask aloud: "...Did you hurt your head?" If you didn''t, it would make no sense. ''How come?'' If the game was still in a full swing, this definitely was the situation that I would take note off of to try to raise my predilection. But then it was all over. Including my relationship with the Eckart, and him. ''What''s wrong with this bastard?'' I thought about it and was confused for a moment. "I..." Suddenly, Derrick opened his mouth and soothed his voice. "Despite being the next heir of the Eckart, I was a contemptible man who killed my little sister with my own hands." "....." "I admit, everything is my fault." " " "You... when you came to the mansion instead of Yvonne " "Stop there." Derrick''s next words were predictable. I could guess it. I couldn''t hear any of his desperate confession since the goosebumps sprang all over my body. I hurriedly told him to stop. (Note: geez even Penelope is disgusting with you derrick..stop already ) "Please stop. I don''t want to hear it." "I was such a fool, a fool with blind eyes." " " "I can not repeat that twice." "Ha." He wasn''t talking about Yvonne. I bursted out a cold laughter just when I understood everything. "What are you going to do, then?" "..." "I hate you, to the point that I am going crazy. What will you do?" His face got even paler after those words of mine. As I looked at him, I clenched my teeth and titled my head abruptly. "What? In order to hide your affection for your step sister in front of people, you make them abused and despited her until she committed suicide, and now all you going to do is confess?" "... Penelope." "Or, you keep procrastinating and lock me up like a bird in your room?" Did you think that I am not aware of the meaning of it? As his blue eyes wide open, a vivid expression rapidly passed his face. Whether it was shameful or agonizing, it is not my problem. "Obviously, you can''t do that. But if you do, I will marry the Crown Prince immediately." Fortunately, or unfortunately. Not only that I had no sympathy for his feelings, I also knew how to blow his fuse effectively. "Penelope Eckart!" As expected, he revealed his true self and completely distorted his face. Even if I didn''t want to marry Callisto, he still hoped to quickly hand the throne to me. But for him, a man who wished I would not get married, saying this was the most ideal strike. "I don''t need that protection of the ''authoritative Eckart'' that you keep talking about. I''m going to climb up to a stronger, higher noble position and hold it." Derrick''s complexion changed as if all the blood was flooding out of his stomach. I slowly bowed towards him, still frozen like a statue, and whispered at his ears. "So, before I do that, you should keep the line, young duke." "..." "I told you, go and hug your little sister for the rest of your life." After gently stroking the dark pink hair flowing down due to the bowing behind my ear, I reached out to him. He might have thought I would hit him, so he stiffened his shoulder. But I brushed him off and picked up the hand mirror that had fallen near his lap. "If you understand, take good care of it. It''s a relic from your little sister." However, my hand, which was about to retreat without hesitation, was held back this time. "...How can I ask for your forgiveness?" He said, with an expression like when he begged Yvonne to come back. A face blurred in pain as if his stomach just got pierced. "Please forget it. All I said before... was a slip of tongue." "..." "But how can you do that...?" "..." "Can you call me ''older brother'' like before?" (Note: disappointment.. that''s all i could say to you derrick ) I stared at Derrick in amazement. ''Whenever I call you older brother, you hate it so much that it drops your favorability every single time...'' How ironic it is, for you begging me to call you by that phrase. ''What would Penelope, who called her older brother till death, say now?'' Would she like it? She had finally been accepted as their ''real'' family. Unfortunately, I would never let those words went through my lips again. "It seems like the young duke have no idea about this..." Tak- I quietly shook my hand off, as if I had just touched a dirty bug. "Just pretend that you don''t have a damn clue about what you have been doing so far." " " "Please take care of that repulsive feeling by yourself, you know." "My, there are many things that probably are much more important for the young duke. The honour of the Eckart, the reputation, this family, the judgment of others." I gave back those words that he reminded me all the time, looking at his wilt eyelids, flinched. I didn''t even feel sorry for him, so I shrugged my shoulder whilst slowly tortured him by extinguishing his hope. "Even when it came to a day you acknowledge my existence, you are not compelled to treat me as a part of the family." "That day " Derrick barely made a stifling sound as if he had been chocked. "Are you really gonna go?" "..." "I want to stay by your side... even as a brother " "I have never known that an Eckart could be so shameless." Just then. Both me and Derrick flinched by a voice, not from us, but from the one who just stepped in the incinerator room. " Callisto?" Step. Step. That person approached us without any hesitation. His fluttered golden hair shined resplendently in the afternoon sunlight. It was the crown prince. "Hey, shouldn''t this ''stage of forgiveness'' has already ended? Just think about all the shit you have done to princess up untill now." Callisto came towards me with a gaze of a murderer. He quickly grabbed and hid me behind his back as if Derrick, who was kneeling, was a menace. "Ah, your Highness." I panicked and patted him on his back to stop. The coronation is about to come soon, and it would be a big deal if he stabbed the Eckart young duke. Nevertheless, Callisto stayed still and sprained his head, acting like he was spitting at the kneeling Derrick. "Just be thankful that she saved you from the Leila and leave her alone. If I were the princess, I would have sharpened my sword to kill you right from the hunting contest." "..." "Stop embarrassing her. You knew that your knees is not valuable enough to get her forgiveness, right?" Callisto stretched out his hand and clutched on Derrick''s shoulder. I could see blue tendon, appeared at the back of his hand, like he would break his neck right away. "Hey!" I hastily pulled back his hand and told Derrick: "Please stand up, young duke." Fortunately, Derrick was a smart man who knew that he shouldn''t act carelessly in front of the crown prince. He rose from his spot, straightened his legs, which had just knelt down. His face, as if all those pleadings before were all lies. He erased all his mien, back to the expressionless demeanor as usual. "This is our family issue. It''s not something an outsider could argue about, your Highness." As expect, he replied without any deference. In response to Derrick''s answer, Callisto suddenly pulled me by my waist. As he stroked his hair, just like he was looking for something, he muttered with a rude expression : "Damn it! I left my sword behind!" ''Yes, exactly. I was wondering what you were looking for.'' A chill ran through my back as I thought about stopping Callisto before he lost control and killed Derrick. "Both of you, please stop. Young duke, I will pretend that i did not hear anything you said today. Take good care of yourself. Then, excuse me." "...Penelope, I still need to hear from you..." Even after all of that, he took a step closer and spoke to me in a low tone. I wondered, was there still something left to talk about? "Get lost." But before he even reached me, Callisto blocked him and started to warn him with a frown. "Stop behaving so impulsively and start using that wise head of your, young duke. You only have one life, yet the Eckart still have someone left to enherit the dukedom." "..." "Well, you shouldn''t leave this world before you had a chance to treat me as your brother-in-law." "Your Highness!" I glared at him while blocking them since he kept threatening about killing the next heir of the Eckart. Fortunately, Derrick understood the situation, he turned and left the incinerator room, holding Yvonne''s mirror in his hand. It''s seemed like he also couldn''t hold it longer, as his pale complexion and the bloodstain on the bandage grew wider. ''I''m glad that he is not the crazy type of guys as Eclise and Reynold...'' As I looked at his forlorn back, I thought silently. In a way, Derrick lost to the prince, but at least it didn''t end up as a conflict like Reynold and Eclise. "...As expect, I should have put an end to this by using the knife and tear up the other half of his stomach." Just like me, Callisto, who also looked at Derrick''s back, gave a completely different reaction. I frowned while scolding at him: "Don''t say such terrible thing." "Because you let him live, he keeps talking about those bullshit." "Nevermind. Why are you here?" He closed his mouth abruptly when i stared at his sullen face with my arms crossed. ''How the hell did you come here?'' It was high time he went to the meeting, he should have see those political affairs and officer staffs by now. I purposefully set to the time that he could not track me right away, but seeing him acting so hastily, I guessed he was quite upset. In addition, his complexion wasn''t better than Derrick at all. I somewhat felt bad since every male leads look as pale as a ghost whenever they saw me. "... I came here to pick you up." I thought that because he felt very uncomfortable. Unlike to the time when he bluffed at Derrick, he mildly murmured as he glanced at me. "...When you are done, let''s go back to our palace." "Go back... Is this all you gonna say?!" I widened my eyes as I looked at him said ''Let''s go back, when you are done.'' I thought I was actually going crazy. As I were suffering from the headache, I gently shook his hand, which held my fingers and corrected his words. "It''s your palace, not ''our''." "...Princess." The Prince called me with a morose face. I thought about it for a while, but it didn''t fit me to remind him what was wrong, one by one. I did not want to. "Is there anything I would need to know?" In the end, I asked him directly. "...Yes." Fortunately, he admitted that his attempt to sneak out was not futile. "I understand it now." "So where are you going to lock me up this time? A place that neither birds nor rats know?" I had time and skill to deal with that, you know? Even though pretending not to know what had he done, Callisto''s face became even paler after those threats of mine. "No. Damn it, I''m all wrong." As if I was going to disappear right away, Callisto rushed to me and embraced me with both of his arms. "I understand. Goddamn it, don''t pick more fight, it''s driving me insane." (Note: hoho my poor prince...what should i do with you.. your childishness is way too cute ) Chapter ss-22: Side Story 22 Ugh! Penelopes back was crushed. Callisto hugged her with a great deal of force, as if he were trying to crush her into him. His breathing next to her ear was very rough. You bastard, are you crying? Penelope shoved his shoulders as hard as she could with a feeling of doubt. Let go! If I let you go again... Say something instead of locking me away. Next time, I wont go anywhere as easy to find as the Dukes. Callisto grumbled and reluctantly let her go. Penelope immediately took a few steps back and faced him. Fortunately, he wasn''t crying badly. Instead, there was a strangely cold sweat on his forehead. He looked dissatisfied at the distance, but he looked as pale as a sick man. Just like Derrick, Penelope opened her eyes and asked. Are you hurt? Whether it was good or not, Callisto responded with a smile. While I was running out of the conference room, I confronted some of the guys who wouldnt let me go. Cedric must have suffered again. Huh. Youre more worried about him than me? I''m sick, Penelope Eckart, I think the wound is open. That''s really a pain. Yeah, he should have been treated in time. Penelope turned her head away and answered in a sullen tone. Are you...okay? Yes, Im fine. After Callisto opened his eyes, Penelope was always sensitive about his health and treatment. Penelope didn''t know she would come out like this, but the prince muttered with a shocked face. How...how could you do so much to me? Penelope laughed at the slightest provocation. Im still angry. And Im seriously thinking about it. ...What? Shall I break up with you and just go live my life, or shall I come to an agreement and return to the palace today? Penelope Eckart! You really! At her extreme words, Callisto shouted in speculation. I told you I was wrong. While I''m investigating the evil spirit, the crazy man, the Marquis of Verdandi, I can''t help but keep you safe...! Heep the distance. As Callisto strode towards her, Penelope took a few steps back. I said I was still thinking. Don''t get excited, let''s have a conversation as intelligent people. Callisto barely managed to stop coming forward, even as he grumbled roughly at her words. He rubbed his face with both hands as if he were crazy. Then, the red eyes, which had been half turned, became a little clearer. Have you had any regrets? Penelope sincerely asked him out of the blue. -Go to the Crown Prince and tell him clearly. -Im sure I warned you. Dont do that. As warned, Penelope escaped from the Prince''s bedroom by avoiding the Imperial Palaces magic. Of course, it would have been impossible without the help of Marienne and the Duke. Anyway, wasnt it her ability to grill them to help her? ... Understanding what regrets she was talking about, Callisto wriggled his eyebrows and nodded his head. As someone seemed to force him to do so, Penelope raised her eyes and asked back. Then tell me what you learned from this situation. ...I can''t hold you back by forcing you to be locked up. And again. No matter what I do in the future, I cant stop you from doing what you want to do. Because its always been that way. Still, he hit half of the mark. Penelope nodded with a slightly muted look to encourage him to keep going. The weak man, who knew her condition quickly, breathed out a deep breath now that the tension was finally gone. Ha. I don''t know what spirit came to the Duke. You must have had a mind big enough to notice that about the Duke. Isnt it just with her that she was leaving her in moderation? You complained about her being talkative. Ignoring her sarcasm, he asked furtively. It was the story of Marienne. The day Penelope first met her, she remembered saying that she thought her ears were torn by Mariennes praise for her and admiration for ancient magic. Unaware that there was a deep consensus between Marienne and Penelope that both were the scapegoat, Callisto would simply misunderstand that she would be spared from Marienne. I never dreamed youd be able to make such a cute act in that short tea time. Theres always a connection between women. Penelope laughed at him and folded her arms. So, thats it? ...Actually, I still dont know. Penelope realized that when he was asked about it, Callistos face suddenly darkened. After hesitating to speak for a moment, he asked in a subdued voice. How can I keep you? Are you still saying that? Penelope appealed with a grimace over her frustration. What are you holding onto, theres already some left! I love you, Penelope Eckart. At the sudden confession of love, Penelope looked back at him with her eyes wide open. I would kneel down to you a thousand times to say thank you, and a hundred times for you to choose me. ... But now that you want to leave, I honestly dont know what to do. ...Your Highness. Now, I have reached the point where I can''t sleep properly because I''m afraid when you will disappear. Finally admitting to his insomnia, he murmured low with a slightly distorted face. You dont like marriage, you dont like the throne, you dont like it even if I do whatever you ask. I have absolute power and military power to wipe out other countries, but I have never felt more helpless than I am today. He grinned bitterly, with a fierce look. The sudden silence of his appearance, which seemed really powerless, sent a sudden surge of anger. When did Your Majesty do everything I asked for? I did say Ill move the entire Academy and the ruins to the Imperial Palace. When did I ask you to do that? Your Majesty, you insisted! Penelope Eckart. Suddenly, Callisto wiped the smile from his face and stopped Penelope from talking. All I want is...its just you by my side. With a weary voice, Penelope looked at him with a little surprise. The mask, which was always hard and as tempting as steel, disappeared, and he stared at her with a desperate look that seemed to collapse at any moment. Just like what she saw in the tomb of the ancient Leila. ...Ive never had anything certain in my life. I knew it could be taken away by the 2nd Prince, so I never hesitated. ...Your Highness. All I had hidden in my palace was a few of my mothers belongings or things I received in the days when I believed in her financial condition. ... But you''re different. I can''t even compare you to the jewels at the top, so you always shine so brightly. Everyone is trying to take it. Penelope was dumbfounded by his self-contradictory remarks. What is that The slave who saved and left you with Vinter Berdandi, just a piece of war. ... You thought that I didnt know. Ive been holding back what I want to kill because you seem to draw the line on your own. Callisto glanced at the direction in which Derrick had disappeared. Penelope kept her mouth shut with a prick inside of her. She thought hed know something, but she didnt know that hed be using it like that. I want to keep you hidden so nobody can see you. He looked at her with a white face as if he were suffocated, and vented the emotions that had been suppressed. If not, I want to announce that you are my lover so that everyone else in the world knows. No one will ever think of taking you away." ... I''m new to these feelings, so I don''t know what to do. He again held his face with both hands before speaking again. If I''ve been thinking about this all day long in the conference...would you curse me as pathetic? Like a man struggling with answers, Callisto looked really confused. When Penelope heard his childhood stories, she felt really sorry for him. It was the same for her that she was constantly frustrated and confused. ...What the hell are you trying to hide me from? From everything that tries to take you away from me, including you. Ha When she heard the answer that came without delay, Penelope touched her forehead in frustration. Still, hearing that made her head feel clear. She thought she knew why he was acting like a madman. From those who want to take me, including myself After thinking for a moment, Penelope took her hand off her head and called to him. Your Highness. ... Come over here for a moment. The man, who stood there and looked at her, widened his eyes. What Come over here for a second. At her sudden call, he looked confused. Penelope was more dumbfounded by it. You always told me to come back whenever I changed my mind. Fortunately, the Crown Prince approached her without hesitation. ...Here. Please look here. A strange strain of tension ran over Callistos face as he bowed to Penelope and motioned his face to adjust her eye level. What was he imaging? Callisto faced her and closed his eyes. Crazy, what did you do?! Penelope burst out laughing and stretched out her arms as if she was going to kiss him. Then- She grasped his golden hair in her hands. Hey. Callisto''s eyelids, which had been tightly closed, flinched and went up again. Red ruby-like pupils were revealed. Hey...? She didnt understand what was going on in his head right then, so she was very curious. I love you too. He was only three years older than her. What did they do to treat him so hard? Penelope pronounced every word clearly. I love you too. ...What is this? Are you the only one whos anxious? ...Penelope. Im anxious to stay here believing you, too. I dont know whats going to happen, so Im going to make a hole in the back. Ah! Eventually, Callisto screamed as she pulled out his golden hair. (Note: gosh,what a cute couple ) Chapter ss-23: Side Story 23 The Crown Prince hastily cried out, tapped on the back of my hand, which was holding his hair. "Princess! Let, let me go and we could talk!" "Let go of what? The only way to get rid of your worthless doubts is to tear off your hair!" "This, this is royal assault! You think you will get away after all of this?" If we were in the imperial palace now, someone would have noticed us and would probably tried to pull me away from the prince. But fortunately, we were in the incinerator room of the duke''s mansion. In other word, it was my zone. I laughed and replied coldly. "Huh. Then let''s cut your neck!" "Ugh! Penelope Eckart!" Callisto yelled while struggle to get out of my hands. But he didn''t put in any strength to pull me out. So i just kept holding his head and shake his hair as soon as it tear off. ''What would you do if i didn''t let go?'' Looking at him being beaten like a fool, my mind filled with grief. I pulled it to the point that it feels like I am going to pluck all of his hair. "Ahhh-!" I thought about his desperate scream in the background game and suddenly realized that i have never told him that i liked him, nor loved him before. Even when he nearly died from struggling with a dragon, and I have to chose whether to stay here or go back. At some point, he would say as if he was the only one who offering all of the affection in this relationship, and if he didn''t hold onto me like a madman, i would leave immediately. I couldn''t understand why he being like this. ''I told you that I chose this myself, why are you so anxious about that?'' But now I considered that, I think i got just a little bit of it. - .... I''m scared, what if it''s because of me that you have to give up on everything and stay back. - If you cry later on, and wishes that you should have come back in regret, what should i do? What did i told him back then? - I didn''t give up. I just selected what''s better. - ...Selected? - Yes. I chose the advantage of being here, which is better for me. Compare to my previous life, my fortune is much more plentiful, and so was my goal. But Callisto still concerned about my choice, whether it''s right or wrong. So was myself, I afraid once I go back, I will lose all of the warmth and all the things Callisto shown and made me feel... - Then how could you say, you left everything for his majesty? When Cedric said so to me, he was a little irritated. It was unfair. ''Then who am i going to blame for leaving the body which were suffered gastric cancer?'' Now that i looked back, his words are somewhat correct. Contrary to my inequitable feeling, I excluded Callisto unconsciously when I was planning for my future. I was nervous. My life here, what will happen, how will it go, I have no idea. ''I don''t know what will happen to us. What if we break up later and...'' I planned that if I had to live alone without the Eckart or Callisto''s help, i would have to get a job, just in case. ''But if you inherit the throne, money wouldn''t be a problem, and achieving my goal would be a piece of cake.'' On the other hand, this Prince always paint his future with me in the center. I wishes that his affection for me would last forever. So of course, I''m scared that this tenderness would break one day, yet he never once care about this. Eventually, in the absence of this primitive faith, we were anxious about the same thing. And so we blamed each other. "...Is it over yet?" At one point, I stopped pulling his hair completely. The warmth of his hand overlapped on my half-strengthened fingers. "You can continue." "..." "Heep going, until you please. From the moment i ran out of the meeting room, I was prepare for this." The crown prince, who gave me his own ragged hair with his hands, shook lightly. ''Not to mention he was in the state of being beaten unilaterally...'' It was not pleasing to see at all, to say such a thing while his hair was torn apart. I could see his gaze staring at me. Two dark rings under his eyes from those sleepless night were quite visible. It feels like my eyes were blur with hot tears. I bit my lips hard, hesitantly open my mouth. "Your Highness." "Yes." "Do you remember when i said...I am not Penelope?" I honestly don''t want to talk about my nasty background. ''But what''s left isn''t important anymore.'' I thought quietly. The Crown Prince, who was briefly contemplating the reason why I suddenly said this, quickly nodded his head. "I remember." "Do you think that''s a lie?" "...No." This deceitful man replied immediately. "I could still help you taking lead to destroy this empire if you confessed you are one of the Leila." "Stop declaring your wish to me." "Was it that obvious?" The Prince chuckled with his expressionless face. "In fact, given those piles of work I''ve been through lately, I don''t know why I killed the Leilas. I''m a bit regret." "Watch your mouth! Don''t talk so seriously like that while we are still in the Duke''s mansion." Still, he pressed my fingers in his hands to pull out his hair one more time, and he groaned while replied as if he was falsely accused. "Isn''t it better for me to shriek than you to hold the crown prince''s head in the dukedom?" "It''s fine. Everybody here hates you." "...It''s understandable how you treated a member of the Royal family like this since you learned manners from the Eckart." He grumbled with a sulky look since he couldn''t refute any further. I ignored him and asked while turned his face towards mine. "Do you remember why I wanted you to have the Golden Dragon''s Fang?" "So that I could officially take over the emperor''s dominion." "Yes, and because of that, I saved his Majesty who was dying and have to stay here." "It would be a life ended by suicide anyway once you gone... Ouch!" Callisto continue to shriek as I pulled his hair out helplessly, he quickly clenched his teeth and corrected his words. "I am very grateful and deeply indebted to you who saved me. I''ve been in debt for a lifetime that I can''t pay by my whole existence." ''At least you knew that.'' Nodding my head with a satisfied face, I soon erased my expression and calmly told the truth. "That''s right. I''m the only lifesaver who revive your life." "Yes, ma''am." I asked the Crown Prince, who nodded quietly as if he agreed. "Then what do you think about my original body which I used to lived?" Whether it''s hard to understand what were I saying or not, Callisto reacted a bit slow. "...Huh?" "I am not the real Penelope, so i must have my own body, too." "What..." "Why would I need the Golden Dragon''s fang once I gone back to my original world?" I tried to speak as gravely as possible, but the end of my voice was quavering. I couldn''t help it. Who would take care of my death? And honestly, I still don''t believe it. I have to die so foolishly in my old body, which had suffered so much. Just by thinking about it, my mind suddenly filled with grudges. ''I wonder if you realize that you fell in love with a person that you didn''t even knew her face.'' I glared sulkily at the Crown Prince. "That... What are you talking about?" Calisto, who seemed to have reconsider my words with a confused face, suddenly lowered his hand which was holding mine and wrapped around my cheek. His red eyes shook outrageously. For a while, he still manage to ask while barely biting his lips. "Don''t tell me..." "..." "Were you dead?" I didn''t expect him to be that appalled. Callisto''s response, with a face turned pale, seems a little strange. I was confused, but this thing* probably had been organized quite a while ago. (**She meant that her old body probably intended to be out of use soon.) This obscure feeling inside me settle down faster than I thought. As soon as I opened my mouth, a dry voice came out. Just like we were talking about other people''s affair. "I saved your life and stayed here, so by now I probably did." "...Oh my god, Penelope Eckart." Callisto called me out with a sigh just when I confirmed what he thought was true. He, who could not continue to speak, let out a small squeal. "Ah, fuck this... Why don''t you tell me sooner?" "I thought it was not that important." "How can it''s not important, it is a matter of your life!" "Because I didn''t regret saving you." At the response, he lost his words and stared at me in bewilderment. The feeling of guilt and regret vividly passed through his magenta red eyes. "...I don''t know what to do with you." He stretched his hands touching my cheeks as he murmured with a painful expression. "I''m fine." I meant it. So I reassured him with an moderate voice. I told him that so he wouldn''t be anxious about my choice, and I won''t ever regret choosing it. But still, Callisto''s hand showed no sign of unraveling. When my eyes met his, it was filled with an unfamiliar sorrow. I adjoined to the end of the reassurance. "I told you before. Even when I want to go back now, I can''t." "How can that be the same thing...! Ha..." He suddenly stop talking and take a long, deep sigh. A short silence fell in the incinerator room. I still clenched the crown prince''s hair, and he graped my cheek in a monstrous posture that would scared anyone. And we stared at each other for quite a while, like a fool. "...Did you get it know? I told you didn''t give up on anything." By the time Callisto''s concern and thought were sorted out, I silently open my mouth. "So, stop all the doubt and disbelief in me. I was upset whenever your Highness did that, to the point I want to tear out all of your hair." "I didn''t know. Whether you made such a choice." At my words, he distorted his face and a moan leaked out of his mouth. "If I knew all of this... I would never told you something like ''don''t go''." "It was crazy, and I was going to take care of it by myself, then." I thought I was talking to myself, but when I came back to my scenes, I have already spitted it out. But I didn''t take it back. When I hold my head down and stared at him, he seemed to say ''Huh. So you gonna keep it that way.'' with a brief grin. Then he opened his lips as a frown appeared on his face. "I''m always afraid." "..." "I''m afraid you will blame me for just sitting there." I sighed at his words and finally let go of his hair. "It''s my choice to stay here, your Highness. You are not at fault." I firmly drew a line and dropped his hand around my cheek, too. As I spoke, I took a step back from him. "It''s your yesterday behavior that I wanted to blame." "...Princess." "I understand. You were anxious. It''s partly because I didn''t speak properly about it...Your Highness and I, everything is new." I shrugged my shoulders as I tried to shake off his hair that was tangled between my fingers. I didn''t realize dating was this hard until now. But I forced myself to swallow the lament and continue my words. "...But I will repeat, if you just keep acting this way, it actually made me resented myself for stayed here." A relationship that have failed to overcome each other''s anxiety will continue like an egg on an owl. And it will become inevitably fragile in the future. It is time for the Crown Prince to face it. "Maybe I''ll leave you, or I maybe I''ll find a way to get back to my original world." "No!" Callisto shouted in contemplation at my words. "I, I am all wrong." "..." "Don''t say that. I swear I won''t do that again, huh? Please forgive me." In a second, those words of apologize poured out of his mouth rapidly while he narrowed the distant between us. As he lose his temper easily, the cold sweat dripped down his face, and he looked desperate as if he was dying. I loved him like that. You''re an arrogant, arrogant man, but you''re a fool who''s willing to give me the world. ''But you are lovesick, and you just can''t let it go.'' That I thought a couple would not fight in the early state of the relationship. "Only with those words?" I asked the Crown Prince, who apologized one after another. "I''m more angry than I thought, ha." "Then... What should I do so you won''t be angry anymore?" "Well, who know..." "Penelope Eckart." At Callisto''s impatient voice, I pretended to think and laughed reluctantly. "You just saw the Duke, didn''t you?" His eyes widened as he glanced down at the door. "Are you telling me... to kneel down?" Chapter ss-24: Side Story 24 A sense of bewilderment looked over Callistos face. I didn''t order it yesterday, but it was doing well Penelope complained inwardly about his response and put a special treatment in her mouth. She couldnt treat him like a man whos a boyfriend, though. You don''t have to kneel on both knee. There is also the prestige of your Majesty, so I''ll go over to one knee. Huh. He had an amazed look on his face. Ive never seen such an insult in my life. Ive never been treated like this even by an enemy soldier on the battlefield. If you dont like it, nevermind. Who doesn''t like it?! There was only one chance. As Penelope turned around as if she were leaving the incinerator right away, he clasped her arm in a hurry. Penelope turned to look at him. Ha! Come on, thats ridiculous. He repeated, clicking his tongue, and funnily, he held her hand tightly and lowered his body slowly. And then, flop -. ...Penelope Eckart. The Crown Prince looked up at Penelope, kneeling without reserve on the dirty incinerator floor. I''m sincerely reflecting on ignoring your will and locking you up without your consent. ... I was wrong. He asked for forgiveness with a serious voice. Penelope was pleased to see him kneeling down as he was told. She smiled without knowing it. Callisto then added, So don''t talk about breaking up. If you don''t want to see someone elses eyes. I wish I hadnt said anything behind me. ...I only have you. Unlike Penelope, who was full of laughter, Callisto exhaled as if he had burst out all the anxiety he had endured. Please forgive me, and keep loving me. He mumbled with his forehead on the back of her hand. It was a complete apology and appeal. Penelope glanced down at his golden crown which was so disheveled, and responded lightly. ...Alright, Ill forgive you this time, Your Highness. Is it true? He lifted the head he had buried on the back of her hand. Unlike just now, which was earthy, the color was turning. Penelope laughed at him, ready to rise and smile with joy. But words dont make me feel better. What is that I want you to tell me more about your sincerity. Not empty hands. Arent apologies supposed to be money rather than words? As if curious, he immediately understood what she was saying and burst out laughing. ...Huh. Do you want money? Well, not necessarily money. Originally, an apology requires proper compensation. Why don''t you skip the bone marrow? ''Anyway, money is the best.'' Despite the tumultuous situation, he returned the body to its original state, and asked straight away. What else do you need? Eugh Why are you sighing? Just tell me, Ill get you some. How could he be so sensible? Penelope sent her deepest condolences to the future her who would live with such a fellow before snapping irritably. Are you just going to pour money into everything to fix it? ... The prince looked dazed as if he had been hit by something on the back of his head. He stared blankly at Penelope and pulled something out of her arms. Are you...talking about this? A ring with a mysterious turquoise bead that seemed as if it contained the sea came out of his hand. When Penelope saw the thick stone shining alone without any decoration, she felt a little relieved. But you did carry it with you. If he had left it at the palace, she would have caught his hair again. As Callisto still held her hand, Penelope shook him off before speaking bluntly. If youve laid out the board like this, please do it properly. Whiying -. A once-in-a-kind wind blew past them. Penelope dared to raise her head proudly, with the crown prince of the kingdom, who was about to ascend to the throne, on his knee. Their eyes met. At that moment. Penelope could see his blood red eyes shaking. ...Penelope Eckart. He was expressionless, but with a slightly strange face, he slowly opened his mouth. I have the power to sweep all the jewels that exist in this world and build a palace if you want. The first words were proud and bragging. I also have the power to take all the mines of the nobles and give them to you. ... If you give me a throne, I can exterminate the Imperial Palace with my own hands. If were fed up with this place, including the Eckarts, well be able to raise an army and destroy it. Gradually, his calm voice grew more agitated. Before she knew it, his face was distorted with urgency and nervousness. ...I love you. When he finally reached the peak, he vomited them like blood. So please marry me. (Note: aaaahh he''s proposing .. I''m proud of you,callisto ) Penelope stared quietly at Callisto, who had a very strange face, as if she were observing him. Okay. You dont knowwhat? Okay. When Penelope answered with a nod of her head, the crown prince looked at her face with incredible eyes. ...Are you serious? Yes. His face, filled with mistrust, gradually brightened. ...You, damn it. He couldn''t speak with his voice; he let go of her hand and swept at his face. It broke her heart what she had to say to him. But a few years later. ...What? A determined voice stopped him from standing tall while rubbing his face. Penelope felt sorry for Callisto, who was frozen solid, but it was a decision made after a long period of intense agony and fighting with herself. She was a bit sorry for his cold freezing, but it was a decision she made after struggling with herself for a long time. I want to study, and I want to wander around here and there. You And I also want to have a relationship with you. When Penelope quickly added to her sentence, the prince closed his mouth. The man, breathing as if to calm his emotions, soon opened his mouth again. It was a friendly voice that seemed to want to persuade her.. It''s a marriage I don''t want to hear a married woman because I''m already married. His face turned fierce when she intercepted his words as he was trying to repeat his nonsense again. How can a person live with everything they want? Perhaps the momentum of proposing was gone, and the prince rose up onto his feet. We have to make concessions, compromise and live at least! How can you ask for two or three? Penelope shrugged back at him as if he were a child. Your Majesty should make it that way. ... If you''re incapable of doing just that for your only lover, there''s no reason to date someone who will be the emperor? ... He clenched his teeth as if he had nothing to say. Looking at the dirt stain on his white suits knee, Penelope hurried to calm him down before he exploded. Instead, lets not just date, but be formally engaged and meet seriously on the premise of marriage. ...What? You said you wanted to spread the news all over the world. Wait, you! At the same time, Penelope stole the ring from his hand without a moment to spare. Callisto had said that the ring wasnt finished, but it fit perfectly. I can always wear a ring. As the turquoise beads on the left hand, which had settled in front, shook in front of her eyes, Callistos face suddenly darkened. ...It''s not as easy to wear and remove as a normal accessory. He grabbed her moving hand and muttered in a flustered voice. Penelope laughed at his serious face. Youre lying about it being cursed and not being able to remove it, arent you? While she gently slapped his hand on the ring, Callisto glanced up with surprised eyes. ...How did you know? Am I stupid? All of the significant royals have already died, so there is no way to break the curse. With a rather cold concession, he nodded and accepted, as if he had no choice. It wasn''t exactly solved, but it transformed the form that was only passed back to the royal family. A variant? To be used...with the blood of a mermaid. When Penelope looked at him like a madman, Callisto laughed bitterly when he noticed her eyes. Then he took something else out and showed her. If I own the rest of this ring, you cannot escape the curse. A ring that was a little bigger than what she was wearing. It was the pair to the ring. Thats why I was going to give it to you at the wedding. Soon after, he folded the palm of his hand and put it away. Penelope asked with a confused face. Why don''t you put it back on? ...I lost. What Oh, it cant be helped that youve already gotten it stuck. He continued by pressing down once on the tip of her ring finger. Instead, Ill keep mine in the safe until youve finished what you want to do and are ready to marry. It was Penelopes turn to be surprised. ...Why? Penelope thought that if shed let him, hed be excited and share the ring. But he did not. Instead, he answered silently. Because it would be difficult for both of us to die before we get married. He would wait for her, and in the meantime, hell take the risk she didnt know. At that moment, Penelope couldn''t resist making a distorted face. Her heart was pounding and she couldnt stand it. ...Then, what if I get tired of Your Majesty and I throw away my ring and everything and die? Thats a bit unfair. He frowned like a man who didn''t feel bad at all. And, like Penelope a little while ago, shrugged and said lightly. So what can you do? I just have to die. ...Your Majesty. I said I would kill myself if you died of poison when there was no curse. Callisto glanced at Penelopes hardened face and raised his hand touching her ring finger to touch her cheek. Why do you look like that? Ha. Only then did the breath that Penelope was holding in burst. She didn''t know what she looked like as she looked at him. He was not joking at all. ...You really, youre the craziest guy I know. You are the true mad dog of Eckart, who can even love such a madman. The prince laughed and chattered playfully. ...Yes. Penelope couldnt deny it anymore. I love you, Callisto. The red eyes, which opened wide by the gentle flow of heart, gradually became filled with joy. Under the pouring afternoon sun, glistening golden hair. Penelopes love, her future, was shining brilliantly on her. Chapter ss-25: Side Story 25 *** After finally reconciling with Callisto and return with him to the palace, he spent a hectic day. The first thing the Crown Prince did was to create an exploration team for national relics. Marienne was quickly appointed as the head of the name-only department. Each official was also made up of colleagues who were supposed to be with her. It also announced that it will provide support for cultural reconstruction projects over the next few years. "Oh, my God! How could you have known that you would become a high-ranking official at the Imperial Palace?" Upon hearing the news, Marienne ran to the Crown Prince''s palace in a breath of surprise. "My father said to me, ''You have all the plans'' and he praised me so much! Ho Ho Ho Ho!" She looked back at me with a look of insanity and guilt, saying that her father, Count Terrosh, had changed his attitude by 180 degrees. "As expected, those in the old Annals_Yes, and the behavior of the fallen tyrants in love is negligible." "Marieenne!" Leaving behind me calling her with a red face, Marienne left with a grin. I pretended not to, but I felt good that day. I think I know how he felt about a department he didn''t really need in a day. After a while, Callisto, who returned from business, added an additional explanation as he ate dinner. "You put the conductor right under the section chief." I opened my eyes wide at the sudden news of the job. "I can do it? I''m fine." "Then how do you send him to the remote land without any title?" Callisto responded to my murmur as an enemy of nervousness. Unlike Marienne, I had no experience, so I thought it was natural that I had no position. I was just going to follow her, look around the world, and look around, but I felt something getting bigger and bigger. "People don''t call me a parachute." "It''s been half a day since I announced it. What''s wrong with you? Say it." "No, I don''t think anyone did... but I think the lieutenants were against it." "Hick it out, if I say so. And your father questioned why I didn''t appoint you as deputy chief." His face was irritated by Callisto''s words, which burst into laughter and declared the peacock''s atrocities. ''Let''s get out of here for the time being, you silly old man.'' It was only Calisto''s passing words, but I still felt the peacock''s heart that was on my nerves. I was about to feel a little strange. "If you don''t want to hear the parachute, work hard. If you don''t have a track record, stop applying and the department is closed." The crown prince gave a blunt scowl. His daytime light was not very good, as he was very unhappy with this situation. ''You''ve done all sorts of crazy things to stop me from going there until yesterday...'' If he feels cute like that, is he crazy too? One side of my heart tickled. It was when I was barely holding back my laughter at the sight of him doing everything he asked me to do, as if someone had forced me to do it. "Do you like leaving so much?" He asked suddenly with a disapproving look. I was quick to open my mouth. "No?" "You keep smiling." I felt a twinge and raised one hand to sweep down my face. The corners of my mouth were really wide open without my knowledge. "Hmm! Well, it''s better to be formally supported by the state than to suffer for nothing." I made an excuse for being embarrassed and coughing in vainly. "Penelope Ekart, " Click. Suddenly, Calisto, who was looking at me, put down the knife he was holding and moved it with a grim look. "It''s all good, but don''t forget we''re engaged." "Of course." I smiled and answered roughly. If I let him go, he''d always be able to change his mind. But when he found out that my voice was devoid of sincerity, he glared like a ghost. "You must come back once a week." I knew I couldn''t just let you go. Sure enough, I replied reluctantly to the way he put up a conditional hit. " once a week? It can be hard if you go far away." "Or I''ll find you." "Oh, I see! I''ll try." I nodded quickly because he would really come if he says so. It was a reasonable condition. ''That personality doesn''t mean that it''s not once a day. It''s a place where magic and harnesses are developed, so I thought something would work out. "I''m going to put up a wizard by escort. Don''t take it off and carry it around." I really didn''t think much of it, but he seemed to have kept many things alive in that short period of time. I didn''t really need a escort, but I nodded softly. Then Calisto went on to say the next thing. "Make sure to wear the ring anytime, anywhere." "Ring?" "If you''re in a dangerous situation, I''ll have a superior magic to teleport to where you are." I stared reflexively at the ring on the meds. Suddenly, I remembered the magic of tracking the location of an ancient map that I had caught without even realizing it, which made me feel strange. Thanks to that, he appeared several times in an emergency, and was often stunned. ''No way. It''s going to be a big deal.'' I wasn''t hosting a game quest anymore. "Don''t try to come visit me all the time using this as an excuse. I''ll leave it out. " Against the crown prince, who said he was prepared for any possible threats, he blocked the situation in advance. Then, the thought-provoking fellow became contemplative and said something else. "As expected, shall I cast a summoning spell on you? That sounds good. Get the magicians together tomorrow right away..." (Note: what a possessive boyfriend but i like it ) "...Ah, you''really!" I couldn''t stand it and shouted, poking my eyes. "Your Highness, I''m not going to war anywhere. We''re going to explore historical sites!" "I''m worried." "What are you so worried about with the escort?" "Now my life is in your hands. " He reached out and touched my hand that was wearing the ring. It was true. The curse was brought on because I wore the ring of Mermaid Tears at the incinerator. His life is now with my destiny because "The Tears of the Mermaid" recognized my companion to Calisto. Unlike me, Calisto did not wear a ring. I stood in consideration of myself wanting to leave the capital. "The Emperor''s life depends on the hands of a man who hasn''t even married..." Since Cedric and his aides would go wild if they knew, we decided to keep it a secret that only the two of us knew. On the other hand, my body was still intact. It was very selfish and disturbing for Calisto. Of course, I have something to say because I gave up my original body and chose it. Understanding what he was worried about, I replied in a more subdued manner. " So, even with the announcement of the engagement, You are still responsible." "How can an engagement without an engagement ceremony be a proper engagement?" He shouted with a tearful face. I answered in a nonchalant way. "Think yesterday as our engagement day." "In front of the garbage incinerator?" "What''s the point of a place? Your Highness proposed to me, and the most important thing is that I accept it." "......" Callisto paused at my words. I mumbled, holding my hand touching the back of his hand together,and smack a light kiss on his back hand. "Why would you accept a proposal of someone you don''t even love?" " I was weak anyway." I laughed cheerfully as I looked at the reddened ears. *** Soon after, Callisto officially withdrew his claim to go ahead with the wedding. I was adamant that I could turn the wedding into an engagement in the middle. The very next day was the day I left the palace, so I didn''t want to make a scene, and the coronation had to be concentrated on Callisto. Instead, they agreed to match his coronation-like dress with the liquid sesery, because of the fuss that the procedure should be carried out properly. He blew up the bomb as soon as he could tell the withdrawal. - I''m engaged to Princess Eckart. It wasn''t even "agreed to make a promise," it was a notification that "it''s already done." "What are you talking about?" Cedric said with a slightly excited face, "The Duke of Eckart fell down after catching the back goal." - I can''t help it. We''ve already been tied to life because of that state. - The ceremony has already been held, and we''ve decided to hold only a brief reception with our aides right after the coronation, so know that. "What a madman " When I heard from Cedric that Callisto had informed his lieutenants at the inquest, I couldn''t stand it and murmured. "Ha-ha, I agree." Cedric replied with a clear face. The maid-in-law, who helped cut the dress beside him, glared at him. Cedric quickly changed his words with a peep of face. "Then why don''t you wear the same color as the ring for the dress goes like this." "Please take care of it." I shook my hand with the meaning of "stop." Today was the day of the dress Gabon. I was so tired of wearing and taking off clothes early in the morning. "Some might think I''m getting engaged. How can the two parties say the same thing?" Since there are no more adults in the imperial family, Cedrick, who was suffering in many ways, smiled and spoke spitefully. "There are times when the word compensation is creepy, hahaha." "You talk too much. Mr. Assistant, you must have forgotten that you have a lunch appointment with your Highness a little later?" "Sorry, Princess. I didn''t mean to do that " It was when we were exchanging jokes lightly. Suddenly the outside of the door became noisy. When I looked at the door because of the shock, the maid quickly went to check. After a while she returned with an embarrassed face. "Dear Princess, there''s someone here who wants to see you..." "Who?" When I tilt my head. The door suddenly burst open. "You can''t do this!" "Oh, I just going to see her for a second!" The guards blocking the door and someone trying to get through them into the room were violently scuffled. The wind saw lovely pink hair fluttering in the air. "Hey! Penelope!" " Rennald?" (Note: kyaa my fav brother is here ) Chapter ss-26: Side Story 26 On behalf of Derrick, who survived his death, he led the Hnights of Eckart to participated in the subjugation of magic every year. I felt a little unfamiliar to see Rennalds fair skin, which he had never seen before. "Hey, what are you doing? Say something!" The guy who pushed the escorts and went to the room was a bit funny. ''When did you get close?'' Even when I thought so, I was delighted with the pink hair I saw for a long time. "Let him in. I know him." I raised one hand and ordered briefly. Then the maid-in-law whispered with a worried tone. "But, Princess, your Highness ordered that no one can go into the palace..." "Oh, nobody! I''m the only one man in the world." Rennald suddenly burst into laughter because he couldn''t even handle it. "It''s okay, let him in." In my words, the maid reluctantly glanced at the escorts. "That''s right! She going to let me in..." When the hands of the escorts who pushed it out roughly fell, Rennald said,''Tak, Tak!'' He stepped in and out, shedding wrinkled clothes. He shouted out of my way as he walked straight to my side. "Hey, what''s going on? Engagement! You''re really out-of-your mind. "Rennald!" I hurriedly stopped the guy who couldn''t tell back and forth and spoke. "Sir Cedric, you''ve had a hard time. You can go out." Luckily, Cedric replied,''Without saying anything, it was enough. While saying hello to the expression of What the Hell is, while looking at the side of his mouth, Cedric couldn''t find out who was the closest and most enemy of the prince. Meanwhile, Rennald, who was getting closer to me, stopped suddenly, leaving five steps behind. "Is that true...?" He murmured with a blank face as if he finally noticed me in a tight dress. "Please take care of the carriage, maid-in-law." I even sent out all the maid. Tak-, the silence closed in the room with the sound of the door closing. "sit down. " I still recommended a position to Rennald, who was standing tall. He, who looked at me without hesitation with a stupid face, just shook up and sat across from me. "Damn it. What happened in a month?" Does my appearance in a gorgeous golden dress feel awkward? The guy who glanced at me like it wasn''t like it quickly shouted at my pink hair. "Youre engaged! How hard did I spread the rumors before the subjugation, what kind of engagement! " "What rumor?" "What a rumor! It is a rumor that you may defeat the prince and become the next emperor." I opened my mouth to the answer that came back proudly. ''Crazy... Someone said that the source of the ridiculous rumors '' In the meantime, I tried to find the criminal in my own way, but it was rarely caught. I couldn''t figure out why... The criminal who left the capital for a while due to subjugation came to my feet. " Are you crazy?" "You must be crazy!" I asked with a cheeky face, and I wa asked. Then he screamed fiercely into the red face. "If you have the Orb in your hand, you have to hide it well. Why do you save him?" "Huh " "The people of the Imperial Palace also noticed that they all understood your ball! By the way, engagement?!" I was stunned because I was shocked and couldn''t say anything. Then, to me, it was like Rennald''s rumor. "Why do you kick your chance on the throne, this asshole!" " Please shut up." I sighed and grabbed my forehead, which was painful. "I don''t want to be murdered by being rebelled with you." I''m glad he didn''t catch the killer because he wasn''t in the capital. What happened to the prince, who found the nobles related to the Marquis of Bina Ellen and who are destroying the old family, was thrilled. In the meantime,''What''s this going to happen to your brother?'' Said Rennald, who cried alone. " I am against it." I lifted my forehead and asked with a swipe of my head. "What?" "This engagement!" Somewhere,''I''ll be glad!'' And it seemed to be hearing howl. I was really stunned by the man''s opposition declaration. "Well. My father seemed to have allowed it?" "Your father is a my father too! I''m the only one brother who opposes." The sound of man was a little annoying, but I couldn''t figure out why he objected. "Why?" "what?" "What''s your charge. He''s going to be the emperor soon, so isn''t it okay to be my husband?" He leaned his head and pretended not to know what was going on, and he opened his eyes. "What did he do to you! Have you already forgotten that he cut your neck with a sword?" "Slice." What was it cut? I was embarrassed by the past memories and stroked the nape. "That''s... it''s all past." "Past? I''m still have a vivid memory of you! You''ve been bleeding and crawling!" "I''m not crawling. I came in a carriage with first brother?" "Why do you have to do that, Penelope. Didn''t you just want to live in the Imperial Palace?" He just indifferently decides the words that keep twisting, but he suddenly lowered his eyes and moved to a depressed voice. "Thats the reason you didnt come back?..." " " "Your brother is doing what you want, but you are engaged. Huh?" He made me emperor. I knew I was going to shut up again, and this time he muttered silently. Of course, it was a dog sound that was not worth answering. I pointed out something else instead. "Rennald, I was bothered from the beginning. Why are you bother with it?" "Because you''re my sister?" Who''s the hell right now? He burst into laughter as if Rennald was embarrassed. Anyway, it was easy to say that it was a simple guy. "You haven''t heard from your father yet." "What?" "I''ve met your sister." I was driving the momentum. Anyway, as long as the duke continued to use Eckart Castle, he had to finish cleaning up with him at least once. I didn''t know if it would be this fast. As expected, the face of Renald darkened immediately after a bad topic. " I heard about it." After quite a long time, he answered quietly. He asked. "You can''t come back because of me?" "How could that be because of you? Leyla, that rip that no." "In fact, it''s all because of me and my brother." He embraced half of my face with a little trembling hand. He, who had been silent for a long time as if he had lost his feelings, moved with a bitter smile. "It''s not your fault, Penelope." It was a comforting word. I stared at him with a bit of amazement and opened my mouth slowly. " She asked me to say that Yvvone loves you too. Thank you for continuing to find her without forgetting." Without an answer, Renald dropped his gaze down the table. I always saw him shouting because he was full of blood, and this was the first time he was so submerged. So I could understand again. " she was pretty." "......." "I can see why you hit me in the attic." Why did Rennald behave like that so much to me? I still think about the feelings of the past, and pass the same words as I said to Derick. "You are my sister too." It was a completely different kind. " Since when?" "Damn, when did you start! Father said that you should never left! So we still " "......" "We are family. Even if you can''t forgive us " Rennaldd muttered helplessly, with his face twisted strangely. "I forgave everything. You pinch and scratch me all the time, and I say and say ''hey, you''. And that wish empty in the attic." " " "So you can worry about my brother''s brother." He laughed and stared at me, looking at me. I always thought he was a choding guy, but his face seemed strangely strange. I was a little confused. " I don''t know yet." I carefully showed my sincere heart to Renald. "How to treat you and Derick." My heart became heavy whenever I could hear the sound that I kept worrying about. However, I wasn''t confident that I could just do anything. One thing to understand my confusion was that Rennald made a loud voice. "Do you hate to see my face?" "That''s not it " I stared at Renald''s face without a thought. I didn''t feel like I didn''t want to see that look like before. Did he notice my gaze like that? "It''s good." Renald suddenly smiled and said. I was confused and asked. "That''s it?" "That''s it! What more do you need between family members? Sometimes you fight, you get angry after a while!" It was really nice to see that the past years were organized in one room with the word ''fight''. ''That''s nice to be simple.'' It was time to barely swallow the words that popped out. Renald suddenly hardened his face and said. "If you still want to get engaged, tell me. If you don''t want to, I''ll threatened him." "Be careful what you say, here''s the Prince''s Palace." "So you speak without a subject." He grumbled at my pinzan. "Anyway, just tell me. I''ll do it with my father somehow." "What do you do?" "Whether you run away or do you really do it, eh? I''ll do anything." His fist-squeaked rat was forced to burst into laughter in the end. "It''s okay. Engagement... I want to do it." "What? Crazy, what a waste of you!" "It''s better than marriage. Would you like me to get married and be empress?" " That''s right." When he talked to him in a primary win job, Renald nodded with a grim face. ''Anyway, a simple guy.'' As I looked at him with a pathetic look, I told him what had been hidden. "And, I like your Majesty. I like him, so I''m engaged." " What?!" On the return bomb, Renald''s forehead was frowned upon again. "Why the hell? With ancient magic, how did your head go? I don''t really understand. How can you like him?" "Yeah." Honestly, I nodded my head because I was sympathetic. "That''s it. And since the coronation, I''m going to be busy for a while. Have you heard? I''m starting a new study." " whether it''s archeology or something?" "Yes. You won''t be there anyway, so don''t come here. No, don''t come to the palace at all. "This is to my brother Am I an idiot?" Nevertheless, the sound of breaking the tie did not come out to the person concerned. I said to the crying man a little soft. "Anyway. Now, don''t think about coming and taking care of each other, and let''s get along." "Anyway, I''ve been talking about it since I was young..." It sounded good to me, but the guy muttered dissatisfied. ''Because you''re too busy!'' I was barely calming down what the childish words were about to pop out, and that was what I was going to say to him. " I brought you to the Imperial Palace and the rest, and I was crying well." Suddenly, Renald suddenly looked back at me. "Thanks to the strange rumors, it''s fashionable to keep spotted rabbits among noble spirits these days." What "Thank you for the gift. I''ll keep it up well in the future. If you mate the blue-green rabbit that what you were hoping for may come out." Of course I am not raising it myself, but the ladies are in charge. When I heard that the ladies of the palace gathered a while ago, I quickly heard that the turquoise spotted rabbit, resembling my eyes, was bustling with the story of the second generation. Right after the coming-of-age ceremony, Leyla had no spirit, and right after everything was over, it was too late for Renald to speak and chat. "......." In my words I couldn''t think of, Renald looked still at me for a while. Pretending I didn''t see that, I stared at the distant cabinet. I was a little ashamed. The situation itself now comes and talks to him. "Hey, Penelope." After some time, he called me suddenly. I reluctantly replied facing him. "Why?" "Do you like to leave the house ?" "Huh." The answer came without delay. Renald wriggled fiercely at the eyebrows. "Yes, then that''s it." But instead of sarcastic, he admitted my words neatly. "I''m going." Then he prepared to leave. To him who greeted me, I also bluntly answered. "Goodbye, brother." I fell like, the most awkward ''real brother and sister'' in the world (Note: ohmahgad i always love these two interaction it''s make my heart feel warm ) Chapter ss-27: Side Story 27 On the coronation day, the weather was sunny from the morning. It was a special day, and it was the same as the peasant, except that it was weathered from the morning of the puppet and was polished. When I was overwhelmed with dismay, I protested dissatisfied with swollen eyes. "The main character is the owner of this palace, why should I..." However, the maid-in-law was very stubborn as if she could never step back today. "Oh my God, Crown Prince! You didnt sleep well,did you? Theres a circle under your eyes? What are you doing? Get ready for a massage!" "Yes! Madam!" From a moment, I couldnt stop the maid-in-law to call me Crown Princess. Because, with her clapping of applause, the maids came rushing in and wrapped me around. After I finished my makeup, I wore accessories that the prince gave me the other day, and my face glowed brightly. When a small crown-shaped tiara was placed on the head, which had been twisted finely, the sharp feeling of the eyes opened and a noble feeling appeared. ''But there''s always something worthwhile.'' After finishing the dressing, it was a long time when I was looking at my face in a glowing mirror with a satisfied gaze. "Princess." Cedric visited with a knock. As a crown prince aide, he was also dressed up in splendor. "You are very beautiful today." "Thanks for the compliments." "I came to take you on behalf of the Majesty." Unlike usual, he escorted me with a strangely hardened face. Along with him leaving the palace of the Prince, a majestic wagon carved with a yellow dragon was placed at the mouth. The crowning ceremony was held in the main hall of the restored Sun Palace. Arriving in a wagon at the sun palace, many nobles were already sitting sorted by family. As is the only peacock, Eckhart was far ahead. To the right of the duke, black hair like ebon and lovely pink hair were seen side by side. One empty seat next to it. ''You still have Eckart as your last name, so what can I do?'' It was about time to walk along Cedric. As if I was looking for someone, my eyes met with Rennald, who was struggling with his head. "Penello !" He suddenly woke up and waved to me, waving his hand and shouting. "The place of the Princess is here." Cedric breaks the direction he walked quickly It was the opposite of Eckhart. It must have been made by the Prince. But when I saw my seat, it didn''t feel so bad. It reflects my personality, which dislikes attention, and sets aside for the most out of the ranks. A passing glance was passed by Leonard and a bitter-looking duke who expressed dismay at the distant me. In the meantime, fortunately or unfortunately, Derek never looked back at me. Shortly after being seated, the wide open door of main hall was closed. Silence fell in the intestine. Everyone''s gaze was focused on the elevated stairs, overlaid on empty golden chairs, with crowns and orbs. "Your Royal Highness the Crown Prince is Coming!" At that time, the door reopened at the same time as the notification, and the prince quickly walked and walked. Tang.Tang.Tang-. With the sound of the chair being pushed, the aristocrats rose and bowed deeply. I also stood up and greeted. Then the moment I first met came to mind. Unlike when he was dragging the assassins, his figure, who grew up with colorful gold embroidered clothes on a humble background, felt very low. "Please raise your head." In short, he stepped up to the stage under the stairs and ordered him briefly. Only then could he see his face right in front. ''I''m fine, but I''m fine.'' I was a little lean and my nose was frowning. Ahead of the day, he was busy without a blind eye. It was a face that I barely saw in a few days. He said that all the nobles had risen Without checking, the stairs were placed with a large stride, and the space climbed. He climbed to the top at once, and without the permission of the man himself, crowned himself over the head and lifted the imperial orb. And sitting in a golden chair, as if it was my seat, and slowly looking down and moving. "From today on, I declare that Callisto Regulus has become the Emperor of the Inca Empire." Tang, Tang, Tang-. He hit the floor three times with the end of the orb he was holding. "Okay. To dismiss all." The crowning ceremony was ridiculously over. According to Cedric, the previous throne was a more complicated process. However, because the emphasis was placed on the coronation process, which was directly conducted in front of the imperialists, all the troublesome things were omitted. Well, there is no way to avoid the rumors about he killed his parents and brother to succed the throne. It''s a bit sad, but people who only see one side didn''t know. How many adversities that Callisto had to stand there. After the proclamation, he briefly shared the story with the attendants, and he immediately raised himself up the stairs. I''m afraid he busy outside for the coronation I thought it would head to. "Princess." But it was me, not the door, where his steps reached. " Majesty." Before he even raised his head, he stretched out his hand and held my cheeks and looked at me. Then he said, "Beautiful." "what " "More than I imagined." " " "Pretty." It became a little strange for an unexpected tribute. The strange feeling of tickling rose, forgetting the gaze of the surroundings. I hesitated and said carefully. " You are also cool today." "Ha It would be perfect if we had just gotten engaged." He muttered like a sigh. He didn''t say,''What''s his engagement ceremony in the yard where time is running out because of lack of time?'' For an intuition that you shouldn''t do in this atmosphere for some reason. However, it was Calisto who broke the spear that came with the atmosphere I kept. "I want to pull out the nobless eyes that observe your beauty." Suddenly, he bowed his head and whispered small. "Don''t worry about such creepy thoughts." I replied frowningly on the unshakable tone. Then I overlaid it to remove his hand holding his face. However, it was a point. "Please, I don''t have a gap in my face." He spoke quickly, narrowing his tail. "You have to go out right away." "I''m fine, so go ahead." I nodded gently. I was worried about his stiff face, but there was no such thing as sadness. The weight of the original tube is very heavy. But what else is unsatisfactory? "Why are people so sympathetic?" He spit at me, looking fat at me. I was embarrassed and asked. "What else?" "We''re seeing in a week, you know? How have you never been there once?" "What should I do if you''re busy?" "Then I have to send you a letter. What''s going on with that person? Then what? What are you going to do? ''You didn''t send it!'' The voice of the ball came to the end of the neck. However, his face was filled with sorrow, and it was difficult to spit out. " I missed you too." I mumbled without a star. "It''s hard to get down and get me." "Don''t hate it. I actually didn''t want to see anything." "Huh. I''m sorry to have to bring this forward and live." "what?" I didn''t know anything else, but I couldn''t stand it. I was crying as I grasped the back of my clothes. "Why do you take me with you? Because I watched your Majesty !" Hiss-. It was then. The thin thing quickly stole my lips and went away. I blinked blankly, not knowing what had happened. "Is it so difficult to kiss once before you go?" I saw a man who showed it and was smiling. I barely rolled my eyes and looked around. Fortunately, it was in a corner, and it was so fast that it didn''t seem like anyone else had seen him except Cedric with a rotten look on his back. " Are you really crazy?" "Hick it out, if the Emperor turns away from the first day of his reign." "Here''s main hall. Highness. No, Your Majesty. Please keep your body." "Is there anybody who doesn''t know that you are my fiancee? Anyway, I have to publicize the other guys without black heart." "Aren''t you going fast?!" Eventually, he couldn''t stand it and smashed his shoulder with his fist. Exaggeratedly curl. Then. " I will back." Greeted with a warm smile. That face you''ve always seen, one crown It seemed somewhat different that I wrote it. I felt strange. "Look out." As soon as I told him to fade, I held onto the hem of a cloak that I was not aware of. Callisto looked after me with a mysterious face. "It''s the first time that I''m officially outside the Imperial Palace. Someone might try to attack..." "Who are the guards camping everywhere? "You could throw an egg or something from a distance. Or a stone..." In fact, I was most worried. Maybe he''s against the throne, or maybe he''s going to ruin the coronation only once. So if you know that you''ve been upset at night, will you laugh? "You know me very humanly." Callisto laughed at me. Then, kiss, kiss, kiss. "Anyway, who''s your fiancee is pretty and will die, huh?" He hugs me, puts his head on my head and then kisses me. "Argh! Are you crazy? Stop it, I have got a brain net!" After a fierce battle with his kiss attack for a while, it was time for him to finally get out of his arms. "Do not worry." Callisto laughed cheerfully. "My reputation for the imperials is not so bad as to worry about being stoned. The world is tolerant of war heroes who have gone through unfortunate childhood." "Then I''m glad to hear that..." "I will be back." He closed his eyes finely and extended his face to me. I looked around and made sure I had no eyes to see and kissed''cup'' quickly. The prince took Cedric, who turned to earth with a dazzling smile, and fled the battle. It was due to a proclamation that was short enough to be called an imperialism, and most of the nobles were left. I was also standing up get out of the Sun Palace. ''... !'' I inadvertently turn my head to the feeling Lida Saeparan faced a pair of eyes. It was my own illusion that no one would have seen it because it was a nook. Beyond the empty space, Rennald was opening his mouth with an astonished face. Fortunately, there were no duke and derricks next to him. The guy staring at me for a moment, then slowly raised his hand and pointed to the side of my head. And turned around. ''Are knocked your head?'' As soon as he noticed the murmuring words immediately, the face of the prince just flashed up as he recalled his previous behavior. But that too. When I quietly lifted my middle finger, I jumped to the door as he started to approach with his fists clenched. Chapter ss-28: Side Story 28 It was about to exit the entrance of the Sun Palace. Suddenly, sparkles fell to the bedside. " Huh?" I paused and looked at the sky. And I doubted my eyes. ''gold ?'' The gold chips that were thinly sliced in the shape of petals were falling from the sky. I was a little surprised, but it wasn''t a strange sight. The rose petals that reminded the peacock of the clan''s wizards to fly throughout the ceremonial came to mind. When he reached out into the air as it was then, a gold leaf, which was breathtakingly falling while drawing a parabola, sat down on the palm. "Is it magical ?" It was time to look at it carefully and smile. "Its real gold." As it solved my doubts, a sturdy voice broke into my ears. I raised my head. And my eyes widened. "Marquis!" The glade, dressed in a dark blue conquest like the color of his eyes, was approaching me with a faint smile. It was the first time I met him since I got out of the ''mirror of truth''. It has been reported that he has been imprisoned for entering and exiting the Imperial Palace while hiding a wizard. I told the Prince to release it several times, but it was a frustrating car that came back every time, saying, ''After the interrogation.'' "I''m seeing you again for a long time,My Lady." When he finally stopped in front of me, he briefly bowed. ''I''m still stuck in the magic circle '' As soon as he came out, he was trapped in the imperial palace again, and his strangeness was still not good. With a pale complexion, I asked with worries. "Are you released from detention?" "Yes. From the top, I went home." ''So you''ve been kept in somewhere in the Imperial Palace until now '' The glade has been hidden as a wizard. It was actually not related to me. However, when I saw the hand that I had touched with him and recalled the prince whose eyes were overturned, I felt uncomfortable. With a feeling of guilt, I bowed my head. "Sorry. I was barely released from the magic circle, but because of me..." "Don''t say that. It wasn''t all thanks to Young-ae that was released from the magic circle." With a gentle smile towards me, I was relieved at that time. I barely made eye contact with him again. "You didn''t have anything else... right? Your face hurt a lot." "Fortunately, the torture wasn''t that bad." "Yes? Go, torture?!" I opened my mouth. The focus was shaking like a storm. The glade laughed at me. "Haha, it''s a joke." I became blank at first. Callisto was a man who could have done enough, so it didn''t sound like a joke at all. "Really. Instead, I was exploited by enormous magical power to implement the widespread spraying magic." Still looking at him with a serious face, he added in a laughable voice. At that end, I finally looked at him and looked at the gold petals fluttering in the sky. "So this is what the Marquis is doing?" He nodded lightly and replied. "Hundreds of thousands of gold petals need to be maneuvered with magic, so it''s rare that anyone can put it into practice." I was proud of myself, but it didn''t sound unlucky at all. I realized that he was a great wizard. It is also a moment to look at him with admired eyes. I realized that he had fully revealed his strengths and weaknesses to Callisto and asked carefully. "But... can I do that?" "I''ve been hiding for a long time, even to people close by, but it''s a little difficult..." " " "Your Majesty has promised to improve the treatment and awareness of the secluded wizards and all those with magical powers." "It would not have been that way with bare hands." It was good news, but Callisto, who hates Vinter, couldn''t do anything good. I still laugh at my doubtful figure, and Vinter again burst into a laugh. Then she confessed. I have pledged allegiance to the Imperial Palace. "Are you loyal?" "Yes. In a way, it can be said that the contract with the Imperial Palace." "then " "But he said he kept me working." " " "Thanks to you for hiring me in advance. Thank you." He was still laughing, but I looked at him with a bit of a pity. ''You got caught...'' But I didn''t ask if it was okay. Because he looked really good. His face fell tired, but he looked more comfortable than before. The feeling was markedly different from the last day when it seemed strangely stiff and rigid. ".Good thing, Marquis." I sincerely remembered that. And turn your gaze and see in the sky Rum looked back at the falling gold coins. It made me feel weird to know that they were all real. ''I pretend I don''t want to do it every day, pretend I want to beat it at once...'' It turns out that I prepared harder than anyone else. Don''t worry about me, I bet you, but the reason I lower my eyes while loosing the gold belonging to the imperial palace will be to subdue the stigma of''the emperor who committed rebellion''. In addition, he would try to assert that he is a much stronger and more wealthy empire than before. When I watched this brilliant coronation, I knew how serious Callisto was on the main hall. ''Hagin. There was a time when the imperial emperor was singing somehow.... The car was blankly thoughtful while looking at the sky. "Your Majesty must have begun by now." Stand side by side with me The glade staring in the air suddenly opened his mouth. "Have you ever watched the coronation ceremony in Yeongae?" "No. Never " "I remember when I was very young. At that time, it wasn''t real gold lathers, but marigold flowers embodied by realization magic." He just reached out and grabbed a gold petal like me just before and handed it to me. Then, as if hesitating, I asked my lips. "Would you like to go outside to see us together?" "The caliber?" "Yeah." "Because it''s dangerous, I told you not to come out if you wish " "Aristocrats also mix among the common people to watch the great ceremonies. Unless it''s a special day, there is little chance to see the Majesty''s honor." Despite the face I saw a while ago, Vinter''s words were a bit harsh. When I tried to answer that, I suddenly noticed a gorgeous dress. "This will be a little difficult." I laughed and pretended not to be disappointed. It''s not an attention seeker. I wasn''t confident of being among the white crowd in a ragged dress with shoulders and collarbones. It was then. "So how about doing this?" Tang-! Soon, the glade passed through the thumb and index finger. At the same time,''flapping'' and a hem of the cloth wrapped his body. As soon as I woke up, I noticed a black robe overlaid on the dress, not knowing where it appeared. ''Amazing.'' I was amazed, looking around my body and looking at the glade. If it were the same as before, I would have asked if I could just go out like this. In his state of magic in front of the Sun Palace, I realized that he had put it all down. "Isn''t this enough to look at?" " Thank you." I thanked myself with a hood over my head. "Then, let''s not go late." Whether it''s a shape to teleport, he reached out to me. I held the hand. Immediately, the front of the eyes flashed white. Chapter ss-29: Side Story 29 When I opened our eyes again, we were moving to the square in front of the Imperial Palace, where there were huge crowds. Fortunately, it wasn''t a place where people were standing, but rather a stiff road to the back of the guards. "Woaaaaah-!" I looked around at the tremendous cheers I heard coming off my ears. "Long Live The Emperor! Hooray! Hooray!" "Please look here, Your Majesty!" "Oh my God, I''m going to see His Majesty''s honor!" I was a little murmured by the cry coming from all over the place. Colorless to worry, the imperialists waved national flags together and cheered at the carriage of the new emperor. "You must have arrived just right." At that time, Vinter whispered, pointing somewhere with his finger. As soon as I turned my head along it, I immediately found a gorgeous wagon carved with yellow dragons. "uh." Medical wagons have a high ceiling and are much higher than other wagons. So I could see the golden hair shining brightly in the sunshine even in the distance. Reigning over everyone, Callisto waved to the people in splendid gold powder. It was a little funny in my eyes to do it with a face that didn''t smile at all. However, whenever he saw his eyes, the plaza was leaving, and the cheers burst out, and it seemed to the people that it seemed like a stern emperor. The wagon that picked him up was getting closer. ''I''m not sure you''re here.'' He was pretty high on my side because of his height, but there was no way to find me. There was quite a street and a street where the wagons passed. I remembered Callisto''s request not to come out because it was dangerous because many people gathered from all over the country. Of course, the troublesome thing is just vague, so I thought so. Until Winter suggests it. "Waah ah-! Your Majesty!" Cheers burst from everywhere. I stared blankly at the wagon with my head up. Is it because of the golden hair or the pouring sun? Callisto, passing by slowly in front of me, hitting the scattered gold powder, glowed as if he had even put a miner behind. At first glance, my eyes met with red eyes. It wasn''t a sin, but my heart collapsed for some reason. However, for a moment, I was relieved by my head involuntarily. ''But, I can''t figure it out.'' There is also a fault that the hood is deeply flipped over, but there are dozens of other robes like me already. I think it''s more creepy to find out... Suddenly, I felt a little strange. When I finally saw Callisto, who became the emperor, I remembered the illustration I used as an epilogue when I took the easy mode in the game. He was smiling brightly, growing as gorgeous as it is now. And Yvon was standing next to him. '' Maybe that''s why I just repeated the Crown Prince route.'' Enlightenment came suddenly. Why did you challenge the Prince episode so hard, even though you knew you''d die and play hard mode? I may have wanted to see this since then. In a safe world, I want you to be a perfect emperor and smile brightly. Because of brainwashing, it is not a revenge to come to the spot with a sense of enthusiasm for the depression and the empress. Even when Layla was afraid and wanted to ruin dozens or hundreds of times, she seemed to have thought foolishly. -......Because those who become emperors must be innocent. My heart was throbbing. I used to grumble over the throne, but how eager it was to say it before. I think I know now how brightly he shines when he achieves it. "......My Lady, let''s stop now " By the time the wagon had completely passed us, the glade invited me. It was that moment. "Hi-yiing-!" Along with the noise of the horse, the wagon that had been moving away stopped suddenly. "What is it? What is it?" People were jerking. It was then. "Oh my God, Your Majesty jumped off the wagon!" With the cry of someone, the white people began to diverge, just like the miracle of Moses. The guards were on the road to control the crowd. And in the meantime, the emperor who jumped off the wagon walked halfway. Right where I stand. "Penelope Eckrat." "Your Majesty." He reached me in a moment and called me with a low voice. '' How did you know?'' Even on the ship that headed to the Archina Islands before. Even though he wore a robe, he felt like he would be stunned by the eyes of a man who knew me like a ghost. As I opened my eyes wide open and shook my mouth like a fool, I asked without denial. " Can I do this?" No matter how emperor, it was a question asking if they could leave at will during the coronation. He bluntly replied. "No." "Then just pretend you don''t know why, why don''t you go back and do something!" It was a coronation that I prepared so hard for, but eventually my heart settled down as I thought it wasn''t going to spoil me. I shouted, looking around the stroke. But instead of going back, he held my cheeks very scary. "Why do you look like that?" "what " "If you didn''t listen and sneaked out at best, you''d better see how good your future husband is." " " "Why are you looking at me with such a crying expression? I can''t even pretend." Suddenly he distorted his face. It was the expression that came out when the anxiety that I would disappear disappeared. "Don''t cry. Why are you doing that?" "......" "Don''t you like it? Will you hit it all, huh?" Callisto hurriedly asked under her eyes. Only then I realized. I''m crying. "No, just " I shook his head slowly toward him, as if he were going to overthrow the coronation. Then he swallowed his emotions and opened his mouth with pain. "I think it''s all over now." " " "Your Majesty ... has become the imperial Emperor as you wished, and there is no other side " "......" "I''m not dead, I''m alive, now I really feel it." The game is really over. From the time I first entered this place, all the moments that had endured to survive have passed like a panorama. Despite being pressed down and swallowed as much as possible, the feelings of rumbling burst out. Eventually, I burst into tears, crying like a child. "Do not cry." Callisto sweeps my face with his hand and doesn''t know what to do. The surroundings were quiet. My long, long cry slowly faded away. Finally, the tears stopped coming. hazy Callisto, who looked at me with his face, slowly pulled the hood over my head. Then I took the crown off my head and put it on my head. "I, Your Majesty." I panicked and looked at him with shaking eyes. At that moment, he lowered his body and knelt down on one knee. "Penelope Eckrat." "......." "If I am the Emperor of the Empire, the only Emperor I am is you." As I glanced around with anxious eyes, I froze to the words. "You can do anything you want to do. You can grab and shake my head and shake the country anyway." " " "Do your best not to regret what''s left over here. So " "......" "Please choose me." He no longer told me to stay by. Instead, I reached out and gave me a choice. At that moment, neither the sight of the crowd, the noise, nor the sight of anything. I slowly held his hand. At the moment when he was drawn to the wagon, cheers erupted somewhere. At that moment, I was sure. My choice was never wrong. Chapter ss-30: Side Story 30 Whining, whining, whining-! At dawn, the sound of sirens reverberated loudly in the silent hall. After staying up all night, I was so tired that I suddenly opened my eyes. '' again?'' I sighed and got out of bed scurrying. Despite my irritation, my hands were busy opening drawers and packing up some scrolls for offense and defense. It was the moment when I hurriedly left the door with my jacket on top of my pajamas. "Hee-ee-ee" In the distance the monster''s cry resounded. "Boo-ooh-ooh" A black shadow flashed over my head. When I looked up, I saw a horse bee the size of a car hovering rapidly over the village. " crazy." The sight of a large, sharp bee sting, which was enough to be a spear, gave me goose bumps. It was as soon as I was about to shout the starter of the scroll that I brought with me. It was then. "Freeze hands!" Someone rushed to shout the spell. The huge wasp mana flying in the sky fell to the ground frozen. and shattered into dozens of pieces. Fortunately, there was no damage because the crash site was a ball without a building. "Professor!" The main character who shot down the monster called me and ran. "Jean." I welcomed him familiarly. The wizard Callisto put on the escort was a stranger who had gone with him the other day to find a vacant lot. At a young age, Jean was quite an accomplished Magistrate. Enough to see why Callisto choose him as my escort. "It''s a low-grade demon, so don''t worry. There''s a lot of them coming through the valley." "Really?" Jean palely polished with a pale face. His defensive bonds throughout the village were solid. However, the scope was so wide that when Jean had to pay attention to various things like this one, he couldn''t help but make a small gap. ''Well, bees swarm in packs.'' Looking at the five or six wasps still flying in the sky, I thought it was a yakgwa. The other day, when a swarm of grasshoppers was driven, I really wanted to quit my research and run away. "While we were reinforcing the decision, the magistrate had already caught most of them. What''s the matter, Nini, go in and sleep more. You went to bed late last night..." It must have been quite hard work, Jean suggested to me, wiping the cold sweat on his face with his sleeves. He was shocked every day when he first came to this village, but now he seems to be getting used to this boring situation. I felt a little sorry to see him like that. ''How could I have known how many years he would come to escort and be smack of the monsters?...'' With pitiful eyes, I could easily lift the best scrolls that I had been holding while staring at him. "I''m already wide awake. If there''s anything I can do to help, I''ll help." "No! If His Majesty finds out, I''ll be in trouble!" "Fire Pisson!" Ignoring his words, I tore a scroll. Fluttering! Just in time, a giant wasp flew overhead and burst into flames. "Hee-ee-ee" "Hurry up and get him to the vacant lot." Jean gave a deep sigh and reluctantly shouted the spell of "Don''t move things" as he winked at the rapidly falling demon with a terrible smell. He said it was a low-ranking devil, thus soon after, the situation was put under control. The bodies of a total of six giant wasps filled the vacant lot. It was when he was carrying a mana meter and examining the relatively fine bodies. "Professor! I need you to come over here for a moment." One of the town''s security forces called me in a hurry. I hurried along with him. "This..." And I was astonished at the sight unfolded. Behind the village, dozens of dead animals were piled up like mountains in front of the forest border where the settlement began. "Oh, my God. This is !" The following Qin held his forehead and lamented. "Did anyone see what happened?" I turned my head and asked the security forces. But they, too, shook their heads with a look of ignorance. "It was like this from the start. We found it while we were checking to see if there''s any more mana left." "Is there a turf war?" Jean, who was still listening to the security forces, came up with a plausible hypothesis. But it wasn''t. Most of the bodies piled up were well-necked and the cutting surface was very clean. Occasionally, the boat was sliced, but even the cross section was clean as if it were cut by a ruler. "Oh, only the head is cut off " Jean glanced at me a step later, knowing the features of the body. "Shall I ask the Imperial Palace for assistance?" "........." Instead of answering, with a stiff face I stared at the forest leading to the mountain, beyond the body of the monsters. It was then. "Have you experienced it once or twice, Jean? If I ask for support, will they send the wizards?" "I''m glad you sent an army to remove the Maltban from the map." A lively voice divided the serious atmosphere. "Marienne!" "Good morning, Princess!" Marianne was on her way to work and was holding her swollen boat. Four years ago, it was about half a year since the emperor''s permission to form an expedition and leave. She had a bomb remark saying she was in love with Cedric, and she married a short time soon after a premarital pregnancy. (Callisto learned this from Cedric LOL) To me and Callisto, they haven''t had that kind of atmosphere at all before. Marienne had replied with a big smile to me, who was shocked to see when the snow hit her. -Hohoho! When did I meet your aide? When you were with the princess! Their first glorious child was born at the reception to commemorate our engagement after Callisto''s coronation. Callisto was sulky for a while, not to speak to Cedric, not to mention that he had deceived his master, but to ask if he dared marry before the emperor. Now, she commutes every day from the capital city to the town of Mall Trban because of three children in her belly. "You must be heavy. What are you doing here? Just rest until you''re done." "Now, the excavation is over and how is it? I''m just looking forward to seeing what''s under the ground, Princess." "That''s true, but " When I saw Marienne, who had brought her to the end of her life, and her eyes were glistening, I could not stop her. 5 years ago. After the fierce battle of Leila, traces of ancient wizards that disappeared as if they had never existed before. We soon discovered a strange phenomenon, which we began to explore with the aim of finding their traces. Despite the fact that there are no longer any members of the Leila New Hingdom, which used to create mana through experiments, mana still appears throughout the Empire. As the exploration progressed, the number of encounters with mana increased rapidly. We could quickly discern the reason. Where there were ancient ruins, there were also mana. And most of them were shaped like animals, plants, or insects, rather than the grotesque images that the Leila brothers forced to create. The direction of exploration changed after finding out that the remaining mana in the ruins affects the surrounding environment. It''s not about chasing ancient ruins, it''s about exploring the area where mana appears. I liked it, I wrote a thesis, and after several exams, I became an honorary professor at the Academy. "By the way, your angel went to work hard today." Standing next to me, standing side by side, Marienne suddenly smiled mischievously as she stared across the forest. I frowned at her words, and instead of answering, I put something else in my mouth. "When I finish this expedition, I''m going to quit, Marienne." Marienne''s eyes were simply wide open at the sudden declaration. "Hyuk, really?" "Yes." "Oh, my God! I can''t believe she''s saying she''s quitting. Where''s the princess who''s always been running away from the Emperor?" I burst out laughing at Marienne''s fuss. In fact, I had no regrets anymore. With Callisto''s full support, the long years of exploration is now nearing its end. Unlike other areas where just one or two mana were raging, Maltban simply saw a constant stream of mana. It is a place where young people leave early and only the elderly who are not able to move are lucky enough to survive. A place where young people go all the way down the mountain village early on, and only the elderly who are able to move are lucky enough to survive. I was convinced that the reason I left until I finally managed to convince Callisto to persuade the villagers to build a peace zone and come back right away, is that he was sympathetic. This is the end of everything I''ve been chasing for five years. However, the mountain where the Maltban is located was so huge that it was hard to find its source, and every day was a hectic day as the mana hit the village. No matter how much I liked it, I honestly thought I couldn''t do it anymore. "I''ve been away from the capital for too long. I''ve been feeling a little under the weather lately." I feel uneasy whenever I leave Callisto, who whines not to go every time. "Because I have been running without taking a rest for several years..." Marienne nodded as if she understood me. "You''re not quitting completely, are you?" "Well, I haven''t thought about it in detail yet." "No, Princess. Our department, it''s now established as one of the major Cabinet ministries. Please don''t leave me." "You''re not sorry for me, but for someone who''s willing to work for you so that you can get off work early?" "Did it show a little? Haha." With three children, Marienne still smiled as soft as a girl. I thought I was a little envious of her because she looked so happy and I didn''t know why. "Oh, Princess, it''s been two days since you didn''t call your Majesty?" Suddenly, Marienne turned pale and asked. "Well... did he do that?" I was so busy these days that I couldn''t really tell if Callisto had contacted me or not. I had to go to the palace once a week, and he threatened to keep in touch. In my fifth year, I also had the guts to get angry with the opposition, saying, "Where can a person who works outside get out of it so easily?" But It was the people around us who were dying because of course. "It may be like that " "Oh, my God, my God! Give it to me now! No wonder, Cedric looks like he''s been dying every day these days!" "You haven''t given it to him yet, professor?!" It was then. Suddenly Jean broke in between us and cried. "On the day your Majesty visits again! For me, I might have a tail! I''ve told you so many times! What are you doing!" He shouted almost as if he were crying. Since the first meeting, he has been hitting the tail all the time, but I have not yet known the exact truth of the word. Honestly, I didn''t really want to know, but.... "Oh, okay. We can go in now and do it." "Hurry up and do it before the inquiry, okay?" "You have to do it right now!" With their wipes, shouting in unison, I quickly returned to the quarter, covering my ears. Chapter ss-31: Side Story 31 Then, I had to prepare all the breakfasts before touching the crystal ball for video contact. As soon as I sent the contact number, light poured out of the crystal ball. Lets just do it a year later, why not? Calistos face, full of discontent, flashed into the air. Shall we? When I asked him indifferently, eating a little bread, he glared. Try it If you want to move the capital to Maltban. Just kidding! Im a day late, so please take a look, Your Majesty. Right. If it were three days like last time, we would have been actually face-to-face right now. It must have been a good opportunity to greet the people of Maltban in a long time. He had already visited Maltban in person because of the delay in contact. I turned my back in fear, shivering at the sight of a fellow who would do so at any moment. Did you have breakfast? I couldnt eat it. I was waiting for someone to call me, so I couldnt tell if the food was going through my nose or mouth. Lets eat together. I called you in the morning because I wanted to eat with you. Im weak anyway Ha. Still staring at me, he breathed a short sigh and ordered the servant to serve food. While I didnt eat breakfast well, I was heartbroken by his habit of catering just for me to eat alone. I heard there was another mana attack today. Jean just reported? How fast he is He seems to be jacking up while talking to Marienne. I didnt like it, but I didnt add any more. It was fortunate that he kept his mouth shut to the strange phenomenon that repeated every time the devil appeared. Penelope Ekart, youll regret it if you keep acting like that. Do I have to be the last person to know about my fiancee? Callisto was a nervous wrecked. The nag, here we go again! Having barely endured the desire to close my ears, I replied with a cheek mensori, eating the soup of steam rising with a spoon. It was nothing. Ive had no time to report it. How could I- thump! It was then. Suddenly, a disgusting smell came into my nose somewhere, and I couldnt stop it, and this nausea soared. What is it? Callisto jumped out of his seat when I put the spoon down and shut my mouth. At a glance, he poured out like a rapid fire with a stiff face. Whats wrong? Are you sick? Are you hurt? Ahno. The nausea that had been violently upset subsided unexpectedly. I answered with a rather confused mind, putting down my covering hand. No one got hurt. Suddenly, the smell of the soup felt bad Dont eat it. Throw it away right now. But I had a good meal just a while ago Why are you eating something thats gone bad? Is there anything you can do to cook for the officials who took the Emperors edict? Chase. (?) Callisto sat in the chair again, kicking his tongue, and poking his eyes as if upset. I felt a little unfair. No, Bobby from the lower village came and cooked it for me last night. In return for stopping the evil spirits, the villagers generously provided dragonflies and food. The soup boiled with potatoes and mushrooms was made by Bobby because I liked it. Despite his own appeals, Callisto still clasped his arms. Eating is not good enough either. Ill send out some of the palace cooks sometime this week. Okay, well be done digging soon. Whats the use of adding more useless people? I remembered the first time I left the palace. I was shocked by the fact that not only the cook but also the ladies and gentlemen were accompanying me. I shook my head in a hurry and soothed him gently. Ill throw it away right now, so make a face. Its been two days since I called you. Why do you keep doing this? I dont like it. You always dont like everything in Maltban. Huh! You know that? Then how long are you going to be stuck in that mountain technique? He burst out laughing and became nervous. He didnt like me wandering all over the area much, but after hearing the news of low-level mana pouring out, the quagmire got worse. I understood to some extent his feelings of being briefed with every days trepidation, so I answered calmly. Ill see you in a few days. Ill make sure Im not late this time. Not that. Then? Ive also worked as a professor. Weve increased the number of related ministries and businesses, and isnt it enough now? He shut his mouth for a moment and asked in a rather small voice. Is it still not enough? I opened my eyes wide at his words. In the last five years, hes never told me to quit. Of course, we met once a week, and every time we broke up, we showed off our dislike with our whole body. For that, he gave me all kinds of support, so I thought he was still okay. It often motivated me to work harder because I was grateful. But today I see why. He looked blunt, but I thought Callisto looked terribly tired. What if Im still. lacking? I stared at him and asked back. I thought he would be angry if I said this, saying, When are you going to kick that castle? (?) Whats the big deal? But unlike before when he was serious, he quickly burst into a pick laugh as if it were a joke. Ill work harder to strengthen the imperial power and take care of you. Ill purge the ones who talked nonsense. What nonsense? Its not a big deal. More than that, what are we going to do today? Callisto shrugged and turned the topic naturally. I could easily guess what he meant, recalling the news I heard through Marienne a while ago. It meant that the number of new empress candidates among the nobility was increasing day by day. Well, the Emperor has been in mourning for five years, and he deserves it. It was a passing remark, but I could fully see that the pressure he was under had become quite strong. I asked, feeling a little solemn. Should I go back to the capital now? Kick it out, dont think too much and just do what youre doing. Actually, I was going to tell him that I was already thinking about it. But to my question, he dismissed it lightly as if it were nonsense. Always carry around a scroll and carry a wizards with you. If I hear youre hurt, Im going to summon you. Thats a little So be careful. His worried tone and eyes warmed my heart. okay. I answered obediently. Then, as if he liked the answer, he smiled this time with a straight face. When I saw the figure, I was convinced once again. Five years ago, when I chose to stay here, all the anxiety I felt was useless. Just in case. When I was drawing the future with the possibility that we might break up, my ridiculous Callisto remained the same. When he looked at me with such lovely eyes that I was going crazy, my heart trembled helplessly. And then youll have to say. Im glad I stayed here. Im glad I chose him. Your Majesty. Huh? kikik һ I pushed the soup bowl away and put my chin on the table. Then I glanced sideways at him as he rose above the crystal ball, and said something else. youre more handsome today. what? No, you were always handsome, really handsome. Callisto had a mute look on his face when I said something out of the blue. I wasnt confident of making eye contact with him, so I lowered my gaze and drew it straight on the table with my other hand. I didnt tell you then because I was shy, but I actually liked your face, not your hair. It was my taste. I wont tell you when then is. But as if he understood it like a ghost, he opened his mouth blankly. At that time, just because you like blondes, I ordered all the guys in the Imperial Palace to be dye their hair Dye their hair? As he stuttered, he suddenly closed his mouth. Now that I see it. No one had blond hair in the palace. No matter how gold symbolizes the royal family, the imperialists often had brown hair as a godfather, so there were people with hair similar to blonde. No wonder. Cedric didnt even have a white hair, but Marienne said she didnt know why he was so eager to dye his hair. It was then. Callisto, who was listening to my murmur, asked, with his eyes glinting. Are you hiding something from me? Yes? What am I hiding? I stammered in a fit of prick. You fucking loser! By any chance, did you spill it all? (Im not sure who or what shes referring to) Callisto gave me a shaky look. Suddenly he murmured to himself. What should I do with this? Why are you acting so pretty today? I cant stand it . Should I come there right now? As if he were really going to run, he slowly lifted himself up. I was somehow a little nervous by his voracious red gaze over the crystal ball. As soon as I opened my mouth to swallow dryness and calm down. Your Majesty, Im sorry, but the inquiry time is up, so Suddenly a familiar voice was heard over the crystal ball. Callistos gleaming eyes turned to the side of the stroke. Shut up. As if his opponent was Cedric, he was literally furious. What kind of safety do you have? Do you want to die? Y-your majesty.. Damn it, this weasel! Where else did you hide the sword? Your Majesty, Your Majesty! (Penny) In my words, Callisto managed to calm down and look back at me. Because I left the palace, Cedric seemed to play a bloody treasure hunt with Callisto and swords every day. I felt sorry for him, so I had no choice but to step up and tear him off. Its okay, go ahead. Damn it, shall we just postpone the inquiry to the afternoon? How do I postpone the inquiry to the afternoon? I dont want to hear the sound of a crazy dog that grabs his Majestys head and shakes it, causing the affair to slam. (Penny) What kind of jerk would dare to say such a thing? (Callisto) He turned from Cedric to me completely, and his eyes glanced at my words. I replied with my arms crossed. Who would do that? If I marry you, your people will. My reputation depends on you. Do you understand? Do you want to marry me? As soon as my words were finished, he asked back. It was still a crooked voice, but he looked more relaxed. In this case, the best thing to do was to pour it all out and then hang up. Yes, and Ill see you soon. Depending on the time, If I can get there a day earlier, Ill do it. So dont complain and work hard, okay? Yes, I think Im going to be released.. I have to go now. Stop it, and I love you. Boo-. Lastly, I kissed the crystal ball, and I ended up losing communication, ignoring the words I was shouting. Soon after, the house became quiet. Phew, it was hard. Ive been exhausted since morning. But today, the tooth-willing was over, so I was a little relieved. Knock knock- Suddenly the door opened with a knock and the rain came in. Good morning, professor! Chapter ss-32: Side Story 32 Bobby! What have you been up to in the morning? I greeted a middle-aged woman with a warm impression as she entered the quarters. My dad picked the raspberries early in the morning. I thought you were just eating breakfast. Ive washed it, so try it for dessert. Bobby held out the basket in front of me. Thank you for taking care of all those things. The big-nail-sized raspberries were packed in the basket. I laughed and accepted Bobbys flag as a daughter. But early in the morning, youre not hurt, are you? At dawn, a swarm of mana came from the mountain. Thanks to the professors and teachers, there was nothing wrong with the lower village. Go ahead and try it. Bobby! What have you been up to in the morning? I greeted a middle-aged woman with a warm impression as she entered the quarters. My dad picked the raspberries early in the morning. I guess you were just eating. Ive washed it, so try it for dessert. Bobby held out the basket in front of me. The big-nail-sized raspberries were packed in the basket. Thank you for taking care of all these things. I laughed and accepted the raspberry that Bobby extruded. By the way, early in the morning, you didnt get hurt, did you? At dawn, a swarm of mana came from the mountain. Thanks to the professors and teachers, there was nothing wrong with the lower village. Go ahead and try it. Bobby smiled and urged. After a bout of nausea, I still felt nauseous, and I was afraid of nauseating again. But I ate a few because I thought of the sincerity that you brought. Fortunately, it went well without any problems. As the pulp broke, the sweet and sour strawberry scent spread through the mouth. With a sharp appetite, I said, hurriedly eating raspberries. Oh, Bobby, I think the soup you made yesterday has gone bad. Maybe its because its getting warmer these days. Soup?! I dont think so. It was boiled with the stuff that I just dug up. Bobby looked surprised at my words, and ran to the kitchen, unstoppable. Let me take a look, professor. Should I have just thrown it away without saying anything? I thought I shouldnt have said anything, then I ended up following her. Bobby, who had already opened the lid of the pot with soup and tasted it, looked back at me. It sounds fine. Really? But why do I Ugh! It was the moment I stood by her side and looked in the pot. The disgusting smell that I smelled earlier hit my nose again. There was no stopping it, and the nausea sprang out. Oh, professor! Are you all right?! Ugh! Urk! Bobby asked with eyes wide open with astonishment. But after a series of verbal abuse, I could not stand it and ran to the bathroom. However, there was nothing that came out, unlike the fluctuating mood that made me want to vomit right away. It took me quite a while before I came out with a mouthful and a scowl. I dont think it was this bad. Whats wrong with me.. I used to feel very sick these days, but Ive never been this serious. Maybe I should ask Jean to put on some healing magic Before returning to the capital, I was thinking about going to Jean as a last resort. At that moment, my eyes met with Bobby, who was stamping her feet in the living room. That As she hesitated with a sweet lip, she finally whispered with a determined face. Ill keep it a secret, lady. Dont worry. What? What are you As I tilted my head at a random remark, I suddenly felt her gaze touched my stomach. And right away I realized what she suspected and jumped up and down. Oh, no, such a thing! I waved my hands in contemplation. It was in line with Calisto that he had no intention of having an accident before marriage. (?) Of course, he was a little different from me because he was in the position of being married for more than five years to be compensated for his five-year separation. (?) Ive been so thorough with contraception (I dont think it was enough ( ? ?? ?)) It was about that time. A scene similar to the conversation I had with Callisto flashed through my mind. C .Excuse me, I dont know whose fiance it is, but you look handsome today. -Huh, excuse you? You said you had to go early tomorrow. Stop drinking and go to sleep. -Im disappointed, Its not like the old days anymore. -Ha Youve decided to hit it off today. Whats wrong with you again? -Dude, I threw away my busy work to wish you a happy birthday, but then I see you here flirting with the other girls saying hello -When did I do that?! -I see now. You dare push me away when Im tyring to seduce you?! Are those girls better than me? Huh? Then Ill keep on doing this, Mr. Call! -Its been a while since weve met, and we drank a lot. I dont know who is really upset here Wait, princess. Are you crazy?! Youre gonna rip my clothes, let go! -Ah, stay still! Ill kill you today. -This is really Crazy I couldnt make myself to remember my words from the memory I had completely forgotten, and my forehead was swollen. It happened a month ago when it was the emperors 28th birthday. Calisto, who grew up on that day, shone brilliantly. Its not that hes not, but everyones eyes were on him when I looked around. My fiance attended, and the aristocrats greeted him with their daughters or nephews. It meant there was a chance because he was not married yet. Normally, I wasnt able to hold on to the momentum of the duke, but the duke was absent because he didnt want to celebrate the emperors birthday. When I saw the beautifully dressed women appearing everywhere, my neck burnt, so I kept sipping the champagne without realizing it. Naturally I got drunk, and then Callisto came to stop me. As a result Oh, my God My eyes became dizzy. It was when I staggered as if I was going to fall. Professor! You have to be careful now Her words made me feel more dizzy. Bobby came up quickly and helped me. I answered Bobby in a voice that was unsure. Im not sure yet. Have you counted the menstrual cycle? I shook my head. There were many nights when I worked, so the original cycle was irregular. I need to go to Horte and get some madogu right now. Bobby, could you secretly prepare a carriage for me? I pulled myself together and asked her. There, instead of a pregnancy tester, they checked whether one was pregnant with Magudo. (I dont know what Magudo is) The Magudo store was in a manor far away from Maltban, a mountain technology. Jeans mobile magic can go there within an hour, but he is the emperors faithful servant, and the first person to hide this fact from. Wouldnt it be too far to get to Horte by carriage? Itll take two days even if you keep going. Bobby said with a worried look. But I wanted to run out and check it right away. Theres no way I can go with Jean. Ill be closed for two days because Im sick, can you tell him not to disturb me? Professor, theres. a common way to confirm pregnancy in our town. Really? What is it? Let me know! At Bobbys words, I was delighted and inquired. But she shook her head with hesitation. I think its dangerous because a lot of mana appears these days. Itd be better to just ask Jean to take you there You know how cheap Jean is! Bobby, please.! In my pleas, Bobby confessed the method as if she had no choice. After hearing it, I turned bright. Its simpler than I thought, isnt it? Its an eerie night, so Im worried. Can I go with you, Professor? No, it happens to be near the work site, so I can go alone. I smiled and reassured the worried Bobby. Chapter ss-33: Side Story 33 **** Then came the dark night she spoke of. After checking the research data, I sneaked out of the window to find out that the full moon was high up in the sky. Early in the morning, everyone was tired from fighting with the devil, but the village was still without a house on fire. I was greatly relieved to find that the lights were also off at Jeans lodge right next to my quarters. Fortunately, the location that Bobby gave was near the site where the excavation was currently underway. If I get caught on my way back, I can just say that I took a walk and then came back. I got out of the entrance to the village and climbed a dark forest path. Perhaps because it was a place I used to come and go often, the road was familiar to my eyes even though the city was not bright. Has it been about a few minutes? I could see a flagpole marked with the work site. I walked a little further up the slope past it. At the end of the cliff, a gentle gorge of layers of large rocks emerged. It was the place Bobby said. CBy any chance, do you know the moonshadow flower? A wild plant that grows in a crevice of stone, and the fruits under the petals ripen from yellow to black as they bloom every night. Thats why its called the Moon Shadow Flower. -Normal people spit it out as soon as they eat it, but strangely, pregnant women with morning sickness eat it well because its sour. There it is. I soon found the moonshadow flower Bobby told me about. A little down there, a bunch of yellow flowers bloomed all over the gaps in the large rocks. You mean we can try that? The way she told me was simpler than I thought. Like all folk remedies, it wasnt very reliable, but it was hard to see right away. ??. (I really dont know what this means. I use papago and google translate, but they both said uchaka which doesnt mean anything. I even searched it but couldnt find any useful info. So yeah lets just let it be like this haha) I grabbed the rock and jumped down. The rocks were bumpy, so it was a bit dangerous, but in my fifth year of remote exploration, compared to riding a cliff driven by a demon, this was nothing. -Look out. Its been a long time since young people had left the village, youve been out of town for a long time. Often a stone snake appears. Bobbys last worry lingered in my ears, but it was all right. Although I was originally a person who hated wriggling creatures, living in a mountain for nearly a year, made me feel used to them. Mana was much worse than a small animal. Still, I brought a lot of scrolls to prevent possible situations. After climbing down the rock to the tips, I quickly reached the flower of the place where the flowers bloomed. Hastely lifted under the yellow petals, tiny silver berries, the size of a black little nail, were all grown together. . So I just have to rip it off? Its nothing, but I was nervous for no reason. I tore the berries with trembling hands. About a handful gathered when all the flowers nearby were picked up. I closed my eyes tightly and popped them into my mouth as if I were taking some bitter medicine. I chewed and ate it. .Wow! its delicious, isnt it? The sour taste that immediately popped into my mouth opened my eyes wide. I said I would pierce it, but the taste of the sour fruit stimulated my tongue, making it easier than I thought. The moment I realized it, I stopped chewing on the fruit and swallowing it. Fuck Ill have to double check with Madogu, but from the folk remedies here, it was clear. Im pregnant. My legs gave out and I sat down. Looking at Marienne, I thought I wanted to have a whole family someday, but it was too sudden. Theres a real kid in there? I groped my stomach and murmured. It was hard to believe. Can I. be a good parent? When I thought I might have a child, I suddenly got scared. Ive never been loved by my parents in my entire life, and I wonder if I can have a baby and raise it well. .What do I do now? A stunned voice flowed weakly. But even if I just sit on a rock and think about it, I already know the answer. Ill just go back and tell Calisto No, lets go to the capital and check it one more time, then well talk. I struggled with my mixed feelings, and I got up from my seat, shrugging off. Excavation or whatever, Ill have to go back tomorrow. Just when I touched the part that popped out to climb to the edge of the cliff again, Currrrrr- Suddenly the palm of my hand vibrated and shook. I was so confused that I just thought my vision was shaking. KURR, KUUUWOONG-! But when the huge rock, which I was about to set my foot on suddenly rose up, I thought something was wrong. The rocky mountain wriggled, accompanied by tremendous dust and vibration. What uh, uh! Argh! Struggling helplessly, I managed not to roll down, but rushed over to the rock next to me. But when the rock began to shake soon, I began to run like crazy. It was time to climb on the rock like a cross over a stepping stone and go up like crazy. Shhh! coo-ooh! (Now I realize what translators mean by strange sfx in novels) A gruesome breath rang out from behind. I didnt want to turn around, but I slowly turned my head and checked. Crazy (Take a shot everytime she says crazy XD) And there was the stone snake that Bobby had said Like Longstone, a huge snake, really like a bar, stared at me with its head sticking out. Damn, you never said it would be this big Originally it was a small snake, but it must have turned into a monster due to the influence of the relics buried around it. I burst out crying and hurriedly pulled out the scroll. At the same time, the snake spread its mouth wide and rushed at me. Caaaaa-! Ahh! Freeze hands! I tore the scroll screaming out the spell. Then he jumped streight down. Qua-a-ang-ang! By a hairs breadth, the snakes mouth was stuck where I had just been. Fragments of dust and rock mixed with stone dust splashed everywhere. It would have been a disaster if I didnt tear the shield by tearing the defensive scrolls in time. Shh, shh, shh- Despite my attack, the snakes head, looking for me, was still intact. Maybe it was because the skin was as hard as a rock, but the freezing attack didnt seem to work. Fire Pisson! Thunder Bloom! I rushed into other attacks before the demon came to his full senses. Boom, boom-! Cue-e-e-e- But he stumbled violently, only spouting terrible cries, and rarely fell. What should I do? I didnt bring my crystal ball. The barrier that Jean hit in the village not only prevented evil spirits, but also blocked even the sound of the monsters cry for a good nights sleep. There was no immediate way to ask for help. No-ah-ah-! Once again, he opened his mouth wide and prepared to rush at me. The sharp venom seen between them was reflected in the moonlight and flashed vainly. *the sound of screaming* I hurriedly chanted the spell and wrapped my hands around my head. As I was planning to jump down like this, I wound the shield twice and three times on my belly. As soon as I realized that the baby had come, I was scared that I might have a problem. Shhhhhhhhh. Cuwe-e-ek! Just then, the snake who was waving and threatening, began to jump at me. *cutting sounds* With a sharp sound cutting through the sky, the movement of the monster stopped. Shhhh A moments silence. And then The head of the snake, which was spreading its muzzle in the air not far from me, suddenly fell apart from its body. Whoo-ooh-ooh! With a huge roar, it rolled down the canyon like a rock. Wh, what As I was preparing to fall down on the rock wall, I was still holding my breath because I didnt know what to say. It was then. The black shadow swooped down close, and someone reached out to me. Are you okay? Chapter ss-34: Side Story 34 Under the moonlight pouring, gray-brown hair softly crumbled. I slowly opened my mouth when I saw the face of the man who had given me his hand. Am I dreaming with my eyes open? I doubted it inwardly, but it didnt seem any real in my eyes. He, who died five years ago, was now reaching out to me. Eclise. I squirted my lips for a long time and muttered like a shrill scream. You you, were you alive? Callisto had been searching the Empire for quite some time because he could not find his body. It was to find all the rebels and execute them so as not to leave any regrets behind. I overheard a report of the search for the rebels with a nervous heart. But in the end, Eclises body was never found. Now, five years later, it was believed that the dragon had disappeared without leaving even the belly of the breath. (?) Actually, there were quite a few people whose bodies couldnt be found for that reason. However, I couldnt even imagine in my dream that I would face such an unexpected situation in an unexpected place. how.what happened? I sat up and leaned over. And asked, looking at him with confused eyes. Where the hell have you been? It couldnt have been easy to be chased for years. It was then. As he stared at me like a doll without saying a word, he suddenly opened his mouth. Is my original name Eclise? what? I looked up at him blankly as if I didnt hear anything. Then he slowly crouched in front of me to match our eye level. I dont remember five years ago. That thats not. One of the mercenaries picked up the bleeding me from a back alley. They called me Hamilton. It was the name of the back alley where I was lying . Do you happen to know? He asked me quietly, keeping a close eye on me. Like wax, I was reflected in the grayish brown pupil. I felt it was very unfamiliar and familiar at the same time. Because Eclise would always stare at me with this face, just like this, without any particular agitation. So it was hard to believe his words about losing his memory. dont lie. I glared at him, who looked as if he was asking me to refer to him as Hamilton. You were this close, but you werent found? You were about to die because you had a hole in your stomach. It took us quite a long time to prepare those rewards, I dont think any of the mercenaries would ever try to hide you. Seeing that there was a restraint harness on the neck, a Mercenary leader tried to make me angry. Cutting off my suspicious words, he spoke calmly. I opened my eyes wide to the words of Eclise. Despite my appalling reaction, he continued. When I came to my senses, I had killed them all. I couldnt stay in the capital any longer. I dont want to be caught and executed as a criminal. .. So as soon as I was able to pull myself together, I immediately stole the potion and left the capital. .. After that, I just wandered around the country working as a mercenary without a name. Ha. I got dizzy by his words. The sudden outpouring of information made my head spin. It was hard to believe that Eclise was still alive in front of me, and had lost his memory. There was no reason to explain such a specific lie to me. Having barely accepted it, I took my hand off my forehead and looked at him again. You said you had no memory. How did you know I was here. Why are you following me? The confusion calmed down faster than I thought. I asked in a calm voice. There were more than one or two questions. I was vaguely aware that he had been after me many times because of what had happened. But he has lost his memory, so there was no reason for him to stick to me. You know who I am? Eclise, who silently waited for my question to end, nodded slowly. ..the one and only princess of the Eckart family, the emperors fiance. Penelope Eckart, an honorary professor of the Royal Academy of Archaeology. He answered slowly. My external posts were easy to know without any background checks. Nevertheless, I stared at him with a little nervousness. At the end, I thought there would be another modifier, something like My one and only master But he kept his mouth shut, overshadowing my doubts. And after a little break, he whispered. three years ago, when I was asked to catch a demon, I went to a village and saw you. .. At that time, I was in the midst of confrontation with the demon, just like you today. As if he recalled that time, he added with a faint smile. When I saw you struggling the only thing I could think of was helping you. .. Ive always been watching from afar, but this is the first time Im seeing it closely. He leaned over me with a curious look on his face. I stepped back from him in surprise and distanced myself. So since then.. have you been following me since three years ago? Every time a demon shows up, someone kills it and then disappears, was that you? When asked in a vigilant voice, he replied, straightening his body. ..unless youve hired another escort or mercenary. Why? I asked him as soon as his words came to an end. I could hardly understand him. You said you lost your memory. You said you dont remember anything. But what do you know about me that made you follow me for three years? .. You said you lost your memory. You barely survived. Then just live your life, why are you chasing me again! My chest was stuffy. I was just going to ask, but by the time I realized it I was shouting at him. Why is he still not getting out of the game? I was reminded of the game that I had completely forgotten. Five years is enough time to get rid of the brainwashing effects of Leila. I still vividly remembered him, who was dying on behalf of me. I scoured his face with shaking eyes. The words lost memory did not seem to be false. No, actually I dont know. Eclise was originally a man whose facial expressions were so rare that you couldnt read his mind easily. It was important to survive in that hell anyway. Why? If so, then you must find your own life, why are you still tied to me? I didnt know what to do with my frustration, so I bit my lower lip. It was then. Seeing how your body reacted before your mind I had a hunch that you might be closely related to my past. . Fortunately, my intuition wasnt wrong. You know me better than I thought. He burst out laughing with a pretty pleased face. I looked back at him, forgetting what I was about to say in that smiley face. Eclise has never laughed that way in front of me. The feeling of looking at someone completely different instantly made me feel strange. As I glorified his face, only his eyes and hair color were the same as before. The reason why I thought he hadnt changed a bit was because of his unique color and shabby armor. But in five years he had changed quite a bit. As the features became clearer, the jawline and eyes became thicker. The fluffy hair, which had reached the neck due to poor trimming, was neatly arranged with its forehead exposed, and his height and size were much bigger than before. With his etched face gone, he had grown up to be a complete, strange man. Did you observe everything? While I was looking at him as if he were unfamiliar, he suddenly asked. The atmosphere has also changed. Now, I no longer smelled a dangerous smell from him as if I would soon die. A young voice made me laugh, only then I got excited. (?) .you really forgot everything. The half-crazy him, who said he loved me, was nowhere to be seen. Now, can you really liquidate all your relationships with him? However, despite my selfish feelings of relief, there were still uncomfortable and strange feelings that hovered between us. why didnt you show up in front of me for three years to ask me? You said I seemed like someone who knew your past. At first, I started chasing you out of my curiosity about the past but Im not so sure about this. What. Is it so important to know the past? I opened my eyes wide for a moment to his reply. I felt like I was falling into an unknown bog. Then what do you want to keep chasing behind me? Nothing. What? I just want to do it. Ha. In the past, Eclise wasnt a good communicator either. And this Eclise, who lost his memory, remained the same as the wall window he was. After a deep sigh, I calmed down and asked. You said youre a mercenary. Is that the kind of philanthropic service you want? .. Without pay, you want to help people who kill demons and have no connection? Or is it the archaeology that I do? If you kept pretending you didnt know, you wouldnt know. He showed himself in front of me, and I thought Id help him as long as I could. Theres something he wants, thats why he keeps wandering around. Or money? Do you need money? I dont need any of that. But absurdly, he flatly denied it. Just I want to see you keep doing what youre doing safely. But, why would you? .. Even if weve known each other in the past, weve never met before. Is it because you want to know the past? Im sorry, but I have nothing to say to you. As you already know, you were a slave in the past, and thats it. I didnt approach because I wanted to ask. As I poured out like a shotgun, Eclis shrugged and answered lightly. It really looked like someone else. Then theres no reason for you to guard me, and to hover around me. I drew a hard line. We were poisonous to each other throughout the game. A venomous relationship that was hidden, deceived, and used. The thought of repeating it again chilled my spine. It was time to say goodbye. I thought I was too furious, so I tried to speak calmly. .Thank you for saving me today, but you dont have to do that anymore, so go back to your life. Ah. If you feel uncomfortable, Ill keep on doing it without being seen. I was forced to show up today, you know. (I might be wrong on this part. I dont know if he said hell keep doing it without being seen, or hell just give up.) . I wont mind from now on. You must be mistaken. I couldnt stand the suffocating feeling and finally gave a cold-hearted scolding. Since my face is a bit familiar, you feel like Im the one who knows your past, so do you think I can become some sort of lifesaver for you? In my aggressive tone, Eclises brown eyes grew slightly wide. But if we dont cut it off now, were going to have an endless war of words. And Eclipse continues to hover around me without knowing why, and may gradually regain its memory. Sadly, I didnt want him to find any memory. One catastrophe was enough. Yes maybe a benefactor. Because I bought you at an auction as a slave. But thats it. Know it now, that I was like your enemy in the past. You hated and resented me all the time. why? Eclis asked me back with a strange face. I hesitated, then answered him coolly. Because I ruined your life by taking advantage of you. (She knows) Chapter ss-35: Side Story 35 In my words, Eclise had a curious look on his face. I was used by you? .. But I didnt use you, did I? Whether my words were unbelievable, he glanced up and down at me with a look of rather ridiculousness. If it is true that he lost his memory, it would be ridiculous to say that his life was ruined while being used by a woman who couldnt even eat half a week. Thats a funny story. Slowly, the gray-brown eyes, which were facing down, came straight again. He eventually burst out. If you dont want to tell me about the past, why do you tell me that? That way, you wont be hanging around me anymore. A great deal of Mirage refers to a past that he could not fathom when he saw me. (?) The word enemy was closer to the truth than the assumption that it might have been a lifesaver or a lover. The grin on his face faded, as he was staring at me. then what if I beat you? He asked with a slightly lowered voice. What if I cry that Ive been used to the point of ruining my life, and now Im going to ruin your life? You want to do that? I responded lightly. Having lost his memory, Eclise became a different person than before, but I was sure he wouldnt. If he wanted to kill me, he wouldnt have chase me around, to be bothered with this hassle. He wasnt really curious about the past, but he must have something he wants to know from me. Well, I dont think thats what youre thinking right now. To what extent did the predictions fit, Eclise answered vaguely. So how about you? Then he threw the ball at me. Did you hate me too? At the sudden question I opened my eyes wide, then nodded slowly. ..it may have been like that. Why? At that time, you were a bit of a dusty person to the nobles. I shrugged my shoulders and made up a good reason. Ive been cocky you say Eclise copied my words with a meaningful face. I overlapped his grown-up face with the young man five years ago. At that time, there was no qualms about being hardheaded, lying or using someone else in order to survive. I thought it was natural back then. Even if I left, the heroine would remain. And the male leads would eventually love her. So when he brought Leila who was disguising as Yvonne, I was so angry that I couldnt bear it. It seemed to me that all the failures to attack, not being able to escape, and the possibility of me eventually dying, were all because of Eclise. All of those words about loving me and wanting to have me, felt like deception. When he was in a duel with the crown prince, and then threw his life for me, only then I realized. The dark red favorability gauge bar, the fact that perhaps it wasnt created because of Leilas brainwashing, but because of me. Now it was time to stare at the air above the gray head where nothing was visible. Well you must have wanted to kill me sometimes, right? asked Eclise suddenly. Would you at least kill me now? what? I responded to his words a bit later. In the meantime, he quickly pulled a dagger out of his arms. What are you. Here. Then, with a sharp knife, he tapped near my neck and pointed. Theyre the places where you can kill at once. Here, take it. I couldnt quite understand what he was talking about when he gave me the handle of the knife. Looking at what he was doing stupidly. .are you on drugs? The word crazy was barely purified. He responded casually. No. Its only those things that are in circulation outside the capital. (?) Then why are you doing this all of a sudden? Just, I was getting tired of chasing you and hunting the demons. .. Since we hated each other, I thought it would be fun if you tried to kill me. I was trying to get rid of his lingering feelings. but when I said he was an enemy, this hurtful interest seemed to come to his mind. Talking of wonderful words (?), Eclise forcibly pulled my frozen hand and gave me a dagger. Are you crazy? Cut it out. Is your life that funny to you? I shouted, shaking the hand like a seizure. Actually, Im quite bored of living. But he didnt budge an inch, and peered at me with strange eyes. Thinking back on those days, I wonder how you hated me. You. How did I behave? Perhaps you tried to take advantage of me, and I betrayed you without knowing the kindness youve shown me? Or. Let it go, wont you? Dont you want me to hold your wrist and kiss it? (?) As if playing a prank, he held my hand and touched his neck with it a couple of times. Click, click. The sharp edge of the knife has now touched an old, inoperable yellow bead. For a moment, I was amazed at the crazy behavior of a man I couldnt keep up with, and tried to shake my hand. My cold face hardened at the words of the man who was actually quite close to the truth. I told you not to be mistaken. It wasnt such a big deal. I stopped the scuffle, which was about to break out of his grasp, and with the other hand that had not been caught, I seized the flesh. And I pushed the dagger into his neck, just as he wanted. Then he let go of my hand with a very interesting expression on his face. Why should I put blood on my hands for your fun? I asked him with my eyes firmly on the dagger. I heard you were my master. Maybe, to pay off the slaves debt in the past? Well. For you, who had barely noticed the choker on your neck, was it really worth it? I cant remember. When I spoke with my eyes on the choker hidden in the armor gap, the interest in his eyes gradually faded. When I saw him lose his face like a wax again, I gave him a cold shriek. And, youre not my slave. I knew I didnt want to be used miserably, so I found my way up. You must have lived a better life back then. (I might be wrong on this part, not sure if its about him or her) When I saw him with an expressionless face making a joke, I put a little more force on the dagger in my hand. The eerie sound of something being cut stimulated the ear. As soon as your value of use ended, I gave you the key (She means the ring that controlled him), and our relationship ended there. The blade went a little deeper. Finally, the tough leather was cut off. The harnesses that bind slaves were not easily damaged with most weapons because of their magic. However, the leather that had worn away in time after the disappearance of all mana, had already been broken once, and there was traces of freezing with adhesive on it. It was the part I was aiming for. I heard you killed a mercenary because you didnt want to be called a slave. Then why do you keep kicking this? I grabbed the choker that had been held and was falling without power, and waved it twice before his eyes. Its just like saying that, you, forgetting your memories, was a mere lie. Still holding the knife against his neck, it glowed like a threat. Then he slowly moved his eyes and looked back at the choker I had cut off. I know. . Theres no reason to wear it anymore, as you said . Why was I wearing that joint around my neck like a dog? He tilted his head toward my hand holding the dagger without even realizing that the tip of the knife was digging through the gap. Do you happen to know? I dont. A stream of blood began to flow. I pushed him away. You crazy man, theres no way I would. I cursed him in a low-pitched voice, and threw the choker all the way down the canyon. Then, shaking my hands, I asked leisurely. Okay? It was a relationship that wasnt worth enough to let go of what he had forgotten for five years without knowing why. In my words the gray-brown eyes twinkled with unknowable light. However, I ignored him and returned the dagger politely. And Im sorry, if you want to die, take care of it yourself and die somewhere far away from me. I dont want to know much, whether you die or not. youre more cold-hearted than you look. He looked down at my knife, which I had thrown out, and it wasnt long before I accepted it with a giggle. I was greatly relieved in my heart, but I did not express myself as bad. Every time a demon appeared, you tried to protect everyone else, so I thought you were a philanthropist. I dont want to see people die each time at work. And I am also capable enough to handle that much. At the arrogant reply, I sqinted. Do you have fun doing what youre doing? But suddenly, he asked me something out of the blue. Is it more fun than being the Eckarts only duchess? Its work. How can it be fun every time? For that, you seemed very enthusiastic I tend to feel as much rewarding as I have suffered for throwing away the one and only princess of the Eckarts. (?) I tried to keep my head down at his wild questions. And after taking a break, I added insignificantly. As you live, there will be other interesting things for you someday. Theres something I want to do, and Im crazy about it, and Ive been chasing it all year round. Youre too young to say life is boring. You said we werent in a big relationship, and you remember my age? That a younger man than me was so cheeky? Yes I do. When I replied refreshingly with my arms folded, his expression became strange again. What are you trying to get out of me? The man who was searching me through his dry pupils opened his mouth again. Why do you say that to someone you hate who has just passed away? Whether it was on purpose or not, I was heartbroken by the voice of Eclise, who pointed out every word I said. Did you notice it was a lie? Oh, you dont remember But either way, I couldnt tell a bit from that face of his which was void of any agitation. After a moment of anguish, I gave up my brain and answered gently. ..because Im too happy now to keep remembering all those negative emotions. It was the only thing I ever told him with sincerity. I said it because Ive already encountered you uncomfortably, and I wanted you to know. Anyway, I got some help today, I dont want to leave it cheating. . If you understand, stop chasing me. The fact that I hated and resented you, .. ..was it true? It was then. Unlike me, who wanted to stop talking, he inquired about his past, which he persistently did not want to know about. I answered with a sigh. Why would I lie to you? I lied, actually. Did my sour tone stimulate something? His words were pouring in without changing a single expression, that I stopped breathing for a second. At first, I was after you to kill you, regardless of what happend in the past. Chapter ss-36: Side Story 36 He said while taking a step closer to me. You came after me. to kill me? I took a step backward with instinctive repulsion. Well, hes never been this way in the past that I remember. In this regard, I could confirm that he really lost memory and became a different person. You dont even remember me, why? Because I dont remember. I hate the unpleasant feeling when I see you. unpleasant feeling? Its annoying. I cant believe Im running here. He raised his arm, blurring the end of his speech. Its unpleasant. He said, with a pat on my chest by the end of the dagger that was handed over from me. I couldnt tell why my heart was beating when he looked at me. Is it a physiological repulsion or a remnant of the unconsciouss memory? One thing was certain, there were no emotions in the shiny eyes that has been looking at me for a while. Why are you saying that all of a sudden? Ive been wondering about it all the time. Why do I feel that way when I see you? He took another step. I tried to step back, but I had no place to do so because I had already reached the rock wall. Closer to me, Eclise shined with an expressionless face. There is no way to get the memory back. Thats why Im following you. I thought Id know something if I saw you. .. I cant believe it was just because I was your enemy. You know? its a little boring compared to what I had thought. He scowled at me with his eyes open as if he were floating. Then what do you want me to say, not enemies? That I used you, and you knew that, but since I couldnt give you my love you went crazy? That when you look at me, my beating heart is because of our past? But arent his words and attitude too contradictory to say so? Eclise lost the memory that I wanted to kill because I was annoyed. (?) But it was him who handled the mana from behind so that I can be safe. His eyes with a castrated feeling, the act of hovering around me for three years and helping me My head was spinning. I opened my mouth with the flowers pressing against my body so as not to stumble. ..three years, youd have plenty of chances to kill me. It was enough. He readily agreed. And denied again. But it was more interesting than I thought to see you desperately pretending not to know me. Did he really decide everything based on fun and interest as a yardstick? He gave a series of incomprehensible answers. But little by little, I could read the true meaning behind his words. His eyes staring straight at me, shining with curiosity and amusement, were lifeless at the same time. Once, he felt like he was sinking slowly into the heights without knowing, but now he was literally like a doll that had fallen off. Theres no purpose in his life or any will to live, he just likes the fun thats right in front of him. Which unfortunately, happend to be me again. Hed love to kill me because it bothers him, but then hell lose his fun forever. In a way, a naive childish idea was the gist of what he said. I couldnt tell whether I was lucky or unlucky that he had completely lost his memory and no longer loved me. Maybe this was the true image of Eclise, which was hidden in the game. Dont stare at me like that. I dont know what kind of unexpected behavior hes going to do, hes been watching with such a stiff face. Suddenly, like when he first reached out to me, he stepped back with a very polite attitude. Anyway, now that I know why, thats all. Its funny to play revenge now because of a past I dont even remember. .. Ill just remain a guardian angel. To me who was frozen, his smiling face was unfamilliar. Just as you say, Ill stop chasing you and hunting demos. You said youre going to quit, too. -..If I finish this expedition, Im going to quit, Marienne. This morning, I had a conversation with Marianne at the entrance of the village ahead of the dead bodies. you heard me. But until I quit completely, if its serious, can take a peek sometimes? Your work I mean. I was awakened by his intention of keeping an eye on me. No. I shook my head in a hurry. If you keep following me to the palace because you cant lose interest in me, there wont be anything more difficult than that. The anguish was not long before I spat out another humorous thing. If youre so bored, go to Northeast. Northeast? If you go there. there may be a place where you can settle and live. Five years after Callistos reign, the situation in the empire has changed quite a bit. The neighboring countries were subjugated one by one to the lower regions of the empire, and as the number of people increased, slavery slowly disappeared. But the Delmans (The people from where Eclise originally lived) who were involved in the rebellion were never freed from slavery. But it wasnt so bad. All the main agents of the rebellion were executed, and the rest of the people were classified as dangerous people, and were sent to their barren homeland. Whats there in Northeast Land? Eclipse asked with a subtle expression as if my sudden words were surprising. Under the imapct of being brainwashed, he committed an indelible sin against his fellow countrymen. But thats already been five years. All those who knew about him were dead, and no one remembered the last prince of Delman who had revolted. Youll find out when you go there. Because you cant live with this fun in front of your eyes forever. I dont know the details either. Thats all I can say. I didnt know whether he would go or not after hearing me. If hes with people who are similar to him, I think he will be given a chance to live his life properly. Keep what I said to you. I hope I wont see you again. Take care wherever you are. Bye, Eclise. I was finally able to say a proper goodbye to him, not death or ruin. It made my feelings out of control. After looking at him for a while, I turned my back. It was then. Wait. He held me back without hesitation. I frowned. I thought you said you had nothing more to say. I fully understand what you mean by stop talking to me. But do you have any scroll left? Scroll? There were some shield scrolls left. But why scroll all of a sudden? Are you trying to rip me off now that you saved me? The magic scroll was quite expensive. I asked again with a suspicious look. .theres some left. Why? Im afraid you wont make it well today. Eclise tucked under a distant canyon. It was then. Currrrrrr-. A slight tremor was felt under my feet. I had an ominous premonition. What. I turned my head in the direction that Ecliss was looking at. A strange cloud of dust was rising under a distant canyon that was barely visible. I opened my eyes slightly because I couldnt see well due to my dark vision. I could barely see a rock rolling through the dust cloud. Its like a landslide. But it couldnt have been. No matter how crazy this world is, Ive never heard of landslides burning upside down. Kugung-! Uh, ah! In the meantime, the amplitude became shorter and stronger. By the time Eclise was quickly holding the body that seemed to be falling, knew the identity of the landslide burning the canyon upside down. Crazy. A pack of stoned snakes. Th, that. What is that?! The smell of that snakes blood mustve woken up the family. Eclise responded calmly, while looking at the astonished me with my mouth wide open. I could see why he asked me for scrolls. Ashamed of my doubts about him earlier, I hurriedly pulled out the remaining clumps of scrolls from my arms and checked them. Five attack magic, three defensive magic The rolled paper was roughly unpacked and checked, there were only eight in total. Ive already used them once, and none of them were really practical. No moving magic? Youve only brought some useless stuff. As if to speak for me, Eclise who was beside me, talked like he was watching over the river. (?) How could I have known that attack magic wouldnt work! Thats a shame. With a look of no regret, he continued to smile and lift his head. Good luck, then. .what? I was a bit dazed at the sight of Eclise preparing to go with the dagger he had taken out in his arms. Of course he has no reason to help me here I couldnt focus. Hey, youre gonna go just like that? Didnt you just say that I should stop hunting mana? Ha, but. Like you said, theres a lot of things in Northeast compared to here. As I groped and asked, he shrugged and answered. Ha. Of course, I told him to quit and leave, but I didnt know that my situation would change so quickly, so I burst out laughing. Youre also doing well. I hope you dont die right away after three years of trouble. The guy who said goodbye jumped up a rock quite far away without giving me a chance to catch up. Hey! Now, wait. But he began to leave without looking back. Hey! In the middle of the canyon, where a flock of stone snakes are coming, he left me alone. I could see the silhouette of the man who climbed to the edge of the cliff in a blink of an eye, with a full moon hanging, looking down at me. But it was also fleeting. Fuck. Well, the shadow of the man now was gone. Shh, shh, shh. Caaaaaaaa-! Cuwe-e-e-e-e-! Horrible stonemakers were just a step ahead of me. Come on, lets think. With tears in my eyes, I calmly dug the line. (?) Once youve put all the shields on your belly and attacked the one at the forefront, you step on the head of one of the guys whos putting the muzzle on the wall to swallow you and leap up. Then repeat until you climb the cliff. If I go into the woods, I can somehow hide or buy time. But the plan, which could only be succeeded by a miracle, failed from the very beginning because of another snake who jumped right through the wall of the next corner. Qua-a-ang-ang! Caaaaaaaa-! Aahhhhh! I lost my composure and screamed at the head of a wriggling snake right beside me. It was then. Bow down, princess! Between the dreary rock-colored mana that wriggling, golden light poured down like a lie. Chapter ss-37: Side Story 37 The giant canine of the stone snake was cast over its head. I managed to bend my back to the familiar cry. At the same time, swishhhC! A sharp sound was heard cutting through the wind. Kee-kee! The head of the demon who jumped out of a stone gap and rushed towards me with its mouth wide open, was cut off by a sword wielded by someone. It was like what I had just been through. But the man who cut the throat and kicked the snakes head roughly at the end of the rock where I stand, was not Eclise. I looked at Callisto, in a state of confusion, as if he had suddenly fallen from thin air. Perhaps he ran here right out of sleep, because he was dressed in casual clothes. The sight of him with his hair standing up in the back and wearing black was a bit funny, and the tip of his nose was frowned for some reason. What the The man, who had come close to me and looked at me, took a deep breath and asked. When did you stop being an archaeologist and turned into a mana hunter? Thats His eyes were blazing in the dark. I didnt know what to say. Shh, shh, shh-! A small hippo water draped its cracked tongue behind his back. Y-Your Majesty! Wind Pisson! I tore the scroll I had in my hand before I could tell him to avoid it. Whi-ee-ee-! A sharp gust of wind shot against it. Caaaaaah! Callisto, who managed to turn himself around and avoid it, shouted nervously, thrusting a knife under the jaw of the demon reeling under a magic attack. Ha, now youre my fianc and youre just gonna shoot? What do you mean shooting, I saved you! Watch out! Starting with the first one, the demons diligently crawled up the canyon one by one to where we were. I quickly tore the new scroll without a break. Cover me from behind! Callisto, who had fixed the sword, hid me behind him, and began to deal with the stone snakes popping from below. I tore the scroll one more time as he said. There were only five left, and quickly the number decreased to two. Whiskey, Whiskey-. (What a weird sfx haha) Aahhhhhh! Kee-kee! At the same time, giant snake heads began to pop out from everywhere. The rock canyon was infested with swarms of manure that it was hard to tell whether it was a stone or a stone snake. Why are these fucking monster bastards still under the spell? When the magic attack didnt work, Callisto frowned irritatedly. Its so thick that I dont think the things I brought with me would have much impact! Fire Python! Prisson! Aahhhhhhh! Jesus! Its never going to end. Are there any moving magic scrolls? .theres no magic scroll. Ha, its so fun, right? Come here! When I had finished scrolling, I raised my empty hand, and he gritted his teeth and approached. And then he held me straight in his arms. No wonder my field of view was suddenly reversed. I screamed briefly. Ah! Wh-what? When I came to my senses, Callisto was holding me firmly at the side like a pack. Try not to be uncomfortable, princess. You cant do much if you swing a knife. L-Like this? Just like a pack? So you want to be on my back and play as my shield? Do you have to speak so vulgarly? Id rather be a vulgar emperor than a rascal. I dont want to hear that from you! I wanted to plug my ears in case the baby heard. But because of Callisto, who jumps straight up, I couldnt move. The posture shook my view. Oh, Im going to throw up! Perhaps because of the fruit I ate earlier, I felt nauseous quickly. But I couldnt show discomfort to Callisto, who was holding me in one arm, wielding a knife in the other, stepping on the heads of demons and performing miracles by burning the canyon. I tried desperately to keep my mouth shut, and before I knew it, we reached the top of the canyon. Princess, are you all right? Still, Callisto, who had me in his side, ran without even thinking of dropping me off. Ugh, Your Majesty, Your Majesty. Please drop me off now. When his body shook again, my insides became mixed. So I clapped his arm in a hurry and shouted. No. Those fucking snakes are still chasing us from behind. Kugugu,swiik,swiik- I didnt have to look back to find out. The fact that swarms of mana are chasing us and persistently going up the canyon. -Im afraid you wont make it well today. Why does it remind me of what that asshole who ran away said at first? Ha I came here to check if I was pregnant, but what the hell is this? Ive been here dozens of times to explore the area for excavation, but still I couldnt tell just when those stone-snake pups had turned into mana. Your Majesty, did you threaten the palace wizards this time? I asked Callisto with determination to catch a straw. (?) You made me to always have them on standby, to summon me when you have time. What do you mean you were forcibly summoned while sleeping? So you mean I told you to have a wizard all day and night.?! Kugugup- It was then. The slight tremor that has been felt so far has wrenched the ground with a laughable amount of shaking. Callisto stopped struggling in an unusual air current. What. He turned backward, squinting his eyes. Thanks to him, I, who was stuck in his side, also looked back. And at the same time. QuaaagC! Something rose from the ground with a tremendous roar, as if the canyon was exploding. Coo-ooh-ooh! In the large shadow of moonlight, Callisto and I looked up blankly. One, two, three. A super mutant monster with three heads of snakes, shaking three bodies, was staring at us with shiny yellow eyes. It was so creepy that I got goose bumps. Jeez, what is that? It wasnt a snake. It was kinda the end of the monsters that I have met so far. It looked like a foreign mana on the verge of becoming a dragon. When it shook as if it was measuring the distance to attack, it suddenly stopped moving. Ahhhh! Callisto and I screamed at the same time. Boom, kuang-! Shortly after he began to run downhill again, the snake-headed Riddle, in turn, sneaked at us and landed on the ground. The heavens and the earth vibrated violently. Callisto, who didnt fall, hugged me tightly, ran towards the forest and asked me, Ha, ha! Where ar you! Quickly tell me which direction to go to get to the village! There, there! To where the flag is! I quickly pointed to the excavation area. To get to the village, you have to walk a little more through the woods, but before that well be snakebite rice. At the excavation site, temporary measures have been made to prepare for possible attacks of mana during the work. The flagpole is a wand found in the area he stopped by before coming to Maltban, forming a weak barrier to prevent the access of mana. The situation is a total impasse in which the amount of mana was too large and even a giant stone snake with three heads has appeared. Honestly, I couldnt figure out how long the defensive magical power would emanate from the worn out stick. But right now, I have to buy time there. Callisto shot his way there without a reply to my words. shhhhh! Of the three snake heads, just before the middle mouth cuts us vertically and bites us, We managed to slip down around the flagpole. Kwaak kwa! The snakes muzzle stopped in the air as if there was an invisible membrane. However, a pair of canine teeth as large as an elephant ivory was elongated just behind Callisto. As expected, the barrier was broken. Shhhhhhh! Before we knew it, Snake monsters that had been chasing us began to fly around us and wrap up the barrier. My sight was gradually obscured by the things that wriggled. Oh, my god. Crazy As I was soothing my breathing and crying stomach, once again I burst into fierce nausea. Your Majesty, what do we do now? I stood up and looked back at Callisto. He looked at the flagpole with a serious face, like he was looking for a way. Princess, this flagpole. yes? ..I think its a little weird. I turned to the flagpole. It was true. Whoo-ooh-ooh! It was usually fine, but right now it was shaking with a strange glow. What, come on. Is it because its too hard to hold out? The inside of the barrier, which was overlooked, was completely dark. This was because the swarm of snakes that had wrapped us around. The only thing that glows is the bizarre white light coming out of the flagpole. Whoo-ooh-ooh-ooh- Looking at the flagpole that kept vibrating, I felt a sense of deja vu for some reason. The mirror rod? As soon as I tried to reach for it without my knowledge. jazzy һ White light scattered all over the ground around the wand. Princess, come here! Callisto called me urgently. The moment I took my eyes off the flaglope and looked back at him, Suddenly I felt a strange crossing under my feet. Callistos face was gone. Ahhhhhhh! We fell into such a dark pit. Chapter ss-38: Side Story 38 .a rich land, a comfortable and powerful empire, and countless beautiful babies. A magnificent voice tickled my ears. I flinched and opened my closed eyes. Clap clap, clap clap- I heard a refreshing sound of water somewhere. No, I was actually half asleep in the water. And the descendant of a great dragon that encompasses them. At the following voice I looked around the main shore. Then I was surprised. I was surrounded by hundreds of people who were wearing white hoods inside out with a cane. What the hell, these people I frowned and tried to figure out who they were. But strangely when I tried to concentrate, my vision became blurred, just like someone was forcing me to press down on my eyes. The only thing that could be recognized was a stick they all held in their hands. Its like my mirror rod In the midst of this craziness, such a thought came to my mind. Sages who have been given the favor of the golden dragon, are fated to protect all things. Again the majestic voice uttered unknowable words. But the foolish man who has not done so, and is greedy, will be crushed by the wings of the golden dragon when he holds eternal life in his hands. What are you saying. The last descendants who wandered in search of our traces. It was then. One of the white hoodies that was making noise around me suddenly came a step closer. What choice will you make? As he asked, he held out his hands over my lying face. A big, coveted, gold-colored egg on one hand. And the other hand had a respirator in it. His ventilator dripped and dangled as if it would touch my nose. Was there a respirator in this world? I thought something was a little strange. (So till now everything was normal, got it) However, as if urging the choice, the shaking of the oxygen respirator that swiped the tip of my nose increased. Of course, I didnt have to worry too much about it, If I only had to choose one of the two Obviously It was the moment I reached out for it. cess, princess! Penelope Eckart! Someone shook me roughly. I opened my eyes wide. Gasp. You finally came to your senses? Huh? Callisto? As soon as I recognized the man looking at me with a desperate face, my cough popped out. I shook my body vigorously, vomiting water. Callisto, who had been frantically wiping my face with his hands and patting me on the back, finally hugged me when I was done caughing. Damn it, do you know how surprised I was when you suddenly stopped breathing? Let me breath! Its suffocating! The power of hugging was terrifying. I shook his shoulder. .youre just so good at making peoples hearts boil. But instead of letting go, he hugged me more strongly and murmured as if to pester me. I suddenly stopped struggling to get out of his arms. I thought my shaking was because I was soaking wet. But Callistos hand that was holding me, and his whole body were trembling like an aspen tree. After a moment of unconsciousness, I could see how surprised he was. Im sorry. I finally put down my hand, which was about to hit his shoulder again, and hugged him. (Awww ?~?) After a long time, we calmed down little by little. Only then we were able to look around. The surroundings were dark in a glance, It was a deep underground cave. The unusual thing was that there was a vast lake filled with water at one side of the cave. When I saw I was wet from head to toe, I figured that I mustve fellen into the lake, and Callisto had moved the fainted me to the ground. Then again. Why would a rat think of the cat? Your lips are blue, and you look like a witch. (?) He raised his hand and touched my lips with his thumb while making fun of me. I was a little angry, but I remained silent because I had sinned. Instead, I looked around twisting my head as if ignoring him. I couldnt even see how deep the underground was. What do we do now? Well. Callisto spoke with a great deal of insipidity to my worrying question. Lets hope its dawn and someone will notice were gone. He added with a light smile as if to soothe my anxiety. Im not sure which ones will run first. Im on the Maltban side. I played along with his joking bet. Maybe because hes afraid of you, but Jean always wakes up early in the morning to check if Im doing well in my house. Huh, is that really what a guy who put the escort off and was hit in the middle of the night would do? Perhaps my nonchalant reply was antounding, so Callisto gritted his teeth and said. Speaking of which, lets talk. Tell me the truth. What were you doing up there Wait a minute. I walked past him, stopping Callisto, who was inquiring me as soon as he got the chance. Where are you going, not talking? Is the empress sad? He called me as if bewildered, but my gaze was nailed to something that had been pushed to a shallow point by the waves. This one. The flagpole that fell with us was floating on the water. I thought it was a little strange, so. I brought it to check it when we get back. It was just an old silver stick with weak defense ties and little mana for oil. Ive always seen it on the way back and forth from the work site, but when I recalled the vibrating white light earlier, suddenly a sense of discomfort soared. Come to think of it, I had a strange dream. With that in mind, I looked around the lake in the calm cave beyond the flagpole. I think Mariennes going to be incredibly disappointed. Is it the time to care about that? Ive spent nearly a year here, but I didnt know there would be only water like this.. So of course. It was not only Marienne who would be disappointed, but I also muttered dejectedly. Callisto, who eventually gave up prying into my strangely powerless voice, trudged to my side. I frowned and agonized over my forehead without even caring about him. then why is this place so full of mana? I think they want to live, too. But theyre all hidden in this mountain valley because of all the annoying people like you. When I spoke to myself about the mystery, Callisto kicked his tongue out. (?) Ignoring his Oh, thats what you think. face, I reached out my hand and raised the flagpole. Ah! At that moment, I felt a sharp pain in my palm. I let go of the flagpole with a short groan. What is it? Let me see. Before falling into the water again, Callisto, who managed to grab the flagpole, hurriedly unfolded my hand. Blood was oozing from my palm. As the blood dripped onto the surface of the water, his face became ferocious in a moment. Youre hurt! Damn it, Ive been carrying you around so not a single strand of your hair would be cut. I guess I was swept away. Youre so clumsy. Come to think of it, why did you only put a few layers of scrolls on your stomach? What? I felt a prick, shivering my shoulders and groping at my stomach. Thats right, the baby. Whether the magic of scrolling was still valid, my body glistened with a whitish light. Im glad I didnt spare it and used up all the shield scrolls. I dont know if its because it overlapped with what Ive been wearing, but even though Ive been moving so violently, I was fine without any pain. Didnt you see the heads of snakes? No matter how hard you protect your intestines, it wont be enough when your neck is cut. From now on, shield around the neck. Okay? He talked slowly, as if to explain to a child who knew nothing. It was the moment when I opened my mouth to stop him from saying such terrible things. Uuung! Suddenly, the flagpole in Callistos hand began to vibrate again. At the same time, shoot-! I could hear the sound of a torrent of water pouring from somewhere. We both looked back at the lake at the same time. What And then I saw an unbelievable sight. The water, filling the vast lake, was draining at a tremendous speed. The water level went down step by step. And what was beneath it began to reveal gradually. Oh my God I slowly opened my eyes wide. All the water in the lake was drained, and the collapsed building site and some of the remaining sculptures were exposed. faded jewels, gold, and artifacts piled between them. Its where the ancient wizards lived. Even without a mana meter, I could feel a mana so powerful that it tingled my skin. Ancient wizards had vanished from the world after a great battle with the Leila Tribe. There have been occasional discoveries of relics or magical remains, but so far, such large remains have never been found. Awesome. As if to welcome me, there were steps from where we stood down to where the ruins were located. This could be a big hit. With my mouth wide open, I ran on the stairs like I was possessed. Princess! Dont go to those dangerous places! The emperor seemed to follow angrily from behind, but nothing reached my ears. Arriving at the bottom of the lake in a flash, I looked around. Perhaps because of magic, there was no small life like fish or seaweed, let alone mana, even though it had been buried under the water for a long time. With curious eyes I watched the floor drying quickly. It had been ironed out evenly like the Imperial City, and then I soon ran to the nearest sculpture. It was the remains of a building with only one wall left. ..Its not fresh water, its seawater, you know? Observing it carefully, I put my hands over the salt on the wall. Callisto, who came down the stairs one step late, shouted. Dont just touch anything! Your Majesty, it must have been near the beach! I didnt hide it on purpose, but as the terrain changed, I couldnt find it! (?) I began to rummage through historical sites like a madwoman. Callisto chased and nagged, but I couldnt hear it because I had already lost my mind. The last one to arrive was the innermost part of the ruins, compared to other things, the building was kept intact. A large, geometric, circular structure, like the Coliseum, was half destroyed. Whats this place for? Did they happen to have magic battles here? Usually, such a circular building would be a stadium or a theater. I went around the building in case I could find a clue. Then, I found ancient texts written on the crumbling debris that I believed to be the entrance. I used all my five-year knowledge to interpret the words I knew. A strong and beautiful pet animal and plant tournament? No matter how I looked at it, I could only come up with such a bizzare interpretation. In addition, the paintings next to the text supported the interpretation. Snakes, bees, birds, flowers, etc. It coincided with the weird things Ive encountered so far. If the creatures around us were exposed to mana, they kept turning into mana. Crazy, then when the surrounding creatures are exposed to mana they turn into demons It has been difficult to find out why there are monsters near the ancient relics. Are you saying its just because of ancient wizard humans odd taste?! Chapter ss-39: Side Story 39 I dont know what the principle was, but the crazy old wizards seemed to be enjoying themselves by holding a tournament after making extraordinary changes to their pets. This means that natural mana was created near the relics where mana flowed out. Until now, among archaeologists, the ancient wizards were mysterious and godly. But why? -Thank you! I kept thinking of that damn writing on the system window. In fact, theyre not ordinary people, given that they dragged me back from my well-to-do life. I shook myself with a clenched fist at plausible speculations. It was then. Jabbuck- What a relief. But is now the time to be doing that? At the sound of footsteps, I lifted my head. Before I knew it, Callisto, with his arms crossed, leaned against the wall of the building and stared at me. (You hottie~) Of course, this is a great discovery! Maybe it completely overturns the hypothesis of ancient wizards that have been known so far.! .. By the way, Im sorry, but could you please not lean on it? It may collapse. I was so excited that I replied back, then suddenly I saw his posture and asked politely. an ancient wizard named Nabal, Penelope Eckart. (?) His voice dropped even lower as if my words had offended him. Only then did I notice the ferociousness on his face, so I hurriedly shut my mouth. He shook his jaw as he stared at me fiercely, and then gave me a violent scolding. When youre done, explain this situation first. Y-your majesty I lost my mind because I was blinded by ancient ruins that I suddenly found. Hes not the kind of guy to just let it go. I squirted my gaze away from his glare. I said if I hear that even one of you hair tips has gotten injured or youre hurt, Ill get rid of all your skills and summon you back. But what. . Tell me. Why, how, just for what reason were you there in the middle of the night? He looked at me and smiled like a ghost while he swept his wet hair away as if it were a mess. I suddenly remembered the first time I ran into him in the maze garden, and I was a little appalled. I had to talk, I couldnt keep my mouth shut. How can I say that Im pregnant with you, which happend on the night that I hit you, and was trying to secretly comfirm it? Come on, its no big deal. In the end, the words spoken out while desperately avoiding his gaze were nothing special. This, is not a big deal? But Callisto, was staring straight at me It was frankly ridiculous to say that. But still, I cant tell you until I get to the capital and make sure about it! I was nervous for no reason, so I swallowed my dryness and made excuses. Thats I went around for a while to take a walk, then the monster came out. Do you take a night walk in a rocky canyon? So, youre telling me that you just suddenly felt like riding a rock. .. His remark which hit the nail on the head made me speechless. Then, as if he were going crazy, he stared at me after a few dry faces. His bloodstained eyes were all red. I wondered if he was tired from staying up all night, he felt like a man of some sort of rage. Only then did I notice that he was a little strange. I didnt notice earlier because I was out of my mind, but his red eyes were infested with unknown emotions. Okay, I dont think youre going to tell me anyways. Then lets switch positions. yes? You are a sinner now being interrogated by the emperor. Just try to answer my questions. Im suddenly a sinner? I felt unfair. Of course, it would have been a disaster without him, but it was really not a big deal to tell him why. (Please not again) But before I could even argue, he asked with a subdued voice. Why didnt you take the sorcerer with you? That it was no use waking up a sleeping person Why didnt you have the moving magic scroll while you had all those attacking and defense magics? I thought Id be right back You must think of me as a very blind idiot. He burst into a sharp grin at my poor excuse. Its probably because you didnt want to get caught. If he feels magic within the boundaries, Jean will know right away. Your Majesty. I stared at him with a little surprise. Suddenly, I had a hunch that Callistos harsh questioning was different from usual. For five years, there have been quite a few dangerous situations like today, with traces of ancient wizards. Fighting evil has always happened, and there have been times when a band of bandits attacked the camp while homeless. At first, if something happened, Jean had a quick call and Callisto would run through the meeting several times. I wanted to keep doing this, but I didnt want to worry him because he was busy with political affairs. So from some point on, Ive been equivocal just as before. He used to always threaten and warn people with nagging, saying, Every time your ears go off. (?) But I was a little embarrassed because it was the first time I was being questioned in this way. Is it because I snuck out without a escort? Well, its the first time Ive been out of the camp or did I enjoy finding historical sites too senselessly? But how can I not like it when I discovered it after five years of hard work? I rolled my eyes and asked Callisto carefully. Why are you so angry? Why am I so angry? Ha. He twisted the corners of his mouth and burst into a sneer. Dont tell me My heart was chilled. I stammered when I opened my mouth. Ho, do you think that Im How long have you been seeing him? What?! When I was about to ask, Did you know that Im pregnant? Callisto cut me off and asked me back. Who When I was blankly closing my eyes, Suddenly, I remembered a dark hair that was disappearing carelessly over me. No way did you, see it? He disappeared immediately after seeing me appear. Well, its not like that. I accidentally ended up. Like a rat, he silently defeated the monster and disappeared, so I didnt kill him.I have made such a huge mistake. I never expected to Callisto to have seen Eclise. I shook my head in embarrassment, and stopped to stand tall at his following remarks. Did you knoweverything? At my question in consternation, he came up to me, straightening his body against the wall. Penelope Eckart. Coming at an instant, he suddenly reached out and swept my cheek. And muttered drearyly. You think theres something I dont know about you? Your Majesty.. If you wanted to hide it perfectly, you should have left your ring so I wouldnt come. It was only then that I could see why he questioned me so sharply. He doubted that Ive turned a blind eye to him even though I knew he was there. In addition, I felt like a terminally ill patient who may have met separately like today. (?) I was absolutely out of my mind. Its a misunderstanding, Im so sick of him and just by chance After complaining of injustice again, I frowned upon the words I suddenly caught. By the way, when the hell did you hang the locator magic again? I heard you had the magic of teleportation. I scraped his arm from my cheeks and opened my eyes wide. Ha, is it not good enough to keep an eye on me like that? You think I dont know about Jeans daily reports for the past five years? When I walked on a reversed path, this time he was the one who avoided my eyes. You were right about the type of teleportation. And the answered me in a disapproving voice. Its just that Ill be automatically summoned to the side of the ring if youre away from the one Ive put on the escort for more than a certain period of time. Huh. How do I know if youre in danger when Im sleeping like today? Huh. So thats why you came to me like that?! I laughed out loud as I glanced over the appearance of this rascal, standing barefoot with only a sword in his bottom because he had given me the top. No wonder they let me go Five years ago, he chose to thoroughly prepare and control the surrounding areas for me. I could see why whenever I was a little late to contact him, Marienne and Jean would turn pale every time. I asked, feeling a little ruined. Dont you trust me that much? Its not that I dont trust you. In my weakened tone, he gave strength to the hand he had soothed. When I see you, I cant trust those guys who turn their eyes behind you. Where are these guys? Look, if I just turn my head a little, youll run and theyll take you away. This again. Take what away, am I an object? I replied nervously to the question of running and taking away that seemed to start again. And didnt you see that bastard left me there to die? He noticed I was there and that youre mine. I also imprinted my presence on you. There was a mysterious conviction on his face, who answered in an assertive way. The fact that Eclise must have approached me with some trick I swallowed a sigh and gazed at him. A man with a face that looks like hell kneel down and beg at once, and anxious eyes glistening with anxiety. Callisto and I were similar, but so different at the same time. I tend to save my words because I want to relieve him of his anxiety, and he tends to act before me without saying anything because he knows my character. Therefore, our quarrels were always for the same reason even after it was over. Can we really raise a child like this.? I slowly opened my mouth, thinking of our gloomy future. Your Majesty. First of all, it was necessary to calm Callisto, who was once again infested with disease. .Im sorry that I didnt mention anyone else helping me with the mana hunt. . At first I thought he was dead. But I didnt believe it afterwards because he never showed up. In fact, I didnt really want to know.. What. Hes still hanging around me alive. I wasnt sure, but when I came across him today, I was really surprised. Dead or alive, Eclise was my grief. But anyway, I was so glad that he wasnt dead all this time, and on top of that, he had lost his memory. Its because I always felt like I had deprived him of a chance to live a proper life. It was a real coincidence that I met Eclise today. I went to find the moonshadow flower, and a monster appeared and he helped me. Moonshadow flower? Yes, he said hes lost his memory since he came back to life. Callisto, who was interested in Moonshadow Flower, frowned fiercely again at my subsequent remarks. The guy who forgot his memory hides grimly and follows you? I think he had a sense of deja vu. If thats true, I guess hes got nothing more to look at now. why do you suddenly bounce like that? Because he cant tell whether he wants to have you or if he wants to kill you. I didnt understand what he said. If he had lost his memory, Leilas brainwashing would have been undone. But what is there to do after all? In the midst of a swarm of evil creatures, I remembered a man who was leaving me. The face I saw at that moment from the bottom of the cliff. It was not as expressionless as it always was, but in the end there was no hesitation to turn right away from me. He said he was leaving for the Northeast. And you believed that? As if to give a pathetic human a pin, he spilled me. I was shocked that he treated me like that. In the meantime, like the emperor of the empire he is, he quickly cleared things up and made decisions. When dawn breaks, you go back to the capital with me. And until we kill him, we will stop digging for a while. Your Majesty. Lets get up there. The mana in this place may interfere with our search. He turned away from me as if he would not listen to any more excuses. But I still had something to say. Callisto! I held his arm around as he walked. Chapter ss-40: Side Story 40 As expected. His face, looking back at me, was full of anxiety and nervousness. I soon wore an expressionless mask, but now I know quite a lot of him, and Ive noticed that hes avoiding his seat because he doesnt want to be caught. Are you still afraid Ill leave? I love you and Ill stay here, plus arent we engaged? His red pupil shook at the question. After staring at me with a stiff face for a long time, he opened his mouth. To tell you the truth, I know you hate it. Yes. I thought Id be okay if I promised. God damn it, nothings changed. He swept his head with a great deal of rough hand, and held my hand against him. Because. Youre still so beautiful, and Im I have no choice but to rely on every bit of your affection. Callisto slowly lifted up my left hand with a colorful turquoise ring. Then he put his lips on the back of my hand like a kiss, and whispered to me. If you dont want to stay here like this forever, Ive always thought about what to do.. Your highness. Then one day, when I hate myself, my line gets in a lot of trouble. His words made my heart flutter. It was five years. (She went to that academy) During that long period of time, I also put a lot of effort into keeping him from being anxious. Although Ive missed it a few times a week, Ive been to the palace every day, and Ive delayed it for one day or two because Ive been busy, but Ive been in touch with him constantly. And the first thing I did when I had work Actually I havent done much. That was the worst. He already knew most of it, because Jean (I dont know who he is) had reported like a tentacle bird before I could even speak. But now that I see it, It suddenly feels like maybe Callisto would have wanted me to tell him even if he already knew it. Because I did, too. Ive heard from Marienne that hes under pressure to marry and succeed in every meeting these days. I was upset why he didnt tell me that was happening. Not long ago I found a child with a long-range of blood mixed in. Im going to adopt them all soon. At that time, Callisto suddenly brought up a sudden topic. Waitwhat? He says hes about 15 years old. If youre going to die for three years, it wont be useful by the time youre an adult. Ill be with him from then on after I give him the throne. He gave me an awkward smile as he spoke the words calmly. I felt strange at the sight of him laughing like a fool, as if he was looking forward to the day. Did you really do that? How did you get it? I felt sorry for him, who even made such a plan because of me, and on the other hand, I was angry for no reason. I bit my lower lip and popped it out. Id accept it if you told me to quit. what? Why dont you quit and come back, isnt five years enough? Thats what you could say. But whyd you decide this by yourself? Callisto shut his mouth at my words. And then he said with a sweet smile: How dare I do that to you, who has given up everything to save me. I was a little dazed as if I had been given cold water by his words. As I stared at him with astonished eyes, he grinned and showed his teeth. You said it wasnt enough. Until you dont want to, feel free to do it. Ill take care of the rest. . If I were to take care of him as soon as possible, those flies wouldnt get a chance to come near me. Dont say that. I dont want to give my childs seat to someone I dont know. What? Lost in thoughtless mood, when I came to my senses, I already spit it out. I didnt mean to say that. I was really trying to bring it up carefully through an intelligent conversation, after ending his anxiety, the fact that I seemed to be pregnant. But the excited mouth and hands first shrank and began to point at him and pour out. How did you put it? Are you going to be a foster father for someone elses good looks? .P, princess. Hes going to have it all. Professor of Archaeology as his mother, and you too, our baby will enjoy your money and power, all of it! Wait, calm down. When I almost poked his eye, Callisto backed off. As I talked, I gradually got angry. Why would a man whose dream is to be a flawless emperor say hes quitting me? I never wanted him to do that. Callisto, who is not an emperor, has never won a prize. I was even thinking about going back to the capital before I found the site here. I was looking at the must-read that the empress had read through Marienne, and I was looking at it from time to time. What kind of nonsense is this now? So dont say such nonsense as Im going to be a second lieutenant and work hard on your political affairs. Do you understand? I cant stand my child bending over to others! What the hell does that mean? said Callisto with a puzzled look at my threatening remarks. Were not married. Why are you suddenly talking about a child? wait a minute. Moonshadow flower, that. (I have no idea what it means) If I had controlled my surroundings so much, of course, I would have completed the investigation of Maltban in advance. Now he was staring at me, wondering if he had guessed what I meant. But, Its a folk remedy in Maltban.. Women who are pregnant cant eat fruits that they cannot eat. (?) For your information, I didnt spit it out and ate it well. Callisto opened his mouth in my reply. Never had I seen his look so ridiculous. When I burst into laughter, he groped, staring at me, and asked, Uh when? There was only one day without contraception..? Are you speaking of the day when I drunk a lot of alcohol and Shit! (Ok the literall translation was Oops and another translating app also said wow. But considering what Penny does after this, I figured he shouldve said something bad) Shut up! I hurriedly reached out and shut the mouth of a disgraceful memory-provoking man. Then I clenched my teeth and confirmed what he said. Its your birthday. (?) Lets refrain from foul language and behavior in the future. Because the baby might hear it. His expression, which was choked by my words, unraveled again blankly. I thought he wouldnt talk nonsense any more, so I let go of my hand. But Callisto held back his distant hand. And looked over my stomach with half-dreamed eyes. You youre pregnant? Still, it seemed hard for him to believe. The reason I went out today is thatI didnt mean to see Eclise, I was just trying to make sure I was pregnant. Thats why I put the several shield on the boat. (?) He muttered in a sigh as if he had finally understood. I was just about to go back to check. I couldnt figure out how the hell I got here. I nodded silently and held back my tears. As I glanced, I could see Callisto, still standing firm. Only then did I notice, thinking it would be too sudden. You dont want it? What? Who doesnt like it?! You said you wanted to get your honeymoon reward for the time I was away. No no thats not what I meant! The man, who was trying to curse unconsciously, suddenly stopped talking and raised his hand to close his mouth. (So cute omg >.<) Because the child was listening. I cant believe the day he cares about this has come. The tips of bis ears, seen through his brilliant golden hair, were all red. As I looked at him with fresh eyes, he covered his mouth with his hands and soon bowed his head. Your Majesty, are you crying? I asked, leaning slightly to the side of his face. He answered back with a pack and his head turned to the other side. Its not like that. However, the end of his voice trembled. It was me who was rather embarrassed by his appearance. I didnt know youd want to cry like this. Its not like that. You shouldnt make fun of the emperor. Then why do you keep covering your face? As he kept turning his head and hiding his face, he lowered his hand as if he had finally lost. And glanced at me and answered in an unkind little voice. Im excited to imagine how pretty a girl like you would be. (Im dead) The image of a man saying so with a bright red light in his eyes, was quite low. At that moment, unbearable feelings filled my heart with stiffness. To the extent that all the troubles have been overshadowed, and now the decision could be made at this moment. Callisto. I called him low. He looked back at me. After five years, I was embarrassed and helplessly nervous in the eyes that still seemed to be crying. Ive been studying hard all five years, so I honestly dont have the confidence to be good at being the empress. You dont have to be good at that. As soon as the horse was finished, Callisto answered like a knife. You just have to do what you want to do. If you want to keep studying, do it. Didnt you say you wanted to spend all your money? If you want to turn on the ugly ones, do it. Your wish is all that matters! I went on with my words, with a firm punch against the guy who was bringing up the things I wanted to do. Its natural to make mistakes. One day, you can throw it all away and shoot like a free load. Youll get annoyed sometimes. I couldnt help it. I used to go out on purpose to pretend to be Penelope, but it was my nature. So what if I want to live like that? Now I have someone to support me in whatever I do. If you dont mind, Please marry me. I took the ring off the ring and put it on Callistos little finger. Callisto, who was looking at his hands with stiffness like a statue, muttered in pain as if his neck was tight after a while. I thought Id have another three years or so. Da- He tried to use abusive language, but hurriedly closed his mouth again. the tips of his flushed ear made me smile. A little later, the man held me in his arms as soon as he lowered his hand. It was a bit heavy and hard because it was bare skin. I love you, Penelope Eckart. I finally grabbed both the future and the happiness in that complacent embrace. Special Chapters 1 Since returning to the capital, it has been a series of hectic days. This is because the emperor had to hold a state wedding ceremony before my stomach got big. What happened was more insane than when I caught up with monsters every day. Whats better? What? For your bouquet. Here we go again I was wondering why you dragged a bunch of people with bouquets into the bedroom in the morning. His Majesty was always preparing for the wedding ceremony nowdays. As I listened to the explanation of the flower languages with my eyes barely open, the words You can pick anything filled my throat. However, I tried to put up with the temptation a while ago and endure the trouble. I think this would be good. I pointed to the maid behind Callisto. What she was holding was a red-colored, improved Bubardia. It was pretty cute when round petals were lumped together like cotton candy. It means well, and the color I barely endured the yawn that burst out momentarily, and turned my head to Callisto. It goes well with you. Right? As expected, the Empress knows how to see things. His face, which was a little hardened by tension at my choice, softened and melted like spring snow. If you were going to do this, why did you bring the other flowers? I was dumbfounded by his joyous appearance. Standing in front of the flower like that, It was obviously a pressure to choose that one. Looking at the bouquet of flowers, which resembled Callistos eye color, I slowly recalled the words I just heard about the flower. The flower language of Bubardia was I am your prisoner. Anyways It was so tempting for him to try to show off even these trivial things while he was getting married. But at the same time, seeing that I found it cute, I must be on the same level now. Ive been trying to avoid it. But how do you get away with this guy? I grieved a little inside. Your eyes are full of sleep. A warm touch suddenly reached my eyes. Did I wake you up? Callisto stared at me with a slightly sorry look. Recently I slept more in the morning due to my pregnancy. I looked at him discontentedly, with a feeling of Stop it if you know. He burst into a small laugh at my sullen look. But its not much. Youre being a little You know theres only one wedding in a lifetime. He soothed me with a sweet voice as if he had grown up a child. Unlike me, who was satisfied just by being tied up in the name of family, Callisto was so enthusiastic that he put aside political affairs and worked hard to prepare for the wedding ceremony. Premarital pregnancy, and five years of standing up against the Emperor. I wanted to proceed as small as possible so as not to offend the eyes of the nobility who disapproved of me. But when I tried to tell Callisto that, It didnt come out of my mouth. His face looks so excited and happy to prepare for the wedding. If I had known youd like it this much, I would have married you instead of getting engaged It was practically impossible for the Empress to open the palace and wander out of me within a few years.(?) Nevertheless, I felt sorry for him so much that I regretted it. I looked at his golden hair with pity. Stop thinking useless thoughts, and sleep more. Callisto gently rubbed my cracked beauty liver with his thumb. (Dont ask me) I was amazed that he was quick to notice every time I thought of these vain thoughts. In the bright red eyes full of affection, I smiled awkwardly after him. Your Majesty, see you off. OK, dont get up. As I reclined my bedclothes to stand up, he laid me down again. Its not a scatter, but be careful at all times. You are a body with a royal family. The night I met Eclise, I was fine after all the fuss. But Callisto treated me like a feather that would blow away after returning to the capital. I hear that my fiance is a tough-tempered woman who doesnt even see me off at work. I was dumbfounded seeing him covering the blankets to the end of my neck. This is what Ive heard countless times during my long-distance relationship for five years. It wasnt until the night before pregnancy that I was able to barely asleep, and all the causes were provided by myself. Even though we stayed up all night together, whenever he was the only one who said such a thing with a clear face, I wanted to give him a punch. Callisto, however, bowed his head as if ignoring my disgruntled expression. Then whispered in a small voice, bringing his ears to my lower abdomen. are you moving now? (Can he not be sweet for five minutes like-) Its only been two months. When will it move? Maybe after five months. This, too, was an everyday act, just like wedding preparations. I looked at the golden hair greeting me under my eyes and answered in a calm manner. After a short deep breath, leaning on my still-flat stomach, he asked back, groping the blanket. theres really a kid in here? If the court didnt misdiagnose it, yes. Why are you so cold? Dont you have any feelings? You said the same thing before you went to the inquiry. Even before I slept yesterday, the day before yesterday, and the day before that. Its for a day or two that you feel impressed. I was (legit) bickering with him every day, and as expected, with an incredible look on his face he looked at me. I beg your pardon, Your Majesty. Suddenly, someone stepped in between us. It was Cedric, who turned pale. The meeting is being delayed. I think you should leave. What kind of safety do you have to cut in? Youll die Mouth, mouth! The baby is listening. Use only pretty and good words. Quickly blocking Callistos mouth, who was gritting his teeth, I secretly gave Cedric an apologetic look. Looking at Cllisto, who immediately became a honeyed chick (?) when I mentioned the baby, Cedrick had a visibly sour look on his face. Ignoring the arrogant servants behavior, I put a kiss on the side of one of his palms. Then, I stretched out my arm and said gently, sweeping the golden hair that scattered over my stomach. Be careful. Ill wait. As he wanted, it was a good seeing-off. Ill be back. Callisto, who raised his head toward me, looked at me with honey dripping eyes and smiled brightly like the sun. **** Before marriage, the empress had the custom of going to their parents home to collect clothes and things. I managed to calm Callisto, who was clamoring to go with me, and headed for the duke after nearly five years. Duke. Penelope. After five years, the duke looked so much older. I could see grayish gray hair through the black hair that he had always combed perfectly. Long time no see. Oh, come on, sit down. Did you eat? I told them to prepare a luncheon table in the glass garden. Ill just have a cup of tea and go Well, how come the palace doesnt even take care of the hard-working mans food? (?) Butler! Well go straight to the garden. So get ready! At my words the Duke grumbled dissatisfiedly and called the butler. But he looked excited, unlike his irregular voice. Ill serve you, Duke, young lady. Likewise, the butler whom I havent seen for a long time came out to guide the Duke. I followed the two in a little awkward mood. All the way to the glass garden outside the mansion, I couldnt stop looking. I could feel that the mansion was shaken by the return of the princess who returned after five years. The glass garden was still filled with fragrant and green flowers and vegetation. Lets hear it. The luncheon table was fairly well received. A table set in the middle of a garden full of violets. Around it, waist-deep vegetation enveloped the table. I felt like I was surrounded by a flower fence, because of the colorful flowers that were spread over the branches. It was a familiar flower. By the way, was it supposed to be such a blooming species? Ive made some improvements. Suddenly, the duke shot out of the blue. So that more flowers can be planted on the branches. I took my eyes off the wooden fence and looked at him with a puzzled look. Then the Duke added an additional explanation. However, if too many flowers bloomed on one branch, it would become heavy, and the branch and the line could break, so I had to limit the height. I see. I nodded silently, thinking that he had a new hobby. A spoonful of steaming soup was picked up lightly that I was about to eat. I sent one or two broken branches to your place of work Have you seen it? Suddenly the Duke asked. I paused and picked up the dog and looked back at him. What You sent flowers? I searched my head quickly, but couldnt find any memories related to ignorance. While staying in the capital city for work, Ive never been sent anything by the duck before. .Ah. It was then. The image of one of the offices flashed through my mind. Occasionally, it seemed as if I had come to see the elongated branches with flowers in the vase. Every time I was busy so I didnt have time to take a closer look. I just thought that the assistant or the people underneath had made up a dreary office instead of the owner who frequently leaves for exploration The boy who sent me an errand told me that you looked very busy, thus it couldnt be delivered directly. In response to my late reaction, the duke smiled nicely and added like an excuse. Why. There was no stopping the question. Why? I couldnt forgive him, so I said Id get married. No matter who I marry, I told him not to care about it anymore and then left. So why send me flowers for those five years? Theres something good for each other. (?) I asked about his intention of sending flowers, but the Duke gave me the wrong answer. I thought Id send the flowers away, but .. Penelope, didnt you say its good to see them blooming on a branch? Special Chapters 2 As soon as the dukes words were over, the long-forgotten memories came to mind as if it was just yesterday. C If you like it, why do you say to break it and make a vase? C No, that will be fine. Its the most beautiful way to see the branches blooming. Only then did I remember the name of the flower. .The Ellenwork Rose. The duke filled the coming-of-age ceremony with apricot rose, remembering that I had said it was beautiful without actually meaning it. I gazed at him with astonished eyes, and groped back. You still remember that? The only thing I remembered was this flower. .. As a father, I didnt even know what you like When I arrived at the dukes mansion, I called him Duke and drew a line. Even so, he called himself father and muttered with a bitter face. I dont like that flower. I couldnt dare say that in front of him. As I was staring blankly at him, I barely answered. I didnt know you sent it. Im sorry. It doesnt matter who sent it. I just hope you enjoyed seeing them. Immediately erasing the bitter face, he smiled. The food is getting cold. Come on, eat. The meal, which had been paused, resumed with the dukes light call. When I pretended to eat food after him, I kept sniffing at the him. His wrinkled face suddenly felt so strange. I felt weird. I always thought that he would protect the Eckarts in a dignified and noble manner. How was the old duke? As I recalled his former appearance, the memory stretched out to the luncheon at the garden he and I had attended. CBut If you can, please dont leave the duchy. At that time, I thought I would never come back here on my own again if I killed Leila. It was the same five years ago, when I came to say goodbye. C I also need time and opportunity to forgive the Duke, Father. C I cant forgive you. I thought Id never forgive you. Penelope, and the wounds I received were too great to forgive. But now, five years later. Do I still hate the people in here? Actually, Im not sure. Looking at the duke with gray hair, still treating me the same as five years ago, my heart was pounding for the first time in a long time. You dont have an appetite? Would you like to stop biting and eat dessert? Did he notice that Im only nibbling and not eating properly? The Duke suddenly asked me. I hesitated for a moment, but them shook my head without hesitation. It wasnt even because of morning sickness, but somehow I didnt feel like eating more. Soon the food was removed and tea and refreshments and melon sherbet came up on the table. Unlike before when I had no appetite, when I saw the light green color, I immediately drooled. I dragged the melon sherbet and began to scoop it up. Soon after, the bottom of the crystal bowl was exposed to the spoon, and it started to make a clicking sound. In the capital The Duke coughed in vain and opened his mouth, as if he could not bear the silence anymore. Are you all back now? Only then did I come to my senses. When I raised my head, the Duke was staring at me with a strangely pleased look. Should I ask for more? Oh, no! Crazy, where do you think you are? I also lost sight of Melon Sherbet. (?) My face warmed with embarrassment, so I quickly answered the Dukes question. Yes, Im back completely. Then suddenly the dukes face became blurred. As soon as you got back, youre getting married. .. Do you need to get it done so quickly? When asked in a concerned voice, I looked back at the duke with a little unfamiliar eyes. Back then, from the declaration of marriage to marriage five years ago, the duke was informed of it all. I havent had much thought about telling the Eckart people about me since I got married. Therefore, my news to Eckarts were only what Callisto announced in the Emperors palace. The last time I came to the duchy under the pretext of bringing things, it was purely an act of courtesy. In the mean time, thanks to the Eckarts full support and protection, I was able to wander around freely for five years despite my enormous status as the emperors fiancee. If only the emperors dogma had done so, the resistance of his people would have been much greater than now. (?) Thats why I came here to thank you So you havent cut all ties after all. After kicking out of the room saying I cant forgive you, I was actually under the Eckarts protection for five years. Even if its not what I wanted. I was shocked as if I had been hit in the back by this realization. Why do you have to marry that son of a Oh no, I mean, why would you marry his majesty? Huh? This was the oil price that I grabbed to have a small luncheon with. (Im not sure what this means so I just put it like that) Why dont you just keep living like youve been? Study what you want to do, explore, research .. If you go all over the world, you might find a much better husband. Why are you so impatient with that crazy, no, that loser, no Ugh that black bastard! (As if a man better than Callisto exists) His blue eyes were still full of worries about me. It was no longer indifferent to me, and it was not the eyes of someone who rejected me. Father. Huh? When called by a different title than The Duke, the face of the Duke, who answered immediately, became as bright as snow in the spring. The affectionate look and expression of looking at his real daughter. Im pregnant. So, I couldnt let this pass on just like everyone else. The misery of knowing what happened to a member of the family, just like everyone else, maybe even later than others. Is it necessary to make it feel like that? Is this really revenge? .Wh, what? But I never saw it in such contemplation. The color of dukes face gradually went white. Just n-now What did you say. With his mouth wide open, the duke, who was soaking like a guppy, made a choking sound. Did you Did say you were pregnant? Yeah, it just so happens to be P, preg, pregnancy? . Pregnancy! I, I cant believe this, pregnancy!! The Duke repeated his words with his eyes wide enough to roll out. I was so embarrassed that I couldnt make more eye contact and lowered my head. And soon, I was determined to prepare for the upheaval he would make. It was then. kkiiik! Butler! The duke, who hadnt said anything for a while, rose violently pushing his chair. And looked for the butler in a hurry. The butler burst into the dining hall at the owners roar. Ha, have you called, Duke! The Duke shouted straight at the called butler. Bring the sword! Collect all the knights! What A sudden order left the butlers face blank. I also looked at the duke with astonished eyes because I couldnt understand what he was saying. The duke shouted loudly with his bloody neck. Ill lead the soldiers to the Imperial Palace right away. Im gonna go hit him in the neck! How dare he, towards my daughter! Ugh! The duke, who was furious, suddenly grabbed the back of his neck and fell to the side. Duke! Father! The butler and I shouted for him at the same time. Fortunately, the staggering duke did not fall on the floor, but was assisted by the butler and seated on the chair again. Pregnancy, pregnancy. Youre pregnant. Pregnancy I could see how shocked he was when I saw him suffering in pain, muttering pregnancy in public as if he were possessed. The dukes reaction was no different from that of the other parents, who found out their finely-raised child had violated the speed limit. I didnt think much when I committed the crime, but I felt solemn when I saw the dukes tired face. (Well, you couldnt possibly think of anything else at the moment *lenny face*) .Are you all right, father? I asked anxiously, shaking his arm slightly. Then the duke, who was suffering with a grave face as if he were about to die, took my hand. Penelope, baby. Is that what he did? Yes? What I dont want you to marry him. Hes a fucking asshole You! Youve done such a nasty thing to my golden daughter you son of a bitch! It was then that the duke, who couldnt speak, started to cry with tears in his eyes. Fa, father. I just opened my mouth. Of course, I thought the Duke would be angry if he knew, but I never expected him to cry like this. ..Sorry. That nasty thing I couldnt say that I was drunk and did it first. At the same time that I felt sorry for the Duke, I also felt guilty towards Callisto, who had become a pitiful bastard. I shouldnt have put him on the throne, uh Butler, butler The military The Duke could hardly keep his head up in tears and kept saying nonsense. It was at the moment. The butler, who was assisting the Duke, suddenly looked after me with a determined look. Do not worry, lady. Until the Duke and the young master return from external training, I will take military command on behalf of the Duke. What? What the hell is that supposed to mean The Eckarts mansion is designed to serve as a fortress in case of an emergency. Theres enough food, so if you go to the defense system, youll be free for a month. And as soon as the lads return, we will advance to the palace. Stop! No! Its not like that! At the butlers serious voice I shook my head wildly and exclaimed. I hit him first because he was so handsome! .. The Duke, butler, and all the servants who were listening to us, looked back at me with a stunned look. A cold silence came upon as if someone had poured ice on the garden. I could feel my face exploding. In the end, I managed to stop the dukes treason and return to the palace only after soothing the duke by saying that I would come often with my child. Thats how my confession of pregnancy ended. *** Two months later, the national wedding of the emperor and empress took place in a rich late fall. People praised it as the biggest wedding ever. And in early spring, when the new buds started to grow again, Like an angel to me, no. A dragon-like baby came. Special Chapters 3 Judith Regulus. The girl, who turned 3 years old this year, was pretty enough to take out my soul every time I looked at her. I cant believe I had it in me. A dazzling blonde hair with red eyes, a symbol of the imperial family. The duke burst into anger and shed tears again at the appearance that resembled the emperor. Everybody said that it was like Callistos alter ego, but it looked different in my eyes. Unlike her father, who had straight hair, she had cute curly hair. Soft, white cheeks, and a tall nose with red lips. Sometimes when the sun was shining, her eyes were just like the color of my hair, not as red and dark as blood, but a subtly dark pink. It wasnt just a feeling, it was what Callisto also admitted. Except for a few unfamiliar elements, it must have been my little one. Of course, its not like me, its just like her dad. As I searched the woods near the hunting ground where Judith often played, I thought. The child was gentle and nice, but the scale was often beyond imagination when it came to making troubles. One day she broke the pillars and ceilings of the palace, and another day she brought in all the small animals in the forest. Maybe because it was the first time she went to see a hunting festival I wonder if it looked cool to see people come to hunt. On the last day of the festival, her red eyes staring at her father who won first place shined brightly. The next day, I remember when I witnessed a rabbit, a pheasants, a bird, a fox, and a deer that were raving at the princess palace. C Im going to give it to my mom Judys going to win first place just like dad I tried to blow it off, but I couldnt get any angrier at the sight of the twinkling eyes shining in the dark pink under the sun. Another day, she sneaked into Daejeon during the inquiry and then ran out, wielding the Emperors Scepter next to Callisto. I couldnt help but get angry because It was an affair that interfered with nothing else but government affairs. When I scolded her to the point of tears, I was amazed by what she said while crying. CSampon is now Judis anti-agent. The antithesis has to be revealed (?) CJudi wants to defeat Dad quickly and be an opponent! Thats why my uncle my uncle is stronger than my dad. Roynold, who had talked crazy to my child, was banned from entering the Princess Palace for the next three months. (Notice how they dont mention Derdick at all?) Ha Thinking of my three-year-old daughters splendid records, I could not help but sigh deeply. When she hid herself for a while, I was worried that someone would harm her. I didnt know what else to do. Hyuk, Hyuk! Her Majesty! It was then. Ive searched all the woods, but I dont think the princess is here. One of the guards who was looking for the princess came up with a rough breath and reported. After that, I could see the nanny and the maidens rushing in. The hide-and-seek, which began at noon, had now made them all soaked with sweat. This is why parents with children are called sinners. When I saw them suffering, I felt sorry for myself. Shall we go down the waterfall and search a little more? Okay. I dont think shes in the woods, so lets just go around. Ha, but Your Highness. Its going to be dark soon Dear princess, even if its ch-change, hasnt it been long enough? (It kept saying toilet. I think they thought she had to go to the waterfall so that she could pee? Im not sure.) When I turned my head around, the nanny was crying with excessive delusions. Who could harm the princess in the Imperial Palace. Rather, If they take a wrong turn and become a silent act, itll be impossible. (?) However, when I heard the word change, I started to feel uneasy. What really happened to you? The pace of returning to the Princess Palace had now accelerated. I bite my lips and thought about the forces that could harm the baby in the Imperial Palace. Count Hannes? Some aristocrats opposed the emperors will to succeed the princess. Because of the old-fashioned reason that Judith was a woman. No, they dont have the power. But I shook my head quickly. Theyre just flirting lightly. Callistos words were enough to cut off the lives of such flies. No guts, aspirations, and decisive invasion of the imperial palace had the power to hire assassins strong enough to harm our child. Or is it a rebel? Its already been eight years since Callisto ascended the throne. Most of the countries he conquered during his reign as Crown Prince were now attributed to the imperial empire. But there are areas where conflicts often occur, so it was not the time to completely settle for the rebels. But it wont be easy to break through the chain and enter the palace. The security magic hanging over the entire palace was connected to the emperor. As long as Callisto was healthy, the likelihood of damage to the barrier was extremely low. Even if the decision was made, it would not have been unnoticed by palace wizards or the emperor. Eight years ago, Leila, wearing Yvonnes mask, easily occupied the palace because she killed the emperor while Callisto was absent. You dont think Leilas still alive, do you? When I thought that far, my heart suddenly sank. There are no more artifacts to use the brainwashing beams anymore, but Leila would surely infiltrate the Imperial Palace at any cost. So it can easily avenge our young and tender child! Your, Your Majesty! Well, youll fall down. Well go first, so please walk slowly, okay? By the time I could see the end of the spire of the palace, my steps had become close to running. The maid tried to dissuade me, but I couldnt hear her. Goddamn it, I shouldve gotten out in the carriage. All the way through the front yard, my head was full with thoughts sufh as letting Callisto know and mobilizing all the guards. Because of that, I couldnt see the stone that was stuck in the ground in front of me. When I suddenly thought that the hem of my skirt was being pulled tightly, my body had already tilted forward. Aah! Hyuk! Her, her Majesty the Empress! The ground was drawing near. The moment that the maids who were chasing me shouted with a new scream, Empress! Someone pulled me around with strong force. When I came to my senses, I was in the face of someones hard chest. A familiar aroma penetrated my nostrils. When I looked up, I could see golden hair dyed red at the end of the sunset. It was Callisto. You almost got hurt. Why are you running with the palace just around the corner? With his eyes full of worries, my eyes began to darken. Your Majesty. Judith, our baby is missing! It was a moment when I tried to hold back my tears and hurriedly announced the absence of the child. Unng Suddenly, the warmth that wriggled in my arms came to me. I lowered my head. The child I had been looking for was asleep in Callistos arms. As if it was frustrating to be stuck between us, the child tossed and turned with a small frown. Following the move, the dainty golden wings, sticking out through Callistos arm gap, fluttered. Ha An unstoppable sigh of relief broke out. To the surprise of my still wild imaginations, I seem to have had all sorts of thoughts throughout my return to the Princess Palace. At that moment, my legs became weak and I stumbled. Callisto hugged me again while kicking his tongue. Tsk. You burned your mothers heart again. Where where did you find her? Under the Sun Palace. What? I opened my mouth wide at the unimaginable hide-and-seek place. How the hell did she get there? Theres a seal magic on it. In the basement of the Sun Palace, the dragons body was hidden, as well as all kinds of enchanted treasures. Thats why I put a powerful sealing spell on it so that no one else can access it except for the Emperor with the seal Marquess Berdandi said it seemed she had broken the no-entry magic. Callisto calmly reported the childs atrocities. I could find the room just now because I had that concoction. I clasped my forehead with one hand in a dizzying mood. My stomach wad burning because of the child who had done many great things. But I couldnt wake up a sleeping child to scold her. Its not because shes my baby, but because shes really pretty like an angel when shes quiet. Who do you really take after to make so much trouble like this? In the end, instead of getting angry, I gently stroked the childs cheek and murmured like a sigh. Then Callisto shrugged and replied, Not me. Its not me either. Well, its hard to believe considering all the accidents we had before getting married. Ha. Who the hell are you to say that! We changed our steps in a fiery manner, as we did every day. When I entered the palace and reached the childs room, my body, which had been hardened by tension, gradually relaxed. Everyone had a hard time. No, Your Highness. Im glad the princess didnt get sick. Its enough for today, you can stop and go back. Callisto laid the child on the bed while lauding those who had a hard time finding her till late at night. As I approached him, I suddenly found his back hair standing up with a lot of twinkling. Did Judith catch your hair again? Sitting across from the bed, Calisto, who was patting the whining baby, answered me with a wink. She seemed to have a heartache after I forcibly dragged her away. I frowned. It didnt look like him at all, but Callisto was weak when it came to the child. So although she was usually a gentle kid, but often she was rude to her father. You should have scolded her to not do that. How so. If she doesnt show her face again because she hates me, Im the only one who loses. Shes being rude because your majesty is so cheap. Youre too hard on her. Your Majesty must have stepped down. I wanted to give my child all the power and honor. And it was going to be that way. However, I didnt want to raise her like a spoiled and reckless human who doesnt know how scary the world is. When you get up, you need to be very disciplined. It was when I looked at my sleeping child seriously and made a pledge. Callisto soothed me and said playfully. At least she didnt burn it (his hair) with magic like the other day. Special Chapters 4 His words reflectively reminded me of that time. It was when the child still babbled. There was a time when Callisto and I got hit in the snow at the Princess Palace. After giving birth to a child, I slept with my hands on it for a long time, so it caught fire in an instant. As Callisto who was carrying me around like a pack left the palace in a hurry, the baby suddenly cast a spell. When I recalled that time, I burst into laughter. I thought you would burn your head. Well, It is the only pride of the Empire that the emperor is outstanding in his appearance, so its no use being bald. Callisto kicked his tongue and laughed. Fortunately, the fire was quickly extinguished by me and Callistos scream. Instead, the palace was turned upside down. The sound of a one-year-old child implementing and controlling magic was unprecedented for the imperial family throughout the entire continent. It wasnt just magic. Is it because of the weird dream I had when I knew I had a child? Judith had a golden wing as big as a palm on her back from birth. Although I was the one who had my stomach ache, but it was as if she was born from an egg. A child born with wings did not exist in any ancient documents. Only one, except for the founder of the empire. Golden wings, a symbol of the golden dragon. A child born with powerful magic that none of the imperial family ever had. Those who saw such a child said that it was the second coming of the golden dragon. So for some time, the one and only princess of the empire was rumored to have a ridiculous appearance resembling a dragon, and that fire blows out from her mouth. Of course, its a good thing that shes strong enough to protect herself I didnt know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing for a child to be born with special elements that were different from others. It was time to stretch out the small, folded wings that had been crushed by Judiths backstroke, and gently stroking them so as not to stir them. Suddenly a warm touch touched my cheek. your face is still pale. While I was paying attention to my child, did he watch over me all the time? Callisto was soothing, sweeping down my dreary face. Its not the first or second time it happens, what are you so worried about? Butyou never know. The bigger the child, the more interested her eyes became. What if someone tries to hurt Judith? Callisto burst out laughing at my murmur. Who would want to do such a thing? On the contrary, if Judith were to make a silent foot (?) for a healthy person, he wouldnt notice. Thats true, but Dont worry too much. Marquess Berdandi seems to be teaching her well. Now she knows how to hide her wings in front of us. As if he didnt really know what I was worried about, Callisto added. I was a little relieved by that remark. The childs teacher was, of course, the supreme wizard of the empire, Vinter. But even then, the childs powers were transcendent to the point that he said the princess magical powers were already beyond his. Im not really sure what Judith is thinking. Curious as a lizard, and as clever as it was. Whenever I asked why she did it every time she caused an accident, she would answer it well, and never made excuses. Me too. At my murmur Carristo agreed, frowning his nose. As a novice couple, we were still immature and clumsy. Its about time that I get used to it, but seeing how my heart drops once in a while when my child has an accident like today, I still have a long way to go. A momentary solemn camaraderie lurked between us, taking advantage of the childs sleep. Every day is like a war. But in a little while, shell be more mature. I dont know how good she is at talking these days. She cant stop talking until she falls asleep. In my words, Callisto shook his head and touched the childs nose with his fingertips. When are you going to grow up and reflect on all the troubles you gave your parents? Huh? Perhaps she understood it like a ghost that she was being scolded even in sleep, because her mouth was pouting as if she were crying. The expression on her face made him feel scared so he hurriedly patted Judiths chest to comfort her. The sight mde me burst out laughing. But she did something admirable. What admirable deed? That fucking mirror I couldnt break because you stopped me, she shattered it into pieces. Dont tell me the mirror of truth? I opened my eyes wide. The restoration work of the mirror of truth was suspended after finding a vacant lot. It was when the malaise and anxiety had reached its peak, so Callisto immediately tried to stop me, but he barely managed to dissuade me. Had it not been for the accident that Judith committed today, I would have forgotten about it forever. She didnt touch anything else, did she? Maybe the body of the Yellow Dragon Other things were fine. That was a good thing. Why the mirror of truth Maybe she knows thats one of her mothers stuff What are you talking about? Could it be a monster? (?) Ill give her a compliment when she wakes up. She bravely defeated a monster. (?) I was dumbfounded by Callistos return, but I was relieved. Seeing how he joked around, he seemed to put down a lot of fire lining that I might disappear. (I think shes saying hes now less worried about her getting disappeared.) Thats enough. Then Callisto sprang to his feet and woke up. The work is not done yet. Its almost nightfall Still? I stood up in unison and followed him towards the door, asking anxiously. Youre looking for Judith, arent you? There was no answer. It wasnt for a day or two. Ill scold you too when she wakes up. As if reading such a vow on my hardened face, said Callisto, frowning his nose. Dont scold me too much. All fathers with children are like that. (Im not sure but I think he said Papa/Dad, although the app said father.) I cant believe the day has come when the immature prince says this. I stared blankly at Callisto, who calls himself father, because he seemed a little strange and creepy. That word just now was very Its very what? .Its very cheesy. Why dont we do something more cheesy while the childs sleeping? Huh? The emperors red eyes suddenly flashed as he stretched out his hand like a lightning bolt. jjok, jjok, jjok. He hugged my waist, and kissed me randomly over my face. Oh, dont. What are you going to do if she wakes up? I pounded his shoulder and whispered. Then he squeezed me even harder. If you keep quiet, we can have a second child right away. Are you crazy? You want her to burn your hair again. Oh, no. That wont be good. At my threatening remark he finally stopped the kiss attack with a low laugh. I dont want to go. Hugging me tightly, he mumbled, burying his face on the scruff of my neck. After expressing his unfortunate heart with his tired voice, he grunted and reluctantly grabbed the door ring. Ill be right back. You should also go back to the palace and rest. Ill wash up and wait in the bedroom. (Is this what I think it is? Huh? Huh??) Lastly, I whispered my farewell in his ears. Then he kicked his tongue and grabbed me by the cheek, saying, Your beauty is killing me. (It actually said Im dying of beauty but lets assume this is what he said.) After a pretty long kiss, Callisto who had been flirting, finally left the Princess Palace. Click- I closed the door and walked back to the childs bed. The blanket bulged with a sudden rise. And a short voice came out of it. .Mom. Judith. huung The child cried as if she were done sleeping. You cant wake up completely! She used to fly all night when she woke up half way through her sleep. I ran to bed next to the child. Did you wake up from the sound of our conversation? Im sorry. Sleep more. When she was relieved, the child opened her crying eyes and sighed a little. The child, who took a short breath for a while, quickly moved into my arms. Mom dont go. Yes. I wont go until you sleep, so dont worry. No. No. Dont go. Dont go anywhere Okay. Then, do you want to sleep with your mom tonight? (Poor Callisto) Yes. Did she have a scary dream? She seemed to be very childish today, but even that was lovely. I kissed her soft forehead and swept over her baby hair. Then Judith, with her little hand, clasped the hem of clothing and murmured. You cant leave Judi. Special Chapters 5 A fluffy red pupil stared up at me. You cant fall asleep again, haha (Lol I guess she heard them) I noded a little depressed as the child seemed to have completely woken up. Okay. Judys mom, Joa. (?) The kid rubbing her face in my arms was lovely. However, I thought I should warn the child. But Judith, when you go somewhere, you must tell your mom or dad. I made eye contact with the child and asked her with a stern voice. Last time that you were secretly playing hide-and-seek with the maids, I scolded you. If you disappear like this again, Im going to impose a magic ban next time. Youll write one? The child was smart, so she quickly understood what I was saying and made a dim look. My heart weakened. I wasnt angry, I was worried. I eventually sighed and hugged Judith tightly. Do you know how shocked I was to think someone took you? But but there was no time. What? What time? Unng, for telling. You didnt have time to talk. Who taught you all those words? The cute excuse made me laugh instead of making me angry. But I kept my mouth shut. No matter how busy you are with your work, you must tell us. Otherwise, your mom and dad will be crying and looking for Judith. You You look for me? Of course. You want your mom and dad to cry every day and look for Judith? No, no The child cried out in tears. Then, dont be silly. She towered over me with her palsy palms, and I felt a strain on my heart. (?) Ah, and why did you break the relics in the basement? I managed to keep my composure, coughing in vain, as there was still something left to be warned. You cant do that. Relics are things that you have to save and take care of. But Judith suddenly stuck her face in my arms as she kept her mouth shut at my scolding. So you have to keep Huh? I asked back because I couldnt hear what he was muttering. But scaredly, the child raised her head and shouted. Im the only one whos going to make a noise! (?) Judit, what does that mean? huung! But Judith buried her face in my arms again without answering. Really, I was the one who gave birth to her, but I couldnt keep up with her thoughts at all. Judith, who had been flapping her wings for a while and playing with the tip of my hair, soon fell asleep again, exhaling her breath. I lay the child comfortably in my arms and covered her with a blanket. Shes a light sleeper, but I didnt see any signs of sleeping like before. (?) You must have been tired Well, shes been running around the underground secret space, and also noticed a strange twist. Whew I was going to call the maids, but I stopped because I was afraid she would lay them down again. I took off my childs clothes. It was the moment when I had just released the button and lifted her skirt. ukk- Suddenly something fell on the bed. Did you bring some magical treasure? As I was in a hurry to confirm it, I slowly opened my eyes wide. Uh It was hidden between the ends of her clothes. Its a piece of the mirror of truth. C That fucking mirror I couldnt break because you stopped me. She shattered it into pieces. What Callisto said a little while ago came to my mind. He said that the tomboy hiding in the basement of the Sun Palace had broken the mirror of truth. Although it was an ancient relic, it has been a long time since it didnt work, so I wasnt angry or upset. Anyway, I was forced to restore what was once broken because of the empty ground. By the way, whyd you hide this in your skirt? Since she was a child, she had a lot of peculiar behaviors, so she could play with broken artifacts. However, she mustve wanted to hid it since she didnt say anything to anyone after putting it in her skirt. Well, who knows whats going on in her head? As I looked away, I smiled briefly and put the piece on the bedside table. Then I carefully opened the hand of the child who was sleeping with her fist clenched. The pieces of the mirror had been corroded for a long time and were shabby and lumpy, so I was worried that she might have cut herself. Fortunately, her soft palms were intact without a scratch. I wet my handkerchief and wiped Judiths face and feet. And put on the childs favorite violet pajamas. While wandering around, Judith fell asleep quietly without a single toss. When I also changed into comfortable clothes and lay down next to her, the child dug into my arms like a ghost. I reached out and patted the childs wings. Ive been looking for her all day, the exhaustion seemed to be raging like tidal wave. Every day is a spectacle. After discovering the correlation between the bases of the ancient wizards and the hordes of monsters that seemed to be the final destination of my dreams, At the same time as I married the Emperor, I got to the point where I stepped back from the front line and only asked for occasional advice. If the duke had tossed it out more, the Ministry of Culture would sit down in a new position and I couldve recieved the title of the Earl of the white house. (?) I didnt think it was too bad, It seemed like an extension of stopping Callisto from marrying. Sadly, I didnt feel particularly sorry. The empress is much higher than the count The remark was swallowed up by the fear that the Duke would cry again. For five years, I achieved everything I could, and whenever I still felt bored, I received a new excavation report. I was quite free compared to the daily routine of the empresses all the time. After the baby was born, I was going to focus on parenting Its no different from the days when I was beating around the bush. I dont know where this little body is coming from, but Judith continued to explore the palace ever since she could take her first steps. It was concerning enough to mobilize the soldiers for every single accident. Hiding in a secret place like today and destroying things that didnt work were one of the few thing that happened. Unng, mama The baby who mumbled while sleeping was really pretty that it hurt my eyes. I kissed Judith on the cheek, shaking off the worries I had earlier when my heart sank. yeah. As long as youre having fun, whatever. I didnt want to make her live in a pent-up state not doing what she wants to do, as I and Callisto were in our childhood. See the world as wide as you can, and one day fly up with those palm-sized wings of yours wide open. I want to be someone who supports you so that you can climb up even when you fall. With the man I chose, forever. Waiting for Callisto to return, staring at the child helplessly, I fell asleep, too. Suddenly, a bright light pierced my eyes. Is Callisto back? It was the moment when I opened my half-sleep eyes. I stood tall in a strange place, not on the bed in the childs room. What ha. No, maybe its not that strange. In complete darkness, not being able to see an inch ahead, a giant mirror stood out. The mirror of truth. As soon as I realized what it was, complaints sprang up. No, seems like youre still not gone. When I said goodbye to Yvonne and rescued Vinter, was it not the spirit of all those ancient sorcerers or something? A mirror of truth that gives off a glimmer of light in a shabby shape with cracks all over. It felt a little creepy rather than being good to face it after a long time. I think it knows that that the one who broke it was my kid. Why, again, whats going on? What do you want me to do about what she did? Now that mirror would make me shiver, I got sick and tired of it, and asked all questions with great dissatisfaction. It was then. The cracked mirror fluttered, and something began to come to mind. Are you showing me the reincarnation of Yvonne? If thats the case, then it made sense that it appeared in my dream out of the blue. But, surprisingly, another question arose. What kind of reincarnation is this fast? I dont know very well, but according to the novels and movies I saw in my school days, it took several decades. What makes this world different? The cracking was a hit, but unlike other times, the mirror that reminded me of something rather slow on the road, lit up a scene in my bed. A modern hospital room not seen in this world. I saw a skinny woman lying in bed connected to various medical devices. The spot where the mirror piece fell and the made a hole was a part of the womans face, so it was impossible identify her. Nevertheless, I stopped breathing. Ah. It was none other than me in reality. Special Chapters 6 H-how did you I stuttered and slowly walked into the mirror. I couldnt tell whether this was a simple dream or the real truth of the mirror of truth. A woman with a blank face. The moment I approached the mirror to take a closer look, Huh? Something popped into my palm. I looked down at my hands reflexively. Before I knew it, there was a piece of mirror in my hand. I recognized at a glance what it was. Its the piece that Judith brought. I mean, how can there be such a coincidence? After looking down at the piece for a while, I soon lifted it up as if I had made up my mind I already knew it was foolish to choose to stay here, but I still wanted to see it. Why, how can you still be alive? While I was in this world, I didnt know that I was alive. It would be fine to look over the mirror. I slowly pushed the thing I had in my hand onto the face of the woman who was pitifully empty. The piece fitted perfectly. Soon after, white light began to pour out from the embedded piece. Uh. It was so bright that I covered my face with my arms, with a little groan. Beep, beep, beep. And at one point, the light disappeared and a monotonous mechanical sound rang out in the ear. I lowered my arm and slowly opened my eyes. And I was greatly embarrassed. Before I knew it, I was reflected in the mirror. I was standing tall in the hospital room. What? What happened? Was I dragged into the mirror? Or am I back? Whi-wi- A cool breeze blew from somewhere and brushed against my long hair. As I walked around, I could see a modern window on one side of the interior open again after a very long time. I reached out my hand and held onto my flying hair. Fortunately or unfortunately, it wasnt back in its original form. Dark pink hair bending over white pajamas, and two hands that were distinctly different from my original body. I was still in Penelopes body. And in front of me Relying on various medical equipment and oxygen respirators, I could see a woman barely breathing. It was my original body. So you were really alive. I muttered as if I was looking at someone elses body. Maybe because the soul was long gone, but its dark appearance looked like a dead body. Beep, beep, beep-. But when I saw a life support device that showed the heart rate at regular intervals, I realized it little by little. Still Even though I had stomach cancer, I was still alive. As I stared blankly at my original body, I soon took my eyes off and turned my eyes around the bed. I found it as soon as I got here, but pretended not to know. On the auxiliary bed beside the bed, my father was lying, crumpled as he was. And the second son of a bitch sat on the opposite sofa, dozing off. The first son of a bitch didnt seem to have come. It seemed like they were taking care of me all night. But it couldnt have been. I shook my head and burst into laughter. I honestly couldnt believe it even in the appearance that the mirror of truth showed me for a moment, when I was released from Leilas brainwashing. Whenever you get so anxious because you cant get caught and killed, now you come and beg for wrong? (Seriously cant tell what shes saying) A big breed of dog raised in the yard will laugh at you as it passes by. I couldnt do more than that dog in the corner of the house. Do you still care about public opinion? I thought with a frown. While living in another world, I couldnt know how much time had passed here. However, there was only one reason for having an illegitimate child half-dead in an expensive single-bedroom bed and gathering together for a show. Rather than pretending to be poor, it would be easier to just let me die sooner. My biological father, the second son of a bitch, and my body on the bed. I looked around with cold eyes, and approached the bed side. When I looked up close, it seemed rather overwhelming to be struggling with a bunch of assistive devices. Whats the point of being forced to live like this? I slowly reached out and touched the respirator covering my face. I wanted to free myself from the body of this world. Because, while I was here, I was always tired and distressed. How unfair it is to be held in the hands of those men until the very end that I cannot even die of my own will. My hand on the ventilator was so tense. I didnt feel any lingering attachment to this life. Its just a bit sad to die here without having a handful of happy memories. Its all right. Now I have a family to go back to. I had no regrets, but when I tried to end my life with my own hands, my heart fluttered. A deep breath. It was when I was peeling off the respirator by applying force to my hands. Wh-who are you?! Someone roared loudly. Surprised, I stopped and raised my head. Then I stared straight at the middle-aged man, who was halfway up on the auxiliary bed. Y-You h-how did you get in here, huh? What are you doing? . What are you doing to my daughter? Get off of her now! The man, who was stuttering after waking up and didnt understand the situation, quickly rose from his seat. Father, why all of a sudden Wh-whts with her? Are you a ghost?! The second son of a bitch, who was dozing off on the sofa in the middle of the night, suddenly woke up. What? You can see me? I bit my lower lip gently. I was going to quietly take off the respirator and go back soon after, but this is a disaster. I thought they wouldnt be able to see me like when I was checking Yvonnes past in the mirror of truth. This is f*cked. Youll think Im a foreigner cancer killer who suddenly appeared, right? Or maybe a crazy bitch who escaped from a mental ward They couldnt know that I was their illegitimate child, so I was dizzy when I imagined how I would be reflected in the eyes of these humans. I was so embarrassed that I was stuck in a tight spot without even thinking about peeling my hand off the respirator. Click-. Then the door of the hospital room opened and the first son of a bitch came in with a water bottle. Father, what He seemed to be pausing for a while in a strange standoff between me and his family, but soon, he hardened his face as if he had grasped the situation. Who sent you? The voice that asked me didnt contain any warmth in it. I knew the first guy would do that. Because he was a man who felt like electricity would flow in his veins instead of blood when stabbed. This is a total mess. Three sharp eyes were on me. When I sighed in my mind and was thinking about what to do. Can you speak Korean? The first child, who had walked to the table in the middle of the hospital room, calmly asked, putting down the damp water bottle. And soon after, he replied. Well, if you didnt know, you couldnt have escaped the guards and made it here. . Tell me what they offered you in return. Ill triple it, or even ten times. It was a little surprising. I couldnt guess why he said that. Was it because you had stocks in front of me? (?) I asked back with a bit of a sourness. Well. What do you think I want? Is it because of money? Drugs? Or criminal records? Brother. That bitch, wasnt she locked up here? Theres a psych ward right next to it! At that time, the second child interrupted with an excited voice, as if he had come up with something of his own. The first child looked back at him for a moment, then said calmly. I didnt get any reports of a foreign girl in the hospital. You, whats your original nationality? Nationality in this situation. Isnt that a really funny question? I laughed my head off. Is that important? My hair shook dangerously over my dying body. I have this little girls life in my hands now. Crazy bitch, just touch her. Im not going to let you go! Youd better not do anything that youll regret. The first and second bastards reacted quickly to my mischievous tone. In particular, the first one was bitter and gloomy for some reason. I dont care who is helping you from behind. Ill do everything I can so that youll never see the sky again Stop! It was then. A loud cry burst out in front of us. My brothers and I looked back. Stop it. There stood a middle-aged man with a strange face dotted with anxiety and helplessness. My biological father, who dissuaded the confrontation between his sons and the woman who broke into the hospital room, was sweating and biting hard. What do you what do you want? Youre doing this because you want something. . You just have to turn over Taesung? No, Ill just die. (?) .. If you give me a little bit of time, Id then die After that, you can do whatever you want with Taesung, whether you eat it or share each piece of the group, it doesnt matter. So please dont touch my child. Huh? Father! Father! At their fathers words, the first and second child cried out to him at the same time. Taesung Enterprise was a company built by my fathers grandfather and the people in these households throughout their lives. I cant believe my body is worth mentioning its name. I could hardly understand. I have a question for you. When I opened my mouth without taking my hands off the respirator, the man replied hastily, perhaps thinking something had happened. Wh-what is it? Ask me anything. Whats she got to do with this? . I know you guys didnt like her. You wanted her gone, didnt you? Wh-what Did I hit the bulls eye too hard? The three men looked equally stupid. The first one to understand and respond was surprisingly the second child. Ive never Ive never done that! Not once have I thought of such a thing! He screamed as if he was so angry. I, who frowned for a moment with a stinging ear, soon spoke in a leisurely manner. Then, why did you bother me to die like that? Special Chapters 7 What? Why did you call her every day and be so mean to her as if she were in the corner of the house. Why did you squander the rice she secretly ate like a rat because she couldnt be full? . At my words, his mouth was bitten. I asked, looking back on the rest of the men. Why didnt you give a compliment or pocket money to a kid who passed college on her own without going to a single academy? . Why didnt you give a proper room to a kid who couldnt stand it and live out? . She couldnt endure the damn cockroaches and mold, so she worked three part-time jobs, came back and studied all night. Why didnt you call the kid who lived like that even for once? . I cant stand it because Im really curious about it. When the mirror of truth showed how these humans were regretting, I was so curious. Why do you regret all the things you did to me? Frankly speaking, when I recalled what Ive been through in that corner of the house, it would be more appropriate for Leila to spit on my portrait than to brainwash me. (What ??) Waiting at the bottom like that and eventually causing her to get caught in a beggars disease and then throw her away, was this not what you were hoping for? The second son of a bitch used to say a girl like a beggar whenever he saw me. Even though I didnt say it out loud, my father and the first son looked at him as well. It doesnt sound like a lie though. I was really going to die after living like a beggar. It was as if no matter how hard I struggled to live, I ended up being what they were talking about. . I was just asking questions, but the inside of the hospital room quickly became silent as if it were a funeral. I turned my head away from those humans that didnt answer and stared blankly at my original body. My poor body repeatedly injected and exhaled air by an oxygen respirator. Wont you let go? If I were you, I wouldnt want to wake up forever. . How much would you want to die if you knew you had to live so miserable until the very end because of their greed? The sadness of the terrible end was only for a moment. Perhaps because I no longer need the attention and affection of these humans, all of this seemed like a comedy. I took my eyes off my body and spoke venomously towards the three men who stood before me like sinners. You know what? Maybe its because its terrible to see your faces that shes not waking up. Th-thats Maybe shes already gone to heaven and forgot all about you, and shes living a happy life with a new family. . So dont pretend to regret or worry about a dying corpse. Because its disgusting. Maybe this is a chance given by the mirror. An opportunity given to me because it felt sorry for my pitiful body in this world, who was dying without being able to say a single word like a fool. Perhaps because they had nothing to say, they kept opening and closing their lips. I mean, Im sure you have nothing to say back to me. I didnt want those humans to feel guilty. Still, the fluttering eyes and the fumbling mouth were funny, so I just laughed innocently. It was then. Ah. After a long time, my father finally spit something out. At first, I didnt hear what he was saying. Siyeon. . Are you Si Siyeon? But the moment my father pronounced my name correctly, my heart sank. Youre youre Siyeon. right? Huh? My father asked one after another with dubious eyes. I shut my mouth tight. How did you know? To be honest, I was so surprised that my mind went blank. I never thought youd recognize me now. Father, what the hell are you talking about? Whats wrong with you, Father? How would that crazy bitch be Siyeon?! My brothers looked at my father, who was talking out of the blue. But the middle-aged man shook his head wildly and shouted resolutely. Look carefully! She looks just like our Siyeon! Small hairs under the ear, dimples, dots on the inside of the hand and neck! At the same time, my brothers eyes were fixed on me by the thunderous cry. The second childs eyes, which seemed to be searching for me, slowly grew bigger soon after. Wha-what Its real. What the hell is this The first one seemed to be confused as well. Then asked the second child, with his eyes shaking violently. Are you are you really Cha Siyeon? In this case, I didnt know how to react, so I couldnt answer anything and didnt know what to do. Siyeon! Oh, my God, Siyeon. Siyeon Suddenly, the middle-aged man fell down while shouting my name. Father! Surprised brothers rushed to the auxiliary bed and helped their father. The situation became more and more chaotic. Is it because unexpected things are happening one after another? I felt a little strange. It seemed unpleasant Shouldnt I finish it with my own hands? I couldnt figure out what the mirror of truth was hoping for to be showing me this. Until a while ago, I thought it wanted me to end this life completely with my own hands But you cant just kill someone in the middle of getting caught. If I just leave it as it is, itll be out of breath after a while anyway. I could tell instinctively, maybe because it was my body. An empty shell that has already been left alone for a long time, that theres not much time left until its dead. Maybe it was giving me an option for the last time. Indeed, the ancient wizards may have given me the last consideration before this body died. Although it was an unpleasant consideration for me, who had already made the choice. Siyeon. Siyeon, what has happened to you, Siyeon! While I was looking for a way to escape reflexively by avoiding the humans who were wary of me with strange eyes, I quickly found a bright light source. Thats the way. There was a mirror on the sink next to the bed where my body was lying down. Without hesitation, I turned away from the three rich men. It was a moment when I was in a hurry to go there, because I was afraid that the light would be turned off and the connection to the other world would be lost. Siyeon! Wait, Siyeon! Just one word, let me say one word! My biological father called me as if he had noticed that I was leaving. Please, just one word, just one word It was a desperate voice I had never heard of while living in the same house for many years. Maybe thats why. I paused and looked back reflexively. At that moment, the middle-aged man came tumbling down from the auxiliary bed, almost throwing himself. There was no point in stopping the confusion of my astonished brothers. Boom-. My biological father, who came to my feet in an instant, surprisingly sat on his knees in front of me. And Im sorry. Im sorry, so sorry. This father has sinned to death. .. But I have never, ever hated you. It wasnt because I hate you. But because I was clumsy I didnt know how to treat you Fa-father. The brothers looked at their father with bewildered eyes. It was the same for me. I couldnt figure out why this guy was doing this to me. Why are you coming now? It was then. Boom-! The second guy, who was standing right behind his father, suddenly fell on his knees too. No, Cha Siyeon. I was crazy. . You, you know that. Im just an asshole without a mom who didnt have a tutor. I opened my eyes wide. As if he really believed I was his half-sister, the second one said obsequiously with a distorted face. Father was a bystander and the first son of a bitch was a sympathizer, but the second son of a bitch was a tyrant. Always directly harming me. The guy kneeling in front of me like that felt so unfamiliar, stuttering with red eyes. But suddenly you appeared to be good at studying by yourself, and it didnt seem like our family likes it very much . I did it because I was jealous. I wanted to be friends, but I didnt know what to do. Oh, fuck. He continued his words with a strange curse and wiped his eyes with his sleeves. But I never wished you were dead. I never did that. Its just that even if you were going, youd be forced to eat with us . You, you had such a personality. When you were a kid, you always lost well When did I ever do that? I thought, looking at the face of the second child, who seemed to be holding back tears. C Brother can I stay with you? I think Ive done that before. Because Ive always wanted to be a part of this house. Didnt you ever think the method was wrong? The answer came as soon as I asked. Ive thought about it countless times. Dont do that, dont be a jerk and be like a brother. . Id rather, Id rather have cancer, but Im very guilty. At the end, he couldnt make eye contact with me, and bent his head down. The drops of water dripping over the back of his hand, fisted over his knees, didnt give me any pleasure. And, Im sorry. Finally, the first son of a bitch sat on his knee on the right side of his father. Its my fault that I drove you this far. Unlike my fathers instructions, it was me who gave you a single basement room. Unlike the second child, he calmly condemned his crime. However, him groaning several times even between his words, told me the size of the guilt he felt. I wont make excuses. But If you want to take revenge, do it yourself. I mean get angry and hit me. . Dont hurt yourself, Siyeon. Please Revenge? Isnt that possible only when there are enough emotions left? I was dumbfounded by the ridiculous illusion of the first son of a bitch. Why do you think I hurt myself to avenge you? I turned and stepped closer to the bed. Siyeon. The first one stood up halfway, as if he felt that there was something off about me. Before he could stop it, I reached out and grabbed the oxygen respirator used on my face at a speed so fast, that all the hesitations so far were overshadowed. And threw it as hard as I could out of the open window. No, no-! somebodys cry And Beep, beep, beep, beep-. Beeeeeep-. Special Chapters 8 As if waiting, my body died so vainly. Si-Siyeon! Siyeon! Cha Siyeon! Those jerks who were kneeling at my feet, were shocked and clung to the bed. However, it has been a long time since the graph of the life support device has changed to a straight line. The second guy, who was calling my name without hesitation, glared at me fiercely with his bloodshot eyes. (The audacity of him) What the hell are you! What the hell are you doing! It was impulsive, but when I looked over my empty face, I felt refreshed. My original body also looked more comfortable than ever, as it seemed heavy to keep breathing. I opened my mouth with a feeling of relief. You must be mistaken. Cha Siyeon! Cha Siyeon died a long time ago amid your abuse and neglect. Three mens faces were blurry at the same time as I said this. What Cant you see? This was just a breathing shell. I pointed at the body on the bed that was not moving at all. Actually, you knew everything. . If I wanted to come back alive, I would have come back way sooner. Theres no way you wouldnt know that. If she is still alive, then they must have succeeded in removing the cancer cells, and there is no abnormality in her brain, so why is she still unable to get out of coma? As if my words were close to the answer, a prickly pain passed through the middle-aged mans face. But, but you came back alive like this He looked alternately at me and my dead body on the bed, and said with a face that he hardly understood. My father thinks youre, uh, okay in any way. As long as youre alive Come on. Why would I care about this place? Theres nothing good in here. Siyeon. Dont call me that. Cause Im not her anymore. I laughed bitterly and denied their words. I didnt come back to you, I just cut off the last string so that I can get back to my family. What What do you mean Siyeon, family you say! . Your family is here. Im your father, and these are your two brothers! A whitish light. My father was so confused that it would not be strange if he were to faint right now. In the meantime, it was amazing that he managed to recognize me. But I just told you. That she mightve forgotten about her old family and is living happily ever after. .Siyeon. Even if this body was still alive, I wouldnt have the slightest desire to come back here. I looked at my dry body on the bed with distant eyes, and finally turned my head. Those whom I once thought of as my family and wanted to be a part of them, seemed to have been half-witted due to the great things that happened in a short time. I didnt hate or resent them anymore. Lets forget all about our disgusting past and live well as if it didnt exist from the very beginning. Si, Siyeon. Ho-hold on a second. Despite the firm voice he heard, the middle-aged man continued to hold onto me with a crying voice. Not yet, I still have something to say. Siyeon! Please, dont go yet. Please, please! If you want to ask for forgiveness, My heart was throbbing. I thought I knew what he wanted to say even if I didnt listen. I looked at them one by one with a feeling of crying. I cant forgive you, father, brothers. Siyeon. Just because Im happy doesnt mean Ill forget my unhappy memories. Unlike before, when they pretended not to know me as a real Cha Siyeon, now their faces were painfully blurred. In the past, I was afraid of not being able to go back and being trapped in the game world forever, but these days I often had nightmares of returning to reality without Callisto and Judith. To receive their contemptuous gaze again, to live miserably in a single room infested with mold. The intrinsic fear stuck to me like a gum after a long time and didnt fall off very well. Therefore, this moment to completely cut this world off was rather an opportunity for me. They did not spit on my portrait like brainwashing, nor did they laugh at my death, but our relationship was shallow enough to be comforted by this. You cant call this a family. So I couldnt forgive them. It was a little bit sad. But I wont hate you anymore, so Im not going to live chewing on my unhappy and sad memories. . Be content with it, dont feel any more guilty. It wasnt meant to forgive them or relieve their guilt. This was just, just a farewell. Youre the ones who pushed me to the cliff to the point where I wanted to die, but .. But after all, its me who chose. (Why is this so sad) Siyeon. Goodbye. I bowed my head briefly towards them and finally turned completely. It was then. C Mom! Whoo! Whoo! I heard a familiar sound from afar. I paused to listen to it. C Mom! Mom! Whoo, mama! Judith! It was the sound of my childs crying. Hurry up and go back! When I thought my child was crying, I was in a hurry. I dashed off to the sink. Siyeon! Siyeon! Someone from behind called me anxiously, but it was now a title that had nothing to do with me. As I reached out to the mirror that still emitted a whitish light, the front of my eyes flashed white in an instant. -yeon! -on! At the same time, the sound of crying earnestly became increasingly distant. -on! In the end, I couldnt even know who was calling me. Then with a little vibration shaking my arm, I opened my eyes wide. Hah, mommy! When I woke up, a child filled with tears and a runny nose was looking down at me and crying. My baby, why are you crying? Huh? I jumped up in surprise. Then the child beat me desperately and shouted as if playing a game. Judi, Judi was the only one who didnt have a mirror! Judi broke it! Judith. Moms leaving. Mother said it was a bad thing! The magic trick by Judi.! whoo, whooo! Perhaps because she was so excited, I couldnt understand what the majority of her pronunciations meant. (Penny is such a mood) I just hugged the child in my arms and asked for an analogy with the words I barely picked up. Dont cry, huh? Mom wouldnt leave our pretty Judi behind. After a while, the child barely stopped crying and replied. Scared, Im scared! What are you afraid of? Im afraid my mom will leave dad and Judi behind. Why would you say that Judith had a good feeling as much as she had excellent ability. Is it because of the aftermath of my unlucky dream? My heart was disturbed to see the crying child. It was when I felt so sad and restless. Tsk, sounds useless. Suddenly, with the sound of a tongue kicking, someone streaked into the princesss room. A faint light flashed and shattered the childs resembling gold feet. (?) Your Majesty. I was certainly fed up with him even before I went to bed, but I was so glad to see him right then that it made me cry. Callisto, who came to the bed where I and the child were lying on, stretched out his arms and hugged us together, turning grimly. (SWEET XD) Dont worry. Even if the Empress leaves us behind, Jim will chase her to the end of hell. Theres nothing you dont say in front of this child. Even though it was so brutal, as I leaned against his tight arms, my heart that was pounding calmed down in a sweet breath. Papa, papa! Fortunately, Judith, who had completely stopped crying, reached out to go from my arms to Callistos. When he was willing to lift the child up, she kissed him on the cheek and said softly. Oh, from now on Im going to call you servant emperor. (I actually asked help from an actual ktl and this is the best we could come up with haha..) Servant? The child, who was smiling cutely, suddenly grabbed the emperors head with both hands. And shook it while shouting brightly. Servant emperor, servant! .Just call me Father. I couldnt stand the sight and burst into laughter. Servant! Servant! Judith, who had been shouting like that several times, quickly lost interest, and dug in between the two of us laying down. The emperor decided to succumb to her unusually severe tantrum in her refusal to sleep. The childs red eyes were quick to blink slowly. Lying with Callisto and comforting such a child, I suddenly remembered and asked. When she wakes up from sleep Shall we go to see her grandfather after a long time? Ha! Grandpa! The child nodded loudly and said yes. The Eckart family, including the Duke and Reynold, had a weakness for Judith, although they were appalled by the appearance of Callisto. Even the worlds greatest Derrick struggled to lift the corners of his mouth in front of the child and used a gentle tone. Perhaps because in there she was treated more like a princess than in the imperial palace, so the child was very fond of going to the duke. Why are you going there? Theres nothing good. The only one dissatisfied with it was Callisto. Maybe because of what I went through, he still hated the duck and was extremely wary of him. Now, I dont really care about it and I often have tea time with them. But I knew that everyone was worried about me, so beyond the child I gently grabbed him by the back of his hand and comforted him. Its just that its been a while since Ive seen him and he sends me an invitation every time Judith comes. Tsk, that old man, hes got nothing to do since he retired. Ill tell them to get drunk as a nanny for the Imperial palace. That mouth of yours! Slap. It was when I secretly hit the back of his hand behind my childs back and my eyes were flaring. Judi! As if she wasnt asleep just now, Judith opened her eyes and shouted abruptly. It would be nice if the servant emperor comes to grandfathers house with me! Just call me father. No! Youre my servant emperor, servant emperor! Get some sleep. While fighting with the child, the position of my hand on the back of Callistos hand was flipped. This time, his palm clasped over my hand. It was like a big, hard hand, that would give out all the anxiety I experienced. A pleasant welcome instantly filled my cold hands with warmth. Now I feel at ease. I feel like Im back in the arms of my family. It was a normal, full night. THE END